《Cheat Cultivator's Ascension》 Chapter 1: Starting Again "So, this is how it ends huh¡­" a young man of around early 20''s smiles wryly as look back to his life. Growing as an orphan, eventually reaching an age where he thought he needs to support the orphanage, unknowingly stumbling into the underworld where he grows as the most terrifying mercenary there is. The reason being he can always manage toplete any task he got so far, a thing that only he knows how hard he works for in order to aplish. Snapping out of his reverie as he heard shouting nearby, he looks around from his hiding hole, the cepletely surrounded by dozens of men, most armed to the teeth causing one of them, the only one wearing a tailcoat to be the center of attention. The man wearing tailcoat, seemingly knowing that the young man is hiding somewhere, started to speak loudly, almost as if taunting the young man. "Looks like you''re at the end of your rope Mr. Nyx, if only you listen to Sir Carlson and avoid interfering with his job." The young man, hearing his alias knows that it will be nigh impossible to escape the encirclement made for him, not to mention that the person behind the scenes will not hesitate to send some warheads to wipe the entirety of this ind from the face of the earth just to deal with him. "That old guy really spares no effort to deal with me huh?" "That''s a given, you yourself knows what you are capable of, abilities that Sir Carlson will very much like to add on his team" the man paused signaling the armed people to get ready before continuing, "Last chance Mr. Nyx, work with us, and together we will be able to rule the world, like the emperors of old" The young man couldn''t help butugh at the face of the man''s offer, hisugh soundspletely unfettered, yet despite the loudugh, the armed group can''t seem to figure out where the sounde from. "Bunch of senile bastards thinking it is so easy to rule the world¡­ I have no interest in joining such group" "Oh please, you know where the same kind, the only difference is you fail to cross ''that'' line." The man replies as if he was mocking the young man. "I never failed, I refuses to cross that line, bastard, because that''s the only thing that keeps me human, that keeps me from turning into something like you bunch of pathetic monkeys who can only pursue your endless greed." The man, seemingly offended by what the young man said couldn''t help but frown before quickly recovering, a mocking smile grows on his face before saying, "Pity the same humanity can''t help you escape from this situation." "That''s true, but I can at least drag you bunch to hell with me" the young man replied, now appearing behind the man scaring the man out of his wits, the next second, fountain of blood spurted as a decapitated head falls off the ground, signaling a start of a vicious ughter fest where a single young man handles dozens of heavily armed men with their guns pointed solely on him, all of thempletely panicking whenever someone from their rank was taken down without so much as a notice. The dying members only hearing so much as the loud gunshots and frightful screams of theirpanion as they stare upon the night sky with the full moonpletely visible, marveling at its crimson glow as they gradually lost their breath. When the sun starts to rise from the horizon, the young man eventually returns to his original hiding spot, where he hears a phone ringing from the tailcoat-wearing-man. "Such a pity you refuse the offer Mr. Nyx" an olden voicees from the other side of the line, causing the young man to frown at their joyful voice. After a moment of silence, the voice then continues, "Well, it seems like you have no intention of speaking, so I''ll just say it straight to you, under the guise of being ''misfired'', there''s a missile heading towards your direction right now, it might take about a few minutes or so, so¡­ if your beyond human ability can still save you from that and escape by swimming, then by all means, HAHAHAHAHA." For the first time since the call started the young man replies, "For someone who is supposed to be half a foot off the grave already, you seem to be too pleased with yourself that you gain the energy to talk so much huh¡­ How''s the bullet I nted on your spine? Did it grow into a tree yet?" "You fucking©¤" the voice seemingly offended starts cursing but the young man already smashes the phone he''s holding, while staring at a dot in the sky that appears to growrger andrger in his sight. "Pity I failed topletely foil their n, but I think this should buy the world government enough time" he muttered to himself as he stares at the rapidly approaching missile. "All in all, it''s a good run I think." He said as the entire ind lit up, after which the whole ind was gone. ---------- In a pce in a certain, a maturedy is screaming at the top of her lungs, apanied by two elderly women who appears to be massaging her abdomen, seemingly pushing something out. "Lady Su, it''s a boy" one of the elders said as she held a baby and proceeds to clean it. Despite the boy''s silence, the elderly midwife just continues her job as if it''s none of her concern whether the child is normal or not, after cleaning him and wrapping him up, she handed him to the mature woman before bowing and leaving together with the other elder. ---------- "He''s beautiful" a gentle and graceful voice invoking the feeling of warm summertime causes the young man aliased Nyx to snap out of his mind wandering. He was floating in darkness for an indefinite amount of time when he heard this female voice, causing him to be surprised. Gradually, the feeling of having a body returns to him, the first thing he tries to do being opening his eyes, witnessing a moment that will be etched into his mind for all eternity. Long luscious hair as dark as the night sky, a pale porcin likeplexion with a healthy milk like glow to it, going perfectly with the perfect egg-shaped face. Said face was adorned with an almond-shaped eyes holding a prettyrge, brown colored pupils that contains nothing but love as she stares toward him, who''s now in the form of a child, above those warm yet intelligent eyes are perfectly ced willow eyebrows, connected to a straight cute nose, underneath them being a crimson red small sexy lips with the lower part being thicker, a mole ced in the lower right of it, a peerless beauty in all sense of word. The once greatest mercenary, despite all of his experiences couldn''t help but marvel at the sight in front of him, as not even one of those peerless beauty he encountered back on earth could hold a candle against this woman in front of him, almost as if he would beparing a moth to the moon, and this very same woman is smiling at him with eyes full of tenderness and love, something that he never experienced before, making him unconsciously reach out towards the woman''s face. Seeing the action of her newborn, the woman couldn''t help but shed a tear of joy as she watches him, bringing him even closer to her as she mutters under her breath, "I will never let anything happen to you, my dear Xiaotian." Chapter 2: The World Recalling everything that happened before he arrived at thatpletely dark ce, the young man Nyx couldn''t help butugh in his mind as he thought that it wasn''t his time to die yet. Looking at the mature woman carrying his new body, his mind froze as he stares at her, mesmerized by her appearance and the aura around her. "Awawa" Nyx''s body sounded in an attempt to voice out what he has in mind, thoughts of how extremely beautiful the woman in front of him is. The woman witnessing his antic was surprise because it is not even an hour when her dear baby was born, yet somehow, it appears like he''s already capable of distinguishing people, given the appreciative look her son is giving her. Marveling at the sight, the woman smiles at him as she brings her head closer towards her son as she gently rubs her nose against the infant, after doing so, doing something that would put the former greatest mercenary into quite the dilemma. While it is true that he is attractive in his life on earth, he was so focused in doing missions and earning money for his orphanage that he never really managed to explore the wonders of the human body, ergo, sex but now, not only is the young man in his early twenties in the arms of a goddess like woman of a mother, that very same woman has her upper body nowpletely exposed as she pulls down the robe covering her, revealing a huge, perfectly teardrop shaped mounds with a rtivelyrge pinks surrounding the same colored little buds atop its mountain peak. As he was battling his mind with one side shouting like an animal and one side trying to reason with it, he manages to pull himself together as he decides to throw all those thoughts away for now and just enjoy what is happening for now. As the mature woman guides him towards her nipples, the breastmilk began to flow like a floodgate opened once he wastched onto it, the vor permeating his mouth can only be described as nothing but heavenly, along with a weird warmth that causes him to be addicted in no time. This will be the routine in which the life of the mother and son will revolve for some years, waking up early in the morning, breast feeding, the child listening to his mother''s story about the outside, ying around and sleeping. Going like this, the once greatest mercenary gradually epted his new identity andpletely let go of his past, and only acknowledging his existence as Wu Xiaotian, his mother''s son. ---------- Three yearter, an extremely handsome young boy still with baby fat on his face can be seen roaming around a little library, flipping pages of books as he reads everything with keen interest, before being interrupted by a melodious female voice. "Tian''er so that''s where you are, do you want mama to read the books to you?" a gorgeous woman with an hourss figure appears from somewhere as she lifts the kid up, bringing him to herp as she takes over the book the boy is reading. "Mom, I''m capable of reading now" the boy replies as he turns his head towards the woman, staring at her eye to eye. "So you don''t want mama''s help now, mama is sad¡­"the mature woman feigned sadness as she weeps her eyes with her hands, causing the boy to panic a bit. "N¡­no that''s not it, I''m just worried that mom is doing more important thing and this might be bothering you" The woman couldn''t help but have her heart melt as she heard her son''s concern, smiling brilliantly, she replies, "Nothing is more important to me than my Tian''er" before turning the boy to face the book once again as she started reading its content. It''s been three years since Wu Xiaotian arrives in this world, and through his mother''s stories and the books from the library, he found out the world they are currently in is called Sky Soul Star, this, albeit being approximately ten timesrger than Earth holds only two supermassive continents that upies about forty percent of the world''s surface area, the continents being the east and west continent, with information regarding thetter being abysmally few within the library. However, this wasn''t the case for the Eastern Continent as this continent is the one he is currently in, divided into the four cardinal and ordinal directions each having their own province along with a capitalying in its center, their residence being located in the east province named as Nine Sun Province. What piqued his interest the most though is the fact that existence that he only read about in his previous life, cultivators, are real, and part of the major poption here. The first time he heard it from his mother, he couldn''t help but smile as he imagines himself attaining the power of a cultivator, roaming unhindered in the sky. With that being said, he''s still unable to get this power for himself as there are restrictions to the age of who can cultivate, that being the age of seven at the youngest, as it is believed that this is when the body break its first limit, a time where an individual starts entering a period of rapid growth. Another fact his mother said that is worth noting is that he is currently in a sect where his father whom he never saw is currently the sect master. This sect, the Extreme Martial Sect is apparently one of the strongest forces in the Nine Sun Province along with four other forces. Thises out as a surprise when he heard it given how simple their life was but whenever he asks his mother why this is the case, she just show a helpless smile and refuses to talk. He never concerned nor he thought about all these things regarding his family though, as only his mother treats him like one so she''s also the only one he treats as family, and he doesn''t really care about all those things so long as he is assured that his mother is fine and he can continue living his life with her peacefully. Time passes quickly as Wu Xiao Tian indulges himself in his mother''s embrace as her graceful voice enters his ears. Noticing that it is already dark outside, the duo got up from their seat as they go to the dining room to eat their dinner. After which they proceed to the bathroom, his mother taking off his clothes and after doing so, takes of her own as well, gradually revealing her perfect hourss figure, her huge, teardrop shaped plump breast with a rtivelyrge sexy ares and a cute pink nipples, her wide, motherly hips and perfectly shaped, soft, meaty ass, and her thick, plump thighs. Wu Xiao Tian couldn''t help but stare at the figure throughout the entire time she is cleaning him and herself, and after doing so, they go towards the bedroom, still stark naked as theyy down the bed, where the woman lifts him so that he wasying atop her body. Being sandwiched between the two massive tits, he once again thank whoever let him reincarnate into this world. Lifting his head, he met his mother''s eyes and she couldn''t help but peck his lips, then guides his head towards her nipples, him already knowing why started sucking as heavenly goodness starts to flow to his mouth. Meanwhile, out of her son''s sight, the mature woman''s face is slightly red, her breath a bit agitated and something from inside of her just feels so right holding her son in her arm like that, but she doesn''t seem to take notice of it as she continues caressing her son''s head, the two of them eventually falling to sleep sometimester. Chapter 3: Awakening "Mom, I''m starting" a handsome young boy that appears to be at the age of seven said towards a gorgeous mature woman sitting in front of him before he closes his eyes and tried his hardest to focus as he attempts to grasp something. ''I hope nothing goes bad'' the mature woman couldn''t help but thought to herself while she stares towards the young boy, her son, as he conducts his first attempt in absorbing spirit qi. This process, albeit being so simple will be what defines how far can someone reaches in the path of cultivationter as this process involves forging the very foundation of a cultivator, their body, hence the more spirit qi one can absorb, the more established their foundation will be and the more powerful their cultivation will be if they continue to put effort in cultivating each stage to their limit. Observing her son trying his hardest to sense the existence of spirit qi, the woman couldn''t help but smile as she approves of her son''s hardworking andmitted character. Meanwhile, for a few minutes since he entered meditation, all Wu Xiao Tian could see is darkness that surrounds his entirety, as he continues, he feels like he is gradually floating into that darkness until eventually, hee across a warm light that attracts him unconsciously. Reaching the light, he reaches out his hands to touch it, the light disappearing as if he absorbs it as a warm stream flow across his entire body, causing him to shiver in greatfort as he feels his body reacting joyfully to the light source he absorbed. He was further surprised as he noticed the changes happening not only to his body but to his entire existence, the body rapidly growing stronger while he also felt that his very self is being more pronounced to the world. After a few moments, the feeling disappeared but he is still in that dark space, so he decided to continue floating around, eventually causing him to find more light source that he managed to absorb. This cycle of searching for the light source and absorbing it continues until he reaches his one hundred eighth light source, after absorbing it, he felt an explosion in his mind, flowing in cycle all throughout his body as if the power of the universe itself is shaping him, improving his body, elevating it to a whole different level. The process, despite sounding long winded ended in just a few seconds, after which he was gradually awakened into the familiar bedroom, the only difference is that it is already dark outside, with his mother facing him, staring at him as if she had seen something absurd, but before one of them could speak, he heard a voice in his head before everything seems to stop, surprising him quite a bit. [Detected the existence of qi in the user''s body] [Updating system status: Online] [Initiating system interface¡­ 10%... 21%.... 54%... 79%... 95%... 100%] [Wee to the Universal Shop System!] [Detected that it is the first-time log-in. Reward: Random Gift Pack (5)] [Detected the user entering the Body Tempering Realm. Reward: Infinite Qi System] [Opening the system interface] [Host: Wu Xiaotian] [Cultivation: Entry State Body Tempering Realm] [Stats] [Strength: 50] [Agility: 50] [Intelligence: 50] [Stamina: 50] [Vitality: 50] [Aptitude: ???] [Systems] [Shop] [Inventory] Along with the screen, rtive information regarding the system starts to flow in his mind. Staring at the gold-colored projected screen, Wu Xiao Tian couldn''t help but get dumbfounded as he digests everything. Hand''s shaking, heughs as he thought that he is truly invincible now, with a cheat at a level of this system, it''s just a matter of time until he makes a name for himself in this world. "Calm down¡­ forget about outside, I don''t even know how strong mom is, I should stay humble and low-key until I grow strong enough" he thought to himself as he navigates towards the inventory, where he saw the five Random Gift Pack. Clicking it, he was greeted by a prompt, [Random Gift Pack: From worthless stones to treasures that can y demons, immortals, and gods, a box that drops everything inplete random. Open? (Y/N)] Without hesitation, he clicked the Yes button. [Opened Random Gift Pack (5). Acquired True Transcendence Body Art (1). Acquired Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi (1). Acquired Immortal Illusion Art (1). Acquired Grand Destion Transcendent Body (1). Acquired Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul (1)] Seeing the names of the rewards, Wu Xiao Tian couldn''t help but think that he hit the jackpot. Seeing the things in the inventory, he checked each of them, causing him a massive shock. [True Transcendence Body Art] [The body is the universe that is the vessel of self. Forging the body means forging the self, and forging the self means going against the heaven to attain true transcendence.] [When Practiced: Qi absorption rate x 100 (Increases as understanding of the technique improves)] [Immortal Illusion Technique] [Deceives everything, from mere mortals to Immortals and buddhas, demons and gods] [Creates an illusion that can deceive someone up to three realms above the users] [Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Energy that births the nihility, in which the chaos is situated. Able to devour every energy in existence and transform them into it, can also mimic the property of every energy in existence with elevated potency.] [Recing spirit qi, all spells cast by the user will multiply in potency by at least ten times, multiplier increases as understanding of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi improves, Qi absorption rate x 100, additional base stats for each breakthrough x 10.] [Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [A terrifying physique that is able to exhibit great things with its simplest movements, capable of destroying even nothingness itself with a wave of hand.] [Once integrated to the user''s physique, the user''s strength, agility and vitality will always be doubled, multiplier increases as mastery of the Grand Destion Physique improves, Qi absorption rate x 100, additional base stats for each breakthrough x 10] [Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [The essence of soul derived from the very beginning, from when even the concept of primordial nihility is not existent. Free from any karmic taints, an unpredictable soul that is out of the grand machination] [When absorbed and assimted to the user''s soul, learning capability is greatly enhanced, acquires a peerless aura capable of suppressing anyone within the same realm, suppression capability increases as the control of the Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul increases, acquires immunity to all illusion, mental control and mental attack techniques no matter the difference with the user''s strength, Qi absorption rate x 100, additional base stats for each breakthrough x 10] [Detected a higher-level talent for qi, physique, and soul in the inventory, integrate? (Y/N)] With excitement, Wu Xiao Tian clicked yes, starting the integration of the talents. While he expected that everything is going to hurt, nothing particrly weird happens as just a few minutes after he clicked the prompt, he was greeted by another one disying, [Integrationplete. As the user is only seven years old currently, the body couldn''t bear the stress of the talents, at least until the user reaches eighteen in which the talents will awaken. Currently, the talents lie dormant within the host with its only effect currently avable being the bonus status and qi absorption rate bonus, however, as the talents are in dormant state, they will also consume massive amount of qi while in the process of awakening.] After doing all that, he felt that it is enough for today, so he waits for a while until everything eventually seem to turn normal again, now, his mother is looking at him with curiosity in her eyes as she asks, "How many sources of light have you refined, Tian''er?" "I managed to refine one hundred eight of them, it that good, mom?" Wu Xiao Tian asks as he approached his mother, hugging her and letting his face be buried between the two mountains. His mother clearly surprised by what she heard couldn''t help but ask once again to confirm whether what her son said is true. "Mmm¡­ I feel like I can still go for more but I was kicked out of that space once I finished absorbing thest source." He replied, omitting the part where he acquired the system because he wants it to be a surprise for his mother when he grows stronger. Hearing this, his mother couldn''t help but hug him even tighter as she thought to herself, ''It seems like my son is a supreme genius'' Chapter 4: Moms Past "Now that we know I can cultivate, you can tell me everything now, right?" Wu Xiaotian asked as he stares towards his mother in the eyes. This has been bothering him since they were able tomunicate. Whenever he asks her to tell him her past, she always just wryly smiles and brush it off by saying that she will tell everything when he''s already able to cultivate. The mature woman, seemingly ready to brush it off once again hesitated when she saw the looks in her son''s eyes. Seeing his determined look, she couldn''t help but let her guard down a little, coupled with the just discovered monstrous talent of her son, she eventually decided that he should know a bit, after all, he''s the only one she has, right? "Fine, but no questions until mama finishes her story alright?" the woman said as shey down the bed, patting the sheets beside to her prompting Wu Xiaotian toy there. As the boyid beside her, she extended her hand and hugged him tightly, her body trembling, almost as if scared of losing him. Feeling this, he extends his hand and hugged her back, greatlyforting her as the trembling gradually stops. Gathering her thoughts, the mature woman chooses where she wants to start and decided to go with her past identity, "Dear, remember when mama read you that one book where all types of cultivators are listed?" "Mhm¡­" "Well, your mother¡­ I''m a dual cultivator back then¡­" she said, back then, she thought that although her son is young, he is far more mature even whenpared to kids older than him, so she decided it''s already time for him to learn all sorts of things. Remembering how she described dual cultivators to him and how he reacted back then, she was afraid that he will start distancing himself from her due to this. bbergasted, the boy couldn''t help but be silent for a while causing the atmosphere to be awkward. As a reincarnator from Earth and someone who is quite an avid enjoyer of novels, it is only normal for him to know what being a dual cultivator means even without his mother telling him. This isn''t what surprised him though, as he thought that dual cultivators are supposed to be free spirited and avoids all kinds of entanglement, yet the fact that his mother bear him as a child, not leaving from his side ever, means that she pretty much severed her cultivation path for the sake of taking care of him, something to him, is far more important than whatever past identity she have. "Baby, are you¡­ angry?" the mature woman opened her mouth and spoke with difficulty as she held her son tighter, on the verge of crying as she overthinks and thought that her son already started distancing himself. Feeling the grip, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but look up at her and stare right into her eyes as he said, "Nope, why should I?" Seeing the pure eyes with nothing but love, his mother couldn''t help but get surprised as she stutters her reply, "B-but, I''m a dual c-cultivator and I told you tha©¤" "So what? Mom is mom and I love her no matter what she was, the most important thing is you always took care of me and always selflessly thought for my good before everything else, I am pretty blessed to have mom as my mother right?" the boy interrupted before she even finished speaking, showing a bright smile on his face. With immense relief washing her, the mature woman failed to notice how intelligent her son sounded even considering his maturitypared to his age, even if she did notice it though, she wouldn''t even care about is one bit as the most important thing to her is that her sonpletely epts her past making the heavy burdens in her heart so much lighter. Having recovered from that, she managed to tell the rest of her story with ease, even joking and teasing her son every now and then. Basically, being the sole daughter of the two sect masters, she is the heir of a dual cultivation sect situated in the southern province, named Yin Yang Province. Her sect, named Valley of Harmony is one of the leading forces there, and they onlypete against two more powers unlike the five peak forces of the Nine Sun Province. Her journey outside starts at a young age of sixteen, where disciples of the sect can officially practice the sect technique, some of them choosing to have a permanent partner, while some choose to leap from flower to flower, and given how talented she is and no one among the disciples could hold a candle against her, she be one of thetter. This doesn''t go so bad though as she said that she only ever had two partners, the sect master of the Extreme Martial Sect included, the other one being the greatest disciple of her sect the same generation as her, a once in a millennia genius known to bring anyone to heaven in just a few minutes, a feat that the man doubts whether he''s still capable of or not once he met her. In addition, she only cultivated with him twice as her strength quickly surpassed his. In terms of the ones alive though, it is only the sect master that is currently alive as the other one was killed during the fall of the Valley of Harmony. This brings us to the next issue, that being how the valley fell. ording to her, while it is true that the method of dual cultivation is looked down by the outside world, it is not because of silly reasons such as dual cultivator being weaker than someone of the same realm, it is for some other more terrifying reason, that being the fact that when conditions are met, the growth rate of a dual cultivator far surpasses that of other cultivators, not to mention the fact that their foundation doesn''t even fall behind that of those who cultivated normally, in fact they can even surpass normal cultivator''s strength with just a bit of effort. This brought fear to the other cultivators outside of the sect, and when the Extreme Martial Sect''s, former sect master, the father of her ''lover'' heard about their rtion, he took advantage of it and lure her to the Extreme Martial Sect and treat her as a bargaining chip, forcing her parents to go there where they were ambushed by a lot of sect masters from other sects, forcing upon them numbers of crimes they never did and executing them on ''behalf of the heavens'', they never stopped here though, as those sect masters head towards the location of the valley and eradicated the whole sect, along with all their records. She was supposed to be put into execution as well but the current sect master begged his father to spare her, and in addition to the fact that she is already carrying a child of his son, the former sect master for whatever reason decided to spare her for now. Finishing everything, the boy couldn''t help but grow bitter learning just how tragic of a life his mother suffered. Seeing the expression in her eyes, he hugged her tighter than he ever did before, all in the hopes that this will make her a bit better. "Mom¡­ I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you to recall everything" he said as he stares towards her with guilt. "There''s nothing to be sorry about baby, this is all mama''s choice, so whether mama is hurt or not is none of your fault" she replied as she kissed his forehead, gently caressing the back of his head as she falls into silence. A few moments passed and she once again opens her mouth, but now she looks serious as she stares at her son. "Now that you know everything, I''m going to pass you all the knowledge of dual cultivation I have, I don''t want to force you to use it so do whatever you want with it" she said as she sticks her forehead to his, and began sharing all information of dual cultivation to a seven years old child. Chapter 5: Infinite Qi System The transfer processst for quite some time before it was finished, and when it was done, his mother was already quite tired but still hold on to say one final thing. "Onest thing baby, is the cultivation realms, mama refrains from telling you this in the past as this will be more of a problem rather than a blessing back then, but it''s all good now" she said before once again exining things to him, albeit now in a simpler and quicker fashion. There are two life levels known to the eastern continent, namely the mortal and the celestial level, the mortal level further divided into nine realms and those nine realms are divided into four states, while the celestial level is something that is obscure even for the top powers of the mortal level. The mortal realms of cultivation being: Body Tempering, Qi Refining, Pedestal Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Source, Soul Formation, Body Integration, Void Shattering and Ascension, each of them divided into the Early, Intermediate, Advance and Perfection state. For now, the realms in the celestial level were not mentioned to him, as even his mother is not privy to whether existence of this level exist, given the fact that even the publicly recognized strongest in the continent is just at the advance state of Ascension Realm. Unable to fall asleep, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but explore the system interface, where he saw something interesting down the system tabs. [System (1)] [Infinite Qi System] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 1/1 (Upgradeable)] [Rate of Conversion: 1 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside] Seeing the description, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile as he thought just how OP this system is, and this is just a sub system rewarded by the Universal Shop System, so he couldn''t help but wonder just how strong his system is. After spending a few more minutes of confirming whether his mother is truly asleep, he decided to enter. Sure, the system states that time stops whenever he enters but he thought that it''s better to be safe than sorry. As soon as he enters, he felt a torrential wave of qi mming into his body. While the qi in their residence is extremely rich ording to his mother, it doesn''t even begin topare with the richness of the qi in here, being so abundant that it feels like he is submerged underwater rather than walking normally innd. Gathering himself and steadying his breath, he sat in a lotus position as he started chanting the first chapter of the True Transcendence Body Art. As soon as he did so, the chaotic current of qi starts to gradually flow organized into a massive whirlpool with him as the center. In fact, the normal absorption rate of the cultivation technique is not that exaggerated but because of his recently acquired talents, the rate of absorption was amplified by leaps and bounds. Given how fast he is absorbing the qi, he couldn''t help but think that he will breakthrough and reach Qi Refining Realm in a few moments but he was gravely mistaken as all of the qi he was refining was gradually devoured by something eventually turning it into a core, something that was only cultivators at least at the core formation realm have, something so weird that it appears to have form and no form at the same time, causing him to be apprehensive and inspect it with caution. When he inspected it, the system appears and shows its information. [Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Energy that births the nihility, in which the chaos is situated. Able to devour every energy in existence and transform them into it, can also mimic the property of every energy in existence with elevated potency.] Seeing this, his apprehension lowers as he directs his attention back to cultivation and wait what would happen to it as he continues to take in more qi. Eventually, something happens as the Transcendent Qi gradually transforms and turns into a ball upying his entire core. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but be bewildered as ording to her mother, only by reaching the Core Formation Realm can one form a solid core that can store their qi inside their body, but not to mention Core Formation Realm, he doesn''t even reach the Qi Refining Realm yet, which makes him so confused and frustrated because there was no one to ask. This confusion doesn''tst much though as excitement reces it when streams of peculiar yet powerful energy starteding out of the core and travelling across his body, triggering a process of repetitive creation and destruction to everything in its path. At first, he felt a mind-numbing amount of pain as his entire body starts to crack and heal again and again, feeling like someone was stabbing all across him, not only his body but also his soul. Being an experienced person in his previous life though, he managed to tough it out through sheer will until the pain was eventually lowered into a tolerable level. A few hourster, everything was finished and he also feels like the level of power the energy in his core currently has is no longer enough to stimte his body, so he decided to stop for a while and check his status before he continue cultivating. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Cultivation: Entry State Body Tempering Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi, Assimtion: 10%] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body, Assimtion: 10%] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul, Assimtion: 10%] [Stats] [Strength: 100] [Agility: 100] [Intelligence: 100] [Stamina: 100] [Vitality: 100] [Aptitude: ???] [Systems] [Shop] [Inventory] Seeing his current stats, Wu Xiaotian was exhrated as a simple increase in his mastery of his three talents was enough to double all of his stats. ''Thinking about all the pain I had gone through andparing it to the fact that I broke the limit of what is possible for the Entry state of the Body Tempering Realm, I think it is all worth it'' he though with a smile as he starts cultivating once again. Time passed and he is no longer satisfied with the speed of production of his Transcendent Qi, the problem being theck of density of qi within this area, and he felt the qi further ahead of him being thicker than the qi here, hence he decided to move forward and try cultivating in the deeper area. Arriving within the deeper area, he was immediately pressed by an overwhelming pressure that nearly kills him in an instant, luckily, his talents activated in time as they sucked in all the qi bearing down on him, causing the integration over the three talents to rise further and further. Unfortunately, the qi in the surrounding never stops pressuring him and try as he might, the pressure increases so much that he was crushed in an instant. Opening his eyes, he found himself in the familiar bedroom drowning in a massive breast, if not for the numbers disyed in the golden floating screen and the pain of being crushed still there, he would think that all of that was just a bad dream. He decided to enjoy the feeling of his mother''s embrace for a bit before checking on his status. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Cultivation: Entry State Body Tempering Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi, Assimtion: 70%] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body, Assimtion: 70%] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul, Assimtion: 70%] [Stats] [Strength: 500] [Agility: 500] [Intelligence: 500] [Stamina: 500] [Vitality: 500] [Aptitude: ???] [Systems] [Shop] [Inventory] Staring at the system screen, his face couldn''t help but beam into a wide smile, thinking that while it might be to early to call himself truly invincible, he thought that now at least, he will be unrivalled under the same realm right? Chapter 6: Cultivating After staring at the status screen for quite some time, Wu Xiaotian also notice the notification screen beside it, disying the length of his cultivation time along with the corresponding amount of Universal Coins he earned during said time. Seeing the amount, he wonders just what kind of things he is able to afford now. [Detected that the user has finished cultivating in the Infinite Qi Dimension. Time of cultivation: 6 hours, 40 minutes. Reward: 400 Universal Coins] [Detected that the user manages to enter the secondyer of the dimension. Reward: 100 Universal Coins] Navigating to the shop, he could see a search bar along with items rmended for his current cultivation level. Some of the items disyed are things that can help him absorb qi faster, talismans that can help in tempering the body, as well as plethora of techniques that arepatible to cultivators in the Body Tempering Realm. Clicking the search bar, the disy changes and below it, a message that states, ''search for anything''. Thinking how absurd it was, he tried searching for an adult magazine that he once read back on earth, reeling him in for a shock when the disy shows him the exact same copy he has back then, the price being a single Universal Coin. From this absurd result, he no longer doubts the authenticity of the line and thought about how he would know the value of the products here. "Maybe I can reference the dual cultivation manual that mom gave me" he thought to himself as he searches for the manual with the exact same name, the results appearing with myriads of cultivation manual with the same name. After a few minutes of skimming the products, he finally found the same cultivation manual and the price give him quite the surprise. ''I thought that this manual is already great, but who would''ve guessed that it is only twenty times the price of that magazine.'' He thought as he looks at the 20 Universal Coins price tag underneath the technique. ''How about the True Transcendence Body Art?'' he thought as he enters the keywords, the results not surprising him more than the previous times as he knows the power of the cultivation method from experience. [True Transcendence Body Art] [Grade: ???] [Price: ???] [Requires at least one ??? level talent in order to practice] ''That is understandable, I think.'' He said as he deletes the entry and searched for something that will help him inpletely integrating with his three talents. Searching around, he finally finds somethingpatible after half an hour of scrolling, but the price leaves him quite frustrated. [Grand Unification Pill: Completely integrates all kind of talents into a possessor''s body. Useful for expediting process of integration with transferred talents.] [Price: 250 Universal Coins] [Note: Given the level of talent possessed by the user, it will take six pills topletely integrate a single talent.] Wu Xiaotian''s brows twitch as he read the note at the bottom. Knowing this, he removes the thought of buying one of those pills to hasten his talent integration. ''It will bepleted sooner orter anyways'' heforts himself as he thought of how poor he is. Not finding or thinking of anything worth buying for now, he decided to look for other thing he can spend on that can help him in the meantime. His thoughts arriving at the systems, he remembers seeing an upgrade button on the Infinite Qi System so he decided to check it, and his face shows a smile when he read the information about the upgrade. [Infinite Qi System] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 0/1 (Upgradeable: Spend 500 universal coins to increase daily entry by 1)] [Rate of Conversion: 1 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside] Without thinking so much, he decided to upgrade the system, as it will help him improve much further especially when he hardly improves on the firstyer, and the secondyer that can help him rapidly improve can kill him within a few minutes. [Infinite Qi System] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 1/2 (Upgradeable: Spend 1000 universal coins to increase daily entry by 1)] [Rate of Conversion: 1 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside] ''I should probably enter again now right?'' he thought as he contemtes whether he should rest now or keep on cultivating, in the end, he decided to cultivate in the space once more as the counter will resetter and that extra entry to the Infinite Qi Dimension will be wasted. ''Damn, so I return where I leave huh¡­ ''Feeling the suppression, he tries his best to get up from the ground. Forcing himself to sit down, he gathered his thoughts and think of a way tost longer to make the training more effective. ''I should get out of here first, I can recuperate in the firstyer'' he thought to himself then struggles to stand up, in addition to the pressure all around beating him up violently, the feeling in his body is as if he is lifting an entire world on his shoulder, causing his legs to shake quite a bit as he takes small yet steady step away from the secondyer. After a few minutes of struggling that felt like days, he manages to get back to the firstyer where the abundance of qi was still enough to heal him, but no longer enough to make any semnce of progress to his cultivation. Almost as if confirming his thoughts that cultivating in the firstyer no longer has any effects, a system prompt pops up to inform him of something he can only think is tragic. [Detected that progress in the firstyer is already abysmal. The user must move to deeperyers in order to improve. To encourage the user to do so, staying in the firstyer will no longer grant the user with Universal Coins, however, staying on a higheryer will result in the Universal Coins reward rate to increase by a factor of 10 everyyer.] Reading this, He couldn''t help but be frustrated as his money-making n waspletely foiled. ''Given the amount of time I could spend in the secondyer being so much shorter, doesn''t this mean that the yield of Universal Coins will be lower?'' he grumbled before picking himself back again, ''So be it, I''ll just go back and forth towards these twoyers so I can spend some time recuperating before pressing myself again.'' Formting this n, he proceeds to cultivate for a short time in the secondyer and heal for a long time in the firstyer. By doing so, he manages to umte a lot of qi that helps him in further integrating the talents to him. He was already getting used to the tempo when suddenly, his field of vision turns ck, and when it returns, he is already in him and his mother''s room, a golden screen popping up exining what happens. [The Infinite Qi Dimension is a higher dimension that can erode the user''s sense of self. To prevent this from happening, the amount of time the user can stay inside is limited, with the limit increasing as the user''s cultivation increase.] ''So there''s not really an infinite money glitch huh¡­'' he jokinglymented before scrolling the disy to find out how many Universal Coins did he managed to earn. [Detected that the user has finished cultivating in the Infinite Qi Dimension. Time of cultivation: 2 hours. Reward: 1200 Universal Coins] Seeing the numbers, the young boy couldn''t help but think that he''s going to have a great sleep tonight. Chapter 7: Not Yet (R-18) "Mmm¡­" Wu Xiaotian was woken up by a soft moan from beside him. Completely waking up, he found himself grabbing one of his mother''s breasts in one hand and the other with its tip being on his mouth. Waking up to this scene, he just treats it as normal and proceed to milk the breast currently in his mouth, the divine nectar inside flowing directly to him causing him to tremble with joy. Letting his mind roam around, he started to wonder how his mother would feel if he did certain things, and the one thing that slip past his mind is what if he bit her nipples. Still oblivious of what is happening, he is already subconsciously chewing on them slightly, only to be snap out of his mind wandering with a lewd, feminine moan from his now half-awake mother. "Ahnnn~¡­ Baby, what are you doing??" The mature woman asked with trembling voice as she was half awakened by the pleasure that she felt the moment he yed with her mountain peak. Her eyes still closed, she voiced her confusion yet done nothing to stop him. In fact, she was already holding his head as if to keep him in ce. Hearing the voice, Wu Xiaotian snaps out of his reverie as he looks upward only to meet her shy gaze. The woman looks at him with such face as never in her life as a dual cultivator had she felt something like this. Sure, she enjoyed those moments a bit but no one had ever managed to make her feel like this just by ying with her breast. "I-I''m sorry, does it hurt mom?" he asks with worry, afraid that the mature woman will not like what he just did. "N-no, it doesn''t hurt baby, mama was just a bit surprised." She said as she awkwardly smiled before directing her gaze to her left breast, the one her son just yed with, the pink are was already reddish along with the now hard nipples. It has already been so long since shest felt it and given how she lives her life as a cultivator, she couldn''t help but long for some action despite her monstrous self-control. Unable to beat the temptation, she reach out her left hand towards the red area. "Nhaaahnn~!!" she moaned as her fingers touched her nipples, that little bit of contact causing milk to spurt from her breast. Seeing what she was doing, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but be surprised by what is currently happening. Her upper body fully exposed, her breath ragged just from touching the area he just yed with, the sight was so seductive that he couldn''t help but take a few gulps followed by deep breaths in an attempt to calm his racing heart down. The method was ineffective though, and all he could do is call out to her in order to try and snap her out of her trance. "Mom¡­ Are you okay?" hearing her son''s question, the maturedy couldn''t help but snap out and look at him with shame and guilt and she managed to regain control of herself, hugging him as she repeatedly said sorry for showing something like this to him. After she calmed down, she looks at her son only to find out that he was staring at her the whole time, his eyes filled with nothing but love and admiration. "B-baby, what you just saw, you must forget about mama doing that okay?" she said with her face beingpletely red, embarrassed as she recalls the event that just transpires. "Why? You look like you''re enjoying yourself though mom¡­" he decided to tease her as he sees this as a chance for them to get even closer. "Don''t I look weird?" hearing her son''s reply, she couldn''t help but be surprised yet d at the same time, and the shame as well as the awkwardness gradually disappears. "Mom is beautiful whatever she does, and this time, you''re abination of beautiful and extremely seductive that I want to see it again" he said as he feigned innocence in his eyes,pletely deceiving her. "Y-you want to see it again?" hearing this, her heartbeat started racing again as her chest slightly stuck out closer to him, making him feel its softness all while taking in the peach like scent. "Yep, so I''ll do it again" he replied as hetched onto her left breast once again, surprising her so much that her head bent upwards, her mouth wide open and her tongue out, not making any single noise. When the initial rush of surprise was gone, a feeling of overwhelming pleasure washed over her. "Hyaaahnnn~!!!" she moaned loudly as she felt the nibbling sensation on her nipples, but this time, she can no longer hold herself back as she did not stop her son from whatever he''s currently doing and just relish on the heavenly sensation that she is currently feeling. "y with the other one tooo~" she said while smiling seductively as she gradually loses her sense of reason to pleasure, her facepletely devoid of the previous reluctance as she shoves her right breast towards him. Seeing what is currently happening, he doesn''t let go of the chance to take things a step further as he switches from her left breast to the right one, covering the entirety of its peak with his mouth and closes it to y with her other nipple. He never let the other one unattended though as he uses his fingers to y around with the other one, alternating between rubbing, pinching and twisting it. "Mmymmm~¡­ That''s it baby, don''t stop ying with mama''s tits~" she said as she savored the feeling of her son toying with her boobs, one of her hand caressing the back of his head while the other one gradually encroaching towards herher regions. "Hnaaaaah~!!!" feeling like he could increase the pace, Wu Xiaotian decided to bite a bit harder as he gently pulls the other nipple, causing her to moan louder as she began touching her lower lips while he enjoyed himself with her huge breast. "Tian''er~~¡­ ahaan¡­ mmm¡­" she keeps moaning as she started rubbing her secret ce, sometimes spreading it with her fingers as she digs deeper. Seeing what she''s doing, he decided to tease her as he feigns an innocent face and ask her, "Mom, what are you doing down there?" Hearing his question, her face couldn''t help but show a tinge of shame but she''s already gone too far to stop what she''s doing, so she toughs it out and exined to him as a mother would, only if not for the fact that what she''s currently doing is something no normal mother would do. "Mmm¡­ mmnhmm¡­ Mama is¡­ hyaaahn!!... rubbing her girl ce¡­ haaahn¡­ so¡­ kyaaan¡­ wait¡­ Tian''er¡­ not so¡­ ahaaahn¡­ hard¡­ she would feel better¡­ ahhnn~~~" she exined shamelessly while starting to get out of breath as his attacks were too pleasurable for her to bear. "Then can I also touch it?" he asks with the hope of progressing even further, but he was bound to be disappointed. "No!!!" understanding his question, she couldn''t help but panic a bit before she realizes that she might get misunderstood, and seeing the face he is currently making, she was made sure that what she was thinking was not conveyed properly. Holding his head and guiding it so that he was facing her, she nts a kiss on his lips and stayed in that position for quite some time before she was surprised as a soft flesh was dancing on her lips trying to pry it open, in which she responded by opening her soft lips, his tongue entering her sweet, lewd mouth. Feeling his mother epting his advance, he decided to tangle with her tongue, both of them fighting for dominance as they slithered around each other, the ce of the battle switching from his to her mouth alternatingly, causing them to share their fluids quite a bit. After a few minutes, they eventually ran out of breath as they broke off the kiss, leaving behind a bridge of saliva connected to his mouth and her still taken out tongue. After a few minutes of staring to each other, she opened her mouth to correct her previous reply. "Tian''er can''t touch mama''s girl ce¡­ not yet¡­" she said before giving him a deep kiss once again. Chapter 8: A Declaration (R-18) "Mymm~" as they were enjoying the passionate kiss, he decided to continue ying with her breast and proceed to grope around one while he rubs the other''s already red are, asionally brushing across her nipples causing her to shiver in pleasure. Seeing that he already let go of any negative thoughts, she also focused on feeling greater as she resumes rubbing her lower lips, even going as far as sliding in a finger inside her tight damp cave. "Ahaaahn~!!" feeling her finger going inside, she couldn''t help but moan as it has been so long since she felt something down there. As she was deep in reminiscence, she was pulled back to reality when she felt something poking her near her abdomen. Knowing what it was, she couldn''t help but be surprised with its sheer size despite still being soft. She had never really paid attention to it in the past so she only knew that it is bigger than normal, but now that she is paying her full attention to it, she couldn''t help but admire its majesty despite only feeling it and not actually seeing it. She looks at her son, and thinking back to just how he instinctively does whatever makes her feels best, paired with his massive weapon, she can imagine just how terrifying of a dual cultivator he will turn out to be. Now that the thought is already nted in her mind, she couldn''t help but see a mature image of him pressing down on her as his long fat dragon rams her deeply inside, her face only showing pleasure as he turns her tight hungry cunt into a lewd sloppy mess. ''Ahaaa~ please don''t stop fucking mama''s little cunt~~!!! It feels sooooo good~!!'' she thought to herself as she continues imagining the scene, her fingers sliding in and out faster and faster as her cave gradually drool more and more, eventually approaching a huge climax. "Ahhn~ ahnn~ nha©¤haaaaan~ Tian''er!! More!! Harder!! Mama''s pussy ising~minnnnnnngg~!!!" she was moaning at the top of her lungs as she eventually reaches the peak, her walls breaking as she squirts as if a dam broken, turning her robe and the bed into a wet mess as she squirted hardly for quite some time, and even after the huge climax, her pussy is still squirting a bit every now and then, her entire self basking in the afterglow, only recovering from that state half an hourter. Regaining conscious, she was greeted by a pleasurable yet now gentle feel as she saw her son gulping down on her milk, his face blissful as if it is the greatest thing he had ever taste. Caressing the back of his head, he knows that she is awake now so he looks at her, and now that her consciousness was clear, despite being a dual cultivator, she couldn''t help but be embarrassed by how she acted in front of him as if she was an animal in heat. She also remembers every line she said causing her to want nothing but bury herself under the ground for some time. Despite all of that happening though, she regrets nothing as she felt the best climax she ever had since she had been made aware of dual cultivation, something that is not easily achievable given the talent of her previous dual cultivation partners. In addition to feeling great, she also senses that her bond with her son is stronger than ever now, albeit she is still being weirded out by how they got closer. All in all, though, she thinks it is a great thing and if she were to return back in time, she would never hesitate to do it again. ''It''s a good thing his thing still can''t get hard or else I might really be prated by my own son, not to mention he''s just a minor now.'' She sighed in relief as she reflected and realized that if something of that sort really were to happen, she wouldn''t even show a hint of resistance and let him take herpletely. Meanwhile, the boy wasmenting about the same fact, thinking that he could''ve done so much more had it not been for his young body. ''Damn it! I should be enjoying some action if not for this immature body'' he cried but shed no tears, however, he quickly recovered as heforts himself. ''Whatever, the line is already crossed, it will be so much easier the next time, I just need to wait until my body is capable.'' Thinking in two different directions, the eyes of the two met, causing their heart to skip a beat as their face got closer and shared a passionate kiss, his hands ying with her breast causing her to moan while they enjoy the moment. After a few minutes, she reluctantly broke the kiss as she took this chance to start exining him how dual cultivator practices. Apparently, they can pretty much use any of their partner''s bodily fluid toplement the qi in their body, with the greatest source being cum, other fluids such as milk, saliva, sweat and even pee were substitute that gives fairly great amount ofplementary qi as well. Hearing this, he now knows why other cultivatorsbel dual cultivators as shameless peoples. What''s worth knowing is that there is no upper limit to how high a partner''s cultivation can be. One person can be at the Body Tempering Realm and one at the Ascension and there will be no problem, in fact, it will be extremely beneficial to the one with the lower realm as they can cultivate faster due to the difference in the quality of theplementary qi their partner can provide. What''s even more terrifying though is the fact that no matter how low their partner''s cultivation is, the one with the higher realm can still progress their cultivation albeit being slower than normal. This was the reason why the other sects feared the valley so much that they eventually decided to wipe out the whole sect. "Do you not feel sad when you thought about them, Grandma and Grandpa" he asks out of the blue, catching her off guard. "I sure do, they are great parents that I will never trade for anything, and they cherish me and each other more than anything else, which is a pretty rare trait for a cultivator. That''s why I was devastated when I heard their fall¡­" she paused as she looks towards him, him seeing that her eyes are a bit red and watery, but before he canfort her, she continues, "But my baby is now here, filling the void they left, in fact, the joy Tian''er brought is so big that even that massive void was now overflowing with joy" she said with a gorgeous smile on her face, something that definitely would rarely be seen from others had they gone through the same experiences as her. "What about my father, do you hate him?" he asks out of sheer curiosity. "I can''t say I do, but if she asks me to be with him again, I will never agree." She said with aplicated face before she continues, "While it is true that she saved me from being executed by begging his father, it can''t be denied that he is also the reason why I was dragged to the sect as a bait to kill my parents." She said before hugging him and caressing his back. "The sect master, your father, you will eventually meet him as there will be an event where the talent of the descendants of the sect will be measure, and while you''re not officially a disciple of the sect, you are still the sect master''s son" she paused as she heaved a sigh. "I¡­ I will allow you to call him father but please¡­ please don''t leave mama for him okay baby?" she asked with trembling shoulders, afraid of what her son will answer. Hearing this, he turned serious as he faces her once again, his words resolute as he dered, "Mom is there for me the moment I was born, never leaving my side, so I will never leave your side as well, especially not for a birth father who never seem to care about me." Seeing his serious face as he replies, her face disys a brilliant smile before she held his face and sealed his lips, sharing a passionate kiss once again. Chapter 9: Her Name In a backyard, in a secluded mountain peak somewhere, a handsome young boy can be seen swinging his sword, its path an amalgamation of a chaotic and orderly one, gradually forming something iprehensible as the pressure around him grows more and more as he continues swinging. Finally stopping for a bit, the young man seems to focus to the extreme, closing his eyes as his muscles started tightening, his grasp in the sword firm as he holds it steadily while it is sheathed in its scabbard. A few momentster, he opened his eyes and from it, a sharp glow shone, enough to sh the leaves in the surrounding into two. As he unsheathes the sword, a bright white glow emanated from it, being left behind as the sword travels a perfect arc, producing air pressure powerful enough to be a visible sword wave that travels quickly across the air. Fortunately, before it destroys something, an invisible barrier of sortpletely dissipated the sword wave, almost as if there was never anything there at all. "That does it for today" the young man muttered to himself as he starts to clean up,pletely going with that decision when a semi-transparent golden screen appeared in front of him notifying him of someone else''s arrival. Not even long after he finished cleaning up, a gorgeous mature woman seemingly in herte 20''s approaches quickly, lifting him up once she arrives and pecking his lips repeatedly. "Did you miss mama, baby?" the mature woman asked as she hugged the boy before putting him down, then bending her knees so that she stand in the same height as him. "Mhm¡­ I was surprised when you said you were called by the sect but you are here now mom., so there''s no problem" the boy replied as he caresses the woman''s cheeks, the woman enjoying it so much that she closes her eyes, causing her to be surprised when a soft lip was connected to hers. Knowing her son''s intent, she decided to y along as she opens her mouth, a slippery tongue infiltrating inside, her trying to catch it but failing to do so no matter how many times she tries. Feeling that his mother gave up trying to catch him, he slithered his tongue around her damp, wet mouth, ying around with her sweet, shy tongue so much that her face starts to turn red. The woman eventually broke the kiss reluctantly as she held the boy''s hand, carrying them as they fly into the sky towards a familiar ce, a rtively simple pce somewhere in the same peak that they consider as their home. While flying, the young man was looking at a semi-transparent golden screen that only him can see, within it is aprehensive data of his martial prowess. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 7] [Cultivation: Entry State Body Tempering Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Note: Completed integration of the three talents through the constant tempering of the body] [Stats] [Strength: 2000] [Agility: 2000] [Intelligence: 1000] [Stamina: 1000] [Vitality: 2000] [Aptitude: ???] [Systems] [Shop] [Inventory] Seeing the absurdly high stats he currently has, Wu Xiao Tian is smiling from ear to ear. The reason being he now know theparison between him and other Body Refining Realm cultivators. It has already been a month since the event that brought him and his mother closer, and during the past month, he steadily cultivated in the Infinite Qi System before he sleeps, and by doing so, he manages to umte enough Universal Coins to buy techniques that he deems decent. One among those techniques is the Order Chaos Contradiction Sword that he just practiced, along with some auxiliary buff techniques and some ''hehehe'' techniques that he uses to make his mother even happier when they do the stuff. ''Speaking of the stuff, we''re doing it pretty much anytime except when I was practicing, hell, she''s even feeding me like a bird when we eat meals'' he thought to himself recalling her taking the food first before kissing him and feeding that food to him. While others might consider it a bit unhygienic, who cares right? As long as he enjoys it. Once they''re home, she immediately drags him to the bathroom as she cleans him, making him so excited that he once again curses his young body for not being able to do the things he wants. "Aren''t you too eager mom?" he asked as his hands reach out towards her breasts, one groping and massaging the huge plump mass of flesh and one ying and pinching her pink sensitive nipples, causing milk to continuously squirt from it. "Ahnn~!" she moaned in surprise, her beautiful voice echoing all across the room. Understanding that her son misunderstood her intent, she quickly replies as she tried to stop him, but her body is gradually turning weak from his touches. "Wait Tian''er¡­ Ahaahn~ you need to¡­ mymm~ clean yourself¡­ hyaaaan~!" She stopped as she experienced a small orgasm, after recovering she continues what she is talking about, "You need to prepare going to the sect, it''s going to be the talent assessment period" she said while gasping for breath, not moaning because her son stops the moment, he felt her having an orgasm. "So¡­ no games?" he asks as he tilts his head, trying to invoke something from his mother so that she will agree with him. Seeing him doing that, she nearly fell for it but manages to resist through iron will. "No games" she said with a resolute expression despite the blush on her face. Seeing her not budging, he knows that it is not the time to y and decided to give up for now, "Fine, but can I at least have some deep kiss mom?" Seeing him not giving up, she decided topromise for a kiss, "Fine, but just a kiss, okay?" They stare at each other for a good minute before the woman closes her eyes and get closer to him. The moment their lips met, an electric current like feeling runs through her spine as mind numbing pleasure permeates across her entire body. [God of Pleasure] [A title that echoes across the entirety, yet no one knows its true identity. However, there is no identity, as the god is the technique that they use, powerful enough to bend the targets mind into your will with just a mere touch] Using one of the techniques he bought, he made her feel so much pleasure not because he wants her to be aroused, but rather because he could see that she is already aroused and that would inconvenient her during the time they were outside. So he decided to use the technique to bring her to climax to relieve her of her lust, which works really effectively as she regain rity of mind once her orgasm finished. ''How is he even doing absurd things like that'' touching her wet lower lips, she thought to herself as she recalled the climax that he causes her to have just by kissing her, but she dismissed such thought as they were already runningte for the assessment. "Is it good?" he asks her as she dress him up with a ck robe with vivid, golden, dragon-like embroidery in it, causing his appearance to be elevated even further. "Mhm, but you need to finish it properlyter" she said teasingly as she kisses his forehead, after which they go out and descend the mountain peak. After a few minutes of travelling, they eventually arrived in arge yet simple and undecorated za. Along it are young ones about the same age as him, some alone while some are with their parents. After going through a gate and talking with some guards, the guards bowed to them as they weed their entrance, along with a greeting announcement. "Let us wee the young master of the sect, Sir Wu Xiaotian along with his mother, Lady Su Meiyao" Chapter 10: Start of the Assessment Hearing the announcement, the people all around start to gather their gaze towards the mature woman and the young boy in walking beside her, and the first thing thate into their mind is how good looking these two appears, as if they''re both immortals that came out of a painting. Seeing everyone''s reaction, the mature woman seems to be already used to it as she simply dismisses everyone''s gaze while she walks towards the middle of the za where the assessment area is, while holding the hand of her son firmly as if she were afraid of him getting lost. Eventually, the gaze of people leaves the two of them as their attention returns to the spectacle in the middle of the za. Kids of age seven to ten were getting tested by arge pir like object that disys varying number of specks of light, seemingly the method on how each of their talents are measured. "Liu Feng, 31 starlight motes, passed" one of the adults in the sight announced after a boy touched the pir, hearing that their child passed, his parents rushed towards him with visible delight as well as pride stered on their face. The process was finished at that, the ones passing were given the uniform of the outer sect disciple and an identity token, as well as a simple weapon of their choice. The test is quite mundane, with the process of an examinee touching the pir and the examiner counting how many starlight motes they produce, anyone having starlight motes lower than 27 were eliminated without consideration. "What does those starlight motes represent anyways mom?" Wu Xiaotian asks as he yawns in boredom, seemingly impatient for his turn toe. "Those were the lights you absorb when you first cultivate dear" his mother, Su Meiyao replies with a smile as she pats his head before continuing her exnations, "Mama forgot to tell you but the number of starlight motes you manage to refine during your first cultivation seems to be rted to your potential in the path of cultivation, the more you refined, the better your talent and potential is." "What''s the highest recorded number of starlight motes you know mom?" he couldn''t help but get curious about the highest one can attain in this world as so far, the examinee with the highest score only got 59 starlight motes, far from his first cultivation yield of 108. Su Meiyao smiles as she witnesses the interest in her son''s face, and said with a tinge of seriousness as if she wants him to remember what she would say next well. "As far as I know, a prince from a concubine in the central province reaches 81 starlight motes, and after the n head, his father came to know about it, he was conferred the title of a crown prince and his mother eventually getting closer to his father than the first wife." "Then that means the potential of someone who reaches 81 starlight motes is pretty strong right?" Wu Xiaotian wonders as he gets more excited about his potential, not mentioning his physique, qi and soul talents, considering the fact that it is enough for someone to attain such status by having said number of starlight motes, then his amount should be enough to suppress anyone in the same generation, right? Seeing the excited look on his face, Su Meiyaoughs a bit and tries to curb down his pride a bit as she pointed out "But in the end, potential is just potential and a talent still need to grow in order to be a respected powerhouse, and in order to grow, a great support is a necessity." She said before sighing dramatically. "Forget about that crown prince, with numbers of pseudo-Ascension Realm experts at his beck and call, even some of the kids in this za have backers in the Perfection state of Body Integration or some even at the Void Shattering Realm, and your old mama who''s only at the Early state Body Integration is the only one backing you so you should avoidparison for now, okay?" Hearing this, he snapped out of his imagination as he looks towards her, her face a mixture of teasing and helplessness, almost as if she disdains herself for being too weak to fight for the greatest opportunities for him. "Doesn''t matter, I''ll deal with everything by myself and then help mom break through again when I''m strong enough" he replied with a confident smile, and she appreciates how mature he is for even trying tofort her thinking to herself that she must do every bit she can to help him in his cultivation journey. Wu Xiaotian truly doesn''t care about it one bit though. She loved and cared for him since birth, only showering him with all that is good in the world with her only wish being not forgetting about her even if he were to go with his father whom he never saw since birth. To him, she''s the greatest gift he could ever have, especially when considering the fact that he never experienced familial love in his past life, albeit this current family''s familial love being a bit twisted. Also, it''s not like he still need his mother topete for something as he can just earn some Universal Coins and exchange for whatever he wants in the system so long as he has enough coins. So he''s pretty much confident that he can transcend all those other people from his generation or even the previous generations and make her proud and happy by doing that. "My baby is all grown up now huh~" she said as she rustled his hair, feeling warm and fuzzy inside from what he just said. "Going back to the topic, how many starlight motes did you get back when you''re a child though mom?" he ask with sheer curiosity as if he will never let go of the chance to learn new things about her. "Fufufu~ this olddy is nothing but a normal cultivator¡­" she said humbly but something is wrong with her tone, and before he manages to reply to her, she continues speaking, "Mama only manages to reach 99 starlight motes, just a single point short to what they, what the me back then as well, thought was the limit" she said as she looks to him with pride in her eyes, but the pride seems not towards herself, but rather towards him. "Wait 100 is the limit? Then why did I¡­" he said as confusion flooded his mind. ''So that''s why mom seemed so baffled when I said I absorbed 108 of those light sources'' everything clicked as he remembered her face and her body trembling as he hugs him when he told her a month ago. "I also don''t know, but hey, it''s your body baby, so you will find it out eventually, mama have her faith in you" she said almost as ifforting him from his absurdness. The two continues to talk about mundane stuffs until something eventually caught his sight. It was the appearance of a tall and broad handsome middle-aged man with a sharp and powerful gaze, apanied by a gorgeousdy that seems to be the same age as his mother, carrying a cute youngdy that seems to be same age as him. "Next examinee, Wu Xiaoyao" the examiner announced as the girl nestled to the gorgeousdy''s arms got down and goes near the pir to touch it, causing the people all around to be surprised when her result was announced. "Wu Xiaoyao¡­ 9¡­90 starlight motes, passed" the examiner said while stuttering as his mind was filled with disbelief to what he just witnessed. The young girl leisurely walks and returns to the gorgeousdy, that carries her once again. The entire za was silent for a few minutes before the handsome middle-aged man apanying the two spoke, snapping the examiner out of his daze. "Y-yes sect master" the examiner replied revealing the identity of the speaker. This in turn, prompts all the people in the za to bow in a ny-degree angle as they greet him, a sign of respect reserved only for the strong, "So that''s him huh¡­" hearing the examiner, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but scrutinize the man, and as he was doing so as if sensing him, the man turned to look at him and scans him from head to toe as well. "Mhm¡­ that man is Wu Xiaolong, your biological father" Su Meiyao replies to him as she also stares at the man withplicated emotions, but most of them being pity and disappointment. "Next examinee, Wu Xiaotian" hearing the voice, the two of them snapped out of whatever they''re thinking as they stare at each other and smile. Chapter 11: Being Recruited "Go there now, mama will wait here" Su Meiyao said as she pushed Wu Xiaotian a bit towards the examiner, encouraging him with a warm smile on her face. "I''m going" he said as he walks with steady steps towards the center of the za where the pir is located. Looking at his small figure standing straight like a sword in front of the pir, the surrounding people couldn''t help but admire the boy being able to act like that despite the one being assessed previously being a monster. As the sole male child of the sect master, the pressure of getting at least a good score is immense. Some even imagine being in the boy''s ce and all they could think of is forfeit, or not even showing their face at all. However, seeing him standing confidently there made them think that this kid''s potential might not be so bad after all, considering the fact that he''s also an offspring of a union of two people among the greatest geniuses of the previous generation, not knowing that they are bound to be surprised, far more than they did when they witnessed the young girl''s potential. "ce your hands in the pir" the examiner said monotonously before holding a record writing something in there. The moment Wu Xiaotian touched the pir, it emits a bright light far surpassing anyone else but right now, he was in his own world as something entered his mind, a technique than epasses a wide area of martial arts, from movement and disguise techniques to martial and peculiar techniques. This isn''t what surprised him though as he is more excited about the words written in the semi-transparent golden screen of the system rather than anything else at the moment. [Detected a massive amount of martial knowledge being absorbed by the user. Reward: Martial God System] Seeing the words, he couldn''t help but smile as he manages to get another freebie system, something that costs millions at the cheapest when he checked at the shop. Controlling himself, he marvels at the view of the starlight dancing around as he touched the pir, each of them moving as if to tell an ancient, yet obscure story. Once the activity of the pir calmed down, the examiner''s hand was shaking as he announced the results with an uncertain voice, as if what he just saw defies logic. "W-Wu Xiaotian¡­ 1¡­108 starlight motes, p-passed" Hearing the numbers, the entire crowd, including the sect master and the two beside him stares at Wu Xiaotian with wide eyes, after all, it is universally known that the absolute limit of the starlight mote test is 100 starlight motes, as it signifies the extreme of cultivation and breaking that pretty much defies the natural order, the rules of the heavens itself. Seeing the sect master''s expression, Su Meiyao shows a displeased expression as he stares towards her son as if he''s going to be a tool of great use. Witnessing him changing so much, she couldn''t help but be filled with disappointment as she knew there''s no longer a trace of the man she once epted in him. Looking at her son with worry, she hopes that the first meeting of the father and son won''t end up with her being abandoned by her son. She fears that happening so much that she even prayed to the heavens that she never acknowledges in her entire life. With that being said, there''s nothing she could do when the sect master approached her dear baby, trying to appear as amiable as he could as he stood in front of the boy face to face. Bending his back, he stares at the young boy with a smile on his face as he tries to reach out for his head trying to touch it, but the young boy avoided his hands. "Not bad kid, I am the current sect master, want to be my disciple and go in the inner sect?" he asks still maintaining that smile, even though he was annoyed at the kid avoiding him. Seeing his actions not even acknowledging him as his son, Wu Xiaotian was annoyed as well. Trying to drive him away, he replied, "My apologies sect master, but my mother doesn''t allow me to just go with any stranger" The replies caused the entire za to be dazed. This is the sect master! Everyone dreams of the man to owe them even a small favor yet here the kid was, invited by his father back to the sect yetpletely leaving his decision towards his mother, with a not-so-great status within the sect. "Is that so, then why don''t we ask for her opinion, right Meiyao?" he said as he pretentiously waved his hands trying to call the mature woman with a smile, but all he gets is a cold gaze as she gradually closes in from the crowd, until eventually standing beside her child. At first, she was scared of how the event would proceed but once she heard her son''s reply, she was washed with relief and delight thinking that she is more important to him, but despite that, she doesn''t celebrate as a new predicament loom over her. Based on what she heard from people asionally passing through their pce, the sect master is now a domineering character that refuses to let go of things that doesn''t go his way. Based on that character, it is unlikely that he just let go if this especially when her son just disrespected him by not even giving a thought about his suggestion. "It all depends on my Tian''er, sect master" she said as she hides her disdain towards him with a smile before she continues, "If he chooses to practice in the inner sect, his old mother won''t be able to do anything but ept his decision" as she grab her son''s hand and tighten her grip around it. "So she said kid, so what do you say?" he said now annoyed with how the two passed him around, his voice a bit coercive as he let out a bit of his aura to scare the kid. Feeling the suppression, anger well up from Wu Xiaotian''s heart as he thought, ''Haha, so this is how you do things. Are you even worthy of being a father?'' The aura never did anything to him though, as it''s not evenparable to the pressure he faces when he first entered the secondyer of the Infinite Qi System. Seeing the kid not even budging, the sect master was astonished given that hepletely thought that the boy is a greenhouse flower, but he doesn''t give any room for retaliation as he continues increasing the pressure until it was powerful enough for the others near him to feel. The moment she felt something is amiss, Su Meiyao also releases a powerful aura that pushes the sect master''s suppressive aura away. This angers him even more as the final thread snaps as he shouts "Rude!!! What do you think you are doing?" he said towards Su Meiyao without any regards for their past. "I''m protecting my son, my son you are trying to scare with that pressure" she replied without backing down, pulling Wu Xiaotian behind her. "Scaring him? I''m disciplining and teaching him how to respect his elders!" he said with confidence as if he has every right to do what he had just done. "Hmph, Wu Xiaolong, you''re just being shameless, besides, who give you the rights to call yourself as my Tian''er''s elder?" "You¡­" before the situation esctes, the sect master''s words were interrupted when a terrifying presence arrives in the za without so much as a noise. Standing between the two arguing adults is an old man appearing to be in histe 50s and of quite a tall stature, all the hairs in his body being white, making him appear like an immortal, yet his eyes sharp and brutal as if a demon tempered through killing. Seeing the old man, everyone in the za kneeled on their knees and this time, even Su Meiyao bowed her head and even made her son bow his, making them a conspicuous sight as except for the sect master and his current family, they''re the only one not kneeling in front of the old man. "We greet the old sect master!!!" shouted everyone in unison with their voice filled with immense respect tinged with fear. Chapter 12: Family Gathering "Father, what are you doing here?" the current sect master asks the old man with curiosity as it never happens that he attends the talent assessments, even back when he was the sect master. "I heard that your offspring with that woman was currently here" the old man said as his gaze wanders around, eventuallynding on Wu Xiaotian currently behind his mother, before continuing, "Is that him?" "Indeed, but he refuses to go with me" the sect master replies with utmost respect. "Is that so?" the old man muttered as he disappears and reappear somewhere else, behind Su Meiyao where Wu Xiaotian currently is. Grabbing him by the neck, the old man eyed him emotionlessly as he said, "How about I punish him for doing that?" Finally catching up to what just happened, Su Meiyao bowed lower until she was bowing 90 degrees as she shouts, "Please let my son go old sect master!! I''ll take the punishment in his stead!" "Shut up, this has nothing to do with you" the old man carelessly said treating what she just said like nothing, turning back his attention to the kid currently in his hand. "Now where are we, ah that''s right" Disappearing from the za, the old man appears atop a mountain peak unfamiliar to the boy, drawing out his sword and pointing it towards the kid''s face, the old man once again stares at the boy face to face and what he saw terrifies him. The eyes of a beast, while young and currently helpless still shook something in his primal instinct so much that he trembles for a second. If someone that knows him saw the old man acting like that, they will be terrified by the kid given how strong that old man is. From the horizon, four figures, three adult and one child arrive in the mountain peak. Seeing them, the old man spoke once again as if to let them bear witness. "This kid is young but arrogant, so I''m helping him go towards the right path by disciplining him now, I''ll take one of his eyes, so I hope this will be a lesson for him in the future" the old man said righteously without hesitation as the sword in his hand starts to glow. "How about we stop now" luckily, before the old man manages to thrust his sword towards Wu Xiaotian, a bell-like voice resounded along with the appearance of a white-haired beautiful woman at the same level as his mother albeit a bit behind whether in terms of face or body, stopping the sword with her dainty fingers. Seeing the new figure, the three adults bowed once again as they greeted, each calling thedy differently. "Mother!!" the sect master, along with thedy carrying a sleeping little girl greeted with a bit neutral yet still respectful tone of voice. "Mother-inw!" Su Meiyao however, called to her as if she''s a savior that arrives in the nick of time, her voice a mixture of immense gratefulness and relief. "Xinyue, are you sure you''re going to stop me?" the old man asked as his expression gradually turn hideous, the sword in his hand shaking as if forcing thedy''s hand to back down. "Old Yang, this kid is still you''re grandchild, how about you be lenient to him like how you spoil little Yao over there" thedy replied as she pointed towards the sleeping girl carried by the woman beside Wu Xiaolong. "Jiang Xinyue, stop meddling with my business and return to the pce" the old man coldly said as if he expects thedy to follow hismand. Hearing this though, thedy exploded as she raises her voice when she replied, "Wu Xiaoyang, as your wife, I have been tolerating your behavior time and time again in hopes that you would return to treating me like how you did back in the past, but what did I receive? Your character is bing more and more horrible, I couldn''t even look at you." "You better stop now while I was being nice with you woman, else the consequences will be dire" the old man replied with his eyes already red from anger, the qi around him surging as if dancing to the sound of carnage. "HAHAHA you think this olddy is afraid of you!? You might be a bit stronger but that''s it!! You think you wille out with just simple injuries when I fight you seriously?" thedy, refusing to back down, releases her own aura preventing the old man''s from reaching Wu Xiaotian. Despite being in the middle of a battle of aura between two masters, Wu Xiaotian was thinking of nothing else but the safety of his mother along with gratefulness for thedy in front of him. Hearing her identity though, his opinion of her was mixed as he never really had a good feeling towards his biological father''s side of the family, given what the father and son duo just did to him. ''As for how to deal with these two fuckers, I''ll think about it when I''m stronger'' he thought to himself to calm his heart down, before directing his gaze towards the old man once again. The old man, seeing that thedy in front of him refuses to budge, releases the boy from his hand as he flew away from the mountain peak, his voice resounding across the entire Extreme Martial Sect beforepletely disappearing. "The first born of the current sect master, Wu Xiaotian, will be exiled from the sect the moment he reaches the age of twelve, as a punishment for disrespecting his elders" Hearing this, the current sect master as well as thedy beside him decided to leave as well leaving the white-haireddy along the mother and son behind. "Humph, in the end, you still back down huh¡­ coward" the white-haireddy said before directing her gaze towards Wu Xiaotian, checking him for any injuries before patting all around his body as if to clean him of any dust. "Are you okay dear?" she said with a soft voice and a smile on her face, seeing that he is still apprehensive of her existence. "Meiyao, how about you introduce me to my little grandson hmm?" the white-haireddy said as she stares toward Su Meiyao, causing her to smile towards the white-haireddy as she eventually approaches the two. "Tian''er, this here is mama''s auntie Xinyue, a good friend of my mother and well, my mother-inw" she said surprising the boy and triggering an intense curiosity in him that was satisfied by the twodies. Apparently, his paternal and maternal grandmothers met when they''re youngdies travelling across the world. At first, they only thought of each other as someone worth respecting and rtable given both of them possessing world charming appearances, as well as heaven defying cultivation talent. However, a certain incident forces them to work together making them find out that they have more simrities than just being in the same circumstances. From there, they eventually be good sisters by going through countless life and death struggles, and they held each other with so much importance that even when finding out that her good sister is a dual cultivator, Jiang Xinyue doesn''t even hesitate to continue being her sister, in fact, because her sister was the one who told the truth to her, Jiang Xinyue''s respect for her grew further due to her honesty. Unfortunately for them, the two of them was bound to be separated once the people from her sect found out. With Jiang Xinyue being dragged back and locked in the Extreme Martial Sect, their contact waspletely severed. The next time she got an opportunity to have contact with her sworn sister was the first time since being locked up that she was allowed to go out, their first meeting after a long while also being thest one, where she asks her to take care of her daughter in her stead, before she jumps across a raging river refusing to be captured by the number of cultivators surrounding them. Finding out that Su Meiyao is her sworn sister''s daughter, she did everything in her power to protect her even if it means going against her husband, who is already starting to treat her like an object, a trophy of sort back then. Chapter 13: Comforting Mom (R-18) "Thank you for protecting us all this time" Wu Xiaotian hearing the story bows his head towards the white-haireddy,pletely changing his opinion of her and finding a newfound respect, as well as appreciation towards her. "There''s nothing to be thankful about dear~" she said with joy in her face as she recognizes his change of tone, "But if you really want to thank this olddy, how about you call me grandma?" "Grandma" he said without hesitation as he stares toward her, causing her to smile brilliantly as she ruffles his head. Looking at her closely, he couldn''t help but think that his luck meter must be broken,s meeting women of this level ever so often, her smooth and fragrant, long white hair and a heart-shaped face, in it are fairlyrge upturned eyes her pupils are of a sea like blue, adorned with thick eyshes matching color with her hair along with a softly arching brows connected towards a cute button nose below it a small yet thick reddish pink luscious lips. Looking down, he saw a perfect hourss figure falling just a bit shorter in terms of the explosive curviness inparison with his mother causing his thoughts to wander. With her moving towards her mother to talk though, he snapped out of those thoughts and gets closer to his mother. "Meiyao, I''m sorry but this is all I can do, I''ll leave for today to deal with other things, also, I will move in your pce tomorrow, and I will spend my days there with you two from then on" she said as she starts flying, eventually disappearing in the horizon. "You have thoughts of mother-inw, don''t you?" Su Meiyao asked as she twist her son''s ears, causing him to scream in pain beforeforting her. "I won''t dare unless mom said so" he said cleverly not denying yet also not agreeing with her. "Clever little guy, sometimes, mama can''t help but think you have some past life memories" Su Meiyao said as she lifts him up and carry him in her arms. Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but sweat invisibly when his mother guessed it spot on, ''Woman''s intuition sure is terrifying'' he thought as he diverts her attention to somewhere else. They talk to relieve them of the stress until the sunset arrives, with him suggesting they stay to watch the sunset which she happily agreed. They eventually left the mountain peak and got home, and not even closing the door, his mother already starts getting aggressive as she kisses him and immediately opens her mouth, obediently waiting for his tongue to enter. With him entering, she hurriedly started to tangle him with her own tongue, unceasingly caressing his as if to y with him as he explores her damp lewd mouth. "Mymm~!" while enjoying their sloppy kiss, she also felt his hands groping her plump sensitive breasts, and her wet hungry cave starts to drool as he did so. Amidst the intense caress and the passionate kiss, they eventually found their way to the bedroom where they broke the kiss, her face filled with ecstasy, yet seeing her son, she couldn''t stop herself from breaking down as she recalls how powerless she is in front of that old man and if not for her mother-inw intervening, her son might already be wearing an eyepatch. Seeing her like that, he said nothing as she kisses her once again, but this timepletely differently as he merely put his lips to hers, while staring at her in the eyes with the gentlest gaze he could muster trying tofort her and make her forget everything that just happened. Understanding the things he wants to convey from his gaze, she gradually loosens herself up as arousal eventually returns to her body. Once more, she opens her mouth and waited patiently for its rightful owner to enter. Feeling this, he broke the kiss and smiled at her causing her confusion, but he connected their mouths once again and his tongue started to tease hers, eventually tangling hers into a loving embrace. They broke out the kiss when a few minutes passed, the two of them just staring passionately into each other. The scene would definitely be romantic had it been not for the man being a boy seven years of age, and the woman below him being his birth mother. "It seems like mom is quite aggressive today" he said as he pinched her nipples, pulling her breast out of her dress, exposing her bountiful mountains out in the open. "Ahnn~ after all, I thought mama will lose Tian''er" she replies as she squirms around, unable to take the pleasure her son is making her feel. "Then I''ll make mom forget about it" he said as he dived towards her peak, nibbling the pink sensitive beans causing a moan to escape from her mouth. "Hauuu~ Tian''er mama''s other¡­ iyaahn~ nipple is so lonely¡­ mmm~ right now¡­ don''t¡­. haaahn~ forget to y with them too~" she said while she reaches out for herher regions with both her hand, one spreading her lower lips and one entering her pulsing flesh hole. It wasn''t long until he let go of the nipple in his mouth, confusing her so much that she stops fingering her pussy before staring at him, her eyes asking why. "Mom is really lewd today" he said as he caresses her smooth beautiful face before he smiles, arousing her so much that her rationality ispletely turned off, letting herself go to express her real desire. Holding his hand, she directed two of his fingers inside her mouth, closing her lips and twirling her tongue around them. The way she licks his fingers as she stared towards him submissively is so much of a turn on that he found his little brother reacting for a bit, pity that the reaction stops and it returns to normal, almost making him shed tears. After a while, she stopped her teasing as she opened her mouth, exuding an erotic breath as she did so. Pulling back his fingers, her tongue follows until it is out of her mouth, not caring how she looks, she smiles with her tongue still out as she ces her right hand in front of her mouth, her fingers in a peace sign that spreads her small crimson red lips. "You can do more lewd things to mama, dear" she said before lifting her head up to kiss him in the lips once more. After tangling for a bit, she broke it off and returns to her position, her eyes turning into a crescent moon as she smiles towards him with sheer delight. "Then I won''t hold back" he said as his hands reaches out towards her lips, caressing the lower part with his thumb before prying it open again, gently pulling her tongue out so that she was back to how she looks before the previous kiss. "Keep it like that mom" he said as he removed his finger from her mouth. cing his mouth directly above hers, saliva eventually flows out from it down to his mother''s mouth. Experiencing it the first time, she couldn''t help but praise her son''s brilliant imagination, that not only gives her sexual pleasure but some kind of inexinable joy as well. Completely epting it, she just closes her eyes as she enjoys whatever her son is doing to her. After ''feeding'' her for a while, he kissed her briefly causing her to open her eyes, looking at each other, he broke the silence by teasing her saying "Mom, I''ve already fed you, it''s my turn now right?" causing her to blush so much that her entire face turns red. Circling her arms around him, she kissed him briefly before she starts taking off everything. Her robes, as well as her undergarments leaving only her essories such as her ne and bracelet on her body. Watching her undressing herself, his blood boils at the erotic sight, especially when she looks off her lower covers,pletely exposing her slick hairless lower lips. "Tian''er can do anything to mama" she kissed him softly before saying,pletely catching him off-guard. Hoping that this anything applies to that as well, he slowly traces his right hand along her body, from her cheeks to her chin, neck and then her huge chest, brushing along her already red ares and nipples making her shivering in pleasure, eventually leaving as his finger glides across her soft, t abdomen before stopping just below her curvy waist. "Anything?" he asks once again just to confirm, his heart racing from anticipation as the seconds seems to turn into hours as he waits for her reply. "Mmm" unable to form any logical thought, she just moaned as an answer before a bit of conscious returns due to his son''s next question. "Even touching mom''s girl ce?" Hearing this, she was stunned for a few seconds, before she grabs his right hand and directed it somewhere, delighting him so much as he felt the ce, her drooling lower lips, plump and squishy, with her love juice squirting out of it everytime he did even the gentlest of caress. Seeing him baffled as he stares towards her little sister, she reaches out her hands and made him face her again, showing him one of the most beautiful yet erotic sight he will ever see, the appearance of her perverted yet still motherly smile while she said with a voice filled with anticipation. "Tian''er can do anything¡­ even to mama''s naughty pussy" Chapter 14: Comforting Mom (2) (R-18) "Mmm~" Su Meiyao moans as her son touches her wet sensitive lower lips. Feeling better and better as he continues his caressing, she wonders why she even prevents him from doing so in the first ce. Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian is currently relishing in the feeling of conquest as he slowly circles his fingers causing her closed ps to spread as it spats out more drool. Seeing how wet she is, he decided it''s about time to continue, spreading her cunt with his left hand and his right middle finger entering inside. Right as he enters, he feels her warm wet cave mping on his finger so hard that he can barely move it around. Trying to calm her down, he kisses her passionately while gently massaging her breast making her feel a bit more rxed. After a few minutes, she eventually loosened up and that''s when he starts the attack. Curling the finger still inside her, he activated [God of Pleasure] as he started scraping her hot inner walls getting a feel around it, his mother squirming her body from the intense feeling she''s getting from all the moving around inside of her. He eventually found her g-spot, focusing on massaging it bringing her close to the edge. "Aahnn~ Tian''er¡­ go¡­ mymm~ faster¡­. Mama¡­ mama''s¡­ mama''s cumming soooon~~~" she said as drool flows out of her mouth, her tongue out and her gaze misty. Hearing this, he also picks up the pace as he enters another finger inside, spreading the two fingers around as he pistons them in and out hard and fast. "Yes yes yes¡­ haaaahnnnn~! Tian''er is sooo good, Yeaaaaah~~" not being able to keep up with his pace, she just wailed instead of moaning to all of his thrust as her dam broke, drenching the sheets below them. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ You''re so good dear, mama is impressed" she said as she touches his face, her gaze a mixture of extreme ecstasy and pure maternal love. Seeing her like this, he smiles as he lowers his face to peck on her lips, before sucking it for a while making her lips feel numb, after which he starts showering her with kisses, he pecks her forehead, her graceful and beautiful eyes, her cute nose, until eventually, he goes down her neck, sucking it and leaving his marks before going further below, towards the peak of her huge melons, biting on her erect sensitive nipples causing milk to flow out along with an erotic moan. Gradually, he reaches her navel, sticking out his tongue to lick it for a bit causing her to let out a lewd breath once more, before finally going down her shivering crotch where he saw her drenched meaty pussy close up. Spreading it with his fingers, he saw the insides pulsating as small amount of her erotic juiceses out, at the same time emitting a peach-like, sweet yet perverted scent that makes his head a bit dizzy. Seeing him stare at her cunt like that, she couldn''t help but think he''s about to do what she''s thinking of. Her entire being filled with anticipation, her chest stuck out as her breathing quickens, her heart beating faster increasing the heat all across her body, her flesh cave drooling even more as the sweet and perverted smell starts to permeate the air. Also unable to hold back anymore, he shoves his face between her thick sexy thighs, savoring her little cunt as he invades with his tongue. Doing the same swirling motion he does whenever they share a lewd kiss, he made her feel so much that she grasps the bedsheet so tightly just to prevent herself from hurting him if she ever shoves him deeper towards her pussy. "Ahaaa~~! Hyaaa~!! Yeeeshhh~~~ Tian''s tongue is inside mama''s pussyyy~~~" she said as she moves her hips up and down, in the hopes that he would do her faster than what he do now. Sensing her signal, he starts attacking her harder as he pushes his tongue as deep as he can. Licking it all around, he let her naughty juice flow towards his mouth as he also forces the juice still inside by sucking her cave. Once again, he activated [God of Pleasure] causing her to arch her back from the sudden jolt of pleasure assaulting her. He refuses to let go of her though as he pins her down encircling his arms around her plump motherly hips, forcing her to remain in position as he continues doing a work out of her drenched messy pussy. "Mhmm~ Tian¡­ harder¡­ hyauuuhh~ mess up mama''s horny pussy moooreee~~ Ahhaaahnnn~~ Hyaaa©¤!!!" she continues talking dirty as if the one pleasuring her is not a young boy, not to mention her son. Amidst her loud and scious moaning though, her voice was cut halfway when she felt him doing her a new one that takes her by surprise so much that it seems like she was sent to heaven as she had just gone mute with her tongue out and her eyes upwards while a silly smile was stered to her face. Returning back to earth, she realizes that her son''s finger was ying with her sensitive bean previously hiding beneath her thick ps, making a circle as he rubs it. "Ahhhaaaaa~ Tian¡­ Tian¡­. So gooood~ mama¡­. Mama¡­ mama''s pussy is cumming agaaain~" she said with her legs iling in the air wondering just how big will she let out when she''s feeling all of this yet still not orgasming. Hoping to get more pleasure, she uses her hands to grope her right boob and use the other to y around her left nipple, pinching, twisting and even pulling them hard as waves of electrifying pleasure shoot up from her pussy across her entire body. Doing one final thing, he sends her to heaven once again as he removes his tongue from her pulsing tight cave pushing his finger back in ce of it as he nibbles on her pink sensitive clit. "Ohoooh~~!! Tian~ mama''s letting out a big one¡­ yeaaashhh~ keep rubbing mama''s little clit... hahn~ hahn~ hyuuu~ ahyaaaah~!!! here ites¡­ mama''s cummiiiiinnnnnnggg~~~!!!" she just continues moaning until her voice is borderline feral, her legs high in the air and her toes curled, her entire body trembling as her cunt squirts unceasingly, drenching his face so much that it almost looks like he was taking a bath. Leaving her lower regions, his face was once again in front of hers, looking at her silly face while rubbing her cave and her already red sensitive pink pearl causing her orgasm tost a bit longer. As she continues, he kissed her, making her drink all her lewd juice currently in his mouth. After her climax subsided, he also broke the kiss and stare at her teasingly, her face looking like a meekmb as she looks at him with loving and gentle eyes. "Did you just made me drink my©¤" "Mom did it voluntarily though¡­ you''re sucking me so strongly that you stole all the goodies from my mouth" he cut her question with a reply aimed to tease her. "You pervert son~" she said flirtatiously as she pouts her lips, acting like a spoiled child in front of her son. "Isn''t mom the pervert one? Feeling and saying all of that to a child, to her son no less" he retorted as he pinched her sensitive nipples, milk squirting from it. "Mymmm~ stop that~ mama is sooo tired" she said cutely before kissing him again, causing him to hold her face as he refuses to let go of the kiss until minutester. "Is mom alright now?" he asked as he hugs her, letting his face be buried between her heavenly mountains. Realizing that he did all of this just tofort her from what just transpired previously, her heart was filled with warmth as she reaches her hand out to caress the back of his head as she replies with a simple ''Mn'' before closing her eyes. "I love you, son" she said between her heavy breath, pulling him closer as she circles her arms around him. "I love you too, mom" he answered as he rubs his head between her peaks, tickling her as he inhales her scent causing her to giggle lightly while gradually falling to sleep. Tonight is bound to be a peaceful one for the two of them. Chapter 15: Growth "Mmm" as the sunlight pierces through the curtains, a gorgeous maturedyying down a soft white bed covers her eyes as she feels her way around to get out of the nket. Seeing the boy hugging her as he sleeps on top of her, she smiles warmly before pecking the boy''s forehead before waking him up, speaking in a soft and gentle voice as she taps his back. "Tian''er, it''s morning, we need to clean up, grandma is arriving any minute now" Hearing his mother''s voice, the boy opens his eyes before looking up meeting her face, pecking her lips briefly before standing up and fixing himself, before going to a wardrobe preparing a clean dress for her. "Mom, you can clean yourself first, I will fix the bed before going in" Feeling the consideration in his voice, she couldn''t help but thank whoever higher being that blessed her with such a son. Getting up from the bed, she takes the initiative to do a quick tongue on tongue, before smiling at him while she goes towards the bathroom, her ass swaying sexily as if to seduce him. Smiling at her antics, he started cleaning the bedroom up before also cleaning up the living room, when he was done, his mother is already done cleaning herself, so he entered the bathroom to clean himself. At first, his mother still wants to help him but he said she could just rest for now while they wait for his grandmother to arrive. After cleaning himself, he saw anotherdy talking with his mother when he arrives in the living room. Seeing thedy''s white hair, she immediately knew it was his grandmother, so he just shows himself without hesitation as he greets both of them, making the white-haireddy d as she doesn''t feel any sense of alienation from him. The two adults talked for quite a while before the topic eventually reaches how the white-haireddy deal with the aftermath of her decision which apparently turn to be no problem at all ording to her. "It''s just a pity that I can''t stop dear Xiaotian''s exile" the white-haireddy said while shaking her head. "You''ve done more than enough already mother-inw" Su Meiyao said tofort her, but clearly, she also feels a bit of a pity that her son is still forced to leave. "That''s right Grandma Xinyue, I think I can manage outside. Also, this also means that it is an opportunity for me to train right?" the boy interjected as he feels the atmosphere is gradually steering to a sad one. "Fufufu~ seems like you have a really good son, little Meiyao" Jiang Xinyue said as she heard the boy''s reply, thinking to herself just how mature his character ispared to children his age. "Indeed mother-inw, Xiaotian is a really ''good'' son" Su Meiyao said as she sensually lifted her left legs to ce it on top of her right, revealing a peek of her secret garden to him for a bit. Looking at her and seeing her sneakily signaling lewd things to him, he mutters to himself, ''This subus of a mom'' before reciting portions of the True Transcendence Body Art to calm himself down. After the event, they talk about mundane things until his grandmother suggested that she train him in order to prepare him for when he was exiled, and he readily agreed to it as it is a way for him to measure the standards of cultivation in this world, and what better way to know about all things regarding that than an expert standing at the highest realm of the mortal level, the Ascension Realm. Due to this, his daily routine drastically changed as he starts training early in the morning until the afternoon, study as well as listen to the information his grandmother tells him about the outside world after lunch until dusk, and finally enjoying a dinner before taking a bath and sleeping together with his mother. While weirded out by it at first, Jiang Xinyue eventually loses care about that as she gradually gets closer towards him. Given how loving and caring of a kid he is, she thought that Su Meiyao just refuses to let go of him because of this. The only problem they have is that their ''bonding'' time was reduce due to Su Meiyao wanting to hide their rtion for now. Fortunately for them though, Jiang Xinyue leaves the pce every weekend to deal with matters of the sect, as she is still an elder responsible for some duty. Going on like this, he performs a terrifying feat bypleting multiple breakthroughs within the span of four years as he managed to reach the Perfection State of the Qi Refining Realm before even reaching twelve years old, a progress so terrifying that he will definitely be hunted if the world were to know of this. Why? Because someone of that level is eligible to reach a level of strength capable of ruling the entire world, and none of the current powers will just watch someone of such talent to just grow and take away their authority. ---------- In a courtyard inside a secluded pce, a voluptuous, seductive outline of a ck-haired, gorgeous motherly figure is watching a curvy beautiful white-haireddy while she was moving around swinging her sword only to be parried by a de held by arge hand. The owner of the hand is an adolescent appearing to be 16 years of age, the youth still visible in his face but maturity is already more dominant. The young man, despite his pale white skin still looks extremely handsome and masculine, with his strong prominent jawline connected to his chiseled chin in his face, said face carrying a straight nose that is connected to a sword-like straight eyebrows which highlights his eyes simr to the ck-haired motherly figure. Atop his head is a thick, long ck hair held in a high ponytail giving him a wandering-immortal-like kind of charm. As he swings his de, the shape of his body was highlighted despite his pretty loose clothing. A tall stature reaching 185 cm, sporting a broad shoulderpletelyplementing his muscr figure, his proportions as if a piece created by a god of art. Flexing his legs, the young man jumps explosively closing in on the white-haireddy, swinging his de once morepletely disarming the white-haireddy of her sword. As the exchange ended, the white-haireddy ps before picking up her sword, staring at the young man with pride. "It seems like our Xiaotian has grown already" she said with a smile as the two of them walk towards the ck-haired figure. "Mother-inw is definitely right Tian''er, who would''ve guessed that you would grow so fast. Look at you, you''re barely twelve but mama is so much smaller than you now" the ck-haired figure added as she reaches out towards the young man''s face, forcing the young man to fake a cough as it seems like his mother forgot that his grandmother is currently beside them. Snapping out of her daze, the ck-haired figure, Su Meiyao, retracts her hand away before it starts to look weird, looking at the white-haireddy staring at them as if nothing was amiss, she heaved a sigh of relief as they walk back inside. The past four years had been a rollercoaster of emotion for her. The thrill of ''bonding'' with her dear son while trying to hide it from her mother-inw was so much of an addictive pleasure that it often leaves her mind dazed imagining what kind of expression her mother-inw will make when she caught her doing naughty things with her dear Tian''er. What delights her the most is the explosive growth of physique her son goes through once he hit his tenth birthday. Eventually growing into the young man he is now, she couldn''t help but blush when thinking of the fact that every night, he held her in his arms, their positionpletely reversed from when he was a little boy, her small bodyying atop him, her head resting on his chest while he gently caress her head and her back at the same time, asionally squishing her perfectly shaped plump butt. ''When will we do it though?'' she wondered herself as she looks toward his crotch, multiple times she already felt it turning hard but he refuses to do it with her. While she never resent him for it as he''s still capable of doing her until she faint even without using his junior, she couldn''t help but ask him one time, his answer being ''I feel like I''ll still grow, I want our first together to be an extremely memorable one, so how about we do it when it''s fully developed'' causing her tough so much even though she understand and ept his reason. Dismissing her thoughts about how long she still needs to wait, sheforts herself by thinking, ''We''ll eventually do it anyways'' as she pecks his lips behind Jiang Xinyue, who''s currently walking in front of them. Chapter 16: Exile Arriving inside, he sat down as the twodies starts making a meal, he offered to help but he was refused, the two of them saying that he doesn''t need to tire himself away especially when he was about to leave, so they asked him to stay put and just leave cooking to them. Trying to pass time as he waits for the twodies giggling in the kitchen to finish cooking, he opened the system panel to inspect his stats. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 12] [Cultivation: Perfection State Qi Refining Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 90,000,000] [Agility: 90,000,000] [Intelligence: 45,000,000] [Stamina: 45,000,000] [Vitality: 90,000,000] [Aptitude: ???] [Techniques] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Info: Interpreting the chaos hidden within the order and the order hidden within the chaos, as well as how theyplement each other through weapons. A perfect battle technique capable of suppressing any opponent under the same realm] [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch (Self-derived, from God of Pleasure)] [Info: A transcendent''s touch is the most irresistible! Capable of bringing anyone underneath the practitioner''s control even with just as much as a gaze. A technique that will definitely make the practitioner garner hate from every man in existence] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to make anyone feel whatever the practitioner wants so long as they''re of the fairer sex and their cultivation is no more than nine realms higher than the practitioner)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 5)] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 5/5 (Upgradeable, need to reach Pedestal Establishment)] [Rate of Conversion: 10 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] [Martial God System] [Info: Allows one to automatically cultivate, upgrade, and derive techniques, allows entry to an independent space that increases martialprehension, the space is capable of generating enemies for the user to practice with.] [Techniques currently being studied: 0] [Martial God Space (Lvl 3): entry avable, increases theprehension of any techniques by 1000 times] [Shop] [Inventory] [Myriad Transformation Orb] [A mysterious orb made by transferring the inherent trait of a thousand transformation ape to a celestial star ore. Transforms to whatever form the user want, indestructible under the mortal level] Seeing everything, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile particrly when he looks at the [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch]. Doesn''t this mean that even if a woman was at the Perfection State Ascension Realm, she will still fall from her touch? Just imagining it delight him so much, especially when he thinks that no crazy woman can do anything to him when he ventures outside. While floating around in his thoughts, he was pulled back to reality by a fragrant and aromatic smell that makes his mouth water. Even though his mother as well as grandmother concede to him and dere him being a greater cook than them with all seriousness, there''s just something about their cooking thatpletes his meal that his own cooking cannot do. Enjoying the sumptuous meal, they talk about mundane things as the twodies tease him ever-so-often. After finishing the meal, the three of them cleaned the dining table and bring the dishes to the kitchen, the three of them altogether in front of the counter, washing the dishes. After which they go back to the living room again deciding to rest for a while. But before they even manage to sit down, an elder from the sect summoned Wu Xiaotian,pletely disregarding basic etiquette as he speaks towards the young man while ignoring Su Meiyao who greeted him in the front door. His voicecent andced with superiority as he orders the young man to appear in the main hall as soon as possible. Hearing this, color was drained out of the twodies face as they clearly knew what the summon is about. Even Wu Xiaotian''s face was seriouspared to his normally free spirited one, with a trace of disdain and anger underneath his eyes. "I understand, I''ll prepare quickly and head there" he said without even a hint of respect in his voice. The elder was even nning to berate him at first but feared doing so when he stared towards the young man in the eyes, the elder feeling as if he''s nothing but a little worm in front of a heavenly dragon. Forcing his hatred down, the elder replied and state that he will leave first, now with a bit of courtesy in his voice. "Tian''er" "Dear Xiaotian" The twodies called him with worry in their tone as they stare at him, looking at him with a sorry face as if what is currently happening is their fault. Seeing the two of them act like that, he justughs to lighten the mood, then he moves between the two of them circling his arms around their shoulder,pletely surprising the two of them especially Jiang Xinyue. During the past years they''re living together, never had they ever made even as much as touching fingers amount of physical contact out ofbat practice, and now that he was technically holding her in his arms, she couldn''t help but develop a weird yet pleasant feeling, something that confuses her as she never felt it before. Meanwhile, Su Meiyao just enjoys herself in her son''s arm,mitting his warmth in her mind, as she thought it will be quite some time before she meets him again. After letting the two of them go, he headed inside as he packs a bit of necessity, a few changes of clothes and the sword given to him by his grandmother, as well as the hair ornament that was gifted to him by his mother sometime in the past, cing them inside a spatial ring that was also given to him by his grandmother. "I''ll go there alone" he said as he smiles towards them, hugging the two of them for thest time before saying his farewell. "Mn¡­ be safe outside" the two of them said at the same time, respecting his decision to go alone, seeing him out until he disappears from their sight, only then did they return inside, their heart sad as if arge part of their being was carved out. "You must return back to us" the two of them said as they close their eyes and sped their hands, almost as if praying to anyone that can hear them for his safety. Meanwhile, staring at the grand pce in front of him, he couldn''t help but be surprised by how beautiful the ce is. While travelling towards here, he also saw quite the sights but this is the icing in the cake. Life-like coiling dragon covering the tall jade pirs, porcin floors and a tall ceiling, along with intricately carved pattern with subtle difference, all of them paving a way for the overall impact of the inside where numerous elders of the sect sit, some of them with their personal disciples beside or behind them. In front of the entrance at the other end of the hall threerge throne-like seats, the one in the middle being the biggest and most detailed in terms of craftsmanship, the seat where the current sect master, Wu Xiaolong, seats, in his right and left are more feminine appearing seats where a gorgeous maturedy and a youthful fairy like littledy sit respectively. Staring at them without any semnce of respect, some of the elders couldn''t help but shout. "Rude!!! How dare you not humble yourself in front of the sect master!!" "Kid, you better bow or else..." Some other voices echoed along the grand hall, trying to scare him but failing to do so. Seeing that his n to humiliate him fail, Wu Xiaolong couldn''t help but click his tongue as he stops the elders, announcing the young man''s verdict as he doesn''t want to see him any longer. "Wu Xiaotian as a child, you unhesitatingly disrespected your elders and refuses to listen to them. As a punishment, you will be exiled from the sect from now on" "Thank you very much" he said as he cupped his fist, angering almost everyone inside so much that their eyes turned red, unfortunately, they can''t do anything to him as news will easily spread if they act in the grand hall. Eventually, he was already in the entrance when the sect master looks at one of the elders, the elder nodding to his disciple prompting the disciple to shout. "Wu Xiaotian, you were punished but doesn''t even have a trace of regret, on behalf of the elders, I''ll act to discipline you properly!!!" the young man said as he dashes forward, expecting to hurt Wu Xiaotian, already imagining himself with all the glory as he teaches this rumored monster ss genius a lesson. Unfortunately for him, he was thinking too much as when Wu Xiaotian moved, he merely swung his hand to cut down the sword, the momentum unhindered even after doing so as he shes through the young man''s hand, causing the young man to scream in agony as he stares at his severed hand. Witnessing this, the other disciples was dominated with fear in their heart as that young man is a genius currently at the Perfection Stare Pedestal Establishment Realm, the strongest among all of them, and the fact that the exiled young man in front of them did what just happened be a huge blow to their mind Coldly scanning the rest of the younger generation in the hall, Wu Xiaotian asked, "Anyone else?" before leaving after waiting for a while, his steady steps still audible across the silent grand hall. Chapter 17: Searching for Alchemy Master In a forest somewhere, a young man is currently leaping across trees, leaving only shadows as well as air pressure powerfully sucking in air behind him. After running for a few more hours, the young man eventually ran into a city wall, making him stop his movement as he catches his breath while thinking, ''They couldn''t have chased me this far right?'' he though as he was paranoid of someone following him, making him run all the way through the southernmost city in the Nine Sun Province. As the young man walk along the road, he wonders how his mother and grandmother is doing, hoping that they are fine despite being inside that sect filled with pretentious pricks. Approaching the city gate, he saw the name of the city, written in a wooden que with a handwriting that emanates a rich and lively feeling, the name Thousand Roads City seems to be the perfect name for the city. Walking further, he was greeted by two armored guard that asks him of his identity, fortunately, his grandmother prepares for this and get him everything he could use that she could ever think of, and one of the things she prepared is a fake identity for him to use, which will help in hiding his trace from the people of the Extreme Martial Sect. Entering the city, the first thing he does is ask around for an inn, eventually finding his way towards one, he paid for a small room and a meal to be delivered by night, then directly go upstairs to his room. Inside, he gets apass out of his system inventory and inspect it for a while, thispass is a product that he bought from the shop, while inspired by some pirate in his past life. As a result, he finds this item that points towards the closest direction to whatever the holder is thinking of. Inspecting it along the way to confirm its authenticity, he managed to find some treasures buried in the woods, including some spirit stones, a unit of currencymonly used by cultivators in the east continent. After inspecting it for a bit, he leaves it be and justy down toze around. Initially, he ns on cultivating but refrained from doing so when finding out from the system that the Pedestal Establishment Realm is one of the most important breakthroughs in the mortal level and the way one achieves it along with their pedestal''s form defines how they will progress from there on. Now knowing this fact, he steered away from just simply creating a pedestal simr to anyone else as he thinks that his talents might aid in him building something unique only to him. ''How about I explore other things for now?'' he said to himself as he held thepass in his hand as he thought, ''Maybe I can learn some auxiliary jobs such as alchemy or cksmithing somewhere'' Receiving his thoughts, thepass spins around for a few turns before gradually pointing towards the north, the young man wondering what could be there that makes thepass point out there. ''I''ll just find out tomorrow'' he said as a knock sounds from his door, opening it seeing an average looking guy about 18 years of age smiling at him amiably before handing him the food and leaving. The meal is unsurprisingly normal, a meat from some kind of wild beast, a bowl of rice and a warm soup. Finishing the meal quickly, he goes back to the bed and decided to sleep in for today. The morning next day, he decided to leave early to find out what thepass have for him, going north, he keeps his eyes open for things such as a hidden master that can help him enter the path to alchemy or other auxiliary jobs, but unfortunately, the what thepass directs him to is something more¡­ normal. Staring at the young man standing in front of a shop-like structure shouting "Wanted herb caretaker for the shop no experience needed", Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but stare dully towards thepass, his face as if he would say, ''Seriously? This?'' if thepass had sentience. Still, he took it though as he doesn''t know any better way to start the path of alchemy, in fact, he doesn''t even know any other way aside from this. So, approaching the young man, he smiled amiable as he asked, "This brother, I wonder if I can qualify for the job". The young man, seeing Wu Xiaotian approach him with such intent surprises him. After all, despite wearing normal clothing and hiding all his important belongings to a rtively inconspicuous spatial ring, his appearance fails to do a great job of helping him blend with the crowd as he''s literally immortal-like. Not to mention his appearance, the way he carries himself invokes such feeling of mystery around him, making not only thedies but also some guys to look back to him when hees across them. Snapping out of his surprise, the young man replies enthusiastically, "Brother, it''s your lucky day, we''re justcking onest person before they start the test" as he guides him inside the building. "Test?" Wu Xiaotian asks as he follow the young man, observing the things for sale in the shop, most of them pills but there are also variety of herbs and other nts here and there, along with assortment of pill refining cauldrons and some scrollbeled as pill forms. "Ah that''s right, remember how I shout outside that there''s no experience needed? Brother¡­" the young man started speaking in an upbeat tone before pausing as he looks towards Wu Xiaotian, unsure of what to call him. "The name is Su Tian, brother, and yes, I heard it, that also makes me wonder since I heard that experience is something extremely valued when talking about alchemy" Wu Xiaotian replies in the same tone, introducing his fake identity while trying to match the friendly energy of the young man. "Well met brother Su, you can call me Ling Feng or also brother Ling or brother Feng, whatever you want. Now, continuing to the main issue, the reason why the alchemy master of the shop decides to take people like that is because they wanted to train someone of their choice to their very foundation, as they have strict preference over the material and herbs they refine, well, they''re pretty much a perfectionist, but they think that personally taking care of it is too much of a hassle" the young man, Ling Feng started babbling about all things yet strangely, the way he phrase it is still concise, the information packed while still easily digested. "Hmmm, so they''re looking for an errand boy huh" Wu Xiaotian said as he strokes his chin, now unsure whether he should continue with this or not. Looking at him with his face surprised, Ling Feng startedughing loudly pulling the workers'' attention towards the two of them, seeing that it was only him, the other workers soon ignore themotion as they go back to their own business. "HAHAHA¡­. Haah, that was a good one brother, but well, it sure looks like they''re searching for an errand boy but other people in the alchemy circle will kill for the chance to be that person''s errand boy you know?" Ling Feng said as he put his arm around Wu Xiaotian''s shoulder, already acting like a close friend. Wu Xiaotian didn''t mind it though as he asks, "So who''s ''that person''" Hearing the question, the stillughing young man stops as his face turned serious, seeing this, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but gulp thinking to himself just what kind of influential person he will meet, before hearing him speak again, "''That person'', brother, is apparently the greatest alchemical master in the Nine Sun Province, Master Hua" he paused as if to build suspense before continuing his story. "Apparently, they entered the realm of a master alchemist at the young age of 10, and eventually be the youngest grandmaster alchemist as a 15 year old youth, mind you brother, even old coots who dabbled with alchemy all their life oftentimes fail to reach grandmaster level. That is not the most terrifying thing about their talent though as it was a confirmed fact that they can refine pills beyond their alchemical realm, making the older generation to crown them as one of the Continent''s Ten Rising Stars" Ling Feng, finishing his story face turned to face Wu Xiaotian with a look as if the next thing he will say is the most important part. "The most important thing though is¡­." Leaning in closer, Wu Xiaotian wait in suspense as he thought about how great of a storyteller the guy is. "There are rumors that they''re a she!!! And an immortal like beauty at that!!! Imagine it brother, if it were to be true, wouldn''t it be a dream to a young man like us? Hehehe, getting fed with rare pills by the beauty who refined it, how awesome was that?!" Hearing the goofy tone Ling Feng used, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with the young man, who would''ve guessed that he would meet someone of the same feather here? Just his encounter with the young man is enough of a gain in this trip in search of a ce to study alchemy. "Brother¡­ You''re a true brother" Wu Xiaotian said as a he nods his head, shaking the other young man''s hand as mutual respect emerges from their eyes. "I believe this is where we part ways for now brother, should you pass the test, we can meet again as that master works here, and my job is also here, being one of the shopkeepers, good luck to you" Ling Feng said before turning back to return to his ce, leaving Wu Xiaotian in front of a rtively simple room. Chapter 18: Alchemy Master Entering the room, Wu Xiaotian was met with people from all walks of life. Young, prideful men trying to unt their knowledge of alchemy to thedies their age in the room, adults looking at them as they talk among themselves, often bragging about a descendant of theirs or about themselves when they were young. As well as old people that spent their entire life in alchemy, exchanging knowledge with each other as a way to deepen their understanding of alchemy itself. Despite immediately being the center of attention when he got there, Wu Xiaotian just ignore the stares as he found afortable ce to sit in. Seeing his appearance though, thedies'' eyes glows and some of them event want to go and talk to him but unfortunately for them, they were interrupted when a monotonous voice suddenly sounded from behind the thick curtain in front of the room, telling everyone that the test is about to start. Hearing the voice, the people in the room bow their head as they greet the voice simultaneously. "Master Hua" the people in the room greeted in unison. "No need for courtesy, the test will start now" the voice once again said asdies dressed in the shop''s uniform enters the room, bringing a bunch of simr herbs towards each of the participants, then leaving once theypleted the task. "On the container are a hundred stalks of spirit grass, sort them from the lowest to the highest potency, and bring them in front for me to inspect once you''re done doing so" Once the voice is done speaking, the participants move quickly as they used what they studied for as a way of identifying the potency of the spirit grass. Some observing them carefully looking around every part of the grass closely, some smelling it and some even tasting the grass, eventually, most of the people tasting the grass finished, looking at the other participants with disdain as they approach the front. However, before even reaching the curtain, the voice already spoke now with a tinge of anger in their voice. "You can scram out now, how dare you do that to things I will use" the voice said as their disgust gradually grow. Hearing this, the participants'' face paled as they stood in front in terror, realizing that they''ve unknowingly,pletely offended the person behind the curtain. Quickly packing up their stuffs, they rushed outside the room as they ran away from the shop, afraid that the other party will not spare them should they linger inside any longer. Seeing this, the other participants left started to panic as they do their best toplete the task, with the pressure building up, some of them eventually giving up as time passed, leaving fewer and fewer contestant inside. "Fail" "Also Fail" "Don''t show me that kind of face, you know exactly what you''ve done to fail something as simple as this." "You in the back, you better leave now if you''re just going to feel around the spirit grass" The voice continues berating the participants, forcing them to leave as they realize they''re not cut for being this person''s errand runner. The voice doesn''t only berate the whole time though, as even when some people failed, the voice still gives them some tips and tricks on how to improve when ites to identifying herbs. They also answer question of people who manage to get their respect. The participants still continues to thin out, from the original dozens something from the start eventually going down to only ten participants now, seeing the other nine being all seemingly experienced old men, Wu Xiaotian was sweating as he is still wondering how he managed to avoid being kicked out until now, with the only thing he''s doing being feeling out the stalks of spirit grass with the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi, and the response rate is so low because of the difference in quality, making him aware of the quality of only seventy six stalks so far. Luckily, no time limit is announced so he thought he could take his time identifying the rest. As time passes, all the other contestant finished with him only ssifying ny-five of the stalks, the surrounding so awkwardly silent that he wishes he could inspect thest five stalks faster so he could leave the room immediately. After toiling for another five minutes, he finally finished scanning the stalks, manipting it with his qi to avoid touching it, he sorted it from the least to most potent, before finally rushing in front to submit his work. "You sure took your time kid" the figure behind the curtain said still shocked witnessing such level of qi control to a young man that appears to be only in his teens. Despite knowing that the stalks were arranged in the perfect order, they couldn''t help but take a look at it closer, also using qi maniption to bring the stalks to the other side of the curtain. At first, the figure behind the curtain didn''t find anything as they inspect it with their eyes as well as spirit qi, but once they probed it using something else, they couldn''t help but be shocked as obscure mystery flow into their brain, knowledge not only epassing alchemy but seemingly even everything else as well. Unfortunately, the feeling was so fleeting that they only manage to get a certain feel, yet even just that certain feel is enough to give them a small breakthrough if they studied it further. ''This guy is special'' the figure couldn''t help but think as they stare at Wu Xiaotian with excitement, almost as if an artisan looking towards an uncut jade with a potential to transform into a great piece of sculptural art. Coughing as if to clear their throat, the figure''s voice changes as they talk once again, asking Wu Xiaotian of something. "Say young man, do you want to be my disciple?" the voice, being a gentle yet cool feminine voice surprises him more than the question itself starting to wonder whether the rumor from his good brother Ling Feng was real or not. Seeing him not replying while disying doubt in his face, the figure once again speaks, but now in a panicked voice as they also walk out of the curtain,pletely revealing themselves to him. The figure, being ady of around mid-20s age, stood taller than the average at 175cm, with an hourss shaped figure, wearing a cold blue dress that entuates her curves as it reveals the deep ravine in the middle of her chest. Thedy''s face, small and heart shaped, with a phoenix shaped eyes with fairlyrge, almond-colored iris, separated by a small straight nose connected to a thin, arched eyebrows and a soft, shiny beautiful lips, was panicked as if she''s afraid of Wu Xiaotian rejecting her offer, quickly speaking, it was clear how much she wants him to be her apprentice. "You don''t need to answer now, you can think about it and I will patiently wait for your answer" she said as she held his shoulder down with her hands. Seeing the panicked appearance of the greatest alchemist of the Nine Sun Province while asking him to be her apprentice, Wu Xiaotian feel that this second life of him was so blessed that he once again thank whoever allow him to reincarnate here. Freeing himself from the other person''s grasp, Wu Xiaotian said something first before deciding whether he will ept thisdy''s offer to him or not. "Apologies Master Hua but I am a wandering cultivator, and I can''t allow myself to be tied down to a single force just to master a single thing" Surprised by him escaping her, thedy evaluates him once again as she wonders where his strength lies. After all, even if she''s only at the Early State, she is still a true Nascent Source Realm cultivator, and for someone to escape her grasp even if it was a gentle one is an achievement that can make lower realm cultivators brag about it their whole life. Hearing his words, she shakes her head in pity as it appears that her first disciple will be an adventurous one, someone who rarely go home. If only she knows how much the guy want to just stay at home and enjoy ''bonding'' with his mother. "That''s no problem to me, but you have to stay here for a while so that I can teach you theplete basics" she said as she casually hands a finger thick book to him. "I greet master!" he said as he tries to kneel on the ground but she stops him from doing so. "Stop that, there''s no need doing such thing as my disciple" she said with a smile, excited that he epts her offer "Okay Master, what''s this book though" he replied as he wonders about the book, she just gave him. "Ah that, that''s thependium I wrote about all the alchemical materials in the Qi Refining Realm, you should memorize it and return here by tomorrow, then I will test you about the entire book" she said as she merrily walks out of the room while humming to herself, causing her dignified image in his heart to shook a bit Chapter 19: Practicing Alchemy "Ahem¡­" a beautifuldy faked a cough as she ys around with her voluminous ck hair, seemingly embarrassed to ask about something. Seeing this, a young man that appears to be in his mid-teens shook his head as the dignified image of thedy gradually crumbles in his mind. "So¡­ Master don''t know my name?" he asks just to make sure, but thedy was embarrassed, scratching the back of her head as she smiles awkwardly, unsure of what she should reply. "Ahem¡­ I forgot to ask about it yesterday as I have other things to deal with" she replied, trying to act proper to regain a bit of the dignity she lost. "Haah¡­ forget about it, Su Tian greets master!!" he sighs before cupping his fist, using his fake identity instead of addressing himself as disciple in order to save her a bit of face. Seeing how he acts, thedy couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction at this tactful disciple she picked up, praising herself in her mind, she drags him towards her study room, proceeding to test his knowledge of the book she gave him previously. To be honest, the thing she did is more of a way to curb down the young man''s pride, that is easily visible in his eyes. She had seen so many of such geniuses despite her mere two and a half decades of life, nearly all of them falling at a young age because they either ate more than they can chew, offending someone capable of annihting them, or they let their guard down and encountered someone who can match them,pletely catching them off guard. Obviously, she doesn''t want anything like this to happen to her first disciple, hence she decided to teach him the most important lesson first, and that is forbearance, and what more perfect way to teach him thanparisons? Making himprehend something that she needs a couple of days just to memorize, isn''t it basically asking for a mortal to pluck the stars in the sky? However, her expectations are bound to be shattered as he answers each and every question she threw him with ease, each answer concise and direct to the point, with little to no problems that she could point out. What even terrifies her more is that when she allowed him to ask her questions, the thing that he asks are far too advanced for his current level, asking about the things needed to neutralize this kind of reaction between two kinds of herbs, and even reaching a point where he was almost ny percent urate with his self-formted pill forms, and some of them even appears to be an improvement over the original. ''I observed him all night, and I''mpletely sure he never gets out and only read the book in his room, doesn''t that mean that he basically inferred this all by himself just by knowing the properties of the herbs?'' the thought terrifies her, as if so, what she picks up is no genius, but a monster hiding in human clothing. "Dear disciple, is it really your first timeing across alchemy?" thedy asked just to be sure, even though she already knew the answer. "Yes, as this is this disciple''s first time going out of home, and the elders at home are cultivators of the martial path, rather than the alchemical path" he replies simply, trying to avoid revealing any sort of information about his family. "Doesn''t that mean that you''re also a martial artist?" thedy was surprised as she heard about his elders. "Yes, how else can I roam freely and safely if not?" he said shrugging his shoulders, to him, nothing was special about what he does as people in this world also do the same thing as him. "That''s just amazing" she praised. "I think there''s nothing amazing about it" he said truthfully rather than humbly, if others heard him, they might think he''s bragging but the message was properly conveyed to his master. "Hahaha, that''s just what you think" sheughs quite loudly, and while her voice is extremely pleasant, it is still quite weird seeing adyugh so free-spiritedly like that. Gathering herself together, she starts talking once again as she stares over the distance. "Back when I was your age, I was also at the peak of Qi Refining Realm" she said,pletely convincing herself that Wu Xiaotian was a mid-teen at least, given his appearance. ''If she knows my true age, I wonder how she will react'' he thought as he continues listening to her story. "But different from you, I was never allowed nor do I dared to go outside until I reached the Pedestal Establishment Realm. It was not only me, everyone in the same generation was also raised like this, as the elders was worried due to the outside being too vicious, realms don''t matter and your riches will be your downfall, especially when its plenty enough to attract enemies far more powerful than you" she pauses as she sighs recalling her teenage years outside. Recalling the times, she remembered that she also experienced quite a lot back then, cultivators stronger than her sometimes coveting her treasures, and more often than not, it was her beauty they covet. Fortunately, she was skilled enough to escape, or even repel the people who tried doing all sort of things to her, and looking at the status and strength she currently has, only retard would dare to do such things to her now. "Well, enough about me, let''s turn you into a fine alchemist, disciple" she said as she stood up from her seat, dragging him towards the pill refinement room, where multiple cauldrons were set, making him sit in front of thergest one in the center. She started by teaching him the basics, how to properly handle the materials, how to extract the necessary essence out of them, controlling the fire, the most optimal temperature, how to deal with the materials once they''re already inside the cauldron, and how to condense thepletely refined materials into a pill. While the process is long andplex, as well as requires a massive amount of focus, Wu Xiaotian enjoys every second of it as he absorbs all the knowledge his master teaches him, almost like a bottomless pit. "What a monster¡­" she mutters to herself as he witnesses himpletely controlling the flow of the pill refinement like a maestro conducting in front of an orchestra. Every wave of his hand, materials were refined and added to the cauldron, fire was increasing and decreasingpletely through hismand, and the materials insidepletely harmonizing, forcing out the best quality of each other as he controls it with his intent masterfully. It was only his first solo try after following her examples three times in a row. While following her, he never messed up even once and now that he was no longer guided, the no mess up streak continues. Eventually, he condensed the seven pills out of the mixture of materials in the cauldron, surprising his master when he saw it. "Is it hard to condense seven pills from that?" "What hard? It''s almost impossible given its your first try, don''t you know how much of a hard work thisdy had gone through just to condense seven pills at will? I''m twenty-five!!" she said with pride and indignation in her voice. Pride due to her eyes being good enough to pick up such gem as her disciple, and indignation due to this said disciple being oblivious enough to not know the implication of his achievements. "Well, I''ve been focused with martial arts since I was a child so I''ve never really had an idea" he said as he scratched the back of his head, clear that his master is quite annoyed despite this being only their second meeting. "Haah¡­ forget it, let''s refine some more set of materials and rest for a while" she said as sheforts herself by thinking that at least he''s her disciple, before starting to refine pills with him asionally pointing out his mistakes and sometimes she seeks out and ask him when she find something interesting in his refining process. If outsiders were to see what''s happening, they would rather incline believing that the two of them are peers of the same level exploring alchemy together. Chapter 20: Goddess Ranking "Damn, you''re one hell of a lucky guy brother!! Who would''ve guessed that the alchemy genius Master Hua was also the same person as Hua Xian''er, the peerless beauty of heavenly talent, the Heavenly Phoenix Master of the Ten Rising Stars!!!" a young man''s voice was heard all across a certainrge shop in the Thousand Roads City, causing the other shopkeepers around to stare at him, as well as the young man beside him with jealousy. It has been a month since he arrives here. Doing a repetitive schedule, he had done nothing but practice alchemy, roam around in hopes of finding inspiration for his breakthrough to Pedestal Establishment Realm, asionally bantering with his sloppy master, exchanging ideas regarding theirprehension of alchemy. Due to this, he managed to amass a fair bit of spirit stone, which while useful to other cultivators as a spirit qi source for cultivation, waspletely useless as a cultivation tool to him, who has an Infinite Qi System. Fortunately, this fortune can still do its job as currency for him. This brings him trouble though as news of a ''young powerless'' new alchemist reaches the ears of the underground, their greed rising into an all-time high trying to capture him to refine pills for them for free. That npletely backfired when they encountered him with his master, who revealed her identity out of anger, telling everyone that whoever dares to touch him, no matter what kind of power they are will be trampled by her. This thing happened a week ago yet whenever he meets this good brother, he would go on andin how lucky he was to be the disciple of one of the most beautifuldies in all of the continent, not having an idea just what kind of personality this so called ''beauty'' has. "You''ve always been telling me about this top beauty of the continent, what''s the deal with that anyways?" Wu Xiaotian asks as he had been hearing it so much from Ling Feng every day. "Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Look at you brother, like a worm hiding under a rock" he said as he tried to dodge a fist directlying for his head elegantly but failed miserably in doing so. Holding a head with rtively huge bump, he started his bbering, "You remember when I tell you one time about Heavenly Seers right? Well, not only that intelligence organization gathers and organize information and publish ranking of talented martial artists for each realm, they also have other rankings, ranging from something pretty normal such as the Goddess Ranking, the one I mentioned to you, topletely weird one like the Artistic Killing Ranking, well let''s focus on the crux of the issue" he paused before finding afortable ce to sit on, leaning in before starting again. "The Goddess Ranking, as the name suggests is a record of outstanding female geniuses with attractive appearance, the kind that would have followers wherever they go. Well, apparently, your master, nicknamed Ice Phoenix Empress in the ranking, sits on the fourth seat back then but the third ce died, and now she''s firmly sat on the third spot, never ousted by the ones behind her yet never entering the territory of the two in front of her" "To surpass even master in terms of overall attractiveness and strength, just who are the other two?" Wu Xiaotian still asked, although he have an idea who the two women was. "They''re part of the previous generations, the first ce the generation before ours and the second before the first ce''s generation, the second ce, Immortal Sword Fairy, Jiang Xinyue, and firmly sitting at the first ce since her first public appearance, Peerless Heavenly Goddess, Su Meiyao" he said with reverence in his eyes, not purely because of the rumor of their beauty but mainly because of their irrefutable might. This is because back when the two roams the continent, none among their peers can match them, with the Immortal Sword Fairy being known to only have one equal, one from the Valley of Harmony, a sect that has already starting to amass animosity back then, while the Peerless Heavenly Goddess rise was quite theetic one, with her aloof character suppressing all the geniuses of her generation, but before she was crowned an era defining genius, she fall into bing a prisoner of the Extreme Martial Sect, her own sect destroyed causing her to fade into obscurity. Hearing the story, Wu Xiaotian gain another perspective to look at his mother. Who would''ve guessed that her easygoing personality was something she only show him, as his brother told him that even back when Wu Xiaolong travels with her, they were often observed as a young man chasing after a beauty, rather than lovers who care for each other. "Thanks for the story Brother Feng, I''ll go now, or else my master will kill me for beingte" Wu Xiaotian said before leaving, not realizing that he let out a bit of an expression when Ling Feng was telling him the story. Beside the now alone Ling Feng, a middle-aged man donned in a butler like outfit appeared, the young man not even surprised as he seemed already too used to it. "I won the bet Uncle Xing" he smiled as he looks towards the middle-aged man. "Your eyes for people are really good little guy, fine here''s the thing" the middle-aged man replied as he handed a scroll to the young man before asking "You''re going to hand it to him, don''t you?" "Of course! Otherwise, how can I call myself a good brother" Ling Feng said making the middle-aged man shake his head andugh. "How did you know he will rise up and grow like that within just a month though?" Uncle Xing asked, his eyes filled with curiosity towards the young man''s method. "Feelings" "Feelings?" "I have this feeling whenever I face him Uncle Xing, If I feel like I am in front of a huge chasm that is vast and overwhelming when I''m facing my old man, then brother Tian gave of the feeling of being in front of a spatial tear, mysterious and terrifying, as if it could destroy me any second" Hearing Ling Feng''s statement, the middle-aged man was surprised as the sense of the young man''s lineage is extremely urate, even to the point that if talented enough, an Early State Qi Refining Realm can point out who the strongest in the crowd is ny-five percent of the time. "That young man is destined for greatness" he said while sighing in relief that such monster is a friend. "Indeed he is, and his destiny will change the entire continent, hopefully for the better" Ling Feng replied as he recalls Wu Xiaotian''s face when he told him about the Sword Immortal Fairy and the Peerless Heavenly Goddess. ''He should be rted to them in some way given his reaction to the information'' he said pausing for a second as he remembers something. ''Come to think of it, the Heavenly Goddess was spared from execution because she''s bearing the Extreme Martial Sect''s current sect leader''s child back when the Valley''s extermination ended right? Doesn''t that mean that he''s¡­ No, that was just a little bit more than thirteen years ago, and he''s definitely sixteen or seventeen already, it doesn''t make sense...'' giving up analyzing his good brother''s identity, Ling Feng just sighs as he murmured ''Just who are you, Brother Tian'' Meanwhile, the young man the two was talking about is currently disying a serious face, as he firmly threads the shop''s hall towards a certain ce, his pace steady and his steps as if prepared for battle. Arriving in front of a door, he deeply inhaled first before exhaling, doing it again and again as if to calm his nerves before entering, but even this does nothing as what he saw still caused the vein on his temple to bulge due to anger. Laying atop a soft round bed while draped with the bed''s sheets, a beautiful woman with her dress half removed was deeply asleep. This would have been a beautiful sight enough to make Wu Xiaotian''s heart skip a beat if not for the bottle thedy is holding in her hand, along with the reeking scent of alcohol all over her, not to mention the silly smile on her face as she mumbles ''my disciple this, my disciple that'', all while scratching her tummy with her free hands. If Ling Feng were to see thisdy given the title of an empress behaving like this, he will definitely be devastated and run away from the scene. Chapter 21: A Drunkard "Uehehehe, Hong Lian you hag, even my disciple is greater than yours, you can''t evenpare to this olddy now!!" thedy sleeping in the bed iled her hands around still asleep, obviously dreaming about something good from her dumb joyous expression and cheerful voice. Seeing her current state, Wu Xiaotian''s patience is starting to snap as he starts cleaning around the room, asionally finding some of thedy''s inner wears causing him to be annoyed even further. If there is one thing that surprised him the most during the beginning of his stay here with his master, it''s the fact that not only is she sloppy at anything aside alchemy, leaving everything all around, her used clothes around her bed, sometimes hanging in the shelf, and even sometimes left in front of the door. She''s also one hell of a heavyweight drunkard, the proof being the dozens of bottles scattered around the floor, currently being cleaned by him. Every night, she will celebrate after a ''hard'' day of work by buying bottles of liquor and chug it down all by herself, even flexing on him that she''s the greatest heavy drinker of the entire continent, seemingly prouder of it rather than her being the third in the Goddess Ranking. Sloppy as she might be however, she still treats him really well like a younger brother rather than a disciple, and even cover him from the troubles that greedy outsiders often bring. Thinking about this, he thought to himself, ''I can''t justpare all the women I meet to mom, right? After all, there''s no one like her'' as heforts himself that even though this master is careless and sloppy, sometimes evencking dignity, she''s still a great tutor and an elder who treats him well. After cleaning the ce, he started preparing something to eat in the kitchen, the only ce that she keeps clean, not to be mistaken though as her cooking talent is far different than her alchemy, well, except for the part that she also always brings out the best of the ingredients in cooking, albeit in a negative way. Taking out ingredients from his spatial ring, he decided to whip up a simple meal. He finishes quickly, preparing a simple soup, steamed buns and some fried dough, along with soy milk, its aroma really good, making the still sleeping master get up of her bed. Walking towards the dining room without so much as a care for her appearance in front of her disciple, she sat down the chair in front of him while still scratching her head, yawning from time to time. Reaching out towards the fried though bare handed, she was stopped by a chopstick hitting her quite hard, leaving a red mark on the back of her hand. "Why?!" she indignantly asks as if she doesn''t know what she did wrong. Erasing the trace of [Chaotic Order Weapon Art] from his chopsticks, he looks at the chopsticks in front of her, causing her to pick it up as she resentfully looks at him, the grievance on her faceically disappearing reced with a blissful face once the food enters her mouth. "I could eat this all day" she said as she stuffs more food on her mouth, clearly finding everything in the table good. "Stop talking with your mouth full¡­" he said helplessly as veins starting to bulge again on his temple, there''s just something about this expected to be cold and elegant empress acting the way she does that annoys him so much, despite finding her great for being genuine. Forcing all the food in her mouth down, she stood up and carried her chair beside him, clinging to him with her arms around his shoulder and her hand poking his cheeks. "Come on, don''t be so hard on your master, we''ve been together for more than a month, why won''t you be a bit kinder when taking care of this olddy?" she said as she pouts, clearly still tipsy despite the entire night of rest. "Act like a master just once, please, my dignified image of you can''t crumble anymore, that image''s ashes are already blown away by the wind" he said as he continues eating,pletely unfazed by her teasing despite all her soft parts pressing on him. Hearing this, she removes her arms from him, before standing up as if she thought of an idea, something that she deems a great move, even for a genius herself. "Then let''s stop this master and disciple rtion" she said with all seriousness as she stare at him, causing him to choke at his food before she continues, "I think it would be better for us to be brother and sister instead." "Finish your damn sentence properly" he said as he started drinking his soy milk, forcing down all the food that choked him before continuing, "Are you serious though? You''re far greater in alchemypared to me, besides, that might mess up your reputation, right?" "I don''t even give a single damn about what other people think about me, so what about my reputation?" she said while shrugging her shoulders,pletely unconcerned to the implication of her action, "As for your skills in alchemy, well, it will only take some few years before you surpass me I guess, and that''s even ounting the fact that your progress will slow down when you reach greater heights, in short, even if you''re currently far behind me in terms of alchemy skills, I consider you as equal." "That''s¡­ well, oddly reassuring" he said,pletely unsure of how to proceed the conversation. "So you agree?" she asks as she sit beside him once again. "It''s not like I can refuse anyways" he replied helplessly before nodding his head, causing her eyes to gleam. "Then from now on, I''m your Big Sis, that''s right, I never told you my background right?" She spoke quickly as if she''s excited, before stopping and turning serious as if introducing herself thiste is still an extremely important thing. "There''s no need for that, you''re my big sis from now on, it doesn''t matter where you came from, as it''s you whom I sworn brotherhood with, and not your identity or whatever" he said stopping her, causing her to find a newfound respect for him not caring about her background. "Well, I''ll ept that, but this one you can''t reject" she said before handing a jade token to him, carved on it are nine stars surrounding the moon, on the back, an extremely vivid sculpture of a fairy can be seen, its corners with unique patterns as if some sort of rune. "This¡­" Wu Xiaotian muttered as he observes the token, unsure of its purpose and why she gave it to him. "That''s a right of entrance to the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, a magical ce where only cultivators from the Pedestal Establishment to Nascent Source Realm can enter" she exined a bit before observing him curiously inspecting the token before speaking again. "There are a lot of treasures there, cultivation manuals, alchemy manuals, and even other auxiliary job manuals. Not only that, there is a travelling herb garden with materials for pills used by Body Integration Realm cultivators at the very least appearing and disappearing everywhere in the secret realm, in addition, there''s also a hidden area there that is rumored to be the inheritance of an ancient celestial that fall down the sky and eventually dies here" ''Celestials!'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he recalls his mother''s tales of those people when he was a child. Apparently, they are also just cultivators but different from them, they are ones who transcended the limit of the mortal level, jumping to apletely different level with strength far beyond the ascension realm. "The inheritance of such being is ought to be good right?" he asks as his eyes glowed, his interest was now clearly piqued. "It seems like you decided to go?" she asks back as if there''s no need to answer his question. "How about you though? This token seems to be a bit too important to pass out" "There''s no need to worry my dear brother, this big sis has got a lot of that token when smashing the heads of some young masters who think they''re worthy of chasing after me" she replied as she flexed her lean arms, an arm that no one would ever think was a nightmare to many talented young masters of her generation. Chapter 22: Entering Pedestal Establishment "There''s one problem though¡­" she said, not sure of how she should tell him about his realm. "Brother, you''re really talented for your age but your cultivation, well it''s a bitcking for this secret realm" "I know" he said before stopping, causing the atmosphere to be a bit awkward. "Erm¡­ is there a problem with your cultivation?" she asks as worry starts to appear in her eyes. "What makes you think that way?" he asked, surprised that this is the first thing thate to her mind. "I mean, given that you''re already at the pinnacle of Qi Refining Realmst month, you''re supposed to be only a week, if not a few days but you''ve been stuck for a month or more already" she said as she scrutinizes his whole body, looking all around as if a lecher. "Well, I heard that there''s a different way to break through the Pedestal Establishment, so I''m searching for the most suitable one for me" "So that''s your problem huh¡­ well I can''t help you with that but I can lend you some books" she said as she had taken out multiple books from her spatial ring, exining its origin to him. "Apparently, these are theption of knowledge of my elders with regards to their breakthrough to every realm, ranging from experience with breaking through Qi Refinement to even some Ascension realm elder''s break through, well, that turns out to be quite the help for me so I guess this could be of some help to you as well" Hearing the range of experience, her elders have, Wu Xiaotian now starts to wonder just what kind of background Hua Xian''er have. However, he doesn''t let it bother him for too long before thanking her for the help and leaving for his room, telling her that he will enter seclusion for a while. Arriving at his room, he impatiently entered the Infinite Qi Dimension. Going inside, he appeared in the boundary between the eighth and ninthyer. Looking at the ninthyer, his body still has some lingering fear when he recalls how the energy of saidyer overwhelmed him and popped him into a balloon when he first entered. Shrugging the thought out of his mind, he sat down as he focus to start reading the records, perusing all of the pages in the Pedestal Establishment part, hoping to find an inspiration, if not even a bit of clue to find out how he should build his own pedestal to enter the next realm. The book is quite thick, being the thickness of a hand, and its size enough to cover a small table. Despite the Pedestal Establishment being only a small part of it, approximately five percent of all the content, it still took him so long because he''s analyzing andparing his thoughts to each and every one of the documented experiences there. After about twelve hours of studying, hees across someone''s experience that struck a chord with him the most. Albeit being a theory, an elder of Hua Xian''er hypothesized the possibility of going beyond just changing the form of the pedestal to the one most suited to the cultivator but going as far as changing the ce where the pedestal resides, going as far as cing the pedestal in the skull, as they theorized that this could potentially increase the quality of the cultivator''s soul, given how the quality of qi increases when the pedestal was established near the location in which cultivator forms their core. There are various notes in that particr page though, each one of them of different handwriting from the author, telling the author how senile they have be, while warning the younger generations reading the book to not try such act of foolishness. While it is true that even him found it foolish to move the location of the pedestal, this idea inspires other thoughts in Wu Xiaotian''s mind, something that will eventually set him for apletely absurd way of cultivation, moment of genius that he will look back to when he reached the peak. "Why not make my entire body a pedestal¡­ It doesn''t break the rule that my pedestal requires to be near where my core will form right? It''s just too big that it epasses my body" he muttered his absurd thought and even he thought himself to be crazy, but once that thought was in his mind, he couldn''t get rid of it and how it will change his cultivation. Gathering his will, thinking that he needs to be strong enough to free his mother and grandmother from the Extreme Martial Sect and to protect them as they roam the continent, he decides to proceed with his crazy thought "Let''s try it" he thought to himself as he started circting the Pedestal Establishment method of the True Transcendence Body Art. Feeling the torrent of qi entering his body, it was just now that it dawned upon him that there''s no going back. Decisively, he starts shaping the qi and turned it into a mini figure exactly the same as him, trying to keep its shape with sheer willpower as qi continues to flood towards him. In fact, just forming a pedestal as detailed and life-like as a small figure of oneself, is already enough to throw the entire continent into chaos, as it is widely known how difficult it is to establish a pedestal with intricate details, being so difficult that the less talented ones will only be able to make pedestal with basic shapes, their only measure ofparison being the number of sides their shapes have. Wu Xiaotian doesn''t know anything about it though, nor will he care even if he find out right now, as he continues absorbing more and more qi causing his body to bloat a bit, cracks emerging everywhere in his skin, beneath it are deep wounds that goes down to his bones, despite all this though, he remains in position as he multitask skillfully as if not in pain, drawing massive amount of qi in the surrounding as he guides them towards his gradually forming pedestal, all while keeping the unstable figure of his pedestal from copsing. Keeping himself from distracting thoughts, he presses further and further, after toiling for more than two hours, the figure finally reaching as big as his entire torso, however, it is getting harder and harder to maintain the shape, and the surrounding qi is already starting to show less and less help to his progress. Considering all the factors, Wu Xiaotian decided to take a gamble, splitting his attention even further to manipte the qi in the surrounding to make himself move towards the ninthyer. Arriving at the ninthyer, the feeling of suppression causing him to fall to his back as the mountain like weight of qi force him to remain down, all while it invades his body as the cracks in it starts to growrger, making him appear like a terrifying mangled pile of flesh. This state was maintained though as his body is rapidly healing itself through the help of the very qi that is currently destroying it. Enduring the hellish amount of pain he''s enduring, he continues to focus on his pedestal, now growing quickly again as their figure gradually oveps. The moment the two figures were of the same size, wondrous changes start to happen in his body as he hears an obscure bell chime, before feeling so good as if a world ss masseuse is massaging his body, only this massage is performed on the cellr level. As this massage continues, his cells are vibrating in a weird frequency, forcing impurities that he has never known exist out of his body. As the process finished, he felt that his senses are extremely clearpared to his previous state, and he doesn''t feel the ''oddness'' that the book Hua Xian''er lend her said, something about the pedestal still settling in and the body getting used to the new ''organ'' formed from spirit qi, instead, he felt lighter and morefortable than before. Feeling the changes, he couldn''t help but look at the status window, the resultspletely surpassing his expectation. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 12] [Cultivation: Entry State Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 250,000,000] [Stats] [Strength: 60 innate strength (Each point of innate strength is equivalent to 100,000,000 normal points)] [Agility: 60 innate strength] [Intelligence: 30 innate strength] [Stamina: 30 innate strength] [Vitality: 60 innate strength] [Aptitude: ???] [Techniques] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Info: Interpreting the chaos hidden within the order and the order hidden within the chaos, as well as how theyplement each other through weapons. A perfect battle technique capable of suppressing any opponent under the same realm] [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch (Self-derived, from God of Pleasure)] [Info: A transcendent''s touch is the most irresistible! Capable of bringing anyone underneath the practitioner''s control even with just as much as a gaze. A technique that will definitely make the practitioner garner hate from every man in existence] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to make anyone feel whatever the practitioner wants so long as they''re no more than nine realms higher than the practitioner)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 5)] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 5/5 (Upgradeable, need to reach Pedestal Establishment)] [Rate of Conversion: 10 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] [Martial God System] [Info: Allows one to automatically cultivate, upgrade, and derive techniques, allows entry to an independent space that increases martialprehension, the space is capable of generating enemies for the user to practice with.] [Techniques currently being studied: 0] [Martial God Space (Lvl 3): entry avable, increases theprehension of any techniques by 1000 times] [Shop] [Inventory] [Myriad Transformation Orb] [A mysterious orb made by transferring the inherent trait of a thousand transformation ape to a celestial star ore. Transforms to whatever form the user want, indestructible under the mortal level] [Compass of Fate] [Points the user to the things he desires, might be faulty sometimes and point the user to a twisted interpretation of their desire] "Damn¡­" his mouth let out the only thing in his mind as he looks at his current stats. Chapter 23: Going Home [Congrattions to user for reaching the Pedestal Establishment Realm. Reward: True Sight] As the system shes the disy, knowledge of an obscure method appears in Wu Xiaotian''s mind. As he starts to wonder just what this reward is used for, the semi-transparent golden screen of the system pops up once again to show it. [True Sight (Lvl 1)] [Reveals the information of anyone the user desires so long as the target is visible to the user. Shows the name, talent, stats and aptitude of the target. Things disyed will increase as the level of True Sight increase] Reading the descriptions, Wu Xiaotian is quite happy with the reward, after all, someone from the modern earth knows that holding more information is a great leverage in power, not to mention something that cultivators try to hide as much as possible, their talents and aptitude. While quite happy with everything thates from breaking through Pedestal Establishment Realm, he still goes to the system shop to get what he was looking forward to the most. ''I can finally use this'' he thought to himself in excitement as he reads the description of an item he oncee across while scrolling through the myriad of things sold in the shop [Unbounded Spatial Talisman (100 Universal Coins, Consumable)] [A talisman that can open a temporary teleportation array to any ce that the user already visited. The teleportation array is a two way one, so the user cane and go, after which the talisman''s power will be consumed.] [Note: Can only be used by cultivators in the Pedestal Establishment Realm and higher] As he reads the description once more, his smile grew from ear to ear as he now possesses a method to return home whenever he wants despite the price. However, he thinks that seeing his family whenever he wants for just a hundred Universal Coins every time is a really great deal. Immediately purchasing ten of them for reserves, the talismans appeared on his system storage, immediately withdrawing one, he scans the yellow-colored paper with small, finely drawn intricate runic pattern in it. Appreciating how convenient the tool is, he decided that he will also find a way to study talismans and arrays, a decision that will eventually lead him to bing the greatest omni talented master there is. Pushing the thoughts to the back of his mind for now, he decided to also buy a portable concealing array that can hide his presence to anyone below the celestial stage. What he find weird though is the fact that the item he find is something even cheaper than the consumable talisman. [Portable Concealing Array (Mortal Level, Upgradeable) (50 Universal Coins)] [Allows the user topletely conceal themselves from any cultivator up to the Ascension Realm so long as they are not actively searching for the user. Range: 2-meter radius, increases every upgrade] ''Could it be that the talisman can go literally anywhere?'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as the absurd thought of visiting earth for a bit cross his mind, the system popping up a screen that satisfies his question. [So long as the user has a vivid memory of the ce, the talisman can easily lock on the location and bring the user there once activated] Reading the words, he realizes that his conjecture was proven to be true, hence the reason why the concealing array is cheaper than the talisman. Focusing on his goal once more, he recalls their house as he activates the talisman, leaving a simple concealing array so that no one realizes that he has gone to a trip home for a while. ---------- Arriving at a familiar bedroom, it is only now that Wu Xiaotian realizes that it is already night time, the moonlight peering through the open windows, shining directly on the bed where his motherys down sleeping, the soft moonlight illuminating her beautiful self, wearing nothing but a white transparent nightgown that does nothing to hide her unrivalled womanly charm. Arriving at the foot of the bed, it''s just now that he realizes that it''s already more than a month when hest saw her. During this month, he learns a lot about the outside world, the experience of being better and better version of himself an ecstatic feeling, but even so, he feels that there''s still nothing better than cuddling with her at home. Laying down on the bed so that he was big spooning her, he stretched his masculine arms and encircles her waist, his heart beating so fast despite this being amon urrence to them back then. ''I guess longing really makes the heart grow fonder huh¡­'' he thought to himself with a smile on his face as he ces his head on her long, thick fragrant hair. Taking in the peach-like scent that emanates from her entire body, his entirety starts to rx so much, the notion of finallying home hits him as he fell asleep. ---------- In the middle of the night, a gorgeous, mature woman wake up from her sleep, feeling a hot, masculine body holding her firmly making her feel safe and sound. Feeling every contour of the said body, as well as it''s rhythmic breathing, she doesn''t need to look at the figure to know exactly who this is, the figure she will recognize even when she''s asleep, her son, her most precious treasure that was currently exiled to the outside. "Could it be a dream?" she thought to herself, squirming around to look at the figure she so much longed for, to the point that she dreams of him every night bringing her to heaven in all kinds of ways, the dream so intense that she always woke up with herher regions drenched, the reason why she wears thin sleepwear without any undergarments now. "If this is a dream, what would we be doing?" waking up from her moving around, he decided to tease her for a bit as it''s been so long since he saw her cute reactions, he couldn''t help but want to see it again. Still thinking that this is a dream, she started telling him what they were supposed to be doing, her state half awake, "We would start caressing each other, Tian''er groping and fondling all of mama before he fingers my sensitive pussy, then when I climax, Tian''er will tease mama how perverted of a mother mama is, then mama will go down to squeeze his delicious sperm out of that massive cock and then¡­. And then¡­" as she gradually awakens, she felt that there''s something wrong with this dream, but his actions is just so dominant andpelling that she couldn''t help butply to his every words. "And then?" he asked as he groped her plump perfect shaped ass, making her moan in delight. "And then Tian''er''s huge thing will rub along mama''s drooling lower mouth until mama squirts" as she said thest part, she waspletely awake, only realizing now that the person in front of her is not another figment of her imagination but the real deal, her beloved, her son that she dreams of being with day and night. "This isn''t a dream is it?" she said as she starts caressing her face, tears flowing down her eyes. "It is, a dream for me that is¡­" he replies as his lips approaches hers, engaging in a long sweet kiss expressing their longing for each other as they refuse to stop even when several minutes passed. The night is bound to be long for the two of them. Chapter 24: A Little Reunion Moment (R-18) Feeling the tongue caressing her lips, Su Meiyao eptingly opens her mouth, her tongue waiting patiently for his to arrive. As the invader enters, the owner of the ce tries to fight with all its might, but the fight end for naught when the invader easily won, dering itself as the new owner of this ce as it explores its every nook and cranny. "Puaahhh~~ hah~ hah~ Mama need that so bad~~" breaking the lewd sloppy kiss, she said to him while panting, her hands circling around his neck as she stares at him. "Is that so? Then let me give you more" he said while trying to get up from their current position, only to be stopped by her. "Let''s not do something intense tonight shall we? You look so tired" she said with concern as she looks at his face, his expression as if he''s upied by many things. "I''m not, I''m just thinking of ways to get you and grandma Xinyue out here without the sect doing something to harm you two" heforted as he kissed her forehead, his action making her feel loved and treasured. Feeling sweet from him expressing so much of himself, she just hugs him tightly as she buries her blushing face in his chest, her expression like a little girl experiencing love for the first time. "You should rest for now okay baby? Mama will let you do anything you want with herter if you listen" she coaxed as her fingers drew circle on him. "Fine, but can we sleep naked at the very least?" refusing to let go of this chance, he decided to bargain with her in which she epts readily. Truthfully though, she also loves sleeping naked with him as it made her feel even closer to him, her senses falling in love with the feeling of his skin directly touching hers. Getting up, she nimbly removed his clothes from him, all while he helps himself removing the transparent nightgown she''s wearing,pletely exposing her alluring naked body to him. Appreciating her body for a bit, he decided to move again and carried her,ying down together so that her back is exposed in the air while she''s on top of him, their eyes staring at each other before sharing a loving kiss. As his mother breaks the kiss, she moves downward,ying her head on his chest once more before asking, "How did you do it?" Hearing this, he understood that she''s asking how he managed to return without rming anyone. Thinking how important her ce is in his heart, he resolutely decided that he will tell her about the system now, as he doesn''t want to hide anything from her, even the fact that he has memories of his past life. ''That can wait for now'' thinking back to his memories, he decided to omit those from what he will tell her for now, as even he is scared of what her reactions might be once she learns of it. "Let me show you something mom" he said as the semi-transparent golden screen appears in front of him, currently disying his stats. During the time he acquired the system, he tries exploring several of its functions and one of the things he found out is that despite the default setup of the system is that he is the only one who can see it, he can make it so that the system can also be visible to people he allowed, leaving the matter of who will be allowed to see it to him. It took him quite some time to figure this out so he had yet to show it to anyone, and this is the first time someone will know of the system, and he is really happy that that someone is his beloved mother. "Show me what?" she asks as she follows his gaze to their side, surprising her so much when she saw the golden screen just floating there in front of her, in it, words that she could read but couldn''tprehend when put together. "Stats? Talents? What are these?" looking at him as she asks in confusion, he found her curious expression just as cute as her other expressions, if not even more. Clearing the stray thoughts in his head, he started exining about the system and how it helps him reach the level of strength he currently has. "So it helps improving your strength even more?" she curiously asked as she ys around with the system, scrolling around his information clearly eager to learn more about this loving son of his. "Mn, in fact, it helps me reach levels far impossible for anyone of the same level of cultivation to achieve" he answered as his hands roams around her back, one of itnding on her perky butt, fondling it eliciting a surprised moan out of her. "Ahhnn~~ Mind telling mama just how¡­ ahhaaan~~ far my baby is from othe©¤Aaaahhh~~!" speaking between erotic moans as he continues groping her perfect ass, she asked while her hips start to move up and down, grinding her drooling lower mouth on his now semi-awake dragon. "See my stats? My lowest stats are about equal to a genius that pushes his cultivation of Advance state Core Formation to the limits, great right?" he bragged as he harmoniously moves his waist up and down toplement her grinding, spreading her sweet lewd juices along his thick long shaft. "Ahhhnn~~ Great? Baby that¡­ hyaaa~~ kind of strength is¡­. Aaaaahh~~ absurd¡­. Mnaaaahhh~~ you know~~?" feeling him also moving with her, she felt even more pleasure, causing her to forget that she wants him to rest as she seeks to enjoy the moment even more. ''Well, it looks like my Tian''er also really want it~~'' she found an excuse in her mind to keep going,pletely ignoring her desire as his mother to make him rest, her desire as his woman to share ascivious night with him overwhelming her more. "Mymmm, forget about your system first, let''s do it~~~" she coquettishly said as she looks up to him, cupping his face before sharing a long hot kiss with him. Breaking the kiss after a minute, a silver thread of saliva connects their lips, breaking as he speaks to tease her. "Already forgot what you said previously, mom?" he asks as his other hand reaches her plump juicy ass as well, shaping the two dumpling-like mass of flesh into various forms, his firm yet gentle grip as he did so send so much pleasure all across her body. "Ahhaaan~~! Stop teasing me Tian¡­ Aaahh~ give it to mama~~" as if begging for him, she started rubbing her body along his, increasing her sensitivity as her drooling pussy lips rubs along his huge stiff shaft, her nipples also turning stiff as it was rubbing along his hard, chiseled body, feeling her sensitive parts getting aroused, he also starts to move, pinching her nipple causing milk toe out of it. "Always feels magical knowing that you never stop producing milk, mom" he said teasingly as his mouthtched on one of her huge sensitive breasts, the milk inside flowing out almost as if it knows that its owner is demanding the heavenly goodness from it. "Ahhaaa~~ my dear son loves mama''s milk after all~~" she hardly forms the sentence as ecstasy starts to flood her mind from all the pleasure she''s feeling. Stopping his sucking, he moves towards her face, kissing her again as he shares his mother''s heavenly milk with her, making her drink nearly half of it, milk flowing from the corner of her mouth as they finished doing so. "Will you allow me to do you now?" he asked once again, despite knowing that her defenses are already broken and will allow him to do whatever he wants. Looking at him smiling at her lovingly, she felt like a little girl gettingforted by her beloved. With the feeling overflowing from her, she finally gave up, kissing him briefly before she answers, "Love me Tian, make mama scream" Chapter 25: Night Bonding (R-18) Hearing her reply, he smiles as hisrge hands started roaming across her curvaceous sexy body, his movements making her so sensitive that her body couldn''t stop from squirming. His hands moving along her soft smooth back, he applied a bit of pressure on her acupoints, increasing her sensitivity even more as he do so. After poking a few more locations, his hands move down on her butt, massaging it for a bit before spreading it apart, revealing her pink unfucked slit. Feeling the cool night wind blowing on her wet lower mouth, she instinctively knew what is going to happen. Rubbing her peach-smelling, sweaty body upwards, her head eventually reached the same level as his, locking lips with him to increase the pleasure of his finger invading her sacred hole even further. Pushing his tongue inside her mouth, he also moves his fingers, sliding it from her back inside her slick pink hole with ease due to her pussy lips drooling too much. Feeling hisrge, masculine fingers reaching deep inside her pulsing flesh cave, she moaned while still tangling with his tongue, hers meekly following his lead as saliva goes forward and backward in both their mouths. "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~ Mymm~~~ Yes~~ Right there~~~" ending the sloppy kiss, a silver thread of saliva is still bridging their mouths as she moans from all his thrusts, his fingers alone making her feel more than she had ever did in all of her sexual experience in her lifebined. Enjoying her beautiful, calming voice erotically moaning and begging for more, he continues fingering her, scraping her fleshy walls in search for new sensitive spots, something that he failed to do so as her already discovered all of her weak points reachable by his fingers. Focusing on these points, he made her feel so much that electricity seems to continuously shoot up her brain, spreading through her entire body. The only difference with being electrocuted is the fact that the paralyzing pain is reced by immense pleasure. "Hnaaaaaaahh~~~!!! Tian~~! Baby~~!!! Mama''s going to cuuuuuuumm~~~!!!" as he continues his movements, she was gradually pushed to the edge, her body quivering from all the stimtion she''s feeling, arching her back while her legs are up high in the air. As her body remains stiff, her waters started to pour out, her wet sensitive pussy squirting so much that the bed was drenched, his fingers still gently caressing her pulsing hole as if to prolong her climax. "Haah~ Haah~ Haah~" after she finished, she falls back to his hard chest, trying to recover from the intense orgasm she just experienced, the surrounding turning silent as her son looks at her with an admiring gaze, making her feel like a maiden madly in love as her panting echoes in the room, the only sound preventing the surrounding from being engulfed by total silence. After a few minutes of hard breathing and body twitching, she finally recovers enough for her to act, and the first course of action she chose is cing her head on the same level as his once again, making out with him while her tongue moves and follows along his inside her mouth, her expression as if she''s addicted to the feeling of tongue on tongue. She eventually pulls back from the sloppy kiss, looking at him as she moves her body even higher, reaching a point where she''s ce higher than her son, her position making her look so lewd as she uses one of her arms to support her upper body''s weight, now on a halfying post, her breasts shoved on his face as her lower body moves to tightly hug him. "Now it''s mama''s turn~~" she said as she uses one of her thick sexy thighs along with her soft smooth hand to tease his fully hard pir, moving her body up and down to give pleasure to the massive thing, sometimes even trying to squeeze it, surprising her when she fails to do so due to his sheer hardness. ''Oh my~~! What a monster my baby is packing'' she thought to herself as she imagines him injecting her insides with his thick hot milk using this enormous syringe of his, the image of an adult version of him pounding her longing cave fast and hard as she shouts begging for more refusing to leave her mind. "Hyaaa~~~" as she continues imagining him giving her the best night of her life, she was snapped out of her dream world when she felt a warm wet sensation on one of her mountain peaks. Looking down, she saw him sucking on her tits as if it''s the greatest treat he had ever tasted. Looking at him like that, memories of when he''s still a small child sh back to her, appreciating how fine of a man he had be, despite the fact that he''s still just a twelve years old boy in this life, only looking more mature than other boys his age. "Mmm~~ That feels good~~" as he continues sucking on her softrge breasts, she moans in pleasure as she feels his tongue ying with her nipples, drawing circles on it as he asionally bites on the stiff sensitive flower bud, already reddish from all his teasing. Her body also seems to be prepared for him doing so, as more and more of her precious milk flows out the more, he sucks into it, the rate it''s going making it look like she has a never-ending supply of milk. "Tian~~ The other one too~~~" speaking coquettishly to get his attention, she looks at her other boobs, leaking with a lot of breast milk, seemingly lonely as only the other one gets attention. Seeing her act like that, he couldn''t help but think of how cute she is before using one of his hands, reaching out to grasp the unused breast, just his gentle hold alone causing more milk to spurt from it, drenching her entire upper body with the white, sweet substance. "That''s a lot" he teased as he looks up at her before hetches on the breast he''s holding, all while bringing his free hand towards her butt, cing it atop therge perfectly shaped mass of flesh as he squeezes it every now and then, eliciting series of erotic moans from her. As they continue their feeding session, her pussy starts to itch, longing for something to be ced inside of it. Her hips squirming frantically easily gives this fact away. Feeling her movements, he stopped sucking on her tits, gulping down all the breastmilk in his mouth before going upwards, face to face with her. Looking at her for a while, she closes her eyes as she opens her mouth a bit, pushing her tongue out so that it is exposed in the air. Seeing her invitation, he immediately epted as their tongue started dancing with each other again, causing her moan to be muffled when her drenched, drooling lower mouth was invaded by his hand once holding her boobs. Spreading his fingers inside, he started attacking all of her weak spots, making her fall from her position,ying down with her back on the bed as he moves on top of her, using his thighs to spread her smooth long legs as he continues fingering her pussy, two of his fingers wreaking havoc inside as his thumb rubs her pink sensitive pearl, already stiff from all the pleasure she''s feeling. While his offensive makes her nearly unconscious though, she still resolves herself to continue servicing her as both her hands reach out to his member, moving up and down in a practiced manner while also utilizing her soft, t tummy to rub the head of his little brother, pushing him to the edge even further. "Ahh~~ Ahh~ Ahh~" moaningsciviously, she started enjoying his action even more when he goes down on her sexy smooth neck and shoulder, raining a mix of soft kisses and firm sucking on it, leaving his marks as patches of reds gradually appear on the sucked areas. After a few more minutes of servicing each other, his mother is the first one to give up as her waters eventually filled up, threatening a massive release as his finger continuesying waste on her cave. Feeling her tight pulsing hole reaching its limits, she also felt the weapon on her hand rapidly twitching as if ready to release its load, thinking about this, she let one of her hands go and directed it to her drenched pussy, using it to stop his hand from moving, making him look at her with confusion. "Tian~~ Baby~~ Just the tip pleaaase~~~???" looking at him with hopeful, begging eyes, she moves the hand holding his pir faster, almost as if convincing him to grant her wish. Looking at her pleading like that, his heart immediately starts beating faster than ever as he thought to himself that there''s no more holding back, using the hand being held by his mother, he reverses the situation and now grasps her hand, bringing it to his stiff meat shaft making her hold it again, bringing his head to her side as he whispers to her ears. "Put it in then, mom" he said in a deep,manding voice that makes her shiver for unknown reasons. Following what he said, he guides the tip of his raging dragon inside her closed ps, its enormous size causing her tight pussy lips to spreadpletely, her little sensitive clit grinding on his mass as it goes deeper inside. "Ahhaaaaa~~!!!" slipping out of her pussy, his weapon grinded on herher regions, his hot unholy flesh rubbing on her skin sending so much pleasure through her entire body that she nearly faints, however, she held strong as she repositioned the massive pir once again, this time holding it with both her dainty hands, one of them moving up and down lewdly as she looks at him. "Do it now son¡­ fill mama''s inside with your thick hot milk~~" as her hand moves faster and faster, his twitching little brother failed to hold on any longer, exploding as loads of his cum was dumped on her insides, coating everything from her walls to her baby room with white, the drooling cavepletely filled, her stomach inting a bit as his semen spills from her slit, the hot, new sensation also pushing her to climax, her waters squirting strongly from her lower lips, mixing in with his cum as it pushes outside, causing the room to be filled with a passionate yet perverted smell. "Haaah~ Haaah~ Haaaaahhnnn~~~" breathing heavily to recover from the best climax she ever had in her life, she let out an erotic moan as the tip of his dick slips out of her drooling pussy, the climax she had made her let out so much that her wellspletely went dry. Looking at her son, seemingly still good to go should she asks him for another round, she couldn''t help but nod in appreciation as she praises in her mind, ''As expected of my son!''. "No more~~ let mama rest~~" feeling him rubbing his curving sword on her little sister again, she begged with closed eyes and tired voice, making him stop as he realized that this takes more toll to her than he expected. Complying with her request, he just leave her lower body be as she picks her up, putting her on top of his body once again as he alsoy down, caressing her back as if tofort her while one of his hands is on her head. Feeling his tender, caring and loving gesture, she smiles as she rubs her face on his hard masculine chest as she thinks of how to express her vast, deep and genuine feeling for him, the most concise, yet appropriate word unconsciously leaving her mouth. "I love you, son" Hearing her, he just smiles as he looks at the figure seemingly too shy to look at him, her gaze averted but her face directed at his, as he replies. "I love you too, mom" As the words echoes the room, soft feminine giggling is heard as they kissed each other yfully, pecking their lips softly on every part of each other''s face without any words, doing it until they fell asleep. Chapter 26: Caught Red Handed (R-18) "Hoaaaammm~~~" yawning at daybreak, a gorgeous mature woman got up from the bed as she stretched her body, her actions causing the first rays of the sun to hit her porcin skin, emphasizing her world charming curves even further. After doing so, she felt the early morning winds blowing on her naked body causing her to shiver, her immediate reaction returning to the bed, wrapping herself with the muscr, manly arms of the naked sleeping figure beside her. "Slept wellst night mom?" feeling her movements, the figure asked, his conscious already fully awake from her moving his arms around to encircle her. Kissing his lips briefly before moving to his cheeks, she replies as she ruffled his hair as if she''s adoring him, "Thanks to you~~" As she thanked him, she moves her plump shapely ass around, squeezing it so that his indecency is stuck in her crack as she moves her hips up and down teasingly. Replying to her teasing, his hands reach out and fondled with her tworge, sexy tits. Rubbing one of her ares teasingly as he twists and pinch the nipple of the other breast, his head goes down on her nape, taking a sniff of her sweet, peach-like scent before kissing her shoulder and neck. "Looks like you''re already recovered" he said as he squished on of her boobs a bit harder, making her feel his firm grip but not too much as to make her in pain. "Aaaahhhaaaa~~~ Mama''s just ying around~~ Please Tian~~ Mama''s pussy is still too sensitive~~~" as she felt herself messing up by teasing him, she resolutely waved the white g as she was scared of being pleasured silly by her son, she is not ready to show a face no one has ever seen before to him yet, she couldn''t handle the embarrassment. Seeing as she decided to admit fault, he backed down from doing more intense ''bonding'', but his desire to be together with her is not done yet. Holding her shoulders, she made her switch position so that she was facing him, after doing so, he ced one of his hands on her upper back while tucking his other hand below her butt, just his grip alone making her horny, the only thing stopping her from acting is the fact that she''s still too sensitive from their vigorous ''exercise''st night. "Mymm~~~" moaning from his touch, she found herself getting carried and eventually ending up in one of her favorite positions, her naked bodyid on top of her son''s, his masculine arms circled around her, their body touching skin to skin making her feel immensefort from the heat his body is emanating. "Baby¡­ you''re so warm~~" as her hands also reach out to his back, she subtly moves her body up and down as she enjoys the warmth of his loving embrace, repaying the pleasure by kissing his hard chest and pecs from time to time. "Maybe I got it from mom" he replied as he enjoys her kisses, what he saidpletely eluding herprehension prompting her to ask. "How is it rted" looking at him with confusion, she tilted her head to the side making her appear so cute in his eyes. "Because you''re so hot, mom" bringing his lips closer to her ears, he teasingly whispers to her as he bit and licked her smooth earlobes, causing her to let out a mixture of squeal and moan from thebined pleasure and surprise before moving her entire body to his rhythm once again. They eventually got into the groove as their body unconsciously moves in sync, gently rubbing each other with no sexual intent, only sheer desire to get even closer to each other. While this is happening, she''s already tending to his demands, her tongue gently caressing his as it roams around her warm wet mouth, like a virtuous wife tending to her husband''s needs while he''s at home. "Ahh~~ Ahh~~ Mmm~~ Mmm~~" as they continue moving around, she begins to feel more pleasure as his sleeping little brother turns into a majestic dragon roaring at the heavens once again, his stiff hard shaft rubbing along her lower mouth, now drooling despite her previous reluctance to enjoy some quality ''bonding'' time with him. As they continue rubbing their bodies against each other, they refuse to let go of each other''s lips, their tongue slithering around her wet mouth as she let out lewd muffled moans, her divine voice giving him a greater sense of conquest. "Mmm~~ mmm~~ MMM~~~!!!" due to them still kissing passionately, she can only let out a loud muffled moan instead of her usual scious and sensual ones she let out every time he pushes her to an orgasm. With her lower mouth still unceasingly contracting and expanding as it spat out more lewd liquid, she broke the kiss as she''s starting to get out of breath, staring at him with her reddened face as she appreciates his features, thankful that she have him as her son. While looking at him with an entranced gaze, she felt her pussy still squirting causing her face red fromck of air to transition to an embarrassed blush. Averting her gaze, she shamefully said, "I came¡­" Looking at her face, he just smiles, moving one of his hands up to caress the gorgeous face of his mother, her hand also reaching out to hold his hand as she closes her eyes, enjoying the warmth from his touch as he started talking, unintentionally teasing her. "You still are" "Humph~~!! It''s all your fault Tian!!" she pouted as she points finger at him, trying her hardest to control her still leaking slit. "Such serious leak" he said as he looks down, moving his finger along her drenched pussy lips eliciting a moan from her before continuing, "How about I stop the leak mom?" "How?" she curiously asked as her hips move along his hand, as if begging him to put the finger in. "Let me plug real good" he replied surprising her as the head of his dragon starts entering her sensitive slit, stopping once the entirety of the tip enters her pussy. "Aaaahhh~~~ You''re too big Tian~~" "Ahhhgg¡­ You''re too tight Mom¡­" While they did itst night, they''re already drunk in the moment so it''s only now that they managed to feel the sensation of each otherpletely. As they said simultaneously, they felt each other''s private part, the feeling they''re getting from it as if it''s a match made in heaven despite not going all the way in, her soft hot flesh mping on him so hard that he couldn''t even pull out as her hungry lower mouth keeps sucking him back in, the head of his little brother stretching her slit so much that she felt as if there''s something in her deeper regions if not for the ce not feeling the heat her vaginal entrance feels. Relishing in the feeling, he started moving as she keeps herself still, her legs wide open as she uses both her hands to spread her thick ps for him,pletely revealing the beauty of her lewd wet cave if not for the head of his cock plugging it in. As he continues moving his head in and out of her, his load eventually piled up, his thrusts goes faster and faster without going deeper on her cunt, the sheer force from her thrusts alone enough to beat her inner walls up. "Mom¡­ I''m cumming!!" no longer able to hold back, he sticks his head inside her as his shaft starts to twitch, pushing out all the cum he saved out of his balls into her drooling, hungry lower mouth, not only feeding but filling it up as his hot white milk continues to fill her insides up, pushing her to another big climax once again. "That was¡­. Haah~~ haah~~ great, Tian" she said while still basking from the after glow of their climax, sharing a sloppy, passionate kiss with him, the two of thempletely unaware of the embarrassed, sexy, beautiful white-haired woman standing in front of the door. "What are you doing!!!???" the white-haireddy shouts in astonishment as she saw the two figures lovingly touching each other. Chapter 27: Mama Knows Best (R-18) Seeing the two figures getting intimate with each other, Jiang Xinyue''s mind is filled with disbelief, failing toprehend the view in front of her, her sworn sister''s daughter, her daughter-inw, Su Meiyao was having an intimate rtion with her own son, the boy seemingly enjoying his mother''s action as well. Her surprise was heightened even further when she saw a thick, white fluid flowing out from her daughter-inw''s pussy, the quivering mess hiding behind something that makes her eyes wide. Jiang Xinyue stares in stupor when she realized what she''s currently looking at is her grandson''s great sword, standing perfectly erect all while glistening with juice that she assumeses from her daughter-inw''s little slit. Snapping out of her reverie, embarrassment flushed her face as she gathered her words, using the best of her ability to escape from this awkward situation. Clearing her throat, she pretends like she saw nothing as her and the naked pair stare at each other, before she started talking, "Meiyao, I''ll talk to you about something once you clean yourself" before shutting the door, ignoring her grandsonpletely as if he''s not there at all. Looking at the closed door with a bit of embarrassment in his eyes, Wu Xiaotian reaches out and hugs his mother from the back, prompting the sexy, mature woman to move her arms behind her as she wraps her hands around his nape, looking at him with a gentle, loving gaze as she opens her mouth and sticks her tongue, subtly expressing her desire, her actions easily understood by him. After a short yet intense kiss, their lips separate, a silver thread still connecting it as she speaks, "Tian, chase mother-inw, maybe even conquer her if possible" she jokingly suggested but the hint of seriousness in her voice never escaped his senses, looking at her with surprise, he decided to retort. "Maybe after I clean you up mom" he said as his hands gently caressed her t stomach, producing a soft moan from her as her body sensually moves left and right, her movement causing him to start getting hard again. "We can do it anytime, mother-inw''s situation can''t wait" she said as she stops her movements, turning around to face him as she reaches her hands out, cupping his handsome face with it before exining, "You might lose her forever if you don''t exin it now" "You really don''t mind?" from her words, it was clear that she really allows him to try his chances with his grandmother, but since he was a child, it is only her, his mother that he paid attention to so her allowing him to chase other girls now made him quite skeptical whether he should really do so or not, however, before he starts falling into a downward spiral of self-doubt, her warm, loving, gentle voice pull him out of his overthinking with herforting words. "Mama wants whatever is the best for my baby. If Tian truly loves someone, mama will allow you to be with them given two conditions¡­" she said before pecking his lips, after doing so caressing his cheeks before she continues, "Let mama meet them and check whether they''re truly good for you and most importantly¡­ always leave a ce for mama in your heart" Hearing herx conditions, he couldn''t help but thank all divine being he could think of for giving him such perfect mother. While she allows him to have women other than her, he dered to himself that he will never go overboard and only go after those he truly like, avoiding everyone else to prevent decreasing his time with this loving mother of his. "Thanks mom¡­ I really love you" he said before kissing her soft rosy cheeks, hugging her even tighter causing her to giggle. "Mama knows best after all right?" she said before pecking on his lips shortly once more. "Mom is absolutely right" he replied after cing a long kiss on her forehead before rising up stillpletely naked, rushing to catch up with his grandmother. "This boy~~" his mother said as she watched her son going out with a smile on her face, seemingly looking forward to her mother-inw''s expression once she sumbed to her baby''s charm, something she believes is only a matter of time. ---------- Meanwhile on the other side of the pce, a gorgeous, sexy, white-haireddy is lying on her bed,pletely covered by her bedsheet as if trying to hide from the embarrassment she''s currently feeling. ''That was dear Tian right? How did he get here? Besides¡­'' her thoughts paused as the image of her grandson''s towering pir appears in her sight, ''He''s so big~~~'' While recalling the moment she witnessed his splendid weapon, her lower mouth starts drooling, leaving a wet patch on her undergarments that she failed to notice as she''s too focused on the memory of his thing. ''It''s been so long'' thinking of the fact that Wu Xiaoyang never touched her since she got pregnant with Wu Xiaolong, her body started to tingle from longing despite her ''husband''s'' thing failing to satisfy her most of the time. "Mmm~~~ dear Tian~~~"paring her grandson''s heavenly dragon with her husband''s stick, she couldn''t help but feel aroused as the difference of their size sinks in on her mind. Being someone who was once imprisoned in her own sect, the only thing that Jiang Xinyue can do to alleviate her boredom with exception to cultivating is daydreaming, and she found out that hers are incredibly vividpared to others. Unable to contain her lust longer, it started exploding as she imagines a figure pressing their entire weight on her as they pound her fast and hard. Under normal circumstances, the image that will appear in her mind is that of a younger Wu Xiaoyang as he''s the only man she has ever been with, but this time, a youthful yet mature figure appears on her mind, his immortal-like looks paired with his chiseled body enchanting her very being as he uses his majestic greatsword to reach the deepest parts of her tight wet cave, making her squirt from every thrust. "Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Hnaaaahhh~~~ Dear Tian, push your cock deeper in my horny pussy~~~ don''t stop until I copse~~~" she blurted out loud as her hand reaches herher, rubbing it on top of her clothes while her other hand holds her ripe hanging fruits, slipping it out of her clothes to pinch the stiff sensitive pinks on top of it. As the feeling startsing back to her, she couldn''t help but wonder how could she forget the feeling of sensual touches on her body, the thought making her rub her finger even faster on top of her covered sensitive slit. "Mmmm~~~ I also want it~~ I want it so bad~~ I want Tian to do me like he do Yao~~" unsatisfied with the feeling she''s getting, she pulled her panties to the sides and proceeds to touch her fat sensitive pussy lips impatiently, rubbing circles on it whilepletely unaware that she''s already blurting her fantasies out loud. "What do you want again?" while in the middle of her dirty fantasy with her grandson, she was awakened by a familiar masculine voice, the sourceing directly behind her making her shiver. "T-Tian!!! This¡­ t-that¡­" surprised by his sudden appearance, her brain temporarily turns off as the embarrassment of her grandson not only catching her masturbating but also masturbating to him overloads her thoughts. "Looks like we have a lot of exining to do with each other, grandma" he said while smiling at her, few minutes already passed from when she lost consciousness, her face embarrassed as the little boy she was once teaching in the backyard now grown enough to carry her without any effort in his part. While carrying her, he also started attentively fixing her messy clothes making her look at him not only with surprise but also with warmth and love. After fixing her clothes, they stare at each other for each other for a while before she was unable to hold back anymore, taking onest look at his charming face before closing her eyes and opening her lips a bit, her signal clearly a go sign for him. Taking her invitation, he put his lips on her sexy red lips, refusing to end their first kiss briefly but also refusing to progress further, taking them a few minutes to separate from the kiss. "How about I exin first before you tell me what I caught you doing?" he said with a teasing smile on his face before pecking on her forehead, his action making her appreciate him as a man more and more. Extending her arms, she reached out to circle it around his neck while averting her gaze from him, her cheeks flushed from what they just did as she utters a simple sound in reply. "Mn" Chapter 28: Further into the Past "So you''ve been doing it with Yao since you''re seven?" she blurted out after he finished his exnation, her surprise going through the roof as he told her how everything started, one of the hands circling his neck moving to cover her wide open mouth. "Mhmm, ever since we started doing so, we''re pretty much doing it every night until you start living with us" he answered while reaching his right hand to reach her face, caressing her long smooth hair as his left hand moves to circle around her waist, pulling her even closer to him causing her huge hanging fruit to squish on his hard muscr body. As she was wearing a sleeve less robes, her smooth porcin shoulder along her thin sexy neck waspletely exposed to him, going down further, the deep ravine formed by her plump sensitive fruits revealing its full glory, making him unable to take his gaze away from it for a while. Feeling his gaze burning through her already hot body, her heartbeat starts going faster as her face starts getting flushed red, the fact that he was this close to her grandson, the two of them clearly acting like lovers made her think how can something so immoral makes her feel so good. Feeling her lower mouth starting to let lewd fluids out again, she knew she wouldn''t be able to hold back if he pushed further, her moralpass starting to go haywire, two sides fighting in her mind, the two both puts him in an extremely important position, however one of them wants to take things a step further and be with him while the other only wants to continue being an elder for him. After a few moments of debate that seems tost for a long time in her mind, the fight subsided with thetter winning this round, but not without somepromise that will eventually leads to the final victory of the former side. "Mmm~~ Stop staring dear~~~" unable to bear his gaze any further, she circled his neck once again, pressing her soft sexy body to his naked, rock-hard ones, her abdomen squishing on the erect dragon making her feel just how big it truly is. ''Is this even real?'' as she feels his body, she wonders to herself while his pir is poking on her belly, the heat emanating from it so much that it made her skin feel hot despite the fabric separating them. "You hate it?" he asked while moving his hands on her back, gently going up and down as if to make herfortable with his touch. "No~~~ Grandma feels¡­ conflicted¡­" she said before sighing, her head still looking down trying to avoid any sort of eye contact with him, but her embrace on his neck gradually tightens, as if afraid of him letting her go. "I understand" he said while letting his hand go of her back, the feeling of the warmth of his hands leaving her skin causing her too panic so much that it nearly made her blurt out the words she''s trying to hold back, only for hisrge hands to hold her face, cupping both her cheeks as he directed her face towards his. "You can figure out how to answer first then, grandma¡­" he said before kissing her on the forehead, then on top of her shiny smooth white hair before moving his hands to her back once again. After his gentle gesture, his points on her notes rises up even further, far higher than anyone in her life, words unconsciously spilling out of her mouth, words that she really wants to avoid saying the way she''s currently doing now. "I love you, dear Tian~~~" as their eyes locked with each other, a tingling sensation runs down her spine, the emotional relief from her being able to let out what she truly feels causing her limbs to feel like jelly, the feeling further elevated by the nervousness and anticipation from his answer. "What kind of love exactly, Xinyue?" hearing her deration, face burning yet still resolutely looking at him, his expression brightened more, the desire to tease her embarrassed figure welling out of his mind. "Mmm, you know exactly what I mean!!!" hearing his reply a mix of happiness and annoyance exploded in her mind as she heard him calling her by her name, yet she couldn''t help but pout her cute red lips as she turns her fist into little balls, thumping at his chest as an act of retaliation from his teasing, her face smiling like a young maiden in love. "I really love you, more than anyone else" as she stops her antics, she circled her arms around him again, looking up to meet his gaze as she dered in all seriousness, her words surprising him so much as he doesn''t really know just how things developed, or rather, escted into this so quick. "Mn, me too Xinyue, I really love you too" he replied, moving one of his hands up to caress her smooth long hair, his movements bringing her such peace that she never experienced her entire life. As they continue enjoying the warmth from each other''s embrace, his mind starts to wonder, the words flowing out of his mouth as he couldn''t help but ask, "Since when?" Despite theck of context, she understood what he is asking, and after a few minutes offortable silence, she finally arranged what she want to say, looking at his face once again before pushing him down on the bed, the two of them lying on their side face to face, cuddling sweetly like they''re lovers. "I don''t know when it starts, but I realize it a few days after you left¡­ when you leave, I feel like arge void in my heart" she paused, staring at him seriously in the eyes before continuing her story. "That void, well, it is something that''s been there for far too long, and being with your mother and you fills that void so much that my joy overflows, and when you''re gone, well, more than half of that void appears again" she said before pecking on his lips, the action seems so natural and unhesitating that it feels like she has done it many times with him despite the truth being the opposite. "You''re grandp©¤, well, Xiaoyang is a very greedy man now, always longing for even greater power, and he won''t hesitate to sacrifice anything just to get stronger, and that includes his pride" she decided telling him everything from the beginning, an excerpt of her rtionships she thought it is. "He''s a very good man back then, caring, expressive, well, that changes when he encountered a celestial level talent back then" she paused as if to recall the moment that everything starts going downfall with their rtions. "Xiaolong is just a kid back then, and that bastard starts training him like crazy, dragging him away from me, the mother of the child, he has grown jealous of that figure, to the point that he''s even willing to brainwash his son into believing that that figure is one he needs to surpass, an evil viin that threatens the existence of the sect" she remembers in disgust, the figure of the father and son gradually turning into strangers for her as they starts distancing themselves from her, eventually making her feel like a lonely woman without a family. "Sometimes, I even regret bearing a child for that man, my feeling getting even stronger when I look at his son, an exact replica of him with an even worse personality, the way he looks at people like mere tools for his convenience at such a young age¡­" she said without hesitation, almost as if the people she''s talking about are not of her own blood. Hearing her description of his biological father though, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but wonder just what kind of rtionship his mother shared with the man, given how negatively his grandmother described him. "He also got a knack for deception apparently, when I heard him bringing someone from the Valley of Harmony, my intuition is already giving me a bad feeling, and I only confirm that bad feeling toote, when I met your other grandmother, my sworn sister¡­" recalling the scene of the only person she had ever trusted jumping down the raging river, her eyes start to turn red, beads of tears threatening to fall from it. "Wait, grandma, mother said that¡­" remembering his mother''splicated expressions whenever they talk about the man, he thought that Wu Xiaolong''s previous disposition and act of kindness towards his mother is genuine, that thought now starting to crumble from the words being told by his grandmother. "He never changed, he only showed his true self once he achieved his, and his father''s goal¡­" she pointed out, anger boiling from him but he controlled himself in fear ofshing out to the wrong person, in fear ofshing out to this great woman in front of her, most of the times appearing strong and peerless yet now so feeble and exposed. "Does mother know about it?" he asks, trembling in fear of her finding out this sad truth. After all, even if the rtion between the two is not that great, not to mention that it is already in the past, it''s still a pretty fucked up feeling knowing that someone you once trust was never the person you believe them to be. "I told her when you''re away, she just asked me something and the topic eventually led to it" she answers while caressing his back, his figure seemingly trembling from all the fact she just said, as she continuesforting him, she adds, "She seem to be aware of something already though, Yao just smiled wryly when I told her the fact, and then changed the topic to how great you are" "I see. So¡­ it''s all a fucking scheme?!!" unable to hold back from cursing joining the pieces together, it is only now that he realizes that himing into being in this world is not by any union of people liking each other, but rather due to a half assed attempt of a man to possess a peerless beauty after his and his father''s scheme to make said beauty''s sect fall, the feeling of hatred for Wu Xiaolong and Wu Xiaoyang increasing even further than he already has, his chest burning at the thought of the two. "That''s all in the past now dear, your mother is really happy being with you, she had already shown time and time again that it''s true right?" sheforted before pecking on his lips once again, her state seemingly not appropriate to be the oneforting as her face is now flowing with tears, which he gently wipe away once he noticed. "That''s right baby, you don''t need to worry about how you are brought into this world, the most important matter is that you are who you are now" out of their awareness, another figure already managed to enter the room, the figure sharing the bed with them, her smooth, curvy, soft naked body pressing on his back, the feeling so heavenly and familiar that he doesn''t even need to hear the voice to know who the neer is. Chapter 29: Taking Bath Together (R-18) "Mom¡­" feeling the familiar warm, soft sensation on his back, Wu Xiaotian moves around so that he is lying on his back. Letting go of the other hand surrounding his grandmother, he moves it so that he is also holding his mother in his arms, his mother now in his right arms and his grandmother in his left, enjoying the soft and warm sensation of the two gorgeous maturedies, making the anger from what he just learned of dissipate in a sh, the only thing in his mind now being how lucky he is to enjoy this kind of blessing. "Seems like mother-inw already fell huh¡­" reaching her right hand out to his chest, Su Meiyao pointed her finger, drawing circles in him as she moves her right sexy thighs on top of his lower body, all while using her left hand to support herself up a bit, allowing her to look at the other maturedy on his opposite side. Looking up at the smug face her daughter-inw was making, Jiang Xinyue refuses to back down as she also ced her plump thighs on him using her hands to hug him in the waist as she retorted, "Oh my, I can''tpare to you Yao, I mean, you''ve been with dear Tian since he''s a kid" Staring at each other, the two of them starts to giggle from their exchange, their heart feeling fluffy and warm from the moment, the young man in the middle of them confused at why they areughing. "Is my baby ''good'', mother?" returning to her lying position, his mother used her now free left hand to reach out for his face, caressing it gently before moving to his head, rustling his long hair in the process. "I-I wonder w-what do you mean, Yao" clearly sensing the nuance of her speech, his grandmother was embarrassed as she''s still processing her current rtion with him. "Oh my, what a reaction, just how far did the two of you go, Tian''er?" seeing this chance to tease the elderdy, Su Meiyao grabs her chance and directly go for the kill, asking her son about their progress. "Not that far, grandma just willingly give herself away to me" going along his mother, Wu Xiaotian decided to tease the white-haired beauty even further, saiddy pouting as she was ganged up by the two. "You two¡­." Helpless against the mother and son duo, she just decided to give up arguing, enjoying the warmth of her grandson along with her daughter-inw, her mind, as well as the mother and son''s drifting to the dreand despite all of them just waking up. Falling into the best sleep all of them ever had for the past months, they only wake up when the sun is already setting, going into the backyard to enjoy the setting sun, asking him to tell them stories about the outside, his rtively calm and easygoing experience causes them to sigh in relief, as they didn''t want him to experience the harshness of the cultivation world. "It''s a good thing that you''re in a safe ce, Tian''er" Su Meiyao said while patting her chest, clear from her words how worried she is for him. "You should probably continue staying there dear, or even better, you can continue living with us since you can hide yourself" Jiang Xinyue tempted, clear of his potential and what he can reach even when he just secludes himself, especially since she was also already made aware of the existence of his system, along with its capabilities, as well as the abilities and rewards he got from it. "That won''t do grandma, I think I need to gain more experience outside¡­" he said before looking at her with aforting smile before kissing her forehead, after which he continues, "While I hate being apart from the two of you the most, I also really hate being a greenhouse flower, and most importantly, I hate the two of you being stuck in here, and the only way of letting both of you out is by being powerful enough, and the environment outside will definitely help me in achieving this in a shorter amount of time" "But it''s dangerous outside¡­ you might get hurt or worse©¤" preventing his mother''s mind from descending into overthinking, he sealed her lips with his, this kiss being tamer than what they usually do as they only keep contact with each other''s lips, not going any further than that. When he felt that she already rxed, he breaks the kiss before holding her hands,forting her with his confident words. "There''s no need to worry about anything mom¡­ being hurt is a part of the life of a cultivator, what kind is one that doesn''t get hurt?" he smiled as his lips twitch, deciding not to mention how he always hurts himself badly as he cultivates in the Infinite Qi Dimension. "Besides, I have the spatial talismans, right? I can always use this to escape from whatever mess I get caught in so don''t worry too much" he added, further easing their minds despite their worry for him not disappearingpletely, the reason being they put him so much importance that they might really join him wherever he will end up in if he dies. epting his logic though, they can only nod as they also can''t bear to not grant the young man''s wish, so they allow him to continue adventuring outside, on the condition that he wille back home at least two days in a week, and tell them all the things that happen during his time outside, a condition that he epts without hesitation as this are things he thought are normal, not even something that they had to remind and tell him for him to do. "It''s getting darker, let''s head inside now" encircling their hips with his arms, the twodies squealed in surprise as he lifts them up, carrying them back inside, their difference in size making them feel like a little maiden getting carried by their lover. Entering inside, the two look at each other with blush on their face before they hurried towards the kitchen, trying to hide their innocent expression from the young man that just carried them. As they prepare the food with his imagepletely upying his mind, they didn''t even notice that they are done as they were snapped back to reality by the fragrant smell of the foods they cooked, staring at each other, they just smile and then proceed to carry the meal towards the dining table, moving their chairs beside him when they start eating, feeding him every now and then as they ept the food he''s feeding them as well. "I-I''m not ready to do that yet¡­." after eating and resting for a while, it is now time for bath, something that she was aware they have been doing together the whole time but the fact that she now knows that they are ''doing'' other things inside as well made her feel so shy, fanning her hand as if to remove the flush on her face as she informs them that she will not be joining them inside, for now. "We''ll still be waiting if you change your mind" lifting his mother up, he pecks on his grandmother''s lips before sending an inviting smile at her, making her unable to resist as she pulls on his sleeves while they''re walking away, her heads down as she announces herself joining them. "I¡­ I c-change my mind" she said causing him to smile, three figures now heading to the bathroom. As they reached the changing room, he asked the two of them to stand in front of him, first going to his lightly dressed mother, tugging on her clothes causing everything to fall down, revealing her treasure like smooth, soft and sexy body. Smiling at him now that she''spletely exposed once again, she moves to his back, hugging him as she let him do the work on her mother-inw, the elderdy''s face heavily flushed causing Su Meiyao to smirk. With the reality hitting her, it is only now that Jiang Xinyueprehended that she''s going to take a bath with her own grandson, and currently, he is taking her clothes of making her scream in her mind. ''Oh~~~ dear Tian is going to see me naked~~~!!!'' while upied with the thought, he already pull on her open shoulder dress, pulling it down to reveal her perfect upper body proportions, but he isn''t done yet as he also pull the tie keeping the clothes on her, the fabric nowpletely falling down from her body,pletely exposing her alluring, voluptuous and curvy body. Despite her falling a bit behind in terms of sexiness whenpared to his mother, her face, almost the same level as her daughter-inw isplimented perfectly by her hourss-shaped body. The pinkish hue of her blemishless, firm porcin white skin perfectly highlighting her teardrop-shapedrge breast hanging softly, not so firm yet not so saggy making her look so erotic, further emphasized by her smooth, slim waist, the lines of her body widening once again as it goes towards her hips, meaty, soft and fit, something that would definitely make the perfect love handles if not for the existence of her daughter-inw''s. On her arching back, another massive bump like her boobs can be seen, albeit this one being located in the lower body. Her huge perky ass, perfectly shaped to connect seamlessly to her plump sexy white thighs and long legspletes the entire figure, another immacte treasure that was neglected by someone, now picked up again, appreciated by the right person. Feasting his eyes at her perfect figure, his little brother started to erect a tent from his clothes, this being the signal for him to also take of all his clothing, revealing his divine body in all its glory, causing the two to enjoy his disy immensely, their slits starting to get wet as if aware of what''s about to happen. Chapter 30: In the Bathtub (R-18) Snapping out of their reverie, they shyly approach him as they saw him spreading his arms. Going at each of his side, they hugged him tightly, squishing their hot sensitive body against his rock hard, masculine one, making each of them feel like they''re in heaven. "You''re both so beautiful, mom, grandma" pulling them in by the waist, his hands gradually go down, tucked underneath their bubbly butts as he lifts them up, bringing the two embarrassed, gorgeous mature women to the bathroom. Reaching inside, he ced them down before pouring water slowly on each of them, before spreading soap on their body, rubbing their slippery skin with his hands causing them to continuously moan. As his hands roam around their bodies, he touched and groped nearly all of their curves, the body of the two alluringdies dancing at the mercy of his touch, their senses tingling from his every moves. Moving at their massive fruits, he couldn''t help butpare how they feel, their difference apparent despite the both of them bringing great sensation to him. ''Mom''s is really supple and gtinous'' he thought as he fondled with his mother''s tits, enjoying its springy and bouncy response every time he increases his grip on them. ''This is¡­'' groping his grandmother''s breast, he couldn''t help but feel surprised by the brand-new stimtion he''s feeling. Despite her breasts keeping its beautiful shape, the flesh filling it inside is so soft, his hand sinking in on her globes as he gropes it, its shape looking like it would pop if he applied even a bit more pressure. As he enjoys their hanging treasures, the two mature women squirms sciously from his touch, letting out lewd moans whenever he tightens his hold on their jugs. After ying around it for a bit more, he moves on and continue cleaning them while softly massaging their curves, their plump motherly hips, their huge shapely ass, down to their soft meaty thighs, his gentle and attentive manner making them love him even more than they already do. After he rinsed them with water, their pristine, sacred body was revealed to himpletely once again. cing his hands underneath their now slippery ass, he lifted them up, still effortlessly, carrying the two of them to the tub filled with hot water,ying down on it with two heavenly beauties sitting on each of his thighs. Directing their gaze at him, they look at the young man in front of them with eyes filled with nothing but love. Closing their eyes, the twodies look so seductive opening their mouth a bit, sticking their cute wiggling tongue out as if to lure him in. Now stuck in a dilemma of who to choose, he stopped moving for a few seconds before resolutely going after his mother''s lewd mouth. Locking lips with her, he immediately sends his tongue in, weed by her sweet slippery tongue''s loving embrace, amodating his tongues every movement, it made her feel so much increasing the saliva inside her already sloppy wet mouth. Opening her eyes when she heard a muffled voice, Jiang Xinyue pouts for a bit before thinking of what to do. Closing in on his neck, she started showering him with soft kisses all across, going down from his neck to his chests, eventually stopping there as she caresses with her soft dainty hands, appreciating his pecs and everything she sees. After a few minutes of passionate kiss with his mother, he separates with her as he lifts up his grandmother''s chin, looking at her beautiful face, her skin seems to be even younger and firmer than girls of his age range. "With your looks, no one will ever realize that you''re my grandmother, Xinyue" her eyes opening wide in pleasant surprise as he mutters those words, what she was about to say was interrupted, onlying out as muffled moans as he goes down on her, licking the tightly closed sexy red lips as he locks his with hers, the tight seal eventually giving up as he continues licking on it. With her mouth now susceptible to invasion, he immediately pushed his tongue inside, looking for her slippery eel as he taunts it to going in a tango. He was bound to be surprised though as unlike his mother''s lovey-dovey kisses, this grandmother of his packs quite the different attack. Going on the offensive, she tries her hardest to battle with him, pulling and tugging on his tongue, the method nearly invading his mouth, in thest moment though, she seems to lose all her strength as he managed to push her back bit by bit inside her mouth once again as heys waste on the battlefield making her high on the pleasure. Meanwhile, it is now his mother''s turn to focus on pleasuring his body, licking all around the regions out of the water spreading her warm, slimy saliva all around. After doing so, she decided to stick her seductive naked body close to him, rubbing her soft flesh up and down, her squished tits squirting out lots of milk that turns the color of the water white. After a few minutes, he breaks their sloppy kiss and switches to his mother again, repeating the same process again and again, until change was eventually introduced, the soft, dainty hands of the two women going down, holding his erect pir as they move up and down. Repaying the gesture, his hands, previously resting on their bouncy asses moves further downward, going inside their thighs eventually reaching their closed ps, drawing circles on it using his middle finger, his ring and index finger spreading their fat pussy lips apart. As they feel his hands going close their slits, the two women squirmed in anticipation, a single thought going in their minds. ''Finally~~~!!! Baby is going in~~~'' his mother thought as her kisses starts to get a bit more aggressive, clearly asking him to hurry and mess her insides up. ''Oh my heavens~~~ dear Tian is touching my pussy~~~!!! I''m such an immoral grandmother~'' as this is the first time they had done it, his grandmother was feeling quite some guilt despite them already seeing each other naked,sciviously touching each other''s body and kissing sloppily like lovers madly in love. However, the pleasure from the taboo easily overwhelmed her remaining guilt,bined with her love and fondness for himpletely erasing this kind of guilt from her morals. "Mmmm~~~" "Ahaaa~~~" The two of them moaned as they felt his finger moving all around their wet caves, exploring all around poking all their sensitive spots. ''This feels so good!!!'' the three of them thought as they felt pleasure from each other''s hands, their movement going faster and faster as time goes by, refusing to be left behind by anyone. Breaking the kiss, Su Meiyao looks at her mother-inw, finding out that she was also staring at her. Locking gaze with each other for a few moments, they both nod their heads as if in tacit understanding, their soft hands moving up and down on his meat staff changing phase, his grandmother''s reaching for his tip, rubbing it with her palm as his mother goes down on his balls, fondling the sack gently, all while the two of them reaches out their other hands, now the ones moving up and down on his long hard shaft. The two asionally switch their roles and given that it''s the first time for the two of them to y with his balls, they couldn''t help but get amazed as they got a feel of how heavy it is. ''Haven''t they just done itst night?!'' confused, more of pleasantly surprised by his performance, Jiang Xinyue shouts in her thoughts as the image of her daughter-inw''s pussy filled and flowing with her grandson''s cum shes in her mind, the only exnation how he can still have such energy to do all this thing is the fact that his endurance is also incredible, this fact causing her lower mouth to drool even more. "Ahh~~~ Ahh~~~ Ahh~~~" as he continues his fingering, he focused on the spots they feel the most, attacking it consistently, his movements filled with youthful vigor and confidence, his assault causing them to lose focus and momentarily stop the movements of their hands. Once they recover a momentter, they also start moving more aggressively, the only ideaing into their mind is moving faster and faster, their increase in speed proportional to the increase in pleasure they''re feeling every time he attacks their weak spots. Feeling his long thick pir twitching continuously, they thought that they won this battle, smiling with praise at each other only to let out a mixture of a surprised squeal and an ecstatic moan as they felt their waters bursting out of their innards, forcing its way out through their pussy lips, the pressure from their climax enough for him to feel their squirting on his thighs despite them being underwater, their faces looking silly with their mouth wide open, not a single sounding from it and their eyes rolled upwards without going down. This statest for a few minutes, only for them to gasp of breath once they recovered. Looking at the young man in front of them, the two couldn''t help but think of how lucky they are to have someone like him, who''s not only incredibly talented as a cultivator, but also as an extremely loving and caring man, who''s also extremely great in sexual rtions. "I''m also cumming" trying his best to hold back, he controlled his muscles to the best of his ability to hold his ejaction back until their consciousness returns, the reason being that he knew his mother will definitely want him to cum inside her given how much she love itst night, and as if to meet his expectation, she moves her slick sexy body in front of him, slipping his head inside her hungry lower mouth before nodding his head at him, signaling him to let go only to be interrupted by his grandmother. "Yao, you said you hadn''t gone so far yet?" surprised at her grandson''srge tip lodged inside her daughter-inw''s wet, already reddish cave, she asked, her face filled with surprise. "It''s just the tip mother-inw~~~" enjoying the sensation of her son''s dragon head spreading her pussy even through the deeper part, she replies before looking at her mother-inw with a smile on her face and serious look in her eyes, asking if she wants to try it as well, her question surprising her mother-inw, yet after thinking for a bit, the elderdy readily agrees with her offer. Chapter 31: New Everyday Life (R-18) "Mmm~~~ yes~~~ Tian~~~ rub mama''s pussy with your thick cock head~~~" feeling his head moving in and out of her sensitive cunt, Su Meiyao talks dirtily to her son, enjoying the feeling of his tip spreading her entrance along with her deeper parts despite the only thing entering. "Ahh~~~ Ahhh~~~ AhhhHHYYYAAAAAHNNN!!!" moaning softly with his thrusts, her voice cracks a high noise as she felt the current of thick, warm liquid flowing inside her flesh tunnel, its volume sorge that even her womb was filled to the brim. Feeling her son''s semen inside of her, she experienced another orgasm, a reallyrge one at that while he pulls out the tip of his cock from her pulsing, climaxing pussy, holding himself back as hard as he could as his grandmother gently moved his mother out of the ce, recing her as she spread her wet, drooling flower in front of him. "Now do it in me~~~ dear Tian~~~" getting aroused from hearing her voice, the first time she''s speaking coquettishly, he pulled her in and effortlessly slips his head inside her twitching, wet flesh cave, unable to hold back anymore, he released the rest of his load inside her tunnel, his load still more than enough to fill her up to her wombpletely, the extra cum released on her inting her belly a bit. Also climaxing hard on his cum, she was pushed to the heavens, only to return back to earth when she heard a muffled, sloppy kissing noise beside her. When she saw the two of them sharing a passionate kiss, she also tries to join, her desire doesn''t get pass his eyes. Guiding his mother so that they are licking each other''s tongue outside their mouths, she gives an inviting look towards his grandmother, his intent clearly conveyed to her. Getting closer to the action, she also sticks her tongue out, the three of them tangling on a three-way battle for a while before the scene got heated again, eventually leading to another service between the three of them. The cyclest for a while, them orgasming more than he does, and every time he does, they spread her pussy for him anticipating their insides getting filled up with his seeds, asionally, he would also cum in their perky ass, in their t navel and in their sexy back. They enjoyed the session so much that they don''t realize that it was alreadyte in the night when they finished, the two alluring mature figures already out of breath, tired and ready to sleep as the young man washes them again, drying them with a soft towel before carrying their pristine naked body into his mother''s bedroom,ying them down separately as he lies between the two of them, reaching his arms to encircle them as he also fell asleep. ---------- "Mnnnn~" waking up from the movement around her, a sexy ck-haired woman moves around, removing her from the covers of the nket exposing he alluring naked body, her gaze at the young man seemingly looking into nothing behind her, only for her totely recognize the semi-transparent golden screen he''s navigating. "What are you doing baby~?" rubbing her eyes with her curled hands, she asked in a loving, curious voice as sheid on her back to get a better look at what he''s doing. "Gifts" he merely replied before reading the floating screens again. Staring at the screen disying multiple things, her heart couldn''t help but melt as she reads through the objects he brought, multiple screens of their description showing their use and purpose popping up when he willed to do so, as if exining to her what the things are used for. [Nine Star Heavenly Array] [Creates a domain that spans a thousand meters in radius, inside it, the array masters are the absolute beings, with everyone entering getting suppressed to the realm below theirs, its effect not sparing even celestials. Attacks from the outside will not prate the array, but attacks from inside can go out of the array. The array can have as much as nine masters simultaneously] [True Spirit Gathering Array] [Effectively gathers,press and purify surrounding spirit qi within a million-mile radius, the product pure enough for even celestials to think of the area as a great cultivation area. Area where the purified qi is gathered is a fifty-meter radius, can be controlled to shrink or expand by up to forty-nine meters] [Primordial Bnce Art] [Using the art of dual cultivation, turning the greatest of carnal desire towards a single person into an enlightenment of the Yin-Yang Dao, progressing further as the primordial dao split into myriads of things, granting enlightenment of the Great Dao itself] [Depending on the amount of affection, no matter what kind it is, the user feels towards someone, the greater the effects on their cultivation will be. In addition, union between two people will increase cultivation speed even further] [When practiced: Base stats x3, cultivation speed x10 at minimum x1080 at maximum, ability tomunicate with practitioner''s partner no matter the distance] [Mortal Puppet (10)] [Puppets with the strength equal to the limit of the Early State Ascension Realm, able to move independently or in a formation, depending on the parameters set by the controller] [Note: Limited to ten purchases at mortal-level, upgradeable only by the host (must reach Core Formation Realm)] [True Enlightenment Array] [Grants the cultivator inside insights to the Dao within the mortal level. Effectively increase enlightenment duration and effect, as well as theprehension rate of the cultivator inside. Fifty-meter range, can be shrunk or expand by up to forty-nine meters] Along with some auxiliary,bat and supportive techniques, these are the five most noticeable message from the floating screens, the now awake Jiang Xinyue also surprised as she read the effects of the items he brought. "Tian''er, you don''t need to buy too much, you must prioritize your growth instead of worrying about us baby¡­" despite her joy from his willingness to buy such powerful things for them, his mother couldn''t help but get concerned as they might be limiting the growth of her dearest son if they ept these gifts. Even Jiang Xinyue was nodding at her daughter-inw''s words, joy filling her heart from his concern yet also worried that his action might affect his growth negatively. "Nah, this is just a bit of money, I can afford to spend this much, besides, the two of you being safe will make my mind at ease, and inner peace is the one of the most important parts of cultivation right? I can also use these things whenever I''m home" seeing his carefree and confident manner, along with his charismatic way of speech made them believe that what he said was right, they''re eyes looking at him gratefully, their gaze filled with love. Seeing their eased expression, he heaved a sigh of relief as he thought to himself that it''s definitely a great idea that he hides the price of his purchase from them, and he''s really lucky for them not waking up during the time he''s searching for these items. Good thing I can change the values of some disys in the system when I show it to others, he thought to himself while looking at the amount of Universal Coins he currently has, the numbers still remaining as three hundred million for the two but different in his eyes. [Universal Coins: 250,000,000] While looking at the value, he doesn''t even have any sense of pity or regret in his mind, as he thinks that cutting a sixth of his funds is definitely worth it if means these two women will be safe from any harm. ying and talking with them for a while, they get up and wore everyday attire as they go into the living room, manifesting in front of them are multiple items, three disk shaped jade objects, each one of them engraved with different patterns, one extremely old looking book, ten little wooden mannequins, and loads of books that records several techniques in them. cing the three jade disks in the middle of the living room, he taps something in the middle of it, infusing some of his qi inside it causing an intangible array to manifest around their pce. The moment the array activates, their feeling improves as the ambient spirit qi starts to improve not only in terms of quantity but also quality, their mind feeling clearer as ideas about cultivation they never thought in their life starts appearing in their mind, and finally, a feeling of being omnipotent within a certain range dawn upon them, as if they can create and destroy mountains and rivers with their thought alone. "I already registered you two as masters of the Nine Star Heavenly Array" Wu Xiaotian informed them before telling them not to use the power too much unless necessary, as the outside is still able to see everything happening within the range of the array, and it would be quite some trouble for them if someone noticed, and the only thing they could do is hide inside the array to prevent them from being captured by powerful envious beings that want to have the secret of the array. Agreeing at his request, they nodded then moves closer to him, each one of them giving him a long passionate kiss before standing in front of him, showing him a genuine brilliant smile before hugging him tightly. From this day on, his daily life will go on like this, waking up between his mother and grandmother''s soft naked body, asionally enjoying some morning fun with them before eating, cultivating for the day until sunset, where they bond and talk with each other until the sky turns dark, eating dinner, taking longer than an average meal as they y around and feed each other, then taking a bath, the two beautiful mature women taking turn to fill their sensitive pussies with his thick hot milk, ending the days as he carry them in his arms to the bedroom, where they would talk, kiss and cuddle until they fall asleep. Chapter 32: True Sight "No matter how I think of it, isn''t it absurd?" Wu Xiaotian said as he looks towards Hua Xian''er, numbers shing in his eyes as he scans thedy. [Name: Hua Xian''er] [Age: 26] [Affiliation: ??? (Increase the understanding of True Sight Technique to advance level to reveal information)] [Cultivation: Early state Nascent Source Realm] [Physique: Untainted Heavenly Body] [Stats] [Strength: 2,500 innate strength] [Agility: 2,600 innate strength] [Intelligence: 2,800 innate strength] [Stamina: 2,000 innate strength] [Vitality: 2,500 innate strength] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] ''This True Sight Technique is some good stuff'' he thought to himself as he tests the reward he got from reaching the Pedestal Establishment Realm. Three months has passed since he entered seclusion. Due to him now spending time with his mother and grandmother, he decided to hold offing out for a few weeks before appearing again as he was always rained byin by the two gorgeous women, saying how they miss him and long for him every time, in addition to that, he was also afraid that Hua Xian''er will be suspicious of his extremely fast breakthrough. Deciding to stay in ''seclusion'' for an entire month, along with him ''bonding'' with his elders, he also familiarizes himself with his new strength, achievingplete control over it within a day, after doing so, he spends nearly all his free time during the period of the day the two are cultivating to researching cheap techniques he bought from the system, attempting to create a proper one with the help of the Martial God System, as a way to pass time when he''s toozy to continue researching a higher level for the [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch] and [Chaotic Order Weapon Art]. During these months, he also found out the stats of his mother and grandmother, the resultspletely shocking him. [Name: Su Meiyao] [Age: 38] [Affiliation: None] [Cultivation: Early state Body Integration Realm] [Qi: Enchanting Divine Qi] [Physique: Heavenly Peach Extreme Physique] [Soul: Empyrean Origin Transcendent Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 10 worldly might (every point is equals to 10,000,000 innate strength)] [Agility: 10 worldly might] [Intelligence: 16 worldly might] [Stamina: 10 worldly might] [Vitality: 10 worldly might] [Aptitude: Peak Quality Divine Level] [Name: Jiang Xinyue] [Age: 72] [Affiliation: Extreme Martial Sect] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Ascension Realm] [Qi: Innate Sacred Sword Qi] [Physique: Sword Dao Ruler Physique] [Soul: Astral Origin Heavenly Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Agility: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: High Quality Divine Level] Looking at their stats, he couldn''t help but get stupefied by how absurd they are,pletely forgetting about his existence. After all, their stats are enough topare with existence higher than their levels, his grandmother''s strength more than capable of dealing with someone one state higher than hers, and his mother being even more absurd, with stats more than someone two states higher than her. In addition to finding out the strength of the two most important person to him, he also managed to create a decent movement technique which he named [Drunken Dance], something so nasty that his mother and grandmother, seeing it for the first time, advised him to only use it to people who were really rotten to the core. On top of that, he also managed to save up enough Universal Coins to buy an expensive system, which he thinks is stillpletely worth it. [Auxiliary Job System] [Info: A system that provides myriad of conveniences to all type of auxiliary jobs, from well-known profession such as alchemy to cksmithing and inscription, to obscure jobs such as jade-cutting, ore masters and herbalists.] [Spirit Garden (Lvl 1)] [Provides a portable space for nting herbs. Herbs grown in the spirit garden matures ten times faster, quality is five times, and yields thrice than normal (improves as the spirit garden is upgraded)] [Avable space: 1,900/10,000 square meters] [Spirit Mine] [Number of puppets: 50 (Lvl 1)] [An independent underground space where ores of all level grow. Comes with puppets that automatically mine for the user. Amount, quality and level of ores increase as the level and quantity of the puppets increase] [Rune Observation tform (Lvl 1)] [An observatory that lets user to peek at the knowledge of the universe, allowing for a faster and more solidprehension of the runes that inscription masters use. The level of rune insights increases as the observatory increase] [All-purpose Dimension (Lvl 1)] [Contains an expandable room that holds all the thing an auxiliary job master need. From alchemical cauldron and a cksmithing area, as well as special inks, brushes and medium an inscription master needs, to special tools for mining, crafting and taking care of nts. Time inside flows twenty times faster than the outside, however, the qi his is onlypatible for nourishing tools and pills and not for cultivation. Quality of tools and time flow rate increase as level of the dimension increases] Reading the functions of the recently purchased system, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help butugh at the thought of being a multi-talented master. Now if he needs pills, weapons or runes, he only needs to do it himself instead of lowering himself to other arrogant masters whom would need massive amount of payment for a half assed job. "Now I only need to buy aprehensive guide for all auxiliary profession in the shop, then master it when I''m inside the Infinite Qi Dimension" he thought to himself as he goes to the shop, seeing the prices of the manuals to be only at the hundred thousand at the highest, he decided to click the buy button excited to be an all-around master, only for his ambition to be smacked down and dyed when he saw the disy for his current Universal Coins. [Universal Coins: 250] Seeing the meager amount of money he currently has, he couldn''t help but curse himself for being poor,menting at how long it will take for him to amass that kind of money again. ''Let''s just hope the inheritance from the Crescent Moon Secret Realm is rted to auxiliary jobs'' he thought to himself as if he was certain that he will be acquiring the inheritance. "Hey, what are you zoning out about?" a cool gentle voice snaps him out of his thoughts, prompting him to look at its source. Seeing the cheeky smile on her beautiful face, Wu Xiaotian just smiles back, before standing up and heading towards the refining room. "Hey, don''t just leave your big sis like that!!!" Hua Xian''er shouts as she follows behind him, taking this chance to lesson him for often spacing out, bbering and boasting about all things she aplished because she doesn''t do so. "It''s not like Brother Tian needs to focus as much as you do to aplish things you brag about though" stopping her from her bragging, an upbeat, masculine voice sounded as an attractive young man that appears to be the same age as Wu Xiaotian emerges. Hearing what the young man said, Hua Xian''er was exasperated and decided to pummel the hell out of the young man, only leaving after forcing a ck mark in the young man''s eyes. "Sister is really a monster" the young manins as he touched his panda eyes, wincing in pain as he holds them. "Brother Feng, who told you to offend Big Sis like that" Wu Xiaotian said before bursting intoughter. "Shut up! If not for me, she would have berated you until you part ways, which is going to beter tonight, you want that huh?" "Hahaha¡­. Ha¡­. Fine, I''m thankful for Brother Feng''s help" Wu Xiaotian replied still trying to stop hisughter. That''s right, the young man is his first friend outside, Ling Feng, and the reason why he''s calling Hua Xian''er sister, it is because they''re cousins, their mothers, even their fathers, being twins, as for theck of distinct simrity between the two of them, it might be something more rted to their gene pool lottery. He only found out about such a fact a month ago when Hua Xian''er was toozy to go out of the refining room and ordered him to get something from the head shopkeeper, leading him to find out that it is Ling Feng who is the head shopkeeper of the store. Returning to the refining room, he mentioned to her that he knows the head shopkeeper, and that he''s a brother to him, only for her to tell him that they''re truly brothers as Ling Feng is her little cousin. When he goes to talk to Ling Fengter that day, the only reply he got when he asks him why he doesn''t tell him is, "You didn''t ask" causing him to drive a fist on his brother''s head. Then the bbermouth started telling the story, how their parents said that he can join his sister, who was previously refining pills while managing their store in the Thousand Road City in which he agrees. Unfortunately for him, the moment he decided to help was the moment he leaves all the managing part to him as she focused on cultivation and refining pills. He doesn''t mind it though especially since they have a good rtionship since they were young, except for the fact that she sometimes beat him up for reasons he doesn''t know. ''Might be because of your mouth'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself when Ling Feng was telling him. That was also the day he found out the guy''s true strength, scanning him with the True Sight Technique, surprised to know that he''s also a Pedestal Establishment Realm cultivator like him. [Name: Ling Feng] [Age: 16] [Affiliation: ??? (Increase the understanding of True Sight Technique to advance level to reveal information)] [Cultivation: Early state Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Physique: Dominator''s Unyielding Physique] [Stats] [Strength: 3,000,000] [Agility: 2,700,000] [Intelligence: 2,700,000] [Stamina: 2,900,000] [Vitality: 3,000,000] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Celestial Level] Seeing his looks as if he knows everything, Ling Feng couldn''t help but shiver back then. Chapter 33: Granny Mo "You''re going to the secret realm as well?!" Ling Feng, hearing Wu Xiaotian expressing his intent to join the secret realm, couldn''t help but ask loudly in surprise as cultivators at the Pedestal Establishment, particrly those at the Early State like them are nothing but cannon fodders for other people there. "What''s the issue with that? Aren''t you going in as well?" Wu Xiaotian replied in annoyance at his overreaction. "That''s different, I have a lot of safety measures in me, as for you, well¡­" he looks towards his brother. Given his appearance, even if he doesn''t carry any good treasure, it will be easy for him to draw the ire of the entire poption of men entering, some might even go as far as trying to eliminate him due to jealousy and envy for his appearance, and that''s not the worst that can happen, as he might encounter a crazy female cultivator that might turn him into her toy or something. Thinking about all kinds of horror his brother might suffer, Ling Feng asked without any hesitation at all, "How about you buy some protection talisman brother? At the affordable price of©¤" But before he could start his sales talk, he was shot down by Wu Xiaotian as he said, "Forget about it, I can fend for myself should pushes to shove". Sighing to himself as he fails to scam him, Ling Feng just conceded as he hands a talisman to him, exining its use and sharing a bit of insight regarding the Crescent Moon Secret Realm "Fine, cheap bastard, but take this at least, that''s a protection talisman powerful enough to block a full power attack from a Core Formation Realm cultivator just to be sure, as for why I don''t give you a Nascent Source level one, the secret realm will suppress the strength of anyone stronger than Core Formation Realm entering to the Perfection State Core Formation, meaning we don''t need to worry about Nascent Source level attacks" Learning an important information about the secret realm, Wu Xiaotian gains more confidence of dominating the secret realm, given that his base strength alone is already barelyparable to an Advance State Core Formation Realm cultivator, not to mention when adding the power from [Chaotic Order Weapon Art]. "Got it, thank you for the treasure and the head''s up, I''ll pay you back when the opportunityes" he said as he waved his hand while walking away from Ling Feng, heading to the refining room toplete his quota of pills for today. ---------- Completing his task for the day, he was dragged by Hua Xian''er waiting for him to finish refining his batch of pills. Going out of the store''s premise, the two of them started roaming around the city, taking in the view of its lively night life, with vehicles and people threading the road, street vendors shouting and calling attention for potential buyers to check their stores, the streets brightly lit bymps hanged to wires tied to bamboo poles, giving off a festival like vibes. As he was dragged by her everywhere, they eventually reached a shop that sells protective artifacts. Entering inside, Hua Xian''er amiably greeted an olddy that appears to be the storeowner, the storeowner jubnt at her arrival. "Granny Mo, I want to buy a protective essory powerful enough to block Intermediate State Nascent Source level attacks" Hua Xian''er states the purpose of her visit, and the old woman, knowing her strength looks at her with a knowing look as she immediately grabs a bracer from one of the shelves, its design rather masculine. "I think this bracer will suit that young man nicely" the olddy handed them the bracer with a smile that clearly say ''young people nowadays'' on her face. "I¡­I never said that it''s for him" catching her off guard, Hua Xian''er tried to defend herself only to fall further down the old woman''s trap. "Girl, you''re a genius, aren''t you?" the old woman asked, clearly aware of the youngdy''s pride. "Of course! I can even fight someone at the Late State Nascent Source, two states higher than me, how could I not be a genius?" Hua Xian''er replied as she points her nose at the sky, almost as if she''s bragging to the old woman. "Then why do you want an essory that low-leveled?" "That¡­ I-I was just short on money so that''s my limit, besides, that thing is for the Crescent Moon Secret Realm so it''s fine to buy just that" catching her off guard, Hua Xian''er said gibberishly making the old womanugh. "Forget it forget it, this is a gift for the young man then" the old woman said as she looks towards Wu Xiaotian. Feeling a pleasant vibe from him, she couldn''t help but feel like an elder of the young man, recalling her days of taking care of her child. "This is too great of a gift Granny Mo, I''ll pay for it, just consider you finding such treasure for me as a gift" Wu Xiaotian said as he heard what the old woman said, thinking that the old woman might be taking quite a loss for doing this. "Take it young man, I have so much of that kind of things in here so there''s no problem with me taking this bit of loss, if you want to be fair to me so bad, how about buying an essory for the youngdy?" the old woman amiably said but there''s an obscure pressure radiating from her, causing him topromise and follow the old woman''s suggestion. "How much for this one Granny Mo?" he asked as he point towards a jade hairpin with snowkes carved in it, seemingly the most fitting essory for Hua Xian''er''s appearance. "A good one young man, it seems like you think of it quite a bit before deciding on it right?" Granny Mo praises his decision, as she also thought that this is the best one for Hua Xian''er, given that the old woman made this hairpin with this youngdy frequently in her store in mind. "This is something made out of the tusk of a Core Formation Realm Jade Elephant, the tusk itself was made by my deceased husband to a sword as a gift to our child, and I kept the shavings, hoping to make something out of it. Well, one thing I recently made was this hairpin with little Xian''er here being my inspiration" Granny Mo told them about the history of the hairpin slipping along it some of her life story. Hearing the old woman was already left alone by her husband, the two of them tried tofort the gentle elderly woman, but she quickly recovered from it as she teased them once again. "That should be priced at around ten million spirit stones given that it''s a Nascent Source level treasure, but since I''m in a good mood, I''ll give it to you for a million-spirit stone" Granny Mo generously offered. Not wanting to take advantage of her, Wu Xiaotian offered to pay the full price but what the old woman replied to him is a torrent of pressure particrly targeting him, the control the olddy have is refined and masterful enough that Hua Xian''er didn''t even notice anything amiss, making him believe that this granny is someone at the Soul Formation Realm at the very least, as only beings of at least that level could possibly hide their action in front of a genius of the Nascent Source Realm. "It''s fine, like I said earlier, this old woman can take a loss" Granny Mo said with the amiable smile still on her face. "Please Granny Mo, it will eat away my conscience to take advantage of such good product, not to mention your kindness, if you don''t want to take the full amount, how about just half?" Wu Xiaotian, feeling challenged, refuses to back down and counter offered. Seeing the young man in front of her being able to withstand her, the old woman couldn''t help but praise him in her heart. ''This young man not only have the talent, he also got the personality to make that talent fully bloom'' she thought as she sighed, deciding to agree with the young man. "Fine boy, I''ll take it for five million spirit stones, but don''t cry to me and try to take them back when you lose all your money someday" Seeing her agree to him, he smiled and hand the payment, taking the treasure and giving it to Hua Xian''er, causing thedy to blush as she epts it, the sight so beautiful that even with his image of her, Wu Xiaotian was stupefied, the expression of the two of them making Granny Mough as she made the two of them go on their way. Seeing the gradually fading back view of the two, the old woman couldn''t help but think of how interesting of a couple the two are, oblivious that the two of them were sworn brother and sister. Chapter 34: Comedic Partners "Such a fine sunny day, and here I am guarding for a secret realm that juniors will explore" a man with a messy appearance and lethargic voice said. If one were to observe his appearance closely, he''s quite young, appearing to be in his mid-30s at most, but his unkempt face makes him appear a decade older, the only thing that is clean in all his being is the sword in his back, in a simple but neat scabbard with its ck colored handle the only thing exposed "Maybe you should stopining about everything Old Jian, who knows, you might be able to find more things to enjoy other thanzing around" a fat man with an amiable smile, said as he gestured holding his hands out, causing all kind of beings to gather around him. "Look at this old buddha bragging about being friend with nature, how about you find some human friend instead of hanging around animals and critter" the sword bearing man taunted, causing veins to bulge in the fat man''s head, reciting a sutra in order to calm himself down. "Look at you two, bantering around like immature kids, how about you act like your age for once?" seeing the two of them, another figure, appearing to be quite young looking like he''s at histe 20s, joined the fray, jabbing an insult, but this time, the insult wasced with ill intent, his voice mocking and his gaze disdainful, causing the others following behind him tough, looking at thedy travelling beside her though, only smiling politely as if acting just to avoid embarrassing him, makes him a bit displeased, and this displeasure increased even further when the two he''s mocking started retorting. "Hong Lei, how about you shut your trash mouth when talking to people better than you?" the sword bearing man said, his tone annoyed as if there''s a fly buzzing around him. "Old Jian, you''re too soft, you dare call this waste of air trash? Even trash could be recycled, even shit can be fertilizer but look at this¡­ thing¡­ I won''t even ept something like this even if you were to pay me to have it" the fat man immediately followed up, insulting the young-looking man further. "You-" the young-looking man, Hong Lei, tried retorting but was cut by the sword bearing man. "You''re right old buddha, this¡­ just like you called him, pathetic thing, looks so peculiar, sticking out like sore thumb wherever he goes, aiyah, my apologies, let me offer my apologies for the sore thumb that I used topare this thing with" the sword bearing man said as he scratches the back of his head, eliciting a loudugh from the fat man, that asks him. "Makes me wonder why there''s someone like him despite our realm right?" the fat man snickers while side eyeing the young-looking man. "That''s not right old buddha, I mean isn''t it obvious why?" the sword bearing man asked as if to educate the fat man. "Why is it Old Jian?" the fat man decided to ride along his good friend''s pun. "When we''re a Body Tempering brat, there''s a lot of idiots around, thinking that the idiots will be significantly reduced once we break through Qi Refining, we''re surprised to find out that there''s still a lot of idiots hanging around! Now, thinking that this kind of people will eventually disappear as we climb further and further, what a surprise!!! The idiots were never lost, in fact, we seem to encounter them a lot more as we reach higher levels, as if idiocy is a contagious disease." "Then shouldn''t we get away here now Old Jian?" the fat man, hearing his friend pause for a while decided it would be a good time to steal his joke. "Why is that?" the sword bearing man, seemingly displeased being interrupted asked impatiently. "Because there''s someone infected here, he might transfer the idiocy disease to us?" the fat man said, causing the two of them tough, even the men following the young-looking man was trying their best not tough, thedy beside him giggling while covering her face with a fan, making the young-looking man enraged. "How about you go there and guide the other guardians dear? I''ll deal with the two of them" thedy beside the young-looking man said, causing the young-looking man to agree immediately as if to fawn over her, rushing in the distance towards the other approaching powerful cultivators. "Makes me wonder why you agree marrying him little Yan" the fat man said as he stares towards the young-looking man in the distance, looking towards thedy with pity as if she''s suffered something. "It''s the master''s order after all, and junior sister respects him too much" the sword bearing man said as he looks far away, recalling the good times together not caring about anything else, until their master eventually changes and started using them as tools to obtain what he wants. "Forget about it, it''s been so many years already, and I already have a daughter. While I still resent master for doing so, it''s not like nothing good happens, one of the good things happening being my daughter. I just find it annoying whenever that man wags his tail like a dog in front of me, I just don''t like that kind of guy" thedy said as she stares towards Hong Lei in disdain, thinking how much of a wimp he is. "Well, me and Old Jian will try our best to help little Yan, just, our strength is not enough to deal with Lei Hong''s backing yet" the fat man said as he smiled wryly, finding himself helpless when thinking about the monster protecting Lei Hong in the dark. "Just the thought is enough, I, Li Yan is thankful to senior brothers" thedy said tofort the two, before asking them to go towards the area where the other juniors will gather to guide them to the secret realm entrance. ---------- Three figures, one female and two males are running across a forest, leaving behind only their shadows despite theplex terrain, eventually arriving in a clearing with plenty of other people about their age gathering around. "Sister, looks like a lot of tokens was distributed" one of the young men, with a gentle and friendly appearance said to thedy apanying them, thedy looking like a cold empress as she scans the surrounding. "See Brother Tian? I told you that we''re about to be cannon fodders here" the young man continues talking, but now towards the other young man as he expresses his worriesing true. Seeing this, the other young man moves to punch which the one just speaking dodged, the speed in which they acted makes other Pedestal Establishment Realm cultivators to doubt their eyes. After showing off, the other young man started speaking, "Ling Feng, stop acting like a wimp, will you? It''s not like I don''t know how strong you are, there''s no use pretending in front of me" the other young man, handsome and masculine in appearance with a bright sharp gaze like a sword forged by a master craftsman, replied as he looks towards the other one in disdain. "Damn it Su Tian, why should you expose me like that?! I was waiting for someone dumb enough to fall for my ''ying pig to eat the tiger'' act so that I can show off and catch somedies, but here you are ruining the whole thing!!!" "As if someone would be dumb enough to©¤" Wu Xiaotian, before evenpleting his statement was proven wrong, as a group of young men at Intermediate State Pedestal Establishment Realm starts approaching them, their eyes never leaving their eyes on thedy, Hua Xian''er, going with the two of them. After arriving near enough, the leader of the group spoke as if to provoke the two, "Lady, how about you leave those two idiots and go with us big brothers? I''ll promise it will be so much better" Thinking that his time to show off finally came, Ling Feng''s eyes glowed with excitement as he thinks of a cool line to say before beating them up, but he was thinking too much as Hua Xian''er already dealt with it. "Scram!!!" Releasing the aura of a Nascent Source cultivator, she only needs one word to make the group go back to wherever theye from, with their tails tucked between their legs. Seeing all of this happening, Ling Feng wanted to cry but has no tears, and the only thing he can do isin and shout in his mind, ''Why won''t you allow me to show off?!!'' Chapter 35: Brotherhood Seeing the result of the group trying to woo thedy suffering under her strength, other men having wild ambitions towards her stopped whatever''s in their minds. For the ones who are stronger than her however, they clearly know her identity and would rather run around naked in a city than to offend the power behind her. With the noise starting to settle down once again, two people, one middle-aged man bearing a neat, ck-handled sword despite his unkempt appearance, and one fat middle-aged man with critters and small animals gathering around him. Seeing the two of them, the young cultivators acts as if they saw their idols, some of them shouting the title of the two excitedly, as if kids who saw their heroes. "Lazy Sword Emperor!! That''s the Lazy Sword Emperor!!" "My god!!! Am I seeing it right?! Great War Heavenly Buddha!! My idol!!" "Seeing them, it''s fine for me now even if I''m somehow unable to go to the secret realm" More voices were speaking but the essence of what they are talking about is basically the same, showing how much of an influence this two has over the younger generation, especially the young men. "Who are those two?" Wu Xiaotian whispers towards Ling Feng, the guy nowpletely unsurprised by hisck of knowledge regarding everything but cultivation. "Those two are the Lazy Sword Emperor, ranked fourth in the Heavenly Talent Ranking, and the other one is the Great War Heavenly Buddha, ranked fifth, they''re the personification of brotherhood, in normal times, they are like kids bantering andpeting about every little things, but they started getting more attention especially from us young men when the incident where the Great War Heavenly Buddha was captured happened" Ling Feng paused for a while as he recalled his father telling him the tales, while telling him how he respects the two despite his level of strength beingpletely higher than the two, as well as how much he want a brother like that as well. "Leaving behind his chance to settle an old-time great grievance, Lazy Sword Emperor abandoned his enemy decisively as he heads towards the location of the Heavenly Buddha, leaving behind a path of massacre as he gets further and further down the enemy line" "The two managed to meet eventually, decimating the enemy''s force,ing outpletely victorious as they go home while covered in their enemies'' blood" "After that, Great War Heavenly Buddha fade away from the public for years, until one day arriving in front of the city gate where the Lazy Sword Emperor resides, bringing with him a manpletely suppressed but without any damage on his body, and that man, was Lazy Sword Emperor''s all-time nemesis" he paused before taking out something from his spatial ring. A round smooth gem that projects holographic image once spirit energy is injected to it, in the image, a fat man standing straight carrying someone in his back, this someonepletely wrapped inside something except his nose, looking like an ancient Egyptian mummy. "Apparently, the reason why the Heavenly Buddha disappears for years is because he found out what the Sword Emperor was doing beforeing to his help. Learning that he gave up the opportunity for revenge despite his nemesis'' notoriety for being insanely difficult to find, he decided to set on a journey to catch the Sword Emperor''s nemesis, emerging sessful yearster as he delivered the man unharmed for his brother to personally exact his revenge" Ling Feng sighed as he finishes the story, the impact of the story to him never lowered since the day his father first told him that. "Well, there are still a lot of stories regarding the two of them but this one is the greatest, so good and fiction-like that bards and entertainer sung of them oftentimes" "They''re really great people huh¡­" Wu Xiaotian praised them as he heard their story. "Indeed, people like them are well received wherever they go" Ling Feng added as he stares towards the two with a fanboy like gaze before adding, "Not to mention they''re also geniuses" "They truly entered the realm of the respectable huh" Wu Xiaotian muttered to himself before continuing, "Man, I wonder when I can get a brother like that" Hearing this, Ling Feng froze for a bit before shouting, "Hey Su Tian, what about this young master?!" Wu Xiaotian only replies with a single, "You?" before scrutinizing him head to toes with disdain in his eyes. "Damn it you bastard, you think you''re so much better huh?!" Ling Feng asked as if to make Wu Xiaotian self-reflect, however, he almost chokes on his own saliva when Wu Xiaotian replies with another one word,pletely shutting him down "Indeed" Wu Xiaotian smiled as he rubs his chin while staring upwards, almost as if he''smenting at his blessed self. "Fuck!!!" Ling Feng cursed before they stared at each other, pausing awkwardly for a bit beforeughing loudly, gathering attention to themselves, other people thinking they must be idiots to act like that. Eventually, the two masters the two young men were talking aboutnd on the ground and started acting like aplete uncle as they enjoyed themselves interacting with the younger generation, most of them being their fans. After a bit of a meet and greet, the Heavenly Buddha clears his throat, causing the entire surround to be silent. After doing so, he decided to speak as he first introduces the two of them. "While most of you young one''s already know the two uncles in front of you, let me still introduce ourselves, I am Kong Wu, better known for my title as the Great War Heavenly Buddha, and my buddy here is the Lazy Sword Emperor, Tian Jianshen, well, we''re tasked to pick up your group and bring you to the main entrance of the Crescent Moon Secret Realm¡­ I wonder if there will be a problem with that?" "Nothing sir!!!" majority of the people said altogether enthusiastically, making the two ''uncles'' smile as they can feel the vigor this young people have. "Alright then, the two of us will slow down our pace so try your best to follow kids!!" the Heavenly Buddha said as he starts floating in the air, going towards the trees, skillfully maneuvering, not even hitting so much as a branch. Meanwhile, the Lazy Sword Emperor''s path is more¡­ unique, running across a straight linepletely destroying everything that stand in his way by cing a qi barrier ahead of him. "Must be nice to be young again¡­" The Lazy Sword Emperor, Tian Jianshen muttered to himself while observing the participants as the two of them guide them toward the secret realm''s entrance. "The only reason why you''re envying them is because you''rezy and sloppy, making you seem older than you currently is" the Great War Heavenly Buddha replied to him. "Kong Wu! You better shut that fat mouth of yours before I fuck you up" Tian Jianshen threatened but the fat man was just unperturbed. "Oh¡­ I''m so scared¡­." Kong Wu said with his voice as monotonous as possible, further annoying the Lazy Sword Emperor. The two continued bantering all while the participants who are going to enter the secret realm was following them, not caring even a bit about their dignity and face. If these young people didn''t saw records of their triumphs together, or if their elders never told them their stories, they would definitely believe that these two were mortal enemies, rather than brothers who shared life and death together. Chapter 36: Longing For Love Therge group of young people led by two powerful cultivators eventually stops their tracks when they arrive in front of a weird looking site, the space around said site twisting and turning as if something was about to burst open. Seeing that they''re the first group to arrive, the two decided to let the participants stay at the forefront of the closed spatial gate, staying with them and chatting with them about the secret realm, the dos and don''ts as well as the things they need to pay attention to, secret ces they can go to and even telling them the best spots in the secret realm, as well as their general location, giving every little bit of help they can to the younger generation. The next one to arrive was the duo''s junior sister, Li Yan, beside her, ady looking like a younger version of herself. Seeing this youngdy, Hua Xian''er immediately rushed towards her and delivered a flying kick, the youngdy parrying with a kick of her own. "You''ve grown stronger hag" Hua Xian''er taunted, her face revealing a fierce expression as she eye thedy. "Could it be that you only start getting weaker? Cow¡­" the youngdy taunt back causing sparks of tension to fly in the air. Feeling the energy from two Nascent Source cultivators fighting, people with weaker cultivation couldn''t help but feel fear, some of the weaker willed one even fainting after a bit. The three elders, however, were unconcerned. Even the youngdy''s mother, Li Yan ispletely calm as if this scene is something she had seen so many times in her lifetime already. After pulling out their smooth legs, the twodies'' expression changes into an excited one, almost as if they''re friends who never saw each other for years. "Lian Lian!!!" "Xian Xian!!!" the two of them said at the same time, surprising the audience so much due to the sudden change. Even Ling Feng, who have known her since they were child was bbergasted. Why won''t he? He believed ever since he was made aware of it that thisdy in front of her sister is someone that is some sort of nemesis of hers, not the life and death kind but the kind that she couldn''t stand the guts of. However, seeing how the two of them act right now, he''s not only beginning to doubt his sources but also his ability to gather information, and whether he''s truly a genius regarding that or not. He isn''t to be med though, as all the recorded public appearance of the two ends up in a fight, some of them destroying entire buildings behind them. Well, most of them are because of petty bets that either one of them refuses to acknowledge resulting into a short fight, that was resolved immediately before they part ways, unfortunately, witnesses thinks otherwise as they would always take their battles somewhere far, causing the ones who witness the start of the fights misunderstand. "What the hell are you two doing? Come over here and meet your sister Lian!" shouting at the two young men, Hua Xian''er called as she greets the three elders, before dragging the two towards the youngdy. "Hi sis, I''m Ling Feng, Sister''s cousin" Ling Feng, despite his amiable and upbeat voice, has a short self-introduction. "Greetings Sister Lian, my name is Su Tian, Big Sis Xian''er''s sworn brother" Wu Xiaotian politely introduces himself, still careful of the youngdy in front of him. "My, how polite, hello little brothers, my name is Hong Lian, but you can call me anything you want¡­" she paused ambiguously before continuing, "Just be reasonable okay?" Thedy, now closer to them can be seen in full detail the level of beauty she possesses the same as Hua Xian''er, despite the feelings they invoke beingpletely different. If Hua Xian''er''s appearance gives off the vibes of a cold empress, sacred and invible, Hong Lian gives off a vibe of a young wife, warm and loving yet seductive and clingy. Adorned with a jet-ck hair with red strands here and there, her goose egg shaped face perfectlyplementing her downturn eyes, holding a fiery red,rge pupil entuated by her thin, slightly arched eyebrows making her look quite sleepy, but it adds more points to her charms. With a small straight nose and a thin rosy lip, she''s truly a bnce of youthful and mature charms, her only losing point against Hua Xian''er being her curve losing out a bit against her. The otherdy next to her, looks extremely simr to her except for the mature features. The woman''s curves being more explosive than even Hua Xian''er''s entering his grandmother''s level. In addition to that, she has a fiery red, sexy lips, the lower portion being thicker and lusciouspared to the youngdy''s, her perfect face entuated by a mole under her right eyes. As the maturedy approaches them, she saw Wu Xiaotian and couldn''t pull her gaze away. Seeing his perfect chiseled figure and his immortal-like face, something inside her starts burning once more as she is currently experiencing something she had never felt her entire life, her heart beating fast and her breathing a bit ragged, trying her best to suppress her stray thoughts while sticking out her chest a bit more as if hoping that he would notice her. The two beside her notice nothing wrong as they focused on the happy face of their niece, happy that she''s getting along well with people of her generation and not only old coots like them. However, the person in question of thedy''s gaze ispletely aware. Using his peripherals to observe the mature woman staring intensely, Wu Xiaotian saw her basic information using the True Sight Technique. [Name: Li Yan] [Age: 48] [Affiliation: ??? (Increase the understanding of True Sight Technique to advance level to reveal information)] [Cultivation: Early state Ascension Realm] [Physique: Peerless Treasure Body] [Soul: Yin Yang Harmonious Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 144,000 worldly might (every points of worldly might is equals to 10,000,000 points of innate strength)] [Agility: 152,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 216,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 216,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 216,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] Seeing the information, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of troubleing his way as he thinks of reasons why thisdy is staring so intensely at him. Li Yan, unable to hold herself back as if something inside her is calling and begging her to go to the young man, gives up resistance as she approaches the young people talking, interjecting for a bit once she heard about the young man of her interest being interested in trying cksmithing out. As a weaponsmith herself, she didn''t let go of the chance to use this as an excuse to talk to him. "So young Su Tian here is also interested in cksmithing huh? What a coincidence, I''m a bit of a master myself" she said, the people around her not finding it weird as she is really a warm and open person. Seeing that she has no ill intent, Wu Xiaotian just continues talking to her until they were eventually left by the other people, looking around, they found out that there''s still only a few group that arrived so they decided to chat a bit more, this time about something more personal such as their daily life, the distance between them gradually closing in as she moves closer and closer, making Wu Xiaotian specte that thisdy is searching for someone to spend her attention to, and for some good or bad luck, she was attracted to her for some reason. He shrugged his mind as he thinks to himself that he''s just clearly overthinking it, but his suspicions just increase even more when she started clinging to him, fortunately, they were somewhere more hidden, if not rumors will definitely bring him trouble. The final nail in the coffin though is when he looked at her face,pletely red even up to the ears, her breathing ragged and her eyes panicked as she looks everywhere just to avoid looking at him. "S-Su Tian, you see¡­ I have never felt something like this when I''m with someone, my daughter always makes me happy but it''s a different kind of feeling than this" after working up her courage, she said before grabbing his hands, cing it atop her bountiful chest. "Can you feel it? My heart is beating so hard because of you~" she said trying to control herself from going further than where she currently is, all while hoping that no one see them while they''re like this. Chapter 37: Illicit Relation with Li Yan Seeing Li Yan act like this, Wu Xiaotian was baffled, however, he was not the kind of guy who would chicken out on a situation like this one, trying to take over, moving the hands ced on the maturedy''s chest to hold her chin, while using his other hand to hold thedy''s slim waist, pulling her closer to him, their position now really ambiguous. "As much as I want to hold you further in my arms like this, it''s a bit of a problem that you''re a married woman, not to mention your daughter''s rtion to my Sis Xian''er" he said in a low voice while still firmly holding the maturedy in his arms. Looking at him holding her domineeringly like this, Li Yan''s face blushed even further, her breathing quickens even further causing her to open her mouth, her heart beating so hard that she feels like it will burst out of her bountiful chest. However, hearing what he said made her snap out of her weird state, realizing that it will bring the young man great troubles should he garner her husband''s hatred. "Y-you''re right, I''m sorry for doing that, besides, what kind of young man would be interested with an olddy like me right?" she said as she tries to push herself away, however, Wu Xiaotian clearly knows that she is also unwilling to do so as given her strength, it would be a cinch for her to break free from his hold. "Who said I''m not interested? I only said that your husband will be a bit of trouble, but what kind of cultivator is afraid of a bit of trouble?" Wu Xiaotian replied as he held her even closer, causing her soft chest to squish in his hard pecs. Reveling in the softness pressing on his body, he decided to stare at her eye to eye as he stated, "Besides, I will have this goddess of ady if I brave that trouble, so it''s a great deal for me, right?" before the hands holding her waist slipped down and groped her butt. "Aahhnnn~" feeling his hands groping strongly on her ass, Li Yan felt current run down her spines, the feeling so overwhelming that all of the hairs on her body stood up while she''s feeling the chills. After recovering, she looks at him smiling at her yfully, making her realize that she was teasing him with his first reply. Pouting, she shaped her hands into a little fist as she softly hit his chest, her intent clearly to flirt with him rather than anything. "You little meanie!!!" sheined before hugging him back,ying her head on his chest, as he was too tall for her to reach his shoulder. "My bad, my bad, it''s just that I can''t help but tease you when I saw your face" Wu Xiaotian replied as he caresses the back of her head, the feeling soforting to her that she can''t help but question why she only met him now. Staring at each other like this, she was really thinking that this might be love. While she never believed at love at first sight before, what he made her feel the short moment they are together is so much more than what any other person in her life made her feel, the only thingparable is the feeling she have is with her daughter as she takes care of her and watch her grow. While observing his perfect face, she couldn''t resist as she closes her eyes, her lips pouting as her face gradually approaching his. Understanding her intent, he also approaches her face and ced his lips on her plump and juicy ones. Feeling him licking around her lips, she opens her mouth and let him wreak havoc, her little slippery tonguepletely at his mercy as he twists and turn while coiling hers, making her feel so ecstatic that her underwear starts to get wet. Stopping after a few minutes, he can''t help but tease her again as he asks "Look at you looking like that while cheating at your husband, aren''t you even a bit guilty?" "Humph!!! That trash treats me worse than an object, getting me whenever he wants then discarding me when he''s done, going after youngerdies when he''s bored of me¡­" she ranted wholeheartedly as if she finally found someone to lean on to. "Hoh¡­ that''s quite pathetic¡­" he said before his hands goes down her chest, massaging the huge boobs over her dress. "Mmm~ aren''t you simr as well" she said before turning her back towards him while still letting him fondle her sensitive breasts, circling her arms around his neck as she wiggles her ass. "I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­" he said as heughs nervously, surprised at how she found out that he has other rtionships, while wondering how she will react if she found out that not only his mother, but also his grandmother that he''s with. "You can''t lie to me¡­ I have some special talent that gives me an urate sense of whether someone is lying or not, and you¡­ you''re lying" she said as she turns her head to look at him, sticking out her tongue as if asking him to do something. Reaching out to passionately kiss her once again, thedy let out muffled moans as he continues ying with her breasts, molding it into different shapes. "Puaaah~ hmmm~ ahnn~ that feels good" she said as they broke the kiss, her back arching as he pinched her puffy ares, which is starting to be obvious as sweat starts to cause her dress to stick to her skin. "Fine, I have someone at home, two of them..." he decided to be honest as it seems like she hates her husband lying to her. Seeing him confess, she was delighted, her next question surprising him, "How many more after me?" "I don''t know, I''ll ept whoever I want but I''ll never forget to ask for my women''s opinion, do you not want it?" he asks as one of his hands slips inside a hole in her dress, directly touching her bare breast as his fingers yed around her nipples, rubbing and pinching it sending shiver down her spine. "Mymmm~ how domineering, but I love it~" she said as she shared a passionate kiss with him once again. After a while of kissing, they were forced to stop though as she felt the majority of the powerful cultivators sent to pick up the other participants gradually approaching from the distance. Trying to stop him while he''s kissing every part of her face, he held his head as she starts speaking disappointedly. "Tian, we need to stop now¡­ the other participants are arriving" she said before kissing him briefly once again, and as if not satisfied, decided to do it once more but now a bit longer before being able to control herself. Looking as him with pleading eyes as if to let her go now, he sighed before letting her go but not before having a final grope on her ripe ass. Fixing their appearance, they smile at each other before he proceeds to speak. "Yan''er, I think it will be a long time before we got to do it again, but I''ll cultivate harder so you will not be lonely for long" Hearing this, she was happy at the thought but after all,forting is justforting and she knows that it will take quite the time for him to reach her level, not to mention the level of her husband''s backer, but she has a better idea. "A-actually, we can spend our time together inside the secret realm, I think the three years we''ll be together inside will be enough for me to reminisce with for a while after we separate again" "Wait¡­ you can enter? But how? I heard only Nascent Source cultivators can enter the realm at most" he asks in surprise as he heard her idea. "I have a technique that can help me suppress my strength to whatever realm I want perfectly, I will be the one guarding outside the secret realm so I''ll just leave a clone to avoid suspicion" "Won''t you be caught? After all, your clone will feel different from you" he said with worry as he still doesn''t possess the strength to protect her should something happen. "It will be fine, my clone technique is special so even if a half-step celestial tries to detect, they would think that the clone is the genuine me"forts her as she saw the worry in his eyes. "Then¡­ will you allow me to join you¡­" she asked shyly as if they she wasn''t letting him caress her entire body just previously. "I''ll find you as fast as I can" he smiled before leaving, going towards the area where his sworn brother and sister is. Chapter 38: Entering The Secret Realm As more and more people started to gather around the secret realm entrance, the atmosphere all around starts to be livelier. Some people from different group started to gather themselves together, as they turn out to know each other previously. Such groups form faster than expected and when all of the groups finally arrived, a massive group of sixposed of a few hundred each was formed. One among the leaders of said group being Hua Xian''er, the group where Hong Lian also goes, their members mostly females with exception to some ''luckier'' males. There are another two groups lead by women, both leaders being beauties, albeit one looking like a strict and fastidious ruler while one looks like a seductive and easygoing figure. The other three groups are all led by young men appearing to be the same age as thedies. One of them with a schrly look wearing a in daoist robe, gathering quite the attention to himself despite his average appearance. The other leader is a rough looking macho man carrying a club on his back, this one looking so ferocious that no weak-willed people appear to be in his group. Thest one appears to be a noble, elegant young man, wearing a purple uniform the same as the people around him, his build neither thin nor buffed. The six leaders seem to be familiar with each other, as different kinds of emotions shed in their eyes as they look towards the other leaders. Before they manage to interact and talk with each other though, they are interrupted as one of the powerful cultivators starts speaking. "Seeing as the secret realm is about to open, I''ll exin some things to all of you" the man pauses for a while before showing a token that is familiar to almost all of the people around, "this is the entry token for the secret realm, I hope that none of you is foolish enough to go here without holding one of this for themselves, as while you may be able to enter the secret realm, but exit will definitely be a problem, let''s just say that even people of our level will find it difficult to exit the secret realm unscathed without the secret realm token" Hearing the man''s exnation, some of the young cultivators starts to get out of the crowd embarrassedly, trying to hide their face as they rush to get away from the other people. Seeing such things happening, the man nods in satisfaction before staring at the entrance of the secret realm, seeing the space around it starting to stabilize, he draws a talisman from his spatial ring and threw it towards the entrance, the space gradually solidifying as an image of thends inside was disyed. From the entrance, they can see a grassy field that spans as far as the eyes can see, within it are all kinds of beasts either prancing around or chewing at the grass. With anticipation in their eyes, the young cultivators start preparing as the man who opened the entrance speaks once again. "I''ll have the uninformed ones know that despite the visuals, you will be transported to a random area of the secret realm so forming groups will be something thate forter, I hope that all of you return safely having for yourself a greater ability to thread your path, you all can enter now." As soon as the man finished, waves of young cultivator rushed towards the entrance, some even getting trampled by others as they fall to the ground. Seeing themotion, Wu Xiaotian and Ling Feng stared and nodded at each other, before going their separate ways to enter the secret realm. "Damn, that bastard is fast" Ling Feng couldn''t help but curse witnessing how fast his good brother managed to reach the entrance, seeing him disappear as he crosses the spatial portal, he also picks up his pace and overtook all of the cultivators in his realm. "This is beautiful¡­" Wu Xiaotian exims as he observes the spatial tunnel that is supposed to be the path towards the Crescent Moon Secret Realm. As he was pulled by the current towards his destination, he marvels at the view formed by the tunnel, an oddly magical ck space dotted by a kaleidoscope of colors making it appear more mystical. As he stares longer towards it, he felt as if there''s that clicked in his mind, noticing this, he focused on observing the space as the thing in his mind gradually bes clearer and clearer. Entering a meditative state, he startsprehending the mysteries he just observed, even using some of the Universal Coin he has to buy something that will expedite hisprehension, as he felt like this opportunity is one that will be difficult to encounter again. As his thoughts gradually ease up, what was unraveled to him is something thates to him as a great gift, thinking to himself how lucky he is to encounter a free opportunity toprehend something like this. As he spreads his senses, a weird new feeling rushed towards him as he felt the exact path that the spatial tunnel is travelling, not only that, but he can also feel multiple weak ces from the spatial tunnel that he can rip open so long as he chooses to do so, just that he refrains doing so as he was uncertain of the extent of consequences of such action. Seeing that the item he bought from the system was still working, he continuesprehending the mysteries of space, joyful that he managed to get another power that can help him with all his ns. His lighthearted mood sure works wonder as his understanding of space deepens consistently. As he feels more and more weak points in the spatial tunnel, he smiles knowing that his mastery of space is increasing, and by the time that the item''s effects end, he was already capable enough not only of ripping weaknesses in space, but alsopressing and bending the space around him. The surprise doesn''t end there though as the system gives a generous reward once again, as if to tell him thatprehending the space is a huge achievement. [Congrattions to the user forprehending the mysteries of space, breaking through the first level of space mastery. Reward: Infinite Dimension System] Seeing the rewards, Wu Xiaotian was ecstatic as he knows how hard it is to buy a system. Rushing to inspect the new system, he was smiling from ear to ear as he reads information about it. [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 1)] [Info: Allows user to travel across dimension, the system issuing missions for the user toplete, granting the user rewards. The rewards vary from Universal Coins to gift packages and even items, cultivation tools, weapons and more] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is] [Charges Avable: 1/1(Refreshes Every week)] "Now I also possess an infinite worlds cheat huh" he smiled as he thought of going to an earth like dimension, showing off his strength there as he conquers everything. "Come to think of it, if the level of this system bes high enough, won''t I be able to return to Earth? Not that it''s important to return there now anyways" Wu Xiaotian said as he reminisces about his former life as Nyx, while wondering how the children of the orphanage are now. Given a chance, he would definitely visit Earth once again to take care of his former world, but he would never give up this life because of that, especially when there are peoples here who value him far too much. He eventually gathered himself together as he approaches the end of the tunnel, the current pulling him in getting stronger and the nearly blinding light at the end of the tunnel gradually getting closer and closer, growing bigger. As his body eventually passed towards the blinding light, his skin was greeted by a cool gentle breeze, the surrounding a bit dark and rocky, almost immediately, he realized that he''s inside a cave, a humongouslyrge one at that. Chapter 39: Approval Seeing all the participants entering, the powerful cultivators gradually dispersed as they return to deal with their own business. As the people outside the secret realm''s entrance gradually thins out, the young-looking man, Hong Lei eventually found a chance to interact with Li Yan. "Dear, how about I guard the ce with you?" Hong Lei asked with a gentle voice while trying to hug her, but thedy find the action really displeasing, especially when the man was justsciviously touching young girls from the group he guided previously. "There''s no need for you to exert so much effort Hong Lei, how about you return and deal with your important ''businesses''" thedy answered as she avoids the arms of the man. "Okay then, just be careful while you stay here, I don''t want to see anything happening to you¡­" Hong Lei said with a smile on his face before leaving, as he saw the woman''s two martial brothers approaching from the distance. Giving her onest look, he clicked his tongue as he thought in displease, ''Hmph, bitch, you think you can keep your high and mighty act, heh¡­ sooner orter, your master will fall, and that''s the time when I offer you to that sir, hehehe, the sight will be quite beautiful to see, and that sir will also give me a chance to breakthrough after that.'' If thedy''s martial brothers, or her newfound lover were to hear of the young-looking man''s repugnant thoughts, they will not hesitate to wager their life just to pummel the face of the man. After her ''husband'' leaves, he senses two figures from the distance going towards her direction. Seeing two familiar figures approach her, thedy''s mood lightens and moves towards them with a smile on her face. "Did something good happen for you to smile like that junior sister?" one of the figures, a fat man with an amiable smile asked. "What else, she might''ve gotten to that young man''s good books, quite possibly even scoring some points with him" the other figure, an unkempt middle-aged man carrying a neat sword on his back said, his tone with a bit of teasing. "Elder Brother Jianshen, how did you©¤" thedy, asking in panic as if someone caught her doing something bad was interrupted by the bald man once again. "Come on Old Jian, why do you have to spoil the fun in observing junior sisters face when she''s lying to us?" the fat manined to the other one in an annoyed voice. "You''re the only one finding fun in that old buddha" the unkempt man answered before staring at his junior sister, before saying to her, "Seems like you develop good eyes, picking that young man and all" The fat man nods hearing this statement, seemingly approving of their junior sister''s choice as well. "That kid is special, seeing his demeanor and all, not to mention the fact that we can''t see through the nature of his strength despite seeing through his cultivation" "He''s also treating junior sister quite great" the unkempt man said smiling as he recalls his younger days with the fat man when watching the young man and his brother. "Just be careful not to get caught, we can''t sh with Hong Lei yet", the unkempt man left this message before proceeding to leave. "Hey Old Jian wait for me!!" the fat man shouted as he smiles revealing his white teeth, also leaving behind words for her, "Whatever, since junior sister choose him, we two elder brothers support you" Seeing the two of them gradually disappearing in the horizon, thedy smiles as she thought about how her secret lover is approved even by her elder brothers. Now she''s even more excited to enter the secret realm to meet up with him, impatiently waiting until all the other experts leave so that she could sneak in. ---------- "Damn, how huge is this cave" meanwhile, a young man isining while walking around a giant passage inside a cave, illuminated by seemingly precious ores that he extracted from the cavern walls in a seemingly practiced manner through the masterful use of qi control techniques. As he continues to walk around while shouting, numbers of Perfection state Core Formation Realm wild beasts are starting to approach him. Some of them are spiders the size of a house, snakes with venom capable of knocking down people with just its fumes and even some lizard-like reptile the size of a dinosaur. Sneakily getting closer towards him, the ''hunters'' jumps with their eyes mocking as if they thought this ''prey'' in front of them were bound to die from their might. It wasn''t even a moment that passed when the situation was reversed, with the young man pulling a de out of his spatial ring and swinging it, mysteriously cutting all the wild beast in half despite the de not reaching them, the only clue as to how it happened is the distortion of space extending from the de''s tip all towards the cave''s walls, leaving a deep cut in it. "Every time I perform it, I still can''t believe how powerful space mastery is" the young man looks at the de as the spatial distortion disappears, deciding to just tie the de in his waist rather than carrying it in his spatial ring, before picking up the carcass of the wild beasts and storing it inside. It has been a week since Wu Xiaotian entered the secret realm, during this time, he harvested quite a lot, ranging from ores that can be used to forge weapons at least in the core formation realm to beast cores and carcass that can be transformed to tools and cultivation pills and elixirs. The onlyint he has is that he never encountered any other people here, as well as he never knows how long he''s been here already if not for the fact that he partitions a portion of his mind just to count the seconds, adding a bit to his expenditure in mental energy. It was not all bad though as except the fact that he can''t see anything other than stones often, this environment provides him with a good location to practice his techniques, given how strong the walls in majority of the cave are, in addition to this ce being so obscured that he never encounters anyone else, he thought of it as a perfect opportunity to hone not only his fighting skills but also his entire martial skills. So, during most of the time of the day, with exception to when he cultivates inside the Infinite Qi System, he had been practicing all of his techniques inside the Martial God Space, improving the synergy between his multiple techniques, the [Chaotic Order Weapon Art] not improving in progress but his [Drunken Dance] did. [Drunken Dance (Self-derived, from 100+ movement techniques)] [Info: An aggressive yetpletely random movement technique that is more suitable for humiliating an opponent than anything else. The nasty style of the movement not only makes the user appear drunk but also makes their opponent appear wasted.] [Note: NEVER use in a friendly fight] [Progress: Perfection State] This is the first time he had seen the system describe a technique like that, as even the trashiest techniques in the shop was described with their merits and demerits, not to mention the note as if stating concern, causing him to look forward to just what kind of mess this technique would create when he use it. Finally, he also gradually masters the space powers and managed to create a technique out of it, and he thought that its power is so good that it might be a trump card when fighting cultivators stronger than him. [Rend (Original)] [Info: Solidifies space into a de extending in a length dependent on the user''s cultivation level and mastery of space. The solidified space is undetectable by any kind of sense except for the visuals it produces by distorting the surrounding space.] [Progress: Entry state (Capable of piercing through any opponent so long as their strength is a certain level below the user''s theprehension of space)] Chapter 40: Minor Improvements "Sometimes, even I get scared of my own genius" Wu Xiaotian muttered remembering that one video clip in his past life, smiling as if he found the perfect expression for this moment. Using his de, he left arge conspicuous mark in one of the cave''s walls, serving as some sort of marker for him to know whether he''s going around in circle, and also so that he can retrace his tracks, before navigating theplex cavern system once more. His everyday life continues just like that, traversing a death maze-like cavern, encountering numbers of wild beasts all being sent to oblivion by him, picking up all the valuables he evere across with. "It''s really huge¡­" Wu Xiaotian was exploring around when a wall from a certain area of the cave starts to crumble, revealing a new path. Bored by the fact that he seems to be just going around in circles, he decided to brave the area, confident in his strength especially when almost all that hee across with told him that all of the cultivators here were suppressed down to the Perfection State Core Formation Realm at most, yet he still walks with caution as he thought he could never be too safe especially when he''s inside a celestial level cultivator''s secret realm. As he continues to tread the narrow path, he reaches a dome shaped space which is unexpectedly clean, unlike the other area where beasts'' excretion and carcasses are littered all around. The open area, illuminated by glowing ores, is huge enough that even if he were to run his [Rend] in full power, there will still be enough space for him to y around without hitting the walls. As he explores around, he found nothing noteworthy except for the other tunnel opposite to where hee from, this one far bigger as its height reaches over ten people, and its width enough for nine full grown men to walk shoulder to shoulder without difficulty. This makes Wu Xiaotian so suspicious as the passage is too smooth and structure-like for it to be a naturally formed path. Walking closer to the passage, his suspicions turned out to be true as numerous eyes glowed from the darkness of the path, their numbers reaching a terrifying amount that if any other people were to go here, they would definitely feel shiver down their spine as all of the hair in their body rise. Wu Xiaotian however, just frown a bit before drawing his de, imbuing his qi to it as he shes, sending a wave of his Transcendent Qi covering the entire path, the Qi disying eerie yet beautiful transformation as itpletely devours everything in its trajectory, reshaping the passage into one that resembles a sh. "That''s too absurd really, that''s why I try to avoid using techniques like this in public" he said as he stares at the carnage he just did. "I wonder if there''s anything I can do to imbue an attribute to my qi" Wu Xiaotian muttered as he remembers the description of the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi. [Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Energy that births the nihility, in which the chaos is situated. Able to devour every energy in existence and transform them into it, can also mimic the property of every energy in existence with elevated potency.] [Recing spirit qi, all spells cast by the user will multiply in potency by at least ten times, multiplier increases as understanding of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi improves, Qi absorption rate x 100, additional base stats for each breakthrough x 10.] Seeing that even the system stated that he could transform the Transcendent Qi and imbue the nature of other Qi to it, he searched for techniques that could aplish just that but unfortunately for him, there is only one technique that can achieve what he wants, and this same technique is something currently out of his reach. [Universe Creation Nihility Art Volume 1] [Using the energy of the universe to create primordial nihility the primordial nihility can also transform into the energy of the universe; the practitioners of this technique can refine pseudo-nihility energy from any other kind of energy and rece normal qi with it. The effects of all spells cast by the practitioner will improve twice and reduce their consumption of energy by seventy-five percent.] [Note: Shows its true potential when cultivated with Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Purchase Requirement: Celestial Level] [Price: 100 quintillion Universal Coins] Seeing the information of the technique, not to mention the purchase requirement, his meager hundreds of thousands of Universal Coins won''t even amount to a drop in the ocean whenpared with this absurd numbers, and it doesn''t even end with that, seeing that there''s nine volumes of the cultivation manual, each one adding another two zeroes as the number of the volume increase. Just looking at all the zeroes in the ninth volume''s price makes him so dizzy. Fortunately for him, he could settle for something more basic, however, far more affordable. [Myriad Talent Compendium] [A book of a collection of talent records, from innate physiques and blessed souls to even peculiar qi. Gives bits of information along some confirmed facts for each talent recorded. (Record of the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi found)] [Price: 100,000 Universal Coins] Seeing the price, Wu Xiaotian didn''t even hesitate one bit before purchasing it, hoping that the information about the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi is something he can use to aplish his little goal. Once thependium appears, he immediately heads to the page where the information about the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi is located. Finding what he was searching for, he was quite surprised as there was quite a lot about the Transcendent Qi, as he starts to read it however, disappointment gradually filled his face as nearly all of the information was misceneous ones, people who previously possess said talent as well as their achievements and strength before either perishing or fading out of recognition. It''s not all negative though as he managed to find something that causes his hope to be ignited again. Written in thetter part of the documentation is a statement directly from one of the talent''s previous possessors. "Ultimately, I think that my talent is something that can be nurtured by abination ofprehension and willpower, so long as you have enough of thetter, you can control the talent and make it transform to whatever you want" Getting inspiration from the quote, he starts his training to imbue other properties to his qi. At first, he just imagines the form his qi wants to take, and this method makes the Transcendent Qi move and appear like the things he envisions, when he imagined fire, the qi will transform into a chaotic and lively form, when he imagined water, it transforms into a calm and amodating one. He also tried to transform it to other elements such as earth, metal, wood and wind, the Transcendent Qipletely imitating the element''s physical form. Wu Xiaotian however, despite being satisfied with this progress for a small amount of time, thinks that this is still not proper imbuing of property as he observes and realize that the transformationcks essence, like how the fire transformationcks the heat and burning sensation, the wood transformationcking the feeling of life, this issue urring to all the element he tries to simte. After a few hours of experimenting, he decided to stop for now as he stares towards therge path. Deciding to walk the passage he just ruined with his sword sh, he collects all of the luminous ores in the dome-shaped space then continue his exploration, his body gradually getting consumed by the darkness if not for the luminous ores surrounding him. After walking for nearly an hour, he starts to get exhrated as a sun-like yellowish light shone through the end of the passage. Starting to hasten his pace, he reached the end of the tunnel in record time, the warm sunlight greeting him as he enjoys the fresh breeze of wind. He would''ve shout and express himself some more if not for the group of people looking at him, curious as they look at the man who just came out of the hill where ''that'' came off. Pointing towards therge gash in the hill, one of the people asks Wu Xiaotian as they approached each other. "Would you happen to know who did this?" Chapter 41: A Hypocrite "Brother, look at my cultivation, you think I can survive if I encounter something that can do that?" pointing towards the massive mark left by his de, Wu Xiaotian liespletely naturally, his replypletely free of loopholes. Hearing his replies, the hopeful young man was disappointed as he realizes that the guy in front of him was correct. Not to mention this young man, even he will definitely not survive if he were to take that wave of energy that just emerged from the hill. "My bad, I was just a bit excited as I thought that it''s a sign of a treasure emerging." The young man said cupping his fist before holding his hand out as he introduces himself. "My name is Huang Xie, and this group here is a gathering of my friends, along with some of their friends" the young man points out the group behind him, a rtivelyrge group with over thirty people in it, over third of them being women. From his experience from his past life, he had met a lot of people from all walks of life due to his job, and based on that experience, he quicklye into a conclusion that the man in front of him is a total hypocrite, whatever he wants for him to act like this though is somethingpletely obscure for him now. Despite feeling unpleasant interacting with this kind of people, he still acts normal, after all, he knows the concept of not punching those who are smiling at him, and if he deals with this people, he will definitely attract attention, something that he doesn''t want yet currently. Reaching out the young man''s hand and shaking it, he replies with a neutral, not too friendly tone, "My name is Su Tian, I''m running alone for now as I have yet to encounter my friends" Hearing this, a cunning light shed Huang Xie''s eyes, as he spoke again to invite the guy, "I see, then how about brother Su travels with us for now, after all, it''s so much safer to travel together than to travel along" he said as if to convince the guy, thinking that his reasoning is foolproof. Seeing the light in his eyes, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help butugh in his mind as he thought of the reason why this hypocrite is being this nice to him. ''So, he thought I got whatever treasure he thinks there in in that cave huh'' he said to himself as he looks towards Huang Xie seemingly entertained, as if a jester appears in front of him just when things are getting boring. ''Whatever, I''ll just deal with him if he dares to bare his fangs'' he thought while replying to the young man, pretending to be thankful for the invitation. Guiding him to the group, Huang Xie introduces him to the people and let him roam around so that he can familiarize himself to the others in the camp. Exploring around, he doesn''t find someone worth interacting with, so he just finds an unpopted ce to rest in. Meanwhile, another young man approaches the now alone Huang Xie. Looking at the indifferent Wu Xiaotian, the young man frowns as he observes the ''newbie'' acting indifferent. Doubting Huang Xie''s decision, he couldn''t help but ask him. "Brother Huang, why would you even ask that kid toe with us, look at him, with his level of strength, it will be highly unlikely for him to be of use, even if we were to ce him as a cannon fodder" he said with disdain towards Wu Xiaotian, thinking that this guy might be just some woman''s little white face, given how young and weak he is to be qualified to enter here. "Ah Gong, you think I want another mouth to feed huh? Think about it, that bastard came out of that cave, where a massive release of energy enough to destroy the hill the cave is hidden in, even if he denies the fact that he saw something, do you really think he wille out empty handed when something like that can happen in that cave?" Huang Xie answered as if proud of his deduction, amazing the young man as he starts to bootlick. "Ah, you''re right Brother Huang, I have never thought about that, but why risk offending the one backing that kid when we can just go in the cave again to loot it" the young man called Ah Gong inquired in confusion as he thinks that a spatial ring can only carry so much. "Why should we risk going inside? You''re not afraid of the source of that energy wave? Instead of trying to risk our lives diving inside an uncertain area, why don''t we just reap the benefits from someone who go there?" Huang Xie lectured as if an elder of the other young man, before pointing out another thing. "Besides, we won''t even dare touch him, we''ll only pick up the remains of people who were killed by wild beast" he maliciously added before smiling cunningly, the two of themughing as if they can''t wait to enact their n,pletely oblivious that person in their scheme was hearing them loud and clear. In another part of the encampment, underneath a lush green tree, Wu Xiaotian is sitting near the tree''s roots with his eyes close, the passing people thinking that the newbie fell asleep unaware that he ispletely conscious, his senses spread all around the encampment trying to gather information about the secret realm. Spying on multiple conversations, it was bound to be a tiresome task, so much that he can only do it for ten minutes max every hour, however, this little bit of time is enough for him to gather tidbits of information to gradually understand the situation within the secret realm. ''I heard from Ling Feng that cultivators of the Pedestal Establishment level couldn''t even spread out their sense within ten meters of them, but forget about ten meters, my senses can already spread across more than a kilometer if I run it at full power, only, the duration is too short that it onlysts for thirty seconds'' he thought to himself before looking at his status panel, particrly towards his soul talent, ''Perhaps it is because of the Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul''. Just the basic stats his talents granted is already monstrous enough, not to mention the special effects each of them possesses, the doubling of bodily strength his physique grants, the monstrous and eerie devouring property along with the amplification ability of his qi, and even the aura his soul passively emits that allows him to withstand the aura of those who have far higher cultivations than him, not to mention its increase in his learning capability and the fact that he gains absolute immunity towards all mental and deception type attack. ''I wonder how much more they can improve'' he wonders as he remembers the note in the information about the three talents, how they can improve with the increase in hisprehension of them. Controlling his anticipation, he decided to stand up from where he is, as he sensed multiple presences approaching the hill from different direction. Stretching for a bit as if to prepare for whatever''s going to happen, Wu Xiaotian approaches Huang Xie, telling him that a lot of people are approaching, after all, despite his disdain towards the guy, he''s still the leader that takes responsibility for the group, and this also serves as a show of his ability to deter him from trying anything funny. Chapter 42: A New Threat "The hell is this kid talking about, scram out of here!" the young man called Ah Gong, surprised by the sudden appearance of Wu Xiaotian. Even Huang Xie was surprised by Wu Xiaotian, however, he managed to keep his cool unlike Ah Gong and mocks Wu Xiaotian in his mind, thinking the guy is delirious not only to feel the existence of other people from afar but also to think that he would believe whatever the guy told him. Getting up from his seat, ready to teach him a lesson to behave properly, his ego preventing him from realizing just how Wu Xiaotian managed to sneak close to the two of them without them noticing. Ready to speak of and send his pair of fists, he was interrupted when one of his group''s members, who''s on a scout duty shouts from the distance, clearly trying to find him as the scout shouts his name again and again. The scout, turning his head all around eventually saw Huang Xie, sprinting towards him with clear panic on his face as he starts yelling, "Big Brother Huang, there are two groups of dozens of people approaching here from the forest!! We can''t see through their cultivation!!" The statement makes the two young man shocked, not only because of the strength the approaching group is far more than theirs, but also because the kid in front of them whom they thought was a weakling that can be easily exploited managed to sense the approaching people before their scout managed to inform them. Of course, there''s a possibility that this guy in front of them was a part of one of the groups but Huang Xie was now also doubting whether it would be wise to attack this guy without any proper knowledge of him at all. Seeing the doubting look in his eyes, Wu Xiaotian smiles in his mind as he thought that at least there would be no annoying flies that will bother him for now. Regainingposure, Huang Xie clears his throat before asking the scout for the approaching groups location, and said to him, "You go there first to try and dy them. We will inform the camp" Without even a doubt, the scout once again rushes towards the approaching group, trying to get an idea of who they were and be helpful to his ''Big Brother Huang''. Huang XIe was thorough on his work though, within seconds, he managed to organize the whole camp and prepare the people all around for whatever confrontation that might happen. The people all around are nervous, knowing that it has been a while but the scout hasn''t gone back yet, seeing this, Huang Xie couldn''t help but get irritated, thinking how useless this group was but still managed to calm himself, refusing to tore down his fa?ade as heforts the group in a jovial voice, "There''s no need to worry everyone, everyone knows that it is strictly forbidden for the participants to kill each other in the secret realm so death is an unlikely scenario, and even if those group might want to rob us, they will go against me first before getting you all" "As expected of Brother Huang!!" "Bro Huang, I''ll follow you for life!" "With Bro Huang here, there''s no need for us to worry!!" Hearing this people praising the guy who just nned to rob him, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help butugh in his mind as he muttered, ''Yeah that''s right, there''s no need for y''all to worry, there''s no fight happening as even your ''Bro Huang'' will be easily dealt with by those two groups'' weakest members''. As the people from the forest get closer, Wu Xiaotian now has a visual of them, the way they move clearly tell that there is a group of two, their numbers both approaching the hundred, the first group being purely female and the second one being a mixed group, with men being the majority of them. ''They''re at least at least approaching the Advance State Pedestal Establishment Realm, meanwhile, this Huang Xie clearly just entered the Intermediate State, so it''s certain that there will be no fight¡­'' Wu Xiaotian though before directing his attention towards two people in each group. One of the two people he''s paying attention to is a girl of around 18 years old, clear white smooth skin and a rosy cheek, clear, brightrge eyes and a long ck hair, while clearly beneath the level of the women he encountered, can still be considered on a league of her own. Behind her are numerous female cultivators, most of them can be considered beautiful on their own rights. The other one is a fierce looking male, standing at around 180 centimeters with a head full of fiery red hair, unkempt simr to his eyebrows, his eyes with a ferocious gaze. ''Core Formation Realms'' Wu Xiaotian thought as he realizes that the group he''s currently in might be in a lot of trouble, before retracting his senses and adding, ''and Intermediate States at that.'' The two groups gradually close in on theirs, and as soon as they arrived, one of the guys behind the fierce looking young man throws the scout on the ground, unconscious and his body full of bruises. Seeing the state their scout is in, the camp led by Huang Xie was shivering in fear, terrified of what this people might do to them. Even Huang Xie is appalled of the horrors the scout has suffered, and his knees might have been shaking if not for his will to keep his face in front of everyone. "I wonder what your name is fellow cultivators" cupping his fists, Huang Xie politely greeted hoping that this passing group will just go on their way and just ignore them, however, his hopes were bound to be shattered when the red-haired young man spoke. "Got a lot of nerves to send someone to spy on us¡­" the red-haired young man slowly approached Huang Xie, his eyes those of a hunter ready to crush a prey. "I-it wasn''t a spy I just sent him just in case you have malicious intent" panicked by the red-haired man''s sudden release of aura, Huang Xie starts stuttering as he tries his best to exin himself. "So what if we have malicious intent? You think you can stop us from what we want to do when you''re all that weak? This thing is making meugh" the red-haired man, seemingly trying to find some sort of response as he watches Huang Xie panic viciously mocks him, causing the group behind him tough loudly. "I suggest you not do anything funny fellow cultivator, the rule of the secret realm states that¡­" feeling humiliationpletely piling up on him, Huang Xie starts talking again only to be interrupted by the red-haired young man. "h h Rule this rule that, do you really think anyone can protect you when I want to kill you huh?" the red-haired man, clearly annoyed pulls out a war axe from his spatial ring, its design an interweaving me that captivates everyone. "That¡­ that''s the Soul Burning Axe!!!" one of Huang Xie''s people shouts, clearly familiar with the axe. "What?! That''s the Soul Burning Axe?! Then that young man is¡­." Another one said, unaware that his voice is loud enough for everyone to hear. "Myriad me Sect, Huo Chen¡­" Huang Xie started to cower in fear as he realizes the identity of the young man in front of him. "That''s right trash, now do you know how insignificant the rules you''re saying is in front of me?" the red-haired young man said as he points out the axe in Huang Xie''s face using only one hand. "I-I''m s-sorry Sir Huo, I never knew your appearance so¡­" before Huang Xie even finished, the red-haired man already starts swinging down his axe, terrifying him so much that he starts blurting out. "W-wait, t-that energy release, t-there''s someone near the thing when i-it happens, I know who t-the guy is!!" Before the sound of metal tearing into flesh was heard, the axe in the red-haired young man''s hand was stopped by a sword held by a dainty hand. The owner of the hand, spoke as she saw the red-haired young man''s clear annoyance. "Chen Huo, how about you stop now? We need more people to open that ce after all." Hearing this, the red-haired young man snapped out of his rage, clicking his tongue on thedy before leaving, but not before threatening Huang Xie. "Follow us or else die" the red-haired young man said before going back. Chapter 43: Outside the Forest Figures were rushing across the forest, with two of them clearly leading the rest as they weave all around, seemingly all moving towards one direction. Among the inconspicuous bunch, a young man was staring at the two in front, seemingly trying to look at something that is clearly not there. However, in the eyes of the young man, a semi-transparent golden screen is disying basic information about the two. [Name: Huo Chen] [Age: 19] [Affiliation: Myriad me Sect] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Core Formation Realm] [Physique: Blessed me Body] [Stats] [Strength: 24 innate strength] [Agility: 19 innate strength] [Intelligence: 19 innate strength] [Stamina: 21 innate strength] [Vitality: 21 innate strength] [Aptitude: Low Quality Celestial Level] [Name: Bing Xue] [Age: 19] [Affiliation: ??? (Increase the understanding of True Sight Technique to advance level to reveal information)] [Cultivation: Intermediate State Core Formation Realm] [Soul: Ancient Frost Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 19 innate strength] [Agility: 22 innate strength] [Intelligence: 22innate strength] [Stamina: 19 innate strength] [Vitality: 19 innate strength] [Aptitude: Low Quality Celestial Level] Seeing the numbers in his screen, Wu Xiaotian sighed in relief as the thought that he encounters a troublesome matter disappears in his mind. Not to mention that the two of them was weaker than him in base stats, he can even bring himself to fight against the monsters in the cave with higher stats than him without using any techniques and only using foundational skills, so dealing with the two of them should be an easy thing to aplish. However, he still doesn''t let his guard down and continues being lowkey in order to avoid being spotted,pletely merging with the mob as if he''s also just a random cannon fodder. After a couple of hours of running, they eventually got out of the forest and was surprised by what they saw. A giant golden pce that seems to be so out of ce for the destend outside the forest, surrounding it is a gigantic transparent barrier that ripples every time the people on the outside tries attacking it, their attackspletely dissipating, the barrier sustaining not a single scratch at all. Seeing the approaching people, the ones attacking the barrier eventually stops and approaches the two people in front. "Are there any progress?" thedy named Bing Xue, asked as she approached one of the people attacking the barrier, a youngdy about the same age as her, thedy''s appearance just slightly below her. Thedy hearing this, shook her head as she replies, "There''s none at all Sis Xue, the barrier won''t even budge even if dozens of peoples simultaneously use high level techniques". While disappointed with the answer, Bing Xue still expected pretty much the same result, so she just ignores the bad news, andforted the other youngdy that it is fine. Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian waspletely in trance as he scans all around the barrier, studying the runes glowing on the ground as someone hits the barrier, he gradually starts to understand how the barrier works. ''The one who did it must be one hell of a master, well, at least in the mortal level'' he thought as he continues observing the rune formation, spreading his senses so that he could see the whole picture,mitting it into his mind so that he could study itter. ''Fortunately, no one notice my senses anywhere'' he said in relief, wondering why is that so. After recalling a specific line in the Myriad Talent Compendium, stating that cultivators only start strengthening the soul at the Soul Formation Realm, he thought that it makes more sense now. ''Well, given how I''ve always cultivated the soul even at the Body Tempering Level, it all makes sense that they can''t notice my sense given the difference in our soul is'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he once again marvels at the absurdness of his talents. "Alright, since it is already getting dark, we will stop trying to break through the pce''s barrier for now and recover qi for tomorrow, everyone, please head back" Bing Xue decided to call it a day and pulled back all her forces from the barrier, creating a campsite just near enough to observe all that is happening to the barrier. Seeing the other one does so, the red-haired young man, Huo Chen also pulled his people back from the barrier and set up a camp just beside Bing Xue''s, thedy seemingly a bit against it but did nothing as she couldn''t do anything given that they''re about the same in terms of strength. Huang Xie, already tearing his fa?ade off starts bootlicking one of Huo Chen''s close aides, hoping that the talented young man would forgive him, and maybe even give him a reward if he tells him about how Wu Xiaotianes out of the cave that spew out that terrifying energy wave. Wu Xiaotian however, seems to already forget about the hypocritical young man as he decides to distance himself from both of the groups, barbecuing the meat he got from the monsters in the cave. As the meat gradually cooks, the aroma from the mixture he cooked it wafted out, the direction of the air carrying the fragrant smell towards the all-women groups'' camp. Smelling it, thedies'' mouth began to water, some of them, approached him as they were craving some real food simr to what the forces, they''re in were serving them, clearly unaware of how to cook. "This fellow cultivator, would you be kind enough to share some of your food with us?" one of thedies that approached Wu Xiaotian smiles as she said to him, smiling widely as a flower like scent startsing out of her. Smelling the oddity, Wu Xiaotian immediately recognizes it as a seduction technique, and a pretty high level one at that. Given the effect of the Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul, he wasn''t even affected by the technique, but he pretended to do so in order to prevent drawing in attention. "Y-yes youngdy, here, you all can try out my cooking¡­" Wu Xiaotian faked a blush as he hands out the food towards thedies, even going as far as making his hands shake to make him appear more panicked. Seeing thebination of the panicked lookbined with his extremely handsome appearance, thedies couldn''t help but start having some thoughts imagining themselves doing things with the young man. If only Wu Xiaotian can see their thoughts, he would immediately stop the act and start wreaking havoc just to stop thesedies from thinking about anything further. Sadly for him though, he has yet to acquire an ability to read minds so while he thinks that there''s something odd about thesedies'' gaze, he just dismissed them as some form of attraction given his appearance. The fewdies that approached them gradually settled and sat down in a circle around the food, eating happily as they enjoyed the view while teasing him. The otherdies that refuse to swallow their pride was jealous as they saw theirpanions ying around with such a handsome young man, meanwhile the guys at Huo Chen''s encampment were staring daggers at Wu Xiaotian, their heart burning with jealousy watching him getting surrounded and teased by multiple beautifuldies. This wasn''t any of Wu Xiaotian''s concern though as he just thought of how he should make these women leave as he doesn''t want to draw any more attention than he currently does, attention to him that will only increase even more as the two the seems to act as the leader of the all-women group approaches him. "Fellow Daoist, since you already cooked for some of mypanions, how about you cook the meal for our whole camp as well?" speaking in an arrogant tone, thedy beside Bing Xue said while looking down on Wu Xiaotian, as if her words are something that is meant for him to obey. Chapter 44: Being Threatened Hearing thedy''s tone, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but frown while holding himself back, deciding to give thisdy another chance before he drops his fa?ade. ''Really surprises me how close to Earth''s interaction social interaction here is.'' He thought to himself as he remembers the haughty image of his enemies that he encounters, all of them acting high and mighty as if everything under the heavens is in their control. ''First there was this scheming hypocritical bastard and then now thisdy who clearly thinks she''s better than anyone else, maybe this is to bnce my karma of meeting so many wonderful mature women'' he shook his head while mocking himself, recalling familiar faces such as his mom, his grandmother as well as Li Yan. ''I wonder how they are right now'' as he wonders how those women are doing, it makes it seems like he is ignoring thedy that just speaks, making thedy frown in annoyance. Fortunately, before anything escted, the youngdy that uses seduction technique decided to intervene as she stood up of her seat, interrupting the otherdy as she spoke, "Leng Yue, I suggest you watch your tone when you''re clearly asking someone for favor, else you offend someone you don''t want to" Thedy named Leng Yue, hearing this was angered by the otherdy''s statement as she replies, "Mo Ning, what does my manner of speaking have to do with any of your business?" before releasing an aura that is enough to suppress an average Early state Core Formation cultivator. "I''m just giving you advice, if you refuse to listen, then so be it" thedy decided to back out and get out of the scene as she felt terrified by the aura released by Leng Yue. "Now where are we, ah that''s right, how about you get back with us and cook for the whole camp" Leng Yue, watching the other group run away was satisfied, deciding to order Wu Xiaotian once again. "What will I get?" Wu Xiaotian asked, irritating thedy more. He was quite annoyed by this girl as well, interrupting his meal and deciding for herself to boss him around. "What will you get? Hah! You should be honored to cook for us but you''re thinking of payments?! You think too highly of yourself!!" Leng Yue was clearly at the end of her patience as she starts fuming hearing his reply. "You will get there whether you want it or not!!" she added as she tries grabbing Wu Xiaotian by the neck, but Bing Xue, who is beside her decided stopping her and pulling her out of there, finally leaving Wu Xiaotian alone. "Why did you bring me back Bing Xue? That guy was clearly taking advantage of us!!" Leng Yue, being dragged by her friend back to their camp was annoyed, but she was not angry as she knows her since they were young, and this friend of her is clearly not someone who will pull back without a good reason. "That guy¡­ well how should I say it¡­. The moment you start stretching your hand towards him, this terrifying¡­ air¡­ suddenly surrounds us, well I''m not sure if what I felt is real but I definitely felt that you''re the one going out hurt if you confront that guy" Bing Xue said as she recalls the look Wu Xiaotian has at that moment, the look of someone who''spletely unperturbed, as if seeing something he has already seen countless of times. "That guy who was so shy of other women? Bing Xue, you must be joking, look at his cultivation, look at his clean appearance, don''t you think he''s just a boy toy some expert brought here to alleviate their boredom? Maybe he escaped from that expert or something" Leng Yue said, pausing a while before pointing to the bed then adding, "Maybe you''re too stressed from worrying about the barrier for more than a week Bing Xue, rest for a while" "Maybe you''re right Leng Yue, just, try not to offend that guy, it''s better safe than sorry" Bing Xue answered as she goes towards the bed, entering a meditative position as if to start cultivating. "This girl¡­" seeing her do so, Leng Yue just shook her head, admiring her friend for still cultivating under these circumstances. While cultivating can also substitute sleeping at night, still, nothing is better than sleeping as cultivating spends a significant amount of mental energy, so even if a cultivator''s body is well rested, their mind is still not if they cultivate during the night, fortunately, the sleeping requirements gradually goes down as a cultivator''s strength increases, enabling them to enter long period of cultivations without the bodily functions interrupting them. Meanwhile, the young man they thought was someone''s boy toy witnessed the entire scene as he spreads his sense to gather information about everything, the pce, his sworn brother and sister and Li Yan who was supposed to be entering the secret realm as well. As he hears Leng Yue calling him words, he cursed in his mind as he wonders why all the people he encounters in this secret realm thinks that he''s a boy toy one way or another. Deciding to free his mind from trivial worries, he starts recalling the barrier''s formation in his mind. Entering the [Rune Observation tform], he projected the image of the formation as he starts studying the structure of the runic formation, trying to decipher it and finding a way to enter the pce. Coupled with the insights from the Auxiliary Job System''s [Rune Observation tform], he was making leaps and bounds of progress as he scans the formation in full detail, trying to analyze if there''s any weakness that he can exploit. After studying the formation for a couple of hours, he managed to find multiple ways he can use to enter the pce. Unfortunately, the formation is arranged in such a way that it will create a lot of noise once someone broke in one way or another, and there''s no way to remove this feature as it ispletely integrated into the formation. ''I can break that rm using the Transcendent Soul and Transcendent Qi, but that will attract even more attention'' he thought to himself as he gives up the thought of going in sneakily and decided to show a bit of his skills so that people stop underestimating him. Before sleeping though, he recalls having a new system, and decided looking into it while he''s rtively free. [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 1)] [Info: Allows user to travel across dimension, the system issuing missions for the user toplete, granting the user rewards. The rewards vary from Universal Coins to gift packages and even items, cultivation tools, weapons and more] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is] [Charges Avable: 1/1(Refreshes Every week)] Deciding to test it out, he clicked the enter button under the charges, only to be greeted by multiple screens warning him. [Detected that the user is in a secret realm space, using the spatial transport function of the Infinite Dimension System will result in the copse of the secret realm space, use the spatial transport function?] Seeing this, Wu Xiaotian was surprised as he remembers entering and leaving the Auxiliary Job System and even the Infinite Qi System''s independent spaces, and nothing happens every time, so he wonders why it is just the Infinite Dimension System that could destroy the secret realm. [The spaces in the Infinite Qi System and Auxiliary Job System are independent spaces, meaning that the spaces are those that are inside the main system itself, while the Infinite Dimension System sends the user outside using powerful spatial transport method, capable of ripping artificially created spaces such as this secret realm] Reading the system''s exnation to his query, he understood the reason and decided to give up on checking his new system out, leaving it for when he exits the secret realm. Chapter 45: Unreasonable Lady The next morning, Wu Xiaotian was awoken by the noisy surroundings, opening his eyes, he witnessed line of cultivators trying their hardest to bombard the barrier of the pce, some of the stronger people taking the lead of the attack and the others striking after the previous attacks creates a weak spot. As hard as they try though, they can barely send ripples across the barrier''s surface, causing most of them to doubt whether spending time here is even worth it given that they only have limited time inside the secret realm. However, those people hesitating doesn''t have a choice but to continue attacking the barrier even if they don''t want to. That is because if they go ahead and voiced out their thoughts, chances are, they would be immediately killed by either of the two group''s strongest warriors. This resulted to the scene of a fairly organized masses attacking the barrier seemingly pointlessly, some of themining about why they should do this and why should they be the one doing this, but immediately shut their mouth when someone stronger than them were to go near them. As he continues observing, someone eventually recognizes him, rushing towards him in a great speed, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but frown as he feels an oppressive aura targeting him,ing from the figure approaching him from the distance. With the figure arriving, he finally realized that it''s the arrogantdyst night, Leng Yue. She refuses to speak though as she just stares at him, seemingly waiting for the other person that are going towards them to arrive here as well. The figures were revealed as they stop in front of Wu Xiaotian one by one. The other figures being the youngdy leading the all-women group, Bing Xue, and a young man that seems to be quite calcting following behind the red-haired young man that appears to be the leader of the other group, Huo Chen. Seeing Wu Xiaotian, the twodies were frowning a bit as they remember how the guy disrespected them when they''re asking him to cook thest night,pletely thinking that they''re in the right acting like they did. Meanwhile, the eyes of both Huo Chen and hispanion was wide open the moment they got a good look of his appearance, pleasantly surprised as if finding someone familiar. The expression of the two doesn''t escape Wu Xiaotian''s sight, starting to wonder why they''re looking at him like that. Before he managed to ask what''s with their gazes, he was greeted by a rude remark from Leng Yue. "So the little boy toy is awake, do you always sleep defenselessly like that to maintain your skin?" seemingly still displeased by how he acted towards him yesterday, she held nothing back while loudly mocking him, drawing the attention of the people nearby. Seeing this, Bing Xue just shook her head as she watches her friend, curious on how the young man in front of them would deal with her. Despite starting to get annoyed as he heard it though, Wu Xiaotian just ignores her once again as he fails to find the motivation to deal with such bothersome woman. Walking past her, he approaches Huo Chen as he''s more interested in the reaction of the young man as if staring at someone familiar with him. Seeing him doing it, Leng Yue ispletely angered as she shouts, "How dare you ignore me!!!" before sending her palm covered with frosty qi towards Wu Xiaotian''s back. Seeing just how much of an unreasonable character thisdy is, he was already starting to consider dealing with her here, but that line of thought was cut when thedy''s hands were stopped by the cunning looking man beside Huo Chen. "I suggest you stop now Leng Yue, this brother here is our Burning Soul Team''s guest" he said before letting go of her hand, while politely asking Wu Xiaotian to go with them. "Hah¡­ So now that''s why you''re acting like that, you think hiding behind someone you know would protect you from me? Humph¡­ You''re thinking too much coward!!!" thedy, thinking that this is what he''s relying on taunted him once again. Thinking to himself just how could thisdy stoop to such a low tactics, mocking in his mind how tasteless her words are, Wu Xiaotian just ignores her once again as he stood in front of Huo Chen, inspecting the young man with his senses while he smiles at him, his expression neither servile nor overbearing. Leng Yue thinking how this is the first time a man treated her like such, was already fuming and prepares to risk herself being hurt just tond a hit on this young man''s face, but was stopped by her best friend before doing so. "Forget it Yue, let''s just leave here, Huo Chen, are you really sure you want to invite this¡­ person?" Bing Xue, asking with a hint of pressure in her voice looks towards Wu Xiaotian as she did so, her eyes filled with disappointment, both towards herself and Wu Xiaotian, thinking how she could make a mistake and feel a terrifying kind of pressure from this young man, who''s clearly a greenhouse flower who couldn''t do any fighting for himself. "Don''t you dare scare me Bing Xue, you might be stronger than me, but you won''te out unscathed if we fight" Huo Chen, feeling the pressure from thedy replied as he waves his hand,pletely dispersing the pressure in the air. "Fine! Do what you want!!" thedy stomped her foot in anger as she drags Leng Yue towards their camp,pletely surprising Wu Xiaotian and the cunning looking young man by how he acts towards Huo Chen. Seeing how the two of them looks towards him, the fierce looking young man shows an uncharacteristically embarrassed look as he clears his throat introducing himself to divert their attention from this troublesome topic. "Ahem¡­ nice to meet you, fellow cultivator, could you be Su Tian from the Thousand Roads City?" Huo Chen asked, now its Wu Xiaotian''s turn to be surprised as he wonders how this young man knows his fake identity. Seeing that he has no malicious intent, he decides to answer him honestly as he replies, "Yes, I am Su Tian, I wonder why fellow cultivator Huo is aware of my name?" Hearing his confirmation, the cunning looking young man interrupted as he enters himself to the conversation by mocking Huo Chen, "Brother Huo, I''ve already told you that he''s the guy, right? Are your eyes for decoration? Look at this dude¡­ you think a face like this is something you can see from everyone every da©¤" Before the guy finished his sentence though, he was already sent down to the ground as if a hammered nail with only his upper head poking out of the ground,pletely silencing him. "Ah sorry about that brother, my hands slipped" Huo Chen said before returning his gaze to Wu Xiaotian, "Forget about this bbermouth, Brother Su, you can also call me Brother Huo from now on, on behalf of the three of us all being Ling Feng''s sworn brothers" "Three?" Wu Xiaotian asks while his gaze eventually goes towards the cunning looking young man below them, before he once again stares towards Huo Chen, eliciting a nod from him. Seeing his surprised expression, Huo Chen starts exining. "Well, aside from Old Wang''s face, he''s overall a great and talented guy, and his temperament matches that of us, so Ling Feng unhesitatingly introduces the two of us to each other, and we pretty much hit it off" "The fuck Ah Chen, you think you can just mock my face in front of me like that?! How dare you??" the cunning-looking young man, hearing Huo Chen''s remarks, got out from the ground with practiced ease, simply shouting while refusing to act against Huo Chen as he knows the consequences. "Anyway, well met Brother Su, the name is Wang Sheng, you can call me Super Handsome Brother Wang, or Handsome Wang for short" the cunning-looking young man shamelessly said as he enthusiastically shakes Wu Xiaotian''s hand. Chapter 46: New Brothers ''What luck¡­ another Ling Feng'' Wu Xiaotian thought as he looks towards Wang Sheng, before taking back his previous remarks, ''I take it back, you lose to this guy in terms of shamelessness, Ling Feng''. Getting out of Wang Sheng''s grasp, Wu Xiaotian looks with questioning gaze towards Huo Chen, as if asking how he could even manage to endure being with this guy. Seeing his eyes and knowing the intent behind it, Huo Chen merely shows an apologetic smile as he raises her hands, almost as if telling him to just give it up. The trio decided to stay here for a while to get to know each other, and Wu Xiaotian pretty much blends and understand the two quite well just withing an hour of speaking. Well, technically not only talking with each other as they sparred against each other, testing themselves with their body, as each of them also thinks that this is the most effective way for fighters toprehend each other. From all of this, he also began to develop an idea of their characters, Huo Chen with his explosive temper yet still being able to think rationally, given how direct he fights yet still having that feeling of being lured into a trap. Wang Sheng on the other hand fights in quite the sneaky way, taking advantage of his opponent''s blind spot to appear and disappear anywhere, sending in strikes fromplicated angle making it difficult to dodge. He is not to be mistaken as an assassin type though as the guy is so talkative that he always deres where he will hit next, mixing lies with truth, causing him to be an uncertain factor in the battlefield that can y both a supporting and attacking role. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ damn!! Old Tian, you''re a monster!! If that Leng girl saw how you fight, her jaws might fall of her head!!" Wang Sheng berated as hey like a starfish on the ground, breathing so hard as he tries to recover from the absurd fight. Nearby, Huo Chen can also be seen, his appearance quite disheveled but still sitting in an upright posture as he recovers himself, thinking just how absurd this new brother of them was. "I''ve heard from Ling Feng when we met previously, but who would''ve guessed that you''re that absurd. Normally, rumors of someone were exaggerated but yours was like meant to hide your strength" he said before trying to stand up, his body still aching from all the hits he received, despite Wu Xiaotian''s weapon being only a hastily made wooden sword. "You met Ling Feng here?" "Ah that''s right, we were sent to the same area when we entered, ourmunication artifact senses each other so we decided to meet and travel together, we explored some areas and decided to part ways to find more treasures for ourselves, them me and Wang Sheng met here again, so we decided tobine our groups" Huo Chen said as he pulls Wang Sheng up abruptly, causing the young man to wail in agony as all the parts of his body that was hit starts aching once again. "Ah right, thank you for the gift, we just met but you''re truly a good brother, Su Tian" he added before letting Wang Sheng go, causing the young man to fall on his butt. "What do you mean gift Ah Chen? Brother Tian here doesn''t even do anything apart from beating us, where''s the gift? And you¡­ you really did not hold back don''t you Old Tian? damn, my entire body is hurts" Wang Shengined as he circtes his qi to recover the wound, surprising him when a warm current flows across his body smoothly, the flow of his qi far better than before. "Dumb people truly are oblivious of everything. While you might be acting like that, we both know that I''m more cowardly than you, you think I will stand that kind of beating for nothing?" Huo Chen proimed as if he was extremely proud of being a coward. After circting his qi for a while, Wang Sheng stood up with a serious and grateful look on his face, if someone were to observe carefully, even this guy has his own unique charm, quite handsome as well, one could even say that he''s on the same level as Ling Feng and Huo Chen, but this image immediately copsed when a yful smile appears on his face, bootlicking Wu Xiaotian causing Huo Chen to stare at him dumbfoundedly. "Forget about that Brother Wang, how''s the gift?" Wu Xiaotian asked with a smile. "This is really good Old Tian, there''s quite a significant increase in my qi cirction, I feel like blockages and impurities that I never knew existed were forced out of my body" Wang Sheng smiled as he clenches his fist, a newfound strength circting on his body. "It''s already quite a while when we left the camp, let''s return for now and see the progress of breaking through the barrier" Huo Chen interrupted as he was quite worried that they will be discovered by others if they stay here any longer. "Oh right, I can break that barrier" Wu Xiaotian said nonchntly as they move towards the encampment. "What?! Are you serious?!" the two of them said in sync as they stare towards Wu Xiaotian as if he''s some kind of different breed. After all, if he''s capable of solving that barrier, wouldn''t that mean that he''s an inscription master? Forget about being extremely talented in the martial path, being an inscription master requires a lot of talent, and for him to be both kind of people is just¡­ ''Ling Feng really found us one hell of a brother'' they both unknowingly thought as they stare towards Wu Xiaotian, finding themselves more and more numb to normal surprises as they uncover things about him. "Is there something wrong? Brother Wang, Brother Huo" Wu Xiaotian asked as the two falls in silence, thinking that there might be a problem for them to act like that. "Nothing nothing, Old Tian, are you really sure you can break the barrier?" Huo Chen, snapping out of his daze asks as he looks towards Wu Xiaotian hopefully. "There''s no problem with that, that barrier is an array that I encountered one time, and I already studied it so I can solve it pretty easily" he replied,pletely solidifying the fact that he''s also an inscription master in the two''s mind. "You''re really a monster Old Tian" Wang Sheng said once again as he looks at him before continuing, "Not only do you have an extreme talent towards martial arts, you''re also an inscription master huh, and to top it all off, look at your face!! Damn, I''m so jealous" while biting on his sleeves as if to let his frustration off. ''If they found out that I''m an alchemist as well, I wonder how they will react'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he sighed in relief, thanking Ling Feng in his mind for not notifying them of the fact. "With the inscription master profession, you''re bound to be rich!! Hehehe¡­ Old Tian, how about you draw some runic talisman for me and Ah Chen" Wang Sheng requested as he rubs his palms together, looking like an old scammer ready to steal a treasure for a low price. "How much?" Wu Xiaotian asked as they continue their way towards the camp. "How much what? Not much, we only need a few for protection, oh and maybe few offensive ones as well" in his excitement, Wang Sheng replies without thinking much, he was still talking when he was shut down by Wu Xiaotian''s next words. "How much would you pay?" he ruthlessly said, silencing the talkative bastard and making Huo Chenugh. "Fuck you Old Tian!!! How dare you make me expect!! This is breaking my heart!!" Wang Sheng dramatically said, causing the other two guys tough even harder. Chapter 47: Breaking the Barrier "You sure you can solve it?" Huo Chen asked as he and Wang Sheng observe Wu Xiaotian roaming around and poking along some areas of the barrier, Wang Sheng, with clear concern in his mind asked, "Old Tian, you won''t be affected much by solving it right? You need to save some energy to explore the pce" Seeing the two young men looking out for him, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but appreciate them even further. "No problem, I only need to use a bit of my spirit qi to interfere with the formation''syout" he assured the two of them as he continues poking around the barrier, roaming all across it causing the three of them to gather attention from all of the people around. The two leading figures of the all-women camp,ying their eyes on them, eyes them with disdain particrly Wu Xiaotian, "Look at that boytoy Bing Xue, roaming around just to unt his connection with those two guys, I''m correct right? That guy amounts to nothing" Leng Yue said as she points her finger towards the three young men. "You''re right,st night should only be me seeing things" Bing Xue replied as she looks towards Wu Xiaotian now with indifference in her eyes. Meanwhile, seeing the scene of three young men aimlessly going around the barrier, the other people all around couldn''t help but wonder who the young man roaming with Huo Chen and Wang Sheng was, after all, those two are the leading figures of the Burning Soul Camp so for that young man to be able to go with them, it proves that his identity, if not his strength is the two''s equals. With them going all around, it is only a matter of time for all the people here to start wondering just who the young man was, that being said, the one with the most violent reaction among all of the people that saw the three of them is a young man with a fearful look shivering in a corner while muttering something. "Damn it! Who would''ve guessed that he''s rted to those two¡­ My opportunity to rise was lost now" the young man said to himself as he remembers the night before, the people he tries to share the information about Wu Xiaotian with allughs at him when he requests to meet with the leader of the group and now that he sees his supposed ticket to greatness was lost, he starts developing hatred towards the guy. "It should''ve been me in there" he gritted his teeth as he looks towards Wu Xiaotian with envy while clenching his fist hard. "Brother Xie, what are you looking at?" another young man approached him, patting his shoulders with worry as he saw him not looking so good. "It''s nothing, Ah Gong, let''s go and look at what that kid did to get that close to that two" the young man, Huang Xie said as he dismissed the other young man, refusing to tell his n to tell the two leaders of the group about Wu Xiaotian as he was afraid of the guy stealing this opportunity. As the numerous people observes the three, they eventuallypleted an entire circle around the barrier. Wu Xiaotian sat down in a lotus position, closing his eyes as he started carefully manipting the qi, he leaves behind all across the formation, extremely careful to prevent the nature of the Transcendent Qi from being revealed, masking its nature with the pseudo-elemental nature that heprehended previously. ''This is really risky, if someone powerful were to look at it they would immediately notice the oddity of my qi'' he thought as he observes the appearance of the Transcendent Qi, beforeforting himself, ''Whatever, no one is strong enough to notice so it''s good enough for now''. Forming obscure seals with his hands, they start turning into a blur as he goes faster and faster. Seeing this, the two beside him starts to get concerned as they thought what he was doing is starting to get hard, given his seemingly rushed performance. If only the two know that Wu Xiaotian was still holding back in order to not surprise them too much, and only going at the bare minimum requirements form him to break the barrier. After a few minutes, Huo Chen and Wang Sheng was already starting to get worried and was ready to interfere and force him to stop when they suddenly hear a sound of ss shattering, followed by the excited shout of the people all around. "The barrier has fallen!!" "Finally!! It is open!!" "Hahaha this daddy is going to be rich after I go out!!" Multiple voices were heard, all of them rushing towards the now open pce, their face filled with hopes of ascending in one step, even if not that, at least get some significant loot for them to use. Shadows dashed from all around, among the most conspicuous of them are twodies leaving behind a trail of blue frost qi from their steps. Passing through the group of three, the twodies just harrumphed and roll their eyes as if to provoke them before speeding up even further, but the two young men was just watching from their spot, ignoring the antics of the twodies while appreciating the view of the transparent barrier''s shattered pieces distorting the sky before gradually disappearing to oblivion. "You even wait for me¡­ what good brothers" Wu Xiaotian gives a thumbs up as he opens his eyes, seeing the two of them waiting for him. "Don''t let your head get too big Old Tian¡­ I''m only appreciating the view" Wang Sheng said as he points out towards the now fading barrier. "Ahem¡­ Old Wang, you should continue arguing with Old Tian while running, we''re getting left behind by all the other people" Huo Chen said as he points out thest batch of people going inside the pce. "What?! Damn!! Those ungrateful bastards!! After clinging at us shamelessly and benefiting from all we''ve done for them, they just rushed inside when faced with riches!! I''m so pissed!" Wang Shengined asical firees out of his mouth. "Hmm?? So that means those people are not that important to Brother Wang and Brother Huo?" hearing Wang Sheng''sins, Wu Xiaotian asked just to confirm as he immediately deduced that those group of people were not really people of the two, but rather, cultivators that gathered around them because of benefits. "Yeah, at first, some people just shamelessly start following around, until the people eventually snowball, making it difficult for us to get rid of them" Huo Chen answered as he sighs in tiredness, as if all those peoples were mere baggage for him and Wang Sheng to carry. "Then it''s not so bad letting them go inside first" Wu Xiaotian said as he leisurely walks towards the pce, followed by the two. Seeing the two of them looking at him with a doubtful gaze, he starts exining. "That pce is clearly a high-level ground, given the barrier that protects it, would it really be so easy to infiltrate this kind of ce?" he points out, enlightening the two as they start forming their own conjecture. "That''s right!! Why have I not thought of that? Just the barrier protecting it alone is this powerful, there will definitely be more troublesome things to deal with inside" Huo Chen deduced. "That''s not the best part!! With those guys going ahead of us, most of the things arranged inside will be cleared so we won''t need to worry about it so much!!" Wang Sheng added enthusiastically before pointing out even further. "Hehehe let them clear out the little loots inside, we''ll swoop in when it''s time to split therge cake!! Why have I not thought of that previously?!" "Please Old Wang, you''re so greedy for treasure that you won''t even thought of that if not for Old Tian pointing out" Huo Chen mocks as Wang Sheng shows an ''I''m a damn genius'' kind of face. "Shut up Ah Chen!! Give me some face!!" Wang Sheng retorted, embarrassed from the on-point assessment of Huo Chen. Chapter 48: Trying to Loot Corpses ''That was quite fun'' Wu Xiaotian thought as he runs along with the two, thinking of the barrier as if a puzzle to pass time, nothing more than a mental stretching that helps him to keep his mind sharp. ''I''ve overestimated that formation though, who would''ve thought that the moment the Transcendent Qie in contact with it, the barrier turns so weak that a simple detonation of the qi would be enough to destroy it'' he added in his mind as he recalls the level of the barrier degrading the moment it got into contact with the pure Transcendent Qi, only stopping the degradation when he infused an iplete nature in the qi. ''I could probably destroy most barrier formation in this world with the Transcendent Qi then'' he concluded as he recalls that this formation, albeit a halfplete one, is already something of the celestial level, and given that the mastery of runic inscription outside this ce is already above the mortal level, his deduction seems pretty much urate. "Wow!! Whoever resides in this pce sure knows how to live their life!" the loud voice of Wang Sheng interrupted Wu Xiaotian of his thoughts,pletely oblivious of the fact that they''ve already entered inside the pce. Looking all around, Wu Xiaotian nods his head as if to agree with Wang Sheng''s statement. The hall at the entrance of the pce ispletely made out of gold, the pirs, the roof, the ground, and the furniture, even the ornaments and nts all aroundes in shades of gold, yet despite the brilliant view, they can''t appreciate it as corpses of people who just entered were littered on the ground, their blood spilled all around causing a small pool of blood to form. "It''s really good that we let others go first" Huo Chen expressed as he frowns at the viciousness of this pce. As they just died recently, he can still feel the cultivation of the corpses and the strongest of them are already at the Early state Core Formation Realm, and for someone of this level to die just in the entrance hall, he starts to wonder just how terrifying the things they will encounter further inside are. "Hey Brother Wang, stop checking out the corpses, do you have something for them?" Wu Xiaotian joked as he observes the young man scanning all the corpse in the premise, his words annoying the guy so much that he starts shouting at him. "What do you know!? There might be spatial ring left behind by this people, the dead no longer needs riches, so I''ll use it properly for them" Wang Sheng self-righteously said as he ps his chest, before rushing to check the other corpses again. "Stop doing that, you think other people doesn''t have that idea?" Wu Xiaotian questioned once again stopping Wang Sheng on his track, the cunning-looking young man scratching his head with a silly face as he awkwardlyughed. "Ahahah, you''re right brother, Actually, I''m just testing you since I''ve heard from Ah Feng that you''re quitecking in knowledge of the outside world..." Hearing this, Huo Chen sneered in disdain as he mocks the cunning-looking young man. "Heh¡­ look at this shameless bastard even going as far as using people not here to save face, truly an eye-opening way of thinking" "Shut up Ah Chen, you think you''re so better?! You''ve been eyeing the entire room as if you want to take away all the gold in here!!" Wang Sheng retortedpletely turning the tables as Huo Chen was taken by surprise. "W-what the hell do you mean Old Wang?! You think I''m so shallow that I will covet anything so long as its gold?! You think too low of me!!" Huo Chen''s explosive temper starts surfacing as he heard his brother''s mockery towards him. "Heh¡­ whether you''re that low or not, I know, you know, and the heavens know" Wang Sheng said as he shrugged his shoulders while his hands are raised, his linespletely shutting Huo Chen up. "Damn!! You win this time Old Wang" Huo Chen grumbled as they start leaving the entrance of the pce. ---------- Meanwhile in the other parts of the pce, waves of people are suffering from torment, most of them beingpletely destroyed by numbers of traps, puppets or even strong fierce beast residing each area. This results to the thinning out of the original number of people who entered the pce, now only reaching half the poption of when they entered. One particr group stands out though as they struggle to escape a room filled with gigantic ratlike creatures. In the midst of the group, two youngdies are seen directing everyone else as they also fend themselves, killing every giant rat that came close enough to them. "Don''t let the right nk fall!! You there! Assist them in fending off those rats!" one of the youngdiesmanded, exhaustion already clear from her voice. Perhaps from tiredness, thisdy doesn''t seem to notice when one of the rats approaches her proximity, pouncing towards her at an inhuman speed, only noticing the rat when it''s already just a few centimeters away from her. ''I might be killed by this thing¡­'' she thought to herself, falling down as her face drained of colors, moving her arms as fast as she could as ast-ditch effort to force the rat away, something that''s already seemingly futile given the minimal distance between it and her. As thedy''s mind is still wallowing in despair, a cold white light creates an arc in front of her, leaving behind a trail of frost decorated by the blood sshed by the now dead rat, its head rolling beneath her feet. "Are you okay, Yue?" another youngdy, wielding a snow-white sword asked as she held her hands to help the nearly killeddy up the ground. "I''m fine, thanks, Bing Xue" thedy replied while smiling as she took the hand of her friend. "Let''s get out of this together" Bing Xue said before charging in the midst of the rats once again, thinning their overwhelming numbers as much as she could all while keeping an eye towards the others, helping and reinforcing the ces that needs help the most, beheading any beast that blocks her path. "I really can''t rest when I''m with you¡­" Leng Yue helplessly smiles as the two of them were forced back-to-back by the rats, swinging their swords, the two of them fought as if they''re performing a graceful dance, each of their swings purposeful, either pushing the beasts'' assault back orpletely killing them, showing an absolute disy of strength and skills causing the others to be amazed. "As expected of the twin stars of the Astral Snow Sect, they''re truly monstrous talents beyond their peers" one of the people muttered as she throws a dagger killing a weaker rat, all while watching the two youngdies clearing a horde of them from not too far away. "They''re elites of a great sect after all, it''s best not topare them with normal cultivators like us" another person interjected as she shook her head in self-pity. Hearing these words, the others also nod in acknowledgement as they gaze enviously towards the two. Sure, while it is also for themselves that the two of them were clearing the rat tide, they''re still grateful for the two helping them to survive this room, however, they couldn''t help but wonder how good of a life they''re living being nurtured by such a powerful force, not knowing how hard these two works just to reach the state they''re currently in. ---------- As the group continues to fend against the giant rats, three young men are running along a dark path,pletely disregarding the bloodied surrounding littered by fresh corpse, most of filled with bite marks that seems to be left by two front teeth. "You sure about this Ah Tian?" one of them, a cunning looking young man asked as they continue running forward. "What? Brother Wang wants to back down now?" a young man with a tall stature and immortal-like appearance and aura around him asked back, as if to tease the cunning looking young man before turning towards the other guy as he said, "Anyways, Brother Huo also agrees with me, so there''s no choice for you but to go with us, besides, what did you say previously Brother Huo?" The guy who was just asked, a young man with a ferocious look and a tall stature replied, "Where there''s a lot of death, there''s a lot of treasure!!" eliciting a nod of agreement from the other two. Chapter 49: Show of Might As the three continues running along the hallway, they saw in front of them a door that''s gradually gettingrger in size eventually revealing itself to be an ajar metal door heavy enough for the immortal-like young man to make it budge only a little despite all his physical strength. "The hell is this door made of?! Even Ah Tian is struggling to push it" the cunning-looking young man said as he walks around the door, trying to peer by the small opening of the door. Seeing what''s happening inside, the young man rushed towards the ferocious-looking man''s side before saying to him, "I think we need to rush inside Ah Chen". The ferocious looking young man, wondering about the sudden hurry in the cunning-looking young man''s tone asks, "What''s the problem Old Wang?". "That¡­ it''s better for you to just look at it" the cunning looking young man hesitated to say as he just looks towards the door''s opening, urging the ferocious looking young man to look at it. "Wang Sheng, I swear to god if it''s one of your pranks again¡­" the ferocious looking young man,pletely aware of the nature of this sworn brother tries to threaten but interrupted by the cunning-looking young man, Wang Sheng''s urgent voice. "I promise it''s not, just look at it for heaven''s sake" Wang Sheng said as he pushed him towards the small opening in the door, behind it, the ferocious looking young man saw arge room, inside it a familiar ck-haired beautiful figure joined by another figure of the same level of appearance, the two of them struggling to fend for themselves as waves of gigantic, rat-like creatures were flooding them in from other doors in the room. "Bing Xue!!" the ferocious looking young man shouted as blood rushed to his head, his muscles bulging as he struggles to push the metal door only for it to stay in its ce despite his hardest efforts. "Calm down Huo Chen!! Wasting your strength now won''t do anything to help them" Wang Sheng said as he tries to pull the ferocious looking young man away from the door, the young man, Huo Chen refusing to let go as he pours all his strength to open the door. "But¡­ but¡­ she''s trapped there!" Huo Chen said repeatedly as he desperately tries to push the door. "Even Leng Yue was there! You think I have less reason to worry than you?!" Wang Sheng said as he looks towards the ferocious-looking young man, his eyes filled with worry and concern. "Bing Xue? Leng Yue? Aren''t those two¡­" the immortal-like young man, hearing the two names from his new sworn brothers'' panicked and worried voice, interjected, snapping the two of their state, as they stare towards him. "That, Old Tian¡­" the two young men, failing to figure out how to continue and exin, only avoided eye contact with the immortal-like young man, Wu Xiaotian. "Looks like the two of you have a lot to tell meter" Wu Xiaotian said as he also peers in the gaps between the door, clearly remembering the owners of those names, curious about his two sworn brother''s reactions to what is happening inside. Despite his curiosity though, he decided to put his questions forter as he felt the urgency from the two''s voice, putting his hands on the door once again, channeling his qi to increase his strength, the heavy metal door now opening at a consistent rate, and in a few seconds, creating an openingrge enough for the three of them to enter the room. As soon as they entered the room, the three young men showcased a martial might far leaving behind peers of their age. Wang Sheng, as well as Huo Chen dashed towards the location of the two youngdies, leaving behind a trail of burned or dismembered carcass along their way. Arriving at the spot of the two youngdies, the two saw them quite disheveled, their breathing ragged yet still holding their sword firmly on their hands. "It''s safe now¡­" the two young men simultaneously said as they approached thedy they are worried for respectively, assuring them as they pat their head causing the twodies to pout their lips, the two young men avoiding this beautiful sight afraid that they might do something despite the inappropriate time. Facing the approaching tide of rats, Huo Chen brandished his axe, infusing his qi in it causing a bright hot me to materialize around the edges of the axe, tearing apart all of the beasts that blocked its way, while charring everything that was caught in its mes. As he continues waving his axe, the area free of any battle was gettingrger andrger, along with the mes released by the axe through his every swing. His battle style is quite barbaric, using sheer brute force to swing his axe at an inhuman way that causes all the rats to be either torn into two by the axe and by the wind pressure caused by each swing, or getting burned into crisp by the mes all around it. Meanwhile, Wang Sheng''s style is quite brutal as well, moving in a peculiar way that makes him looks like a ghost, appearing and disappearing all around the battlefield as he eitherpletely decapitate his enemies or disable them by leaving wounds deep enough to cut their major blood vessels and nerves. Pulling multiple throwing daggers from his spatial ring, he throws it towards beasts from far away, causing them to fall down into a mini barricade, the others behind them forced to scatter, significantly easing the pressure on the people nearby. Seeing a rtivelyrge group of rats, he unhesitatingly moves towards them, leaving behind an artistic canvas of death, heads of rats either cleanly severed from their head orpletely split to two. ''Seems like I don''t need to do anything¡­'' Seeing the two of thempletely destroying the beasts, Wu Xiaotian smiled wryly as he didn''t expect the two of them going full power just because they saw the two youngdies seemingly distressed by the rat beasts. As he approaches closer towards the two, hepleted his observation of the room. ''Six more doors in addition to the one wee from, all of them have ratsing out of them'' he said as he spread his senses, detecting a staggering amount of the rat beasts still approaching from the six hallways. Finding out about this, he shouted towards his two brothers, concerned that they might tire themselves out before the next wavees. "Brother Wang, Brother Huo, you should take it easy for now, there are still a lot of theming towards us" Wu Xiaotian warned as dozens of rats surrounds him, pouncing at him altogether, only for a streak of light to sh, leaving a coin sized hole right in the middle of the beasts'' head. ''Soul power is really convenient huh¡­'' he said as he snapped his hands, numbers of small objects from the ground, fragments of metals, stones, even bones of either fallen cultivators or beasts starting to lift off the ground. Floating all around him, he nodded in satisfaction before he waves his hand, the floating objects responding by shooting around, causing the air to whistle as they passed by, leaving behind multiple holes as they pierce through their targets,pletely neutralizing the beasts inside the room, even catching some beasts in the hallway within the crossfire. Seeing all of the giant rats falling down before they even swing their weapons again, Wang Sheng and Huo Chen traced the origin of the attack based on the angle of the holes in the rats, eventuallynding their sight on a nodding Wu Xiaotian, seemingly satisfied by whatever he had just done. "What a monster¡­" the two of them muttered in unison as they shook their head and wryly smiled towards this monstrous sworn brother of them, before rushing towards the two youngdies with relief and worry mixed in their eyes. Chapter 50: Soul Sword As they approach the two youngdies, Wang Sheng and Huo Chen was quite scared from the fact that they still have an angry look on their face when staring towards them, as if they have yet to forgive the two of them from what they had done previously. The face of the two youngdies beplicated though as they realize that not only did these two rushed in without hesitation, proving their concern, the two young men also prevents them from offending someone as strong as the immortal-like young man behind the two, someone who can easily solve a problem that nearly killed the two of them, as well as the other cultivators in the room. Seeing the gaze of the twodies softens, Huo Chen approaches Bing Xue, hugging her in relief as he thought back to the moment before they entered the room, when he thought that he almost loses the youngdy. Meanwhile, the scene between Wang Sheng and Leng Yue is originally something simr, as if two childhood sweethearts reuniting after being separated if not for Wang Sheng shouting in pain as thedy starts twisting the young man''s waist, after his hand''s attempt to roam around. "Ahem¡­" Wu Xiaotian, finding the situation awkward interrupted the scene by clearing his throat, making the lovebirds push themselves away from each other, the youngdies blushing while his two brothers faking a look all around the room. "I hate to interrupt on the asion but more of them are approaching, fast." Wu Xiaotian said as he stares towards the six open doors, the darkness of the hallway behind them highlighting the glowing red eyes of the gigantic rats, their numbers keep on growing, others gettingrger andrger as they gradually reach the room. "Take some of those guys and defend two of the gates, I''ll take care of the other four" hemanded as he walks near four of the doors,pletely unfazed as he watches the giant rats closing in from the distance. "Don''t be reckless Old Tian, that''s too much for even you to handle¡­" Huo Chen said while trying to approach Wu Xiaotian, trying to convince him out of doing something that he thinks is too reckless. "Ah Chen is right Ah Tian, let''s solve this carefully, we can''t let any idents happening now" Wang Sheng added to push Huo Chen''s point more. "Brothers, have some faith in me, won''t you?" Wu Xiaotian replied as he shook his head, pointing at the two youngdies before retorting, "You have your damsels to protect, this generous brother of yours will let the two of you show off in front of them while I clean up these other routes as concealed as possible, so I don''t interrupt your shows" Seeing him still joking around like that, the two felt at ease, jokingly thanking him for letting them show off before going ahead and choosing the doors they would like to defend. Arriving at their desired areas, the two of them were questioned by thedies. "Why do you let that friend of yours take those four doors?" Bing Xue asked as she stood beside Huo Chen, calmly waiting for the arrival of the massive wave of giant rats. In Wang Sheng''s side, he was also being asked with the same question by thedy standing beside him, Leng Yue. Smiling confidently, the two of them just continues staring at the giant rats approaching from the distance as they replied with an unwavering voice, "He''s more than capable of dealing with them." Meanwhile on Wu Xiaotian''s side, he started spreading his senses out,pletely surrounding the entirety of the four hallways beyond the four doors, his sensespletely blocked by the jade doors in front at the other side of the hallway. ''There''s quite a lot'' he thought to himself as he starts counting the giant rats, their numbers reaching the hundreds,pletely unaware of his probing. "Let''s get started, shall we?" he muttered to himself as he starts visualizing a sword, the qi in the surroundings starting to form into a sword shape through the guidance of his soul power. As dozens of invisible swords formed, he started sending them in, ughtering every rat they unfortunately pass through. ''How about using them to perform techniques?'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself, his eyes shing with excitement. After all, he used his soul power to mold them into swords so he must be also capable of using his soul power to control those swords and perform technique with it right? As he tries controlling one of them to perform a technique, the movement of the other swords, as well as forming of new onespletely ceased. ''So I need to split my attention and control each personally huh¡­'' he easily found out as he continues trying out this new method of fighting he discovered, feeling his way around as he tries to increase the numbers of swords he can control. Luckily for him, he''s a master of multitasking from back when he was Nyx. As a veteran mercenary, he knows very well how much factor that can affect his missions are constantly happening in the field, so he always partitions his attention to these factors to avoid getting caught off guard in times of mistakes. As he continues exploring this new battle style, he was able to control more and more swords, eventually capping at thirty-six swords. Using these invisible swords, he unfolded his techniques, mainly differentbinations of the forms of his [Chaotic Order Weapon Art],pletely overwhelming the rats despite their numbers. Along with thest of the giant rat within the four hallways he was defending falling down and dying, a pleasant notification appeared in front of his eyes in a form of a semi-transparent golden screen that says the words: [Congrattions to the user for inventing a new technique, as a reward 1,000,000 Universal Coins was added to user''s current Universal Coins] [Due to the technique not having one simr to it, the user can name the technique] Inspecting this newly created technique, he also found out that he could turn the ambient qi in the surrounding not only into swords, but also to any other thing so long as he has enough understanding of what he wants to form. ''Hmmm, let''s just name it Soul Art'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he checks the information about his newly created technique. [Soul Art (Original)] [Info: Uses the soul power of the user topress and turn ambient spirit qi into invisible objects. Depending on the strength of a user''s soul power, they can use this art varying from simple throwing, to performing techniques using multiple of the invisible swords simultaneously.] [Note: Developing the techniques will most likely lead towards apletely newbat style, the user is highly encouraged to do so] [Progress: Entry State (Each strike performed by the invisible swords contains ten percent of the user''s actual strength)] Reading the description of the technique, Wu Xiaotian is ecstatic because of it. Not only did this technique rewards him with a significant amount of Universal Coins, it is also something that can be considered as a peerless treasure on its own, given the evaluation and note that the system attached to it. ''Not to mention the thirty-six swords is definitely not my limit'' he thought to himself as he starts searching the system''s shop for techniques that could probably help him in increasing his ability to multitask even further, most of the techniques he saw affordable enough but requires a stronger soul power than what he currently have. ''Let''s worry about thister'' he told himself as he starts cleaning up, although there''s really nothing much to clean up, before going towards the direction of his two sworn brothers who was also starting to clean up their respective battlefields as well. "Old Tian, you''re done as well?" Huo Chen asked in surprise as he saw the immortal-like young man walking towards them in a rxed pace, seemingly unaffected by the battle that just took ce. "Damn Ah Tian, you''re fast, aren''t you?" Wang Sheng said, his sentence clearlyced with an inuendo that doesn''t get pass Wu Xiaotian''s sense. "How dare I call myself fast in front of the fastest man alive, Brother Wang" Wu Xiaotian replied, dumbfounding the cunning-looking young man and causing Huo Chen tough his heart out. Chapter 51: Backgrounds "So you''re all basically childhood friends?" Wu Xiaotian asked as he stare towards Wang Sheng and Huo Chen, a pretty youngdy hiding behind each of them, both as if afraid of him. "Well, if you think about it, yes, we''re pretty much like childhood friends" Wang Sheng answered as he scratched his head, clearly still awkward at the situation. After all, despite their brief meetings, these two girls test their brother''s patience time and time again whenever they encounter each other. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Wu Xiaotian was also quite ufortable with the flow of the events. He would be a hypocrite if he refuses to admit that these two girls don''t annoy, him, particrly Leng Yue, however, he decided to be the bigger man for the sake of his brothers, only speaking few words of assurance to the twodies. "We might have a not so pleasant first encounter, but given the two of you are my brothers'' ''friends'' as well, let''s just forget what happened previously" he said as he amiably smiles, easing the vignce of the twodies a bit. "Y-you''re right, we''re sorry for our previous behavior brother¡­" Bing Xue, d that he doesn''t pay too much attention to what happened replied, but her words were interrupted as she wasn''t sure what to call him. Understanding the struggles of thedy, Wu Xiaotian just looks at her as he introduces himself, "Su Tian". "Right, Brother Su Tian" Bing Xue smiles, relieved with the reply, she''s ady that reads the situation too much, and she thought that giving his name confirms her hope of him not giving too much thoughts to the previous events, as courtesies such as introducing oneself ispletely optional, something that cultivators usually won''t bother to do especially to people they disdain. If Wu Xiaotian can read minds, he would definitelyugh at this overthinking girl''s farfetched deduction, however, he couldn''t so he just continues to work on the conversations, dragging his two brothers to ease up the atmosphere further. "I''m also really sorry about what I said previously, Brother Su" Leng Yue said as she finally found her chance to apologize, relief rushing in her as she saw him smiling and nodding towards her, as if she got rid of a terrifying threat looming behind her. "Well, since we got all of that out of the way, I guess we should probably introduce ourselves properly before going further" Huo Chen suggested which everyone agreed, after all, the twodies just met with Wu Xiaotian, and even for his two new sworn brothers, he only knows as much as their name and nature, and while it is true that he doesn''t really care much about someone''s origin if they''re going to be friends, he couldn''t help but get curious because of the interesting backstory of this pair of childhood sweethearts. "Old Tian, you already know the name of the two of us so let me just boast about my background" Huo Chen started speaking as he raised his head and points his nose towards the skies, his pride clear in his voice, "I am the son of the Everburning Sect''s current sect master, a thing that a lot of people seems to be dissatisfied particrly when I was young. Back then, some other disciples thought of me as someone who only rely on my father to boss around my peers, so Ipletely fucked them up with my axe until they ran back to their elders" "And yet you still call yourself a coward" Wang Sheng sneered as he remembers this ferocious looking guy always iming the title of the more cowardly one between the two of them as if it''s a thing to be proud of. Hearing this, Huo Chen started clicking his tongue as he waves his index finger left and right before saying, "That''s where you''re wrong Old Wang, I am a coward, but I''m no pushover". "Yeah yeah, whatever you say" dismissed Wang Sheng as he followed after, telling Wu Xiaotian about himself in a humble tone, "Well, my origins is not as great as Ah Chen, my master is a leader of some ragtag group, they usually go and take money from people who want them to clean-up some ces, but they chose only those that they think are really dirty". "So they''re basically assassins?" Wu Xiaotian unhesitatingly asked as if there''s nothing to be bothered about, surprising Wang Sheng due to him figuring out the true nature of his backers despite him speaking in a roundabout way, as well as due to the fact that he seemspletely unbothered by it. "Well¡­ that''s right, the name of my master''s group is Shadow de Organization, apparently, we''re quite influential in the continent" Wang Sheng rified before looking towards Leng Yue, urging thedy to follow after him. "Leng Yue," thedy said, pausing for a while as if to figure out what to say about herself before continuing, "Wee from the Astral Ice Sect, a pretty well-known forceposed of mostly women, in terms of power and influence, I guess it doesn''t fall short inparison with the Everburning Sect and the Shadow de Organization" "We?" Wu Xiaotian asked curiously as he looks towards thest person who have yet to introduce herself. "Well, me and Leng Yue hails from the same sect" Bing Xue said, holding the otherdy''s arms before adding, "She hides so much though, we''re quite the influential figure in our sect, we''re the disciple of one of the grand elders there, the sect master before our current one, we''re basically the same generation disciple as the current sect master" Seeing them having such backgrounds, Wu Xiaotian''s thoughts were quiteplicated. These powers, despite hisck of experience outside were forces that were either already told to him by his mother and grandmother, or he alreadyes across with in book or records. The Everburning Sect, one quite infamous for its disciple''s fiery temper because of their cultivation methods and techniques, most of them for utilizing and manipting the power of fire in and out of their bodies. Those drawbacks were quite insignificant though inparison to their might that exceeds normal cultivators of their realm. This advantage remains the same with the other two powers, with only their nature being different, the Shadow de Organization being masters of concealed weapons as well as nimble movement techniques, and the Astral Ice Sect being masters of the ice element, manifesting weapons made of ice, as well as using their qi to restrain and disable their opponents. Each one of the three forces are standing at the peak of this world, with numerous Ascension Realm experts standing as their pirs. Wu Xiaotian smiled wryly as he realizes that the Extreme Martial Sect is also such a force, and he could only wonder in his mind just how different their interactions will be if he was also a legitimate member of the sect, standing in the same level as these four. He quickly gets these thoughts out of his mind though, thinking that there can''t be any better situation than how he is currently. ''I''d never have that kind of rtion with mom if Wu Xiaolong doesn''t treat her that way'' he thought to himself as he recalls all of the great people he met, his grandmother, the cousins in the Thousand Roads City, the mysterious Granny Mo, and even these two sworn brothers that he met due to Ling Feng''s introduction of him. "Su Tian, currently an independent cultivator, well, I can probably count as half a member of Ling Feng''s shop in the Thousand Roads City" Wu Xiaotian smiles as he introduced himself,pletely thankful and satisfied as he realizes how this new life goes and how it''s going, now certain that abandoning the idea of being a disciple of the Extreme Martial Sect is one of the greatest thing he had done. Chapter 52: Disciples from Purple Lightning Temple "Maaan¡­ it sure is a long ass hallway" Wang Shengins as their group tread one of the hallways beyond the six doors. After they finished their introductions previously, they decided to talk and familiarize themselves with each other while resting a bit before going in. Currently, they had already walked for around fifteen minutes and the path still continues on, with the only light source being the room they came from. "The hallway contains multiple formations including an illusion type one, otherwise it would be impossible for the inside of this ce to be so much bigger than the outside" Wu Xiaotian exined as he felt traces of space interacting artificially, meaning that there was once someone who was capable ofpressing space to such degree that used his ability here. ''Luckily, this thing couldn''t deceive my senses'' he thought to himself as he observes thebinations of formation causing the ''endless hallway'' effect, one of them an illusion that tricks them into believing that they are travelling in a normal phase, and another formation that seems to greatly slow them down. While he''spletely unaffected by the illusion formation, the other formation is a higher leveled one and have most of its parts are runes that he had yet to encounter or study, so he had no choice but to walk slowly along with the four. "Yeah, forget about that, aren''t those people too shameless following behind us, Bing Xue, you told me they''ve been trailing the two of you since you entered the pce, right?" Huo Chen said with a low voice as he points towards a group of seven people trailing behind them on a distance, the groupposed of three women a few years older than them, and the rest are men the same age as the women. "Forget it, it''s not like we can do anything to get rid of them currently" Bing Xue replied as they continue moving forward, also annoyed at just how shameless one could be. "It''s still pretty annoying to be honest, they have been trailing behind us and picking up things we leave behind" Leng Yue added as she pouts her lips while walking alongside Wang Sheng before she continues, "Well, it''s true that it''s our fault for not taking away those things, after all, Bing Xue and I couldn''t find a value in those things but it''s just unpleasant having other''s freely profit from your hard work and they couldn''t even spare a word of thank or a bit of help, they''re just there, trailing behind as if¡­" "As if some damned parasites" Wang Sheng finished as he looks back and saw the people trailing behind. Seeing their smug look as if taunting that they can''t do anything about them, he couldn''t help but get annoyed, but still held himself off as he scrutinized the group behind, groaning in frustration as he saw the uniform they''re wearing, as well as the jade tokens hanging on their waists. "They''re from the Purple Lightning Temple" he pointed out causing the others to get annoyed as well, thinking that it would be problematic to get involved with them. "Something wrong with hitting them? They''re pretty much on the same level as your forces, right?" Wu Xiaotian asked in confusion as he clearly remembered that this Purple Lightning Temple sits at the same level as the forces backing his friends, and this temple is even slightly weaker. "There''s no problem outside..." Wang Sheng shook his head before he continues exining "Remember the restrictions in order to enter the secret realm?" "Yeah, the token, less than thirty years of age and no higher than Nascent Source Realm cultivation, right?" Wu Xiaotian asked back as he starts getting more curious about the reason. "The thing is, their temple leader is shameless enough to send in his disciple who''s already preparing to break through the Soul Formation Realm, saying that he''s technically still in the Nascent Source Realm" Wang Sheng answered, his voice in sheer disgust as if he couldn''t believe someone of such high stature would have a face thick enough to say something like that. "If that was the only issue, there should not be too much animosity as even our forces would do that if we have someone like that, but what made the event so unfair is that his disciple is already thirty years old, that old bastard only lied through his teeth and said that his disciple is just one day short of his thirtieth birthday, so he''s still ''technically'' someone less than thirty" Huo Chen added inin as he recalls the face of that Purple Lightning Temple''s disciple, also telling Wu Xiaotian how the bastard is looking across the crowd with an aloof expression as if no one is worth his attention while his eyes roams around young women with a crooked smile. "Just from your exnations of him, I can definitely tell that he''s also one hell of a bastard just like his master, probably even worse" Wu Xiaotian said unhesitatingly, his voice being heard by the group behind gradually speeding up as they saw the door at the end of the tunnel getting closer. One of the people in the group, an average looking young man with an arrogant look on his face shouted and immediately started berating Wu Xiaotian, as if he doesn''t even care about how easily he dealt with the previous beast tide that nearly killed them. "How dare you say that!! You think you can just berate Senior Brother Zi without consequences?! You better kneel and apologize in front of him when you saw him!! Well, given your talent, I guess I can also put good words for you so he can take you in as ackey, so you don''t need to worry about offending him with your previous words, however, you need to leave this group of young masters and protect us, how about that?" the young man spoke without stop as if it''s an honor to be his guard or their Senior Brother Zi''sckey, thinking that it would be good to subdue an expert of Wu Xiaotian''s caliber and make him a subordinate of their sect''s eldest disciple. "Some people are justpletely delusional huh¡­" Wu Xiaotian muttered as he was astonished at this bastard''s high and mighty act as if no one is better than him just because of his senior brother. "You!!! You better control yourself while I''m still being nice, or else I''ll©¤" hearing Wu Xiaotian''s words, the young man''s entire face turns red in anger as he started threatening them but was cut short by Wu Xiaotian''s cold and impatient voice. "Or else you will what?" he said as qi in the surrounding starts taking the form of a sword, four of them prating the young man''s limbs directly, continuing its flight until he''s pinned in the wall. With the pain spreading across his entire body, the young man screamed loudly as tears formed in his eyes and liquids starts spilling on his pants. The young man, with face now filled with terror couldn''t speak as Wu Xiaotian approaches him, even hispanions are frozen in ce seeing that one of their own, the strongest among the seven of them was pinned so easily on the wall, helplessly hanging in there as if waiting for his doom. "What I hate the most is people threatening me, especially those that I don''t even know" Wu Xiaotian said as he pulled one of the invisible swords out, causing another painful scream from the young man. "Y-y-you c-c-can''t k-kill me¡­. T-that''s against t-the rules of t-the s-secret r-realm" the young man''s trembling voice exined and just prayed that he will be spared by this demon he just offended,pletely terrified at how easily he did this to him. "Don''t worry, I''m not dumb enough to not know it would bring me too much trouble if I kill you" Wu Xiaotian said as he turned his back away, recalling Ling Feng telling him that the strong powers usually give their disciples some sort of artifact that would mark the people that killed them. He doesn''t want to attract too much trouble for himself especially when he''s already being hunted by the Extreme Martial Sect, so he decided he''s better off sparing the young man, however, not in the way the young man expected. "I will destroy you though" he said as he used his overwhelming soul power to shatter the young man''s will, turning him into aplete idiot that doesn''t know or remember anything, after doing so, directing his power to the six other people,pletely destroying their intelligence as well, bubbles forming on their mouths. Seeing how he dealt with the people trailing them, the twodies and his sworn brothers give him a thumbs up, with Wang Sheng even praising him in a weird way. "Powerful and ruthless, nice way of dealing with them" he said as he approached Wu Xiaotian, nodding as he observes the seven people who are now sucking on their thumbs, their eyes void of any sense of sentience. "Thanks for thepliment" Wu Xiaotian replied, smiling at their nonchnt attitude to what he had just done. Chapter 53: A Great Opportunity Ignoring the incident that just happened, the group continue moving, eventually reaching the jade door Wu Xiaotian saw from when he used his senses to survey the area. Before they could even touch the door, it automatically opened, from behind ites out a wave of bright light that prevents them from peering into what is inside for a while, until their eyes gradually adjusted to the brightness of the room behind the jade doors. Entering inside, what greeted them is a vast valley filled with all sorts of spiritual herb, elevating the quality of the ambient spirit qi greatly. In the middle of the valley, a creek with an extremely clear and clean water is flowing freely, little aquatic creatures moving along its flow. As they move their eyes around, they couldn''t help but marvel not only at the beauty of the ce, but also at its extreme suitability for cultivation, given the herbs that are just lying around along with the great amount of spirit qi, which is so abundant that visible strands of it are already forming all around, adding a more mystical feel to the ce. Exploring all around, they eventually found a building built inside one of the mountains, the entrance along with its entirety seemingly purely carved from the stones of the mountain, yet these archaic techniques failed to hide the grandeur and elegance of the ce. Entering inside they first explored the building and climbed up the stairs, the building''s highest floor being the fifth level, all of them except for Wu Xiaotian was dumbfounded as each of the floors lined with shelves filled with manuals mostly for cultivation, with some of them being for artifact refining, alchemy and rune inscription. Doubting the reality of the fact that all of the books here are as such, they started skimming the contents of the library at random, trying to find books that might only be there to fill the shelves, however, as they continue their search, their eyes just start to get wider and wider along with the gradual eleration of their heartbeat, the excitement clearly visible on their faces as the fact that all of the books in this library are useful to them, whether manuals or not, starts to sink in. "HAHAHAHAHA, Good heavens!! I''ve never hit this big of a jackpot all my life!! Ah Tian, you might be my lucky star!!" Wang Shengughed as he shamelessly hugged Wu Xiaotian on his thighs, rubbing his face in it hoping to get some of this young man''s ''luck''. "Fuck!! Let go of me Wang Sheng!! Who gives you the permission to touch my body?!" Wu Xiaotian jokingly replies as he started waving his legs, the cunning-looking young man stillically clinging to it. Even he was surprised by the find, as even if he doesn''t really find anything special in the manuals, just the sheer number of it should probably enough to give him some enlightenment, even going as far as creating a new technique if he were to be lucky enough. "Hahaha, my bad Ah Tian, it''s my first time discovering this massive of a treasure trove after all" Wang Sheng reasoned as he scratches his head, letting go of Wu Xiaotian when Leng Yue started pinching his waist. "It''s really impressive though, most of the techniques here are at the very least on par with the techniques used by the lower-level inner sect disciples of ours, not to mention there are still other that are far better than those" Huo Chen said while inspecting a technique, this one seemingly gaining his interests as it is also a fire element technique, something that highly aligns with his. "As expected of a celestial''s secret realm" Bing Xue said while also perusing a technique, this one seemingly an ice type one, its cover simr to a book Leng Yue just picked up. "Now we just need to take our time improving our strength here, it would be too much of a waste to pass on such rich ambient spirit qi" Leng Yue added as she breathed in, seemingly extremely delighted by the quality of qi in the surrounding. Meanwhile, feeling that this ce is probably safe, Wu Xiaotian starts spreading his senses, trying to see what they missed. As his senses expandedpletely, he found out that this space seems to be an independent one, probably created by the celestial that created the secret realm, the total space around reaching a radius of around ten kilometers,pletely circr with a spatial barrierpletely locking the space in. Among the things he found, the only seemingly man-made structure except for the building they''re in are groups of cave abode equipped with a spirit gathering formation, ten of them on different mountain peaks equidistant with each other. "Leng Yue is right, let''s take a technique or cultivation manual that we want then take advantage of the spirit qi, I found a ce that is suitable for doing so" Wu Xiaotian said, telling them about the cave abodes further exciting the four, which rushed toward the peaks separately before bidding each other farewell, agreeing to meet near the entrance once more after half a year. Arriving in a cave abode, Wu Xiaotian immediately tries cultivating with the spirit gathering formation active, trying to see how itpares with the qi in the Infinite Qi Dimension. ''So this level of array formation can gather amount of energy thatpares with the energy in the tenthyer already'' Wu Xiaotian thought as he remembers how rich the energy in the tenthyer is. However, despite theparison, he still thought that the energy within the Infinite Qi Dimension is better, whether in terms of quality or quantity. In addition, the feel of the spirit qi ispletely different, the qi in this independent space more like a soothing massage that''s more suitable for healing, while the qi in the Infinite Qi Dimension is more like a hammer that constantly temper the body. ''Still good though, not to mention the spirit herbs in the field near the entrance, some of those are enough for me to refine some Whirlpool Pills'' he thought to himself, his idea being taking a Whirlpool Pill that increase qi absorption rate, then entering the Infinite Qi Dimension to further increase his already absurd cultivation speed. ''No pain no gain I guess¡­'' he said to himself as he imagined just how painful this process would be, as if being crushed in the sea of qi within the tenthyer is not painful enough. Going near the entrance and getting the herbs he wants, he returns to his cave abode and started refining the Whirlpool Pills, the whole process onlysting ten minutes for each set of ingredients, the number of ingredients he gathered enough for thirty sets. ''I''ve managed to condense seven pills consistently for every set of ingredients, this should be enough for me tost for the half a year time period'' he thought to himself as he decided picking up another sets of ingredients from the abundant field, spending the entire day to refine more pills to give the other four. After finishing, he checked them using his senses finding out that they''re already in deep meditation, seemingly benefitting hugely from the techniques that they are studying and interrupting a cultivator when they''re in such state is an unspoken taboo in the cultivator world, as being interrupted in the middle of such meditations is enough to damage a cultivator severely. ''I''ll just give it to them when they''re done with meditation'' he thought to himself as he goes back to the library, reading all of the techniques there as a way to pass time before the cooldown of the Infinite Qi System resets. Chapter 54: Rapid Growth While reading in the library, Wu Xiaotian uses his sense to check the four every now and then, searching for a chance to give them the Whirlpool Pills he refined. On the third day, the four of them simultaneously woke up, their minds still ecstatic from their gains when they heard a telepathicmunicationing from Wu Xiaotian, asking them to meet him in the library. ''Just how powerful is his soul to for him to be able to use telepathicmunication at his level?'' they all wondered as the image of Wu Xiaotian gradually bes more and more mysterious in their mind, after all, telepathicmunication is something only those with a soul power at least of the Nascent Source Realm can perform. Shoving the thought to the back of their mind, they all go to the library, where Wu Xiaotian just gave them the Whirlpool Pills, simply saying that he refined them personally before going back to his cave abode, further surprising the four. Just like that, the group enters a period of secluded cultivation, only stopping to take a Whirlpool Pill and dedicating all of their time towards cultivation, even neglecting sleep and food, as they feel more and more energized along with the consistent increase of their strength. Their cultivation just gets better and better, in the first day of the second month, a pir of fire rose up to a thousand meters in the sky, painting the sky of the independent space red as a young man''sugh reverberated across the valley, the phenomenonsting for about an hour before ending. Following shortly after the event, two, seemingly cold figures of light ascend from two different peaks, their figures approaching each other, the cold energy radiating in the entire valley, yet the greeneries even improved further, this phenomenon apanied by a pir of scarlet light in another mountain peak, shadows seemingly dancing around the pir as it radiates light, both of the phenomena alsosting for an hour. After these events, everything turns silent, their group meeting up every once in a while, to share their gains, as well as to discuss them with everyone. During the following months, nothing noteworthy happens, all of them peacefully cultivating andprehending the new cultivation manual they picked up, with the sole difference being Wu Xiaotian who only go back to his cave abode every once in a while, spending his most of his time in the library to absorb all of the knowledge inside, his progress extremely terrifying,pletely memorizing or evenprehending all of the books in a floor within a single month, keeping this pace up the entire time. On the start of the sixth andst month, Wu Xiaotian alreadyprehended all of the books within the library, while most of them are still just rudimentaryprehension, it is stillprehension nheless, not to mention there''s an average of a thousand books within each floor. Spending half a month, he started focusing on understanding the techniques further, utilizing his Martial God System to the extreme. By the end of this period, he already haspleteprehension of almost all of the techniques, and he already have some ideas for new techniques from the insights he gained from all of these. The greatest change though is his cultivation, now breaking through the Intermediate state of the Pedestal Establishment Realm. Looking at the system, he couldn''t help but smile as he reads his information. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 12] [Cultivation: Intermediate State Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 10,321,110] [Stats] [Strength: 180 innate strength] [Agility: 180 innate strength] [Intelligence: 90 innate strength] [Stamina: 90 innate strength] [Vitality: 180 innate strength] [Aptitude: ???] [Techniques] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Info: Interpreting the chaos hidden within the order and the order hidden within the chaos, as well as how theyplement each other through weapons. A perfect battle technique capable of suppressing any opponent under the same realm] [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch (Self-derived, from God of Pleasure)] [Info: A transcendent''s touch is the most irresistible! Capable of bringing anyone underneath the practitioner''s control even with just as much as a gaze. A technique that will definitely make the practitioner garner hate from every man in existence] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to make anyone feel whatever the practitioner wants so long as they''re no more than nine realms higher than the practitioner)] [Drunken Dance (Self-derived, from 100+ movement techniques)] [Info: An aggressive yetpletely random movement technique that is more suitable for humiliating an opponent than anything else. The nasty style of the movement not only makes the user appear drunk but also makes their opponent appear wasted.] [Note: NEVER use in a friendly fight] [Progress: Perfection State] [Rend (Original)] [Info: Solidifies space into a de extending in a length dependent on the user''s cultivation level and mastery of space. The solidified space is undetectable by any kind of sense except for the visuals it produces by distorting the surrounding space.] [Progress: Entry state (Capable of piercing through any opponent so long as they''re strength is a certain level below the user''s theprehension of space)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 6)] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 10/10 (Upgradeable, need to reach Core Formation)] [Rate of Conversion: 100 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] [Martial God System] [Info: Allows one to automatically cultivate, upgrade, and derive techniques, allows entry to an independent space that increases martialprehension, the space is capable of generating enemies for the user to practice with.] [Techniques currently being studied: 17] [Martial God Space (Lvl 4): entry avable, increases theprehension of any techniques by 10,000 times] [Auxiliary Job System] [Info: A system that provides myriad of conveniences to all type of auxiliary jobs, from well-known profession such as alchemy to cksmithing and inscription, to obscure jobs such as jade-cutting, ore masters and herbalists.] [Spirit Garden (Lvl 2)] [Provides a portable space for nting herbs. Herbs grown in the spirit garden matures ten times faster, quality is five times, and yields thrice than normal (improves as the spirit garden is upgraded)] [Avable space: 20,000/100,000 square meters] [Spirit Mine] [Number of puppets: 30 (Lvl 1), 20 (Lvl 2)] [An independent underground space where ores of all level grow. Comes with puppets that automatically mine for the user. Amount, quality and level of ores increase as the level and quantity of the puppets increase] [Rune Observation tform (Lvl 2)] [An observatory that lets user to peek at the knowledge of the universe, allowing for a faster and more solidprehension of the runes that inscription masters use. The level of rune insights increases as the observatory increase] [All-purpose Dimension (Lvl 2)] [Contains an expandable room that holds all the thing an auxiliary job master need. From alchemical cauldron and a cksmithing area, as well as special inks, brushes and medium an inscription master needs, to special tools for mining, crafting and taking care of nts. Time inside flows twenty times faster than the outside, however, the qi his is onlypatible for nourishing tools and pills and not for cultivation. Quality of tools and time flow rate increase as level of the dimension increases] [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 1)] [Info: Allows user to travel across dimension, the system issuing missions for the user toplete, granting the user rewards. The rewards vary from Universal Coins to gift packages and even items, cultivation tools, weapons and more] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is] [Charges Avable: 1/1(Refreshes Every week)] [Shop] [Inventory] [Myriad Transformation Orb] [A mysterious orb made by transferring the inherent trait of a thousand transformation ape to a celestial star ore. Transforms to whatever form the user want, indestructible under the mortal level] [Compass of Fate] [Points the user to the things he desires, might be faulty sometimes and point the user to a twisted interpretation of their desire] As he finished reading all of the information, he couldn''t help but get excited, the amount of Universal Coins he earned from the six-month period still having a rtivelyrge reserves despite his splurging upgrading all of his systems'' functions at least once. As usual, the techniques heprehendedcks the qualification for it to be ced in his technique tabs, causing him to wonder just how powerful his techniques are, whether if it''s the self-derived or original ones. Feeling that he had already spent enough time on cultivation, he decided to go outside and roam around to pass some time while waiting for the other four to finish their seclusion. After another week, Huo Chen and Wang Sheng also came out, going towards the library joyfully, immediately bragging once they arrived. "Hahaha my new cultivation manual helps me improve leaps and bounds, Old Tian, try fighting me now!!" Huo Chen excitedly said, trying to pull Wu Xiaotian in a clearing nearby to fight with him. "Screw you Ah Chen! Don''t cut lines, let old me go first" Wang Sheng said as he stopped Huo Chen, also eager topare his growth with his immortal-like brother. "How about you fight together?" Wu Xiaotian said, causing the two tough as they shout while initiating the fight. "Then we won''t be polite!!" the two of them said, thest cheerful thing they said before they were beaten up by Wu Xiaotian, something he did with extreme ease. Chapter 55: Showing Off Talent "Damn!! Why does it seem like Ah Tian is even stronger than us now?!" Wang Sheng asked while he''s breathing heavily while lying on his back, trying to catch his breath his limbs all spread out, looking like a starfish on the ground. "You''re really absurd Old Tian, are you even cultivating the same way as us?" Huo Chen interjected as a hint of frustration appears in his eyes, sure, they might be happy for their brother achieving greater things, but they would be a hypocrite if they say that they don''t feel even a bit of envy from him, good thing that for someone of their character, this bit of envy would only serve as a fuel for them to work even harder. "Hahaha, I''m just lucky" Wu Xiaotian dismissed as he looks towards the two, scanning their current strength with the help of the True Sight Technique. [Name: Huo Chen] [Age: 20] [Affiliation: Everburning Sect] [Cultivation: Advance state Core Formation Realm] [Physique: Blessed me Body] [Stats] [Strength: 43 innate strength] [Agility: 40 innate strength] [Intelligence: 40 innate strength] [Stamina: 41 innate strength] [Vitality: 41 innate strength] [Aptitude: Low Quality Celestial Level] [Name: Wang Sheng] [Age: 20] [Affiliation: Shadow de Organization] [Cultivation: Advance state Core Formation Realm] [Soul: Innate de Unity] [Stats] [Strength: 40 innate strength] [Agility: 45 innate strength] [Intelligence: 40 innate strength] [Stamina: 40 innate strength] [Vitality: 40 innate strength] [Aptitude: Low Quality Celestial Level] Seeing their strength, Wu Xiaotian nods in praise, as he recalls the so called ''peak'' of their cultivation state for normal geniuses. ''Based on the data I''ve gathered, the limit of the Advanced State Core Formation is just 36 innate strength, for them to reach this level says much about their talents'' he thought to himself, not telling them in fear of their ego inting just after being beaten up. "Hah¡­ seems like they''re also out as well" Wang Sheng said as they detected two new existences approaching from the distance, the aura surrounding them seems to perfectlyplement each other, elevating each other''s quality. As the figures approached, the silhouette of the twodies gradually appeared, their beautiful visage stunning their childhood sweethearts, and even Wu Xiaotian, who''s exposed to multitude of different peerless beauties couldn''t help but nod his head in admiration. The twodies seem to be the ones that gains the most in this trip, their strength that falls slightly behind the two young men previously now reaching a level on par with them, in addition to that, what they cultivated seems to improve their appearance even further, causing the two young men''s heart to beat faster as they stare towards them. "Ahem¡­ your mouths are starting to form waterfalls" Wu Xiaotian ruthlesslymented, waking the two out of their stupor. They fixed themselves, even standing straight with their chest out as if to impress thedies, something that probably would be a bit effective of not for the twodies seeing thempletely drooling at them. "Forget about their antics Brother Tian, it''s not like we''ve never seen them this way" Bing Xue said she gracefullyughed, before looking at Huo Chen and approaching him. "Wang Sheng!! You¡­ I''m ashamed of you!!" Leng Yue berated as she also approached her ''friend'' pinching his waist for seemingly no reason at all causing the cunning-looking young man to cry out andin. "Why?!" Wang Sheng asked as tears formed on the corner of his eyes, the pain in his waist increasing even further while he tries his best to escape from this woman''s cruel ws. After ying around for a while, they decided to start packing up, looting the library clean, the only thing that seems to be of value now as the ambient spirit qi already started to deplete from their long seclusion. "You sure you just want the herb garden Old Tian? I could give you so much more herb than that,e get some books and techniques" Huo Chen asked as he couldn''tprehend Wu Xiaotian''s decision of exchanging all of his shares in the library for the exclusive rights of the herb garden, after all, he could buy so much of these herbs if he sold few of the techniques from the library. ''If they knew that I memorized everything here, I wonder how they will react'' Wu Xiaotian wonders, deciding against saying it as he don''t want them to be discouraged because of him than they already have. "Forget about the techniques, I''m not interested, just give me the herbs you said when we meet somewhere again" Wu Xiaotian said, thinking of travelling alone to search for Li Yan, after all, they promised each other that they would meet in the secret realm, and it''s already been more than half a year since they entered, and it would be quite rude for him to make the maturedy wait any longer. "You''re leaving?" Wang Sheng asked as he throws a spatial ring towards Wu Xiaotian, this one filled with all sorts of herbs of great quality, most of them something not from the herb garden. "Yeah, I need to search for someone, and I don''t want to drag your harvest down" Wu Xiaotian replies while nodding towards Wang Sheng, a simple sign of thanks for the gift he just handed. "How about we help you search for whoever you''re finding, Brother Tian" Leng Yue asked, thinking of this as a way to repay his help of giving them Whirlpool Pills previously. Despite not knowing what force shee from, Wu Xiaotian is aware of the fact that Li Yan is definitely someone from a force no weaker than theirs, and given her strength, it is safe to say that she''s definitely someone well-known, so he just refused their offer as he does not want them to find out just yet. "I''ll take care of my stuff, no need to worry about it¡­" he said before handing them something he had refined during some free time, a rectangr jade piece that makes them wonder what the purpose is. Seeing their confused expression, Wu Xiaotian taps its surface twice, causing the jade to project a screen on the air, on the screen are three icons, an envelope, a phone and a camera from modern time. "What''s this?" Bing Xue asked in wonder as she yed around the projected screen, tapping the icons on it causing what is projected to change. "Some sort of toy I''ve created to pass time, amunication device let''s say" Wu Xiaotian exined as he told them the function of this cellphone prototype, surprising them not only because of finding out that he''s also adept in artifact refining, but rather because of the fact that he''s talented and ingenious enough to create something like this. "You''re just getting more and more absurd Ah Tian¡­" Wang Sheng just smiled wryly, despite the sudden bomb dropped on them, he seems to be getting more and more used to it as if nothing can surprise him anymore. The others just nodded their head in Wang Sheng''s statement, speechless at how convenient the device is. "Can we send images that we took using this ''camera'' in the messaging function?" Leng Yue curiously asked as if she found something interesting, her words causing Wu Xiaotian to just smile and think that girls will be girls whatever the time period and way of life is, just like how boys will also always be boys no matter the situation is. "Yeah, that''s one of the purposes of the messaging app, some sort of quick information channel with visuals if you will" he replied as he opens his artifact, creating a chat group with the five of them in and started a demo by taking a picture and video of the surrounding, then sending it to the group. "Wow!!!" the twodies excitedly said as they started to think of how great this artifact is, starting to explore all the functionalities this thing has. "How long can it function?" Huo Chen asked, fiddling around the device. "That thing runs on spirit qi, so as long as it''s near your body when using it, it will always work, oh right, that thing can pick up signals from other same devices so long as they''re within ten thousand kilometers of each other, and the devices can also act as a ry to connect two different devices that are too far from each other, the other things, you can figure on your own" Wu Xiaotian answers, telling them some of the specification of the device. "Well, thanks for this gift Old Tian, I hope you could find the person you''re searching for" Huo Chen said in farewell, throwing him a pouch, inside it are ten protection talismans enough to block a full power attack from a Perfection State Core Formation Realm. "You know you need it more" Wu Xiaotian said as he thought this is too much of a gift. "Keep it Old Tian, I have more of that in my space ring" Huo Chen shoved it back in his hands, so Wu Xiaotian no longer refused. "See you when I see you" the four said almost in unison, causing all of them to look at each other beforeughing for a while. "Indeed, farewell fellows" Wu Xiaotian said as he starts walking away, his figure disappearing from their sight after a while. Chapter 56: Meeting Li Yan Again In a forest near arge pce, a figure is moving around at an absurd speed, leaving behind only a trail of its shadow as it shoots around the ce as if a bullet shot from a gun, except for its arching trajectory as it jumps from tree to tree. When a ray of sunlight passes through a rtively thinner area in the forest, it shone through the figure, revealing its immortal-like visage, a young man appearing to be at histe teens, standing at a tall heightplimenting his handsome face and chiseled body. The young man, carrying a de on his waist and wears a clean white attire, paused atop a tree for a while. As he observes all around, he fights the desire to use an object that is in his possession. "I could''ve used the Compass of Fate, but that would defeat the purpose of gaining experience here" the young man thought to himself, trying his best not to rely too much on external help. "I am pretty uncertain where to go though, it''s all just trees everywhere, and I''d like to not go back to the caves now" the young man muttered, convincing himself that there''s no way what he''s searching for would also be in that cave. "Well, forget about it, let''s just find a random direction and deal with whatever will happen" he said after checking a jade slip that projects a screen, the screen not showing anything, a clear proof that his friends are no longer in the vicinity. While he''s acting rtively nonchnt though, the young man is also wary at the same time, the reason being from the moment that hees out of the pce, he started feeling a peculiar gaze locking on him, following him everywhere despite his random movements all across the forest, dawning on him that whatever is observing him is definitely there for him and not just because of spontaneous interest or something. As he continues travelling, now in a rtively straight path, he''s still paying attention to the existence following him, speeding up and getting closer and closer to him. ''It''s going to act¡­'' the young man thought as he hovers his right hand above his de, prepared to deal with whatever''s going to approached him. Finally, a figure emerged from his back, his senses rming him as the figure moves at a speed absurd for even him. Thinking that he encountered some kind of hidden expert residing in the secret realm, the surprise he felt was magnified even more as the figure pounced on him, its four limbs clinging on him tightly, a soft sensation spreading on his back. "I finally found you~~~" the figure said as a ray of sunlight shone through it, finally revealing its appearance, a mature beautifuldy with a mole right under her right eye, pouting her lips as if she was angry at the young man. "Wait¡­ Li Yan?! I''ve been searching for yo©¤" the young man, finding out who the figure was, was pleasantly surprised, trying to talk to the figure but interrupted midway as the mature woman shoves her face close to him, her lips touching his causing them to share a long, sweet lip to lip. "Mmm~~ That really feels different~~" The mature woman, Li Yan, said once she broke the kiss, caressing the young man''s face while looking at him lovingly. "Tian, what took you so long~? We only have three years here and half a year has gone by without even contact between the two of us¡­ you need to make it up with me lots okay~~" she added coquettishly, her hand going down from his face, exploring and feeling around his rock hard and mouth-watering body. Wu Xiaotian, feeling thedy''s caress just let her be as he continues travelling through the forest, reaching his hands back, holding her thighs to support her weight, making it easier for Li Yan to cling to him. "Seriously though, I''ve been searching for you in so long~" Li Yan said as she stares at Wu Xiaotian''s face, pouting her lips as she pokes her fingers on his cheeks. "Erm¡­ Gorgeousdy, what are you doing with my face?" Wu Xiaotian asked in confusion as she continues her antics, now also using her other hand to poke at the other side of his face. "You don''t like it?" Li Yan replied as she looks towards him with puppy eyes, unable to resist her charm, he just grits his teeth as he allows her to do whatever she wants. ''Just treat it as apensation for not finding her after more than half a year'' He thought to himself as he looks towards thedy, smiling at her as he saw her alluring face, causing thedy''s heart to skip a beat. Trying to hide her face that''s starting to turn more and more red, she circled her arms around his body once again, burying her head on his wideforting back before muttering ever-so-silently, as if to speak to herself. "Why are you this handsome~~" thinking that the young man didn''t hear her, she just giggles at the thought as she rubs her face on his back, taking in his masculine scent, feeling a bit lightheaded from it. "Thank you for thepliment¡­" Wu Xiaotian replied to her muttering, dealing further damage to her by praising, "You''re also really beautiful as well" Hearing what he said, Li Yan realized that he heard what she just said, embarrassing her so much that it seems like there are steaming from the top of her head, her body temperature rising up slightly, something that doesn''t get past Wu Xiaotian''s monstrous senses. "Hoh¡­ was that not meant for me to hear?" Wu Xiaotian teased as he squeezes her buttocks, forcing her out of her embarrassed state, her body arching as she let out a mixture of a squeal and a moan. "Hyaaan~~" she said in surprise as he continues kneading her bountiful behinds, curling her small fist as she softly hits his shoulders whileining, "You meanie~!! stop teasing me~". Seeing such aposed and mature woman acting cute with him, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel a sense of achievement from this, as not even his mother, Su Meiyao acts like this when it''s not their ''quality'' time. ''For now at least, It will probably only take some time for mom to act like this when I meet her again'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself, smiling at the thought of his mom acting cute in front of him. "You''re thinking of other woman right?" Li Yan''s voice oozing with jealousy snapped him out of his imagination, causing him to be a bit surprised as the maturedy hit the bullseye. "That¡­ yeah, my bad" Wu Xiaotian stutters at first, but decided telling the truth as he always believed that covering up something with a lie will only result in that lie getting bigger and bigger until it spirals out of control. Thinking that Li Yan is mad, he was dumbfounded by her next words, words thatpletely clears the tension off his mind. "Whatever, it''s not like it''s something uneptable, even that useless husband of mine meets with multiple young girls behind me" she said, dismissing thest part of her sentence as if it''s nothing before clinging to him tightly, bringing her lips close to his ears as she whispered her next words. "Just say to me whenever you have another¡­ and¡­ never forget about me mkay~?" her voice abination of a flirtatious andforting one, the lines freeing him of his worries. "Thank you¡­ You''re one hell of a woman, Yan''er" he replied, calling her a nickname while squeezing her ass once again, eliciting an erotic moan from her. "Ahhaaahh~~ Tian, you''re really a meanie~~!!" "I''ll take that as apliment" heughed at herin, his joyous voice reverberated across the forest. Chapter 57: Li Yan Falls (R-18) "Where are you going anyway?" Li Yan asked the young man as she noticed him just going in a straight trajectory, almost like single-mindedly focused on something that might be in that direction if not for him still talking to her with great attention. "That¡­ there''s nowhere in particr that I want to go to" Wu Xiaotian paused as he scratches his head, the only reason he can think of in his mind is the fact that he wants to explore this secret realm as much as he can. Hearing his reply, Li Yanughs, her voiceforting and melodious. After a few minutes, she finally recovered, wiping tears from her eyes as she breathes quite heavily due to how long sheughed, before saying in an amused tone, "That''s just so like you~" "What do you mean?" Wu Xiaotian looks at her in confusion as he heard her statement, curious why she would say that. "Isn''t it true? When I first met you, I feel like you''re so spontaneous, being interested in artifact refining despite your young age" she replied while he''s gently cing her down, smiling at his caring gesture when he straightens the creases of her dress, not like anyone will notice it given how deste of people the ce is, but she still enjoyed his actions nevertheless. "And me moving around the forest without a goal in mind is like that? Besides, just being interested in artifact refining made me spontaneous?" Wu Xiaotian asked, still couldn''t figure out why she said that. "You know a lot more than artifact refining though? Stop acting as if you''re not an alchemist as well" she answered while raising her head up, proud that she knows other things about him. "Aren''t you one as well?" he retorted, surprising her as her identity as an alchemist is something that no one, not even her own daughter knows. "How do you know?" she voiced, getting more and more curious to this young man. At first, it was just simple frustration and bodily instinct that pulls herself to him, but the more that they interact with each other, the more her interest of him grows, especially whenever she uncovers a new thing about him, as if she''s solving an obscure puzzle that growsrger andrger as she put the pieces together. "Wild guess¡­ You''ve been mixing alchemical and artifact refining terms when we first talked, so it makes me wonder" he pointed out before going saying the thing that exposes her "Well, I''m not really certain, but you just have to go and point it out, meaning you also notice me mixing the terms the same way as you do and based on your expression, looks like I hit the mark" "Smart boy, you just have to impress me every time, won''t you?" Li Yan pouted while thinking of methods to take him by surprise in anyways, however, doing so has proven to be really difficult, as she realizes that save from knowing the superficial stuff as well as how he acts, she never knew anything about the man, his figurepletely shrouded in mystery, a veil that she just can''t see through despite her insight born from her great amount of experience and powerful strength. "How am I supposed to keep your attention if I don''t?" replied Wu Xiaotian cheekily, before pulling her in by the waist, holding her firmly as he lifts up her legs, carrying her like a princess prompting her to circle her arms around his neck. Looking at him, his enchanting eyes gently staring at her face, her heart skipped a pit, her ears turning red as she tries to avoid his gaze, "Why the sudden princess carry?" "Well, I sensed something interesting in the distance, wanna check it?" "Mmm, sure, I''ll go wherever you go" Li Yan replied as she dug her head to his chest, feeling extremelyfortable in his embrace. Cool breeze blew across her body as they travel fast, leaping from tree to tree. Looking at his attractive face that appears to be the prime definition of masculinity, her heart starts to beat faster, her mind flying around in guilty pleasure as she thought of how she was having an illicit rtionship with a young man less than half her age, and given how the young man treats despite them only knowing each other for a short time, her heart was filled with romantic joy for the first time in her long life. Snuggling with her head on his chest, she felt him finally stop after almost half an hour of running, sound of flowing water going into her ears. When she finally looks at where they are, she found herself in a stream with crystal-clear water flowing on it, small luminescent nts dancing in its bottom, the tall trees in the surrounding packed so tightly that it seems impossible to reach this location through the ground. This caused the surrounding to bepletely deprived of sunlight, and the only light source from the surroundings make the area looks so magical, the light sources being the bluish light produced by the glowing nts in the stream, as well moss that heavily covers the trees all around. What is more mystical though is that the streames from a hill near them, not from the top of it but rather inside it, a glowing, narrow, cave like path acting as a path for the water to flow outwards. "Beautiful¡­" She muttered to herself as she looks all around. Despite her long experience of travelling outside, few among the ces she had visited couldpare with this ce, as she was taking in the view, she was interrupted when she heard the voice of the young man now a bit further away from her. "We''re not here for that Yan''er,e follow me¡­" the young man invites, pointing towards the small passage under the hill, the area he was now in front of. Nodding towards him, the maturedy followed in a hurried step, clinging on his arms when she got close enough, wearing a silly smile on her face as if she''s a maiden who''s experiencing love for the first time. As they continue walking deeper into the cave, she noticed that the passage is getting wider and wider, until it expands enough so that a group of couple of people can easily walk shoulder to shoulder in the passage. They only walk for a few minutes more until they eventually hit a dead end, in it, a small pond that seems to go really deep, in the middle of it a lotus is glowing, half of its petals aplete ck and the otherpletely white, its core a mixture of the two endlessly swirling around each other. "T-that''s¡­" seeing the flower, Li Yan was pretty sure what it was, but she''s also inplete doubt as this kind of nt is so rare that it was thought to be extinct already, yet here it was, floating in the middle of thiske peacefully as if in slumber. "I sensed something that seems toplement your soul so I brought you here, who would''ve thought that you would act like this" Wu Xiaotian exined, snapping the maturedy out of her daze. "Why give it to me? D-do you even know how important this flower is?" she asks, moved at his gesture of giving the flower to her but still asks the second question as she''s afraid that he''s just oblivious about the flower. "That''s the Yin-Yang Lotus right? Could it be that I was mistaken?" he stated, concerned that he might have mistaken the flower in the middle of theke for that extremely rare alchemical material. "A-and you''re giving it to me like that?" "You have a Yin-Yang rted soul talent right?" Hearing him pointing the fact out, she was really stunned, but ignored how he managed to figure that out for now as she told him how not only those with talents like her would benefit in absorbing that flower, but also any cultivator who are powerful enough to prevent themselves from exploding because of the energy from it. "B-but still-" the maturedy still tries retorting but got interrupted midway as Wu Xiaotian speaks again. "Doesn''t matter, it''s more useful to you right?" Wu Xiaotian smiled, ending the argument with the beautifuldy epting his ''gift'', running across theke, carefully picking the flower up and storing it in a wooden box with intricate carvings on it, then rushing towards him as she finished getting it, smacking her lips on his, enjoying the sensation for a while before looking at him with a face filled with love before uttering something that she only said to her daughter for all her life. "I love you~~~" Chapter 58: Dance (R-18) Clearly surprised by what the woman in front of him said, Wu Xiaotian took a bit before heprehended her words, after all, he was a bachelor before reincarnating in this world but now, gorgeous women of all sorts seem to flock to him without much effort. However, he easily regained hisposure as he replied to her truthfully, the wordsing from his mouth exactly what she wants to hear. "I love you too, Li Yan" he said as he reaches his hand to gently caress her face, her head leaning on the hand that was touching her, rubbing herself onto it, clearly enjoying this act of intimacy. "Thank you for the gift as well" she said as she hugs him tightly, refusing to show her face that lookspletely adorable due to redness right now. "That''s it? Just words?" as she heard what he said, she couldn''t help but develop a bit of disappointment in her eyes, but the disappointmentpletely vanished and reced with annoyance as she stares at his face that appears to be enjoying teasing her like that. However, she doesn''t just throw a little tantrum like what she does previously, but rather decided to also take on the offensive, a brilliant idea forming in her mind as she stares towards the pond. "Do you know that I am a woman of many talents, dear?" Li Yan asked him with a pride in her voice, Wu Xiaotian starting to get confused as he wonders just why she suddenly started showing off. Ignoring her prideful, borderline narcissistic remark, he asks her, "Mind telling me what kind of talents you have?" Seeing him going along with her, she smiles in joy as she answered, "I prefer not telling you in one go, but rather to slowly show you all of what thisdy is capable of, for now, let''s focus on one of it~~~" "And what is it that you want to focus on now?" Hearing his question, she drags him near the water, asking him to sit on a stone she saw, while she moves away from him and moves further into the water until it reaches just a few inches beneath her knees, pausing for a while, she smiles at him as she said while her hips starts to sway, "I am quite confident in my dancing, so let this be yourpensation for your gift" "It better be worth my gift, Yan''er" Wu Xiaotian teased as he enjoys the view of the maturedy moving her body around elegantly. "Oh, believe me, it will" Li Yan replied as she continues her performance, her body twisting and turning showcasing her flexibility, the water wetting her clothes as she continues her dance, causing the fabric to stick to her skin, highlighting her tantalizing sexy curves. Eventually, she finished her performance, stopping in front of Wu Xiaotian, ending her dance with a peck on his lip before asking, "Do you enjoy the show?" "I love every second of it" he replied while standing up, looking at her face with pure adoration as his hands unconsciously roam around her wet curvy body. "It''s not yet finished though" she pointed out before turning her back to him, all while stretching her hands to reach out and circle his neck, sticking her hot body close to him before announcing the start of her second act. "You know, what I am about to do is something I have never tried, nor I n to my entire life, so you better cherish me okay?" she expressed with her facepletely red. "Mhm¡­" he answered as he circles his hands around her soft, thin waist as she continues her performance. Going in position, she started her action slow and sensual, her ass rubbing his front as she sways her hips left to right repeatedly, her heart skipping a beat when she felt a huge object lying in his crotch. ''Oh my~ i-is that his¡­'' she thought to herself while pressing her hips harder on him, trying to get a feel to confirm whether what she just discovered was real or not. Wu Xiaotian was also surprised, looking at the back of thedy that seems to be frantically searching for something using her ass as she moves all around, it took him just a moment to realize what she was doing, and he helps her to it by positioning his now hard rod between her cracks, firmly holding her waist in ce as he thrust his hips up and down. ''He knows!!'' Li Yan thought in surprise feeling his actions. However, this confirmed the question in her mind, causing a thought that couldn''t be removed to be nted on her mind. ''He''s soo big~~!'' she screamed in her mind as she breaks free from his restraint and also moving her hips in sync with his, while squeezing her ass to tighten on him. "You''ve got one hell of a great gift, Yan''er" Wu Xiaotian teased as his hands moves upwards, eventuallynding on her tworge globes. Groping the two of them, he enjoyed himself with its gtinous feel, shaping it into all shapes and forms before she used her hands to stop his advance, then saying to him shyly. "Dear~ please let me finish my dance first?" looking at him with a puppy-like pleading eyes, he immediately agrees and let her do what she wants. Letting go of her breast, he lets her be as she continues her dance, now getting more and more extreme. Moving a bit away from him, she raised her ass a bit highlighting its plump, perfect shape. Swaying it sexily, she gradually rotates to face him, all while gently caressing all around her body, adding to her erotic appeal. She started kneeling in front of him, lowering her head until it was submerged to the water causing him to worry, but what she did next was an absolute turn on that made his dragonpletely awake. She arched her back, using her arms to support her lifting up her upper parts, her body now in a snake-like position. As she got back to her kneeling position, she reached her hand out, prompting him to pull her up and help her stand,pletely revealing the marvelous sight. Her dress, pure white and appearing to be elegant previously was nowpletely drenched, the fabric sticking out to her flesh so much that despite the not-so-bright lighting, he can see through her clothes, exposing her skinpletely. Staring at her, he couldn''t help but appreciate just how beautiful she is, her perfect face that can easily cause the fall of a nation, her healthy, pinkish skin sticking out of the wet clothes that exposed her perfect curves, her hourss shaped figure that would make anyone doubt whether she already have a child or not, as well as her erogenous parts that she repeatedly dered in her mind was only for him now. Staring at her dazedly, she starts to get embarrassed, causing her to clear her throat, forcing him out of his stupor. "Sorry, Yan''er is just too much for the eye, so I spaced out" he exined as he gets closer and closer to her, eventually sticking with her, causing his clothes to get wet as well. Seeing him act like that, Li Yan smiles at the thought of discovering another side of him once again, while spreading her arms as if to invite him as she said, "What are you waiting for? Love me~~" Chapter 59: A Young Mans Hatred for a Seal (R-18) Letting go of herselfpletely, she tiptoed, closing in on his face as she closes her eyes, pouting her crimson lips a bit trying to reach his. Wu Xiaotian, seeing what she''s trying to do leans down a bit, allowing her contact, her juicy lips pressing on his so much that he couldn''t help but wonder just how frustrated thedy is. As they continue the kiss, Li Yan eventually opens her lips, prompting him to invade her warm wet mouth, their tongues tugging at each other vying for dominance, as powerful she is as a cultivator though, she just can''t find a way to win against him in this kind of battle that they have already done quite a few times. Feeling her surrender, he ys with her further, slithering around her tongue as if to taunt her to fight back, only for her to obediently follow his pace. The y gradually causes her chest to rise up and down more exaggeratedly, making him think that she can no longer continue, so he pulled back and tried to break the kiss, only for her to open her eyes in surprise as she desperately tries sucking the tongue that is leaving her mouth, looking at him with a gaze that he surely thought was begging for him to not leave. Smiling at her, he granted her request as he connects his lips with hers again, all while her limbs started clinging on him tightly. As they were sharing a kiss, she snapped her finger causing the ring in it to glow, nearby a circr bed appeared, the inside obscured by the silk covering beside it. "Wow¡­ you even prepared this huh¡­ aren''t you looking forward too much?" he asked as he groped her breast, squeezing the gtinous mass of flesh as his thumb rubs her tips, forcing an alluring moan out of her. "Aahhnn~ that feels good~~" ignoring his teasing, she hurriedly drags him to the bed as she felt that she couldn''t hold back anymore, and whatever it is that he can give her, she''ll definitely get without doubt. Amidst the passionate kisses and arousing caress, they eventually find themselves facing each other on the bed, her being below him while still wearing her drenched clothes that do nothing to hide herscivious curves. "Let''s take this off shall we?" he said as he raised her up, forcefully opening her dress, its upper parts slipping down from her smooth skin while the lower parting down with it as it falls down. As the clothing fall, her voluptuous body was finally revealed in its full glory. The perfectly shaped g-cup breast with its tips already hard and erect due to all his previous teasing, the t belly that further highlights her thin waist, connected to a wide motherly hip that seems to invite him to do whatever he wants, the soft luscious thighs and the while long legs, all seemingly blending into perfection to create this woman that''s in front of him right now. Seeing him look at her like that, she couldn''t help but get embarrassed as hey her down once again, pulling himself back to look at her entirety. Her skin, now a bit reddish from all the excitement, further elevates her sexual appeal that is already extremely high due to her pose. Her legs, slightly spread as he was situated between them, is trying its best to hide herher regions, aided by the two handspletely covering it, the position causing her arms to press on her tits squeezing the together as if to seduce him. Based on her reaction alone, he can tell that she was quite nervous, so he decided to loosen her up a bit, going down on her lips again to share a kiss. After a few minutes of doing so, he decided to leave her now swollen lips, travelling down her neck, sucking on it before going down to shower her kisses in her shoulders, arms, and then going back to her breast, eventually sucking on her peaks, his tongue doing circles around her ares causing her to moan. "Aahnn~ nhaaaah~~ yes~~ just like that~~ keep sucking on my tits~~" as she felt pleasure coursing across her entirety, her body gradually loosen up, her hand letting go of what it''s covering to tightly hug his back,pletely revealing her closed lower lips that''s drooling heavily just from him sucking her boobs. Feeling her touch, he decided that it''s already time to continue, moving downwards once again as he kisses everything that goes along the way, before finally stopping in front of her exposed slit, sending shivers all across her skin as his breath tickles her sensitive lower lips. "Mmmm~~ what are you doing~~?" she asks as squirms frantically left and right, trying to avoid his warm breath but was stopped when his arm locks her lower body in ce. "You''re really sensitive down here aren''t you?" he teased before licking the closed ps once while using [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch], making her entire body twitch as her brain fails toprehend what she just felt. "ahaaa~ what did you do~~?" she wailed in curiosity as she gradually recovers from the shock, the effects of his technique still lingering on her. "You like it?" bringing himself upwards once more, he asked as his eyes stares down her blushing face, her breathing hurried and beads of sweat flowing down her smooth porcin skin, her hair scattered around the bed while some are sticking on her sexy body. Pecking his lips for a bit, she held him down by circling both her arms on his neck, her legs also keeping him in position as it locks on his waist, her entire bodypletely sticking to him, the heavenly softness of it made him feel so good that the snake hiding beneath his clothes quickly grows into am majestic dragon. "Oh my~~" forgetting to answer his question, she covers her face with her hands in order to hide her wide-open mouth, her jaws hanging in surprise as she saw the outline of the monster hiding underneath his clothing. Seeing her act like that, he decided to tease her even further as he frees himself from her lock, proceeding to remove his clothing, his movement so sudden that she involuntarily covers her eyes with her hands, the time stretching for what it feels like an eternity until she hears another rustling sound, followed by the sound of clothing falling on the ground, causing her to open the covers a bit to saw what''s going on. What she saw just makes her even more aroused. His god-like physique,bined with his immortal-like appearancepletely put her in a trance for a while. As her gaze goes down though, she failed to stop herself from reaching her right hand out to her hanging fruits, squeezing it with her palm while she pinches the cherry on top of it while her left hand travel down herher regions, caressing her closed ps up and down all while also moving her hips on the rhythm, her position making her feel like such a pervert but she didn''t mind as long as it''s only him seeing it. "Come on now, we''re not here to fantasize on each other''s body right?" he said as he sticks her body close to her again, his pir pressing down her drooling lower lips that is currently spreading its juices across his shaft as she moves her hips up and down, rubbing her little sister on his ''little'' brother. "Haah~~ Haah~~ Haah~~" unable to reply to him, she only breathed heavily as her gaze focused on his giant stick, her vision starting to get foggy when she recalls something, something that stops her from experiencing him in all his glory. "Wait!! Stop for now Tian~~" she hurriedly said while thinking to herself how fortunate that she remembers it in the nick of time. "Is there any problem?" seeing her expression, his curiosity was piqued, his mind wondering why she would stop now, given how proactive she had been all the time they were together. "That¡­ t-there''s a seal that the backer behind my husband nted on me, well, it works by marking anyone who had an intercourse with me" she said disappointedly while trying to avoid his gaze. As much as it made him feel like a scum, he was a bit relief as he truly thought that giving his mother his first in this life would be the best, however, he won''t try rejecting girls that he likes offering themselves, especially someone as lovely and devoted as Li Yan. All things considered though, it is pretty ufortable for him to just leave hisdy like that because of a problem she didn''t want, so he even go as far as to consult the system to find something that could solve the problem. Unfortunately for him though, while it is true that the technique casted on her was purchasable in the system, there''s no countermeasure for the technique, and even if he were to derive a new technique to counter the seal, it will take him quite some time, something that he definitelycks when dealing with the current situation. "How about trying behind" he closes in and whispered on her ear, causing her to blush but also shaking her head, exining that even her mouth was ced a seal that would mark him once his thing enters. "That''s a fucking stupid technique, isn''t it? The creator might be some kind of weird cuck that thinks that so long as it wasn''t a pration, it wasn''t sex¡­" heined, the wordsing out of his mouth causing her tough. Shutting her voice down by kissing her, they enjoyed the physical contact for a while before they broke it off, his eyes gazing at her mesmerizing face as he smiles and said, "Well, how about I prove whoever bastard who dares stop me from taking you just how fun things could be even without crossing ''that'' line" as he moves toy beside her, making her face him as he gropes and ys around with her plump bouncy ass, while his dick slips between her thighs, squishing her soft pussy lips as its tips goes and reaches near her back, causing her to let out a loud and excited moan. "Hyaaaaahn~~~" she let out in surprise while curious at what he would do, her face clearly looking forward to whatever he''s going to try. Chapter 60: Do It Inside (R-18) "Mmmm~ you pervert~! Where do you even learn something like this~~~?" Li Yanined coquettishly as she feels his hot rod rubbing along her squishy smooth slit, her hips also moving in sync leaving lots of her love juice on his rock-hard cock. "You want to know? I''ll have to stop doing you if I tell you", he smiles at her while still thrusting, his tone clearly teasing causing her to pout cutely. Before she could even reply though, he elerates and thrusted a bit harder, her sensitive clit grinding on his weapon as she presses herself harder and harder against it, the only sounding from her mouth being ecstatic and perverted moans. "Ahh~! Ahh~! Ahh~!", she held nothing back as she lets out her voice on the top of her lungs, her hands grasping tightly on his back as her conscious gradually fades from joy, iling her feet around as she squirms in pleasure. "Is it good?" he asked as he slows down significantly, using qi maniption as well as his quick movements to turn her around so that her back is now sticking on his solid chest, repositioning his hands so that both of them were holding herrge squishy fruits, squeezing them firmly without making her feel the pain. "Ahaaaahnn~~ Yes~~ Aaahh~ so good~~" one of her hands reaching out to grab him of the back of his neck, while the other one holding on his right hand currently on her breast, removing his hands from her mountain top guiding it down to her mouth, her lips closing in on his fingers, sucking on them while bobbing her head up and down. Feeling the way her naughty tongue moves, he couldn''t help but wonder how much better it would be to put his dragon in it, the thought causing him to elerate his thrusting once more grinding her fleshy ps even further. "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~ Aaahaaaaaaaaa~~~!" no longer able to keep up with his eleration, her moan melds into a singr, almost feral one as the feeling of ecstasy pushes her closer to the edge, her sensitive slit already red from the action despite itsck of any form of pration. "Hyaaaaaaaaa~~" unable to conjure any word, her mouth was only able to let out a squeal as her dam broke down, a sweet, perverted-smelling sticky liquid drenching his dick while her orgasming pussy pulsates unceasingly, the movement so much that even just her lower lips was enough to make him feel her tight mp. While all of this is happening, her eyes were tightly closed and her legs straight, her shaking feet with her toes curled, her hands that was previously holding behind his neck was now clenching tightly on the sheets. As time passes, she gradually regains consciousness as the rate of love juiceing out of her climaxing cunt eventually recedes, until it finally returns to its drooling state. "Hah~ Hah~ You''ve yet to cum don''t you~~? Use me as much as you want~~" reaching her hand to his face, she said to him while opening her mouth and letting her tongue out a bit, her invitation he immediately responded to, his lips locking in on hers as he continues to slide his pir in and out of her plump smooth thighs. "Gaah!! Yan''er, I''m cumming¡­" after a few more minutes of thrusting, he eventually reaches the limit, elerating his movements even faster as he firmly held on her waist, guiding her movements to help her up and down movements. "Wait~~!! At least do this one inside~~" gathering her strength to stop the movement, she stares at him needingly, as if this is a very important thing for her. "Are you going to be okay?" he asked with concern as he remembers the seal, worried that she might get into trouble if he do what she wants. "It''s fine, I''ve studied how the seal works for quite some time, I found the manual of the technique they used and it seems like it won''t do anything whatever you do¡­ it only triggers when your¡­ thing¡­ enters any of my holes¡­" as she thought about his pir, her face grew red in shame as she couldn''t bring herself to say any other word to call it with. Noticing her cute reactions, he decided to let it go and not tease her with that for now, lifting her up once again to ce her down, her back on the bed, her arms folded as he spreads her legs out, her red sensitive slit slightly parted, her liquids consistently flowing out like a waterfall. Rubbing his hand on it, he eventually finds his way to her stiff pink pearls, rubbing and twisting it eliciting an excited, erotic moan from her, a sense of ecstasy flowing up her spine from his actions as well as his deep voice as he said, "Spread it for me". Blushing at his words, she nodded in obedience as her hands reach down, using both her hands, she pulls on her fat pussy lips parting it, spreading her hungry lower mouth causing the reddish pink flesh cave inside to be exposed. As he stares at the sight, he whistled in amazement as he nodded as if to appreciate her looks, before closing in on her and aiming his dragon on her drooling lower mouth, moving a bit closer so that her exposed flesh is touching his tip, forcing out another lewd moan from her as he rubs it on hers, before eventually stopping to aim properly at her hole. "Aaahnn~~!!! Tian~ I''m cumming again~~!!!" she cried as her liquids exploded once again, but this time with his cum flowing in her, the force of his release as well as the sheer amount of itpletely surprising her, even making a mentalparison that what he unloaded seems to be far more than what her pathetic excuse of a husband did on his entire life. "Ahhh~ So hot~~ So thick~~" as she wakes up from her ecstatic stupor, she felt the hot liquid inside her, reaching as far as infiltrating her womb, her sensitivity causing her to feel as if there''s something in the hot liquid wriggling around vigorously, making her look at Wu Xiaotian with pure admiration on her eyes. ''Luckily, it''s my safe day or else he''s definitely going to knock me up'' she thought as she reaches out to scoop some of the semen flowing out of her pussy, bringing the cum-coated fingers to her mouth and licking it, pleasantly surprised at the great taste of it. "Mmmm~~!!!" While still savoring the vors of his ''delicacy'', she felt something hard pressing on her belly, surprising her so much that her eyes widens as she looks at him in the face, her face flushed as she remembers herself enjoying his semen so much when he''s literally just in front of her. "You can still go~~?" she asked curiously as she''s also still rearing to go quite a bit, and his reaction seems to say that he can still go for far too long. "What do you mean can I still go? I''m only just starting on you Yan''er!" he replied as he pounced on her once again, pressing down on the mature woman as he enjoys himself while pleasuring her, the two of them tangling her mind filled with nothing but bliss as his offenses never stops until her well went dry. The long night has yet to end for these two. Chapter 61: An Inheritance "Mmmm" rubbing her eyes, a gorgeous maturedy woke up encircled by a strong muscr arm, her back closely pasted to a body emitting so much heat that it makes he feel sofortable and safe, the manly smell invading her nose causing her to rub her legs together. ''If not for me being too tired, I''ll definitely ask him to do it again'' she thought to herself as she recalls his absurd performance previously, his long hard cock endlessly shooting thick white liquid that continues filling up her holes till it spills, her pussy turning more and more sensitive as she climaxes more, eventually reaching a state when she''s squirting even with his dick just touching her cunt. Moving her body around, she managed to rotate so that she was facing him, reaching her hand out to touch his sleeping face, her face filled with admiration and gratefulness as she appreciates the looks of this young man that brings so much joy on her life despite their short time of knowing each other. Feeling her moving around, he also woke up, smiling at her as she blushes when he caught her staring at his face, her heart beating a bit faster as he lifts her up and ced her on top of him, his sword peeking through her thighs sending shivers up her spine. "Mmmm~~ no more for now~~ I''m too tired~~" sheined happily as despite not going all the way with him, this is the first time that she had a sexual experience so intense that she lost her consciousness multiple times, her body getting so tired that she just fell asleep from exhaustion who knows when. Complying with her request, she lifted her up, bringing her to the pond. At first, she wonders what he was going to do, only finding out when they reach the waters. Using qi maniption, he controlled the water in the surrounding so that it would shower the two of them, his hands gently caressing her sexy body to rid her of any stain. They stay in there or quite a bit as they enjoy their silent interaction, sending teasing signals to each other, asionally caressing their erogenous zones while cleaning the other one''s body. After cleaning her and himself, he asked her to take out a set of her clothes, attentively fixing every imperfection on her clothes before letting her go with a nod as he also dresses himself. The process, despite having no sexual intent made her feel so satisfied, her heart beating hard as her mind screaming madly at how much she like the young man in front of her, her actions and thoughts like a maiden in love. "Shall we leave here mydy?" snapping her out of her daze, he asks as he reaches out to her hand, holding it as he points his other hand to the bed, prompting her to keep it back in her spatial ring, after doing so they proceed to leave the cave with a brilliant smile on their face. ---------- "Have you tried contacting him again?" a handsome, amiable looking young man asked a simrly good, yet cunning looking young man anxiously, all while looking with disdain towards a bunch of smug looking cultivators wearing purple uniforms, shouting as they order the weaker cultivators around. "Ah Feng, you''ve asked me that question dozens of times in the past half an hour, can''t you calm down for a bit?" the cunning looking young man asked as he navigates across a projection from a jade tablet he''s holding once again, trying to send a message to one person in the contact list. Looking at the artifact in fascination, the amiable-looking young man tried to convince the cunning looking young man to lend it to him once again, however, the cunning-looking young man outright refuses causing the two to nearly fight, if not for the three figures approaching from different direction in the distance. As they arrive near the two, two beautiful female figures along with another good looking, yet fierce young man appeared, the fierce young man smiling at the group as he informs, "I sent him the message". "Great! Now we just have to wait" one of thedies said. "Brother Su Tian will definitely pummel the hell out of those arrogant bastards" the otherdy cheered. "Leng Yue, mind your words" the cunning-looking young man reminded as he clears his throat, causing thedy to pinch his waist. "Wang Sheng, stop caring about every little thing!!" thedy named Leng Yue berated. Looking at the two, the people wearing purple uniform in the area couldn''t help but frown as they overheard the conversation, unfortunately for them, no one seems to have the guts to criticize what this group said out of fear of being trashed by them. After all, this group seems to be the strongest people after the Nascent Source Realm cultivators, the people who were currently fighting in the distance. "Damn it, if you say that in front of eldest brother, you will definitely learn your lesson" "Leave them be, they''re just boasting shamelessly" "Hehe, they''re only brave because eldest brother is fighting with their experts" "Humph!! Shameless bastards, to think that they would gang up on eldest brother and other senior brothers just topete for the inheritance" Other mouths voiced out the sameins, their confidence all seeminglying from this ''eldest'' of them, a person currently fighting against multiple enemies. "HAHAHAHA Hong Lian, is that all you got?! You''ve turned against the temple and fought against me for this inheritance, I''ll be sure to report it to master when we get back, see how your father discipline you!!" a young man with an arrogant look on his face taunted as he floats in the air, looking below at dozens of people with their weapons aimed at him, his expression filled with absolute confidence as if no one among them can match him. "That bastard Hong Lei won''t have the guts!!! You think mother will just let me suffer from the hands of that pathetic prick?" the beautiful youngdy being taunted viciously replied, cussing his father as if there''s nothing good that he had ever done for her. "Damn!! Control yourself hag, anger is bad for the heart" another beautifuldy, this one like a cold empress interjected, her words as if she''s also fighting the otherdy if not for them standing side to side. "Old cow, you better shut up and help me in suppressing this arrogant bastard if you want to have even just a chance of participating in the battle for the inheritance" Hong Lian berated as she stood up once again, swinging a fan in her hand causing torrential waves of fire qi to sweep the air, travelling towards the arrogant young man. "Fine, fine¡­ You better give me some good stuff after this" the cold looking youngdy replied as she dashes forward while holding a sword in her hand, hiding behind the giant me Hong Lian conjured to surprise the arrogant looking young man, her n working as when the young man sweeps the me with his hand covered with qi, his eyes widened in horror as he saw the cold looking youngdy ready to swing her sword down on him, her beautiful smile making everything look more terrifying. As thedy''s sword tore through, a pretty deep wound was left in the young man''s arm, blood flowing down rapidly, forcing him to stop the blood cirction in it. "Hua Xian''er!!!" the young man shouted in hatred as humiliation washed over him. Despite being suppressed to the same realm, his extremelyrge ego causes the fact that he was injured by someone two states lower than him makes his hatred for thedy in front of him to increase further. "Lei Xing, you better shut your mouth and stop addressing me like that again, you have no rights!!" the cold-lookingdy said as she wipes the blood from her sword with a cloth that appears out of her spatial ring, silencing the crowd all around. "Humph!! Let''s see where that pride of yours will go when we meet in the battle for inheritance" the young man said as he turns around, leaving the group along with hispany, returning to the area where his sect was situated, prompting the other men and women to return to their groups as well. ---------- Meanwhile, an immortal-like young man is travelling with a beautiful mature woman, dashing from tree to tree while carrying the beauty in his arms, before stopping as he felt something from the small jade tablet hanging in his waist. The maturedy scrutinizes the artifact in amazement as he operates it, reading a message that was sent by one of his friends. "Hmm, interesting" he said as he looks around the area, finding a marker that points the general direction of the sender, now having an idea of what he should do next. Chapter 62: Picked Up a Wife It has already been two months since Wu Xiaotian and Li Yan met with each other, enjoying their times travelling, going to whatever ce with beautiful views while picking up some good loots along the way at day, and enjoying a hot steamy, passionate time as they touch and enjoy each other nearly every night, cuddling and talking about their lives after doing so, his intent of giving her as much memories to look back to as he could extremely clear from his actions. "So, are we going?" the mature woman asked as the young man keeps the jade tablet, prepared to apany him wherever he would like to go. "Of course, this will be a good way for me to learn the strength of the geniuses of the continent after all" the immortal-like young man replied as he picks her up once again, his action no longer surprised her as she joyfully circles her arms around his neck, looking at his face as they started moving once again all while innocently swinging her legs as she hums a little tune making her look like a happy little girl. "Yan''er, I think it would be better for you to do something about your appearance when we go there" The young man reminded, snapping thedy out of her reverie, her face turning red in embarrassment as she thinks to herself how she could forget something so simple. "Mn, I don''t want to give you trouble if someone recognizes me after all and¡­ I-I''m not ready to t-tell my d-daughter yet¡­" the maturedy replies, stuttering as she gets to thest part, imagining just how embarrassing it will be if her daughter were to know that she has a lover that is less than half of her age, a young man even younger than her daughter. While she''s thinking how she should disguise herself, she started panicking a bit as she recalls that she doesn''t have any disguise technique in her arsenal, and seeing how much he wants to go there, she begins overthinking that he might make her wait for a while and pick her up once thepetition in that inheritance ends, something that she doesn''t want as because of what they did previously, she started longing for his touches so much that she wants to be with him all the time. "T-that, Tian, i-it seems like I don''t have any kind of method to help me disguise myself" she admitted all while looking at him, hoping that he wouldn''t leave and make her wait while he participates in the battle for the inheritance. Her hopes are not for naught though as the young man''s replies makes her like him even more. ''My soul power increased a lot when I broke through the Pedestal Establishment Realm, should I try using transfer technique?'' he wonders to himself as he looks at the maturedy, thinking to himself that there''s nothing to lose trying if he could do it. Stopping from their tracks again, he gently put her down before starting to speak. "Ahh it''s like that huh? No problem, I have a technique here that will help you with that" leaning down a bit, he makes it so that their foreheads are touching, then started to use his soul power to transfer the [Immortal Illusion Technique] to her. This is a technique long forgotten by him despite its efficiency and great power as he wasn''t really someone fond of using illusion techniques, especially something that can only deceive opponent and has no capability of dealing any kind of damage. The transfer waspleted quickly, a new technique floating in her mind. While surprised at the fact that he''s capable of doing technique transfer when it ismon knowledge that only those at least at the Nascent Source Realm are capable of doing this, she is even more astonished while perusing the technique, clear from her expressions that this is something great. ''I''ve never seen something written like this before¡­'' she thought to herself as she found herself looking at the young man once again, her mind in chaos as she wonders just why he gave her something so valuable like this. "Tian¡­ Are you sure you want to give this to me?" she couldn''t help but ask, her eyes a bit watery for whatever reason she doesn''t know. "I already gave it to you so what''s the sense of asking?" he smiles as he pecks her lips for a bit before stopping, still keeping their foreheads attached before continuing, "You''re my woman now, you should be treated like this at the very least, right?" Hearing his words, her tears started to fall, the reasons now clear to her. Ever since she was married to her husband, her life starts turning more and more gray-colored, given how he treated her like a trophy in a disy, asionally using her to satisfy his lust without any sort of consideration towards her and her feelings, the only source of warmth and color in this life of hers being the asional interaction with what she treats as her family, her senior brothers, and most importantly, her daughter that she singlehandedly raised. "Did I say something wrong?" Seeing her starting to cry, he started panicking in his mind as he starts running the entire conversation in his mind, trying to find whatever the reason that made her act like this. "N-nothing, there''s nothing wrong¡­" she replied as she snaps out of her thoughts, using her shaking hands to wipe the tears from her face, her heart falling even further for him when he hands a clean cloth to her, praising his attentiveness in her mind as she epts and used it to wipe the tears and its marks on her face. "Stop crying now okay, you still look beautiful when you cry but you look even better like this¡­" heforts as his hands cupped her face, now smiling as she looks at him. "Humph!! You''re really glib-tongued" she berated as she pouts her beautiful lips, averting her gaze away from him pretending to be mad. "Thank you for thepliment" he replied as he connects his lips to hers once again, this time sharing not only a simple kiss but a long passionate one, prying her mouth open as a slippery eel invades it, her mouth starting to produce more saliva as if it''s craving what''s about toe, as if waiting for its owner to do whatever it wants inside. Eventually catching her tongue, she realized that resistance is futile and epts whatever his tongue does, following its dance like a practiced partner as they perform inside her warm wet mouth. After a while, he felt that she was starting to run out of breath, so he cut their bonding time short, a silver thread connecting his lips to her tongue out in the open as he did so. "I-it seems like your tongue is more than just glib¡­ pervert husband~~" she mutters with an extremely low voice as if it was meant for her more than for him, but after all, they''re cultivators, people with extremely high senses so how can he not hear what she said? His mind shouting with joy at what he calls her, he hugs her tightly, other than his mother who has a very special and irreceable ce in his heart, this is the first time she found someone so loveable that he just wants to just keep her and shower her with all the joy she deserves. "Since when did I gain so much luck that such great wife was given to me?" he teased as he kissed her foreheads, his action sending her to a downward spiral of falling harder and harder for him, something that she will no longer escape from for all eternity. "That''s right, you spent all your current luck for me, so you better treat me well, husband~~" she replies, clearly enjoying his pleasantries, her face full of joy, her eyes turning into a crescent shape as she shows a beautiful smile, something that he never shows her previous husband, to him. "I will¡­" he promised, surprising him as his voice, along with his expression turns serious before he added, "Wait for just a while Yan''er, I''ll do my best to get stronger faster so I can free you" "Mn" she nodded, just the thought from him filling her with joy, her mind inplete belief that he will do whatever he promised, giving her a sense of relief as she thought to herself, ''I''m so lucky to meet you'' as she looks towards him with infatuated eyes. Chapter 63: Meeting Again "By the way, dear husband... are you sure you want to give me this technique?" Li Yan asked once more despite of her being already aware of what he will answer, she just wants to hear his answer on his own word. Looking at thedy staring at him lovingly, Wu Xiaotian just shook his head thinking just how thedy''s smarts has fallen for her to ask the same question time and time again. Showing her an assuring smile, he pats her head as he answers, "I''ve already given it to you right? Why would I take it back? Besides, illusion techniques are just not up to my alley, I prefer direct battles whenever I can" "Fine, just don''te begging me when I use this on you~~~" she teased, thinking of all sorts of ways she can use the technique to please him, not caring about the original purpose of the illusion technique. If the creator of the techniques were to find out what kinds of uses it has floating in thedy''s mind, the creator of the technique will definitely cry for the misuse of his most brilliant creation. "It''s not like I will be affected by that anyways" he replied as he recalls the effects of his soul talent, the Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul. Given how it is not affected by any kind of mental attacks and illusions, he can say with certainty that even if she cast the [Immortal Illusion Technique] at full power on him, not to mention affect him, he won''t even notice her using the technique. "Oh¡­ really??" she said as a smile bloom from her face, casting an illusion on him that makes her a bit embarrassed. In her vision, countless copies of herself, wearing scantily d robes, some even wearing nothing at all either pleasing him by rubbing themselves up and down on his body or dancing in front of him, however, he doesn''t even see anything of that sort as the only thing he noticed is that thedy in front of him is starting to turn red, clearly from embarrassment. "You''re using it aren''t you?" he said while snapping his fingers, waking her up from her embarrassed trance. "Y-you don''t see it?" pointing at the illusion all around them, she asked with a surprised face, bbergasted at how he acts despite the power of the technique. "See what?" smiling at her antics, he decided to tease her by pinching her cheeks gently. "Just what kind of monster are you¡­" seeing such powerful technique not having any kind of effect on him, the veil of mystery shrouding this new husband of hers just got even thicker, and this extrayer of mysteriousness made him look even better in her eyes. Forcing the thought to the back of her mind, she remembered that they still need to go somewhere so she cast the technique on herself, making it so that she appears to be a different person, her face still retaining the same level of beauty but now with a gentle charm to it, her hairpletely white in color and her body looking a bit slimmer than what she originally looks like, overall, her appearance is still on the same level as her original but now exhibiting apletely different charm. "How''s my new looks?" she asks,pletely unaware that not only the technique doesn''t work on him but rather he is incapable of seeing an illusion due to his talent. Exining it to her, she was surprised and started to wonder just what kind of absurd talent he got that makes him immune to any kind of mental attack and illusion to such degrees, she doesn''t dwell on the subject though, and only thought that the situation is even better as only he can see what she really looks like, almost as if her entire being is just for him. "Shall we go now?" he invited, spreading his arms as if to invite her to jump in it, which she dly epted, sticking her sexy body close to him as she circles her arms across his neck, looking at him like the loving new wife she is as he carries her like a princess once again, resuming their travel towards the location of the inheritance. "By the way, can we minimize our lovey-dovey touches when we reach our target? I think Lian''er will definitely be there so I don''t want her to see me in such a womanly state, even if she wouldn''t know that it''s her mother she''s looking at" she begs while looking at him with a watery eye, her act making himply with her request, replying by simply nodding his head with a small smile on his face. "How about when no one''s looking though?" however, despite hispliance, he still thinks it will be good to tease her, and her reactions makes him think that it''s definitely worth it doing so. Hearing his words, her face instantly turnspletely red, making her look like a tomato, the only response he got from the maturedy being her averting her gaze away from her ''perverted'' young man of a husband before she mutters while stuttering nearly every word, "Y-you can d-do a-anything you w-w-want then" Along the winds, the loud, unfettered and attractive voice of a young manughing spreads across the forest as the gorgeous woman he''s carrying in his arms waspletely embarrassed by the words she said, coquettishlyining at him to stop hisughter as she knocks her little fist softly on his chest. ---------- "Just where the hell did Ah Tian go?? He''s taking far too long for someone apparently just ten thousand kilometers away from us" a cunning-looking young manined while looking at a floating ind in the sky, it''s grand visage gradually descending towards thend in a slow but steady pace. "Give it a rest Sheng, Su Tian will definitely arrive sooner orter" an amiable and good-looking young man replied, looking at the direction where one of their friends, the one who managed to contact who they want to, came from before arriving with the news that they managed to contact this brother of theirs. "There''s no need to wait though Old Feng, look¡­" a ferocious-looking young man interrupted as he points towards a certain direction, from the horizon, a figure of a tall young man with a long hair is approaching, in his arms a gorgeousdy clinging at him closely. "Look at that bastard¡­." The amiable young man cursed as the appearance of the two figures were gradually revealed, the young man looking like an immortal that descends down this world while thedy looks like a beauty in a league of her own, her white hairplimenting her mature appearance. The immortal-like young man, approaching from the distance at an immense speed saw five figures, two female and three males, waving at him from the distance, causing him to spread his senses to see who those figures were, making him smile when he found out that this was his sworn brothers and their ''childhood friends''. "So that''s what took you so long huh¡­" all of them said as they stare at the gorgeous woman in their sworn brother''s arms, nodding at him with approval as they raised their imaginary 100 points sign for him. Chapter 64: Su Yaner "Look at this traitor, I thought you''re my ally against these two bastards with love life but here you are, arrivingte probably because you picked up this sister along the way¡­" Seeing Wu Xiaotian again after quite a long time, Ling Feng held nothing back as he berated the guy, truly feeling betrayed as he feels like he''s the only one in their group bound to not get a sweetheart. "Ah Feng, don''t me Ah Tian, it''s your own fault not being as handsome as us" the cunning-looking young man, Wang Sheng, interrupted as he makes fun of the amiable looking young man, enraging him so much that he started to shout. "As if you''re any better Wang Sheng!! Don''t forget that I still have your image when you took a shit on the©¤" getting interrupted by Wang Sheng''s hands covering him mouth, Ling Feng struggles as he tries to grab the guy, only for him to dodge every attack the angry young man throws. "Alright alright, I''m sorry Ah Feng, let''s forget about everything okay?" Wang Sheng said as he looks towards the amiable-looking young man with a pleading eye before he continues, "It''s also not your fault that you still got nody, you can''t choose what face you will have after all" "Damn you Wang Sheng!!" Ling Feng shouts as he manages to escape from Wang Sheng''s grasp, preparing to pounce again while the guy is on the defensive, only for the two of them to be stopped by a tall, ferocious-looking young man the same age as them, as they stare at the young man, the two of them shouted at him. "Chen don''t stop me!!" "Ah Chen, stop this lunatic!!" Holding the head of the two of them, the young man looks towards Wu Xiaotian with a smile on his face as he greets, "It''s been a while, Old Tian" Replying to the greeting, the immortal-like young man also smile at him before answering, "Sure is, Brother Chen" Hearing the voice, it''s only now that the fact that thest one among the brothers finally arrives, the first time the four of them together in one ce, a historical moment that will forever be etched into the history of the universe, the first time the Four Eternal Stars, masters that would drastically change the status of all entirety, works together. However, this tales will only start to gain traction for a long while after this first meeting happen. After greeting each other, the group of young men and women now look at thedy upying Wu Xiaotian''s side, clearly curious at her identity, as despite feeling an aura of someone powerful from her, they''re not familiar with the white-haireddy in any way, something that can be considered weird given the fact that they''re geniuses of top tier forces so they should at the very least have an idea of someone''s existence should said existence possess power like this. ''Then again, the world is sorge that we can''t really say we have met every genius of our generation'' the group thought to themselves, in their mind always bearing the words that their elders always say, ''There are heavens beyond heavens, man beyond man''. "Ahem, I wonder what the name of this sister is¡­" clearing their throat to lessen the awkwardly silent atmosphere, the two youngdies beside Wang Sheng and Huo Chen speak in sync, trying to return the direction of the conversation back. "She''s©¤" trying to think of an alias to hide her real name, Wu Xiaotian already starts speaking, concerned for thedy beside him but was stopped as a cool, soft hands held his, squeezing his hand as if to convey him that she can handle this. Looking at her resolute face, he just smiled and nodded at her, letting her take the center of attention. Observing these juniors that is even younger than her daughter, Li Yan couldn''t believe that someday in her life, she would willingly address them as brothers and sisters as she said, "Hello brothers and sisters, my name is Su Yan''er. I''m well¡­ Tian''s¡­w-wife" As she introduces herself, her voice started upbeat and confident, but it started getting more and more embarrassed especially when she reached thest part, her voice turning small like a mosquito when she called herself Wu Xiaotian''s wife. "Damn!!!" the three young men couldn''t help but eximed as Li Yan finished her introduction, the three of them giving another thumbs up to their immortal-like brother envying his methods. ''How the hell did he picked up a wife in just two months?!'' the three young men wonders as two of them looks at the two youngdies, immediately averting their gaze when the two look at them threateningly, while the other young man''s just stares high in the sky with a nk look on his face, seemingly trying to ept the fact that he might grow old alone. "You really look like husband and wife though, like a perfect match made in heaven" one of thedies, Bing Xue said as she nods while looking at the couple, something in her mind telling her that this two is definitely a great pair. Agreeing with her sworn sister, the other youngdy, Leng Yue, also nods as she asked in curiosity, "Can I ask where Sister Sue from? It''s fine if you don''t answer, I''m just curious as I have never heard of you despite your appearance" Hearing the question, the others also perked their ears as they''re also curious where shee from, agreeing with what Leng Yue said as she''s definitely someone bound to gather attention given how attractive she looks. "I''m an ascetic from some mountains, this is the first time my master allowed me to explore the outside, so I think it''s only normal that it''s everyone''s first time hearing about me" she answered, masterfully whipping up a story, increasing its credibility even further as she speaks so confidently. ''If I were to open a business in the future, I should definitely make her a public rtions officer of some sort, looks like she''s really good with people'' Wu Xiaotian thought as he watches Li Yan seamlessly blending with the group as she talks about ''herself'' with them, patiently amodating their questions while she subtly leads the topic, always leading them away from asking too much about herself. "Ah Tian, you''re one hell of a lucky bastard" Wang Sheng said as he closes in on the young man, hitting him with his elbow as he points at the three youngdies smiling as they talk to each other, the scene looking like flowers blooming in the springtime sun. "Brother, won''t you rub off some of that luck to this poor brother of yours? I also want to pick up a wifeeee" Ling Fengined as he hugs Wu Xiaotian''s legs, looking like a panda as he refuses to let go of it, desperate for some of his brother''s luck with women to stick on him. "Old Feng, you should stop embarrassing yourself" Huo Chen said as he shakes his head, looking at Wu Xiaotian with pity as he continues, "Even if you drain all of Old Tian''s luck, you will never get a single woman in your life!! HAHAHAHA!!" "Alright, let''s stop attacking Ling Feng, shall we? He will find someone someday even if he doesn''t have my luck and charm" Wu Xiaotian said, seemingly bragging about himself more than he''s consoling his good brother. The subtleties of his speech failed to reach Ling Feng''s ears though as he could only hear the most handsome in the group dering that he will also have a love life, causing him to go full bootlicker on Wu Xiaotian as he berates the two. "As expected of Su Tian, his foresight, even more so than his looks, is unrivalled!!! Good brother, I hope that your manhood grows fifty percent more, and for you two, I hope you get an erectile dysfunction!!!" Hearing the filthy topic that the guys are discussing, thedies started to blush in shame and disgust, the two from the Astral Ice Sect deciding to tell on Ling Feng to his elder sister. As they tried to distract themselves from what they just heard, the otherdy was blushing really hard as she imagines the first part of what Ling Feng said actually happening. "It won''t fit" she muttered to herself but heard by the other two, causing all three of them to turn red like tomatoes. Chapter 65: Hua Xianers Surprise "Look at what we have here, isn''t this girl quite the beauty?" arriving from the horizon interrupting the banter of the three young men, a cold, empress-likedy descends from the sky, beside her another youngdy, her appearance at the same level as thedy in front of her, yet her charm feels more like a young, caring wife. Hearing Hua Xian''er''s voice, almost as if teasing her, Li Yan couldn''t help but get annoyed as an imaginary vein popped out of her head, the fact that a day woulde when this littledy will speak to her like this never came to her mind before. This is hardly her concern though as she starts getting quite nervous facing her beloved daughter, in fear of her identity being discovered by her. "Sis Xian''er, this is my wife, Su Yan''er" seeing her stiff expression when looking at the two, Wu Xiaotian also understand her concern, prompting him to act and introduce the woman to the two all by himself. "Heh¡­ already taking the guy''s surname, aren''t we? Never realized that you can be quite the yer, lil'' bro Tian" never missing the chance, Hua Xian''er took it and send a jab not only to Li Yan but also towards her sworn brother, something that she will regret immediately. "How would you even realize when there''s only three things that appears in your eyes" he said while smiling at her amiably, making her think that he was about to praise her. "Is it my beauty, my talent and my charisma?" seeing him not continuing his words, she decided to finish it in her own words with her nose pointed high in the sky, her arrogant behavior making the beautifuldy behind her cringe, pointing out her shamelessness while the others, especially the boys except from Wu Xiaotian, didn''t even have the guts to do so. "Nope, rather, it''s money, food and alcohol" Wu Xiaotian corrected causing the group to crack intoughter, the cold, empress-likedy descending into a furious blushing as she tries to shut everyone''sughter up, all while looking at the immortal-like Wu Xiaotian with a tinge of hatred in her face that clearly says, ''I will have my revenge!'' ''Humph!!! I have taken care of you for all those months, driving all the opportunistic bastards trying to take advantage of the difference in strength to coerce you into very and this is how you pay me? You''re cold lil'' Tian'' sending a telepathic message to him, she made it so that her voice sounds pitiful as she looks at him with a clearly practiced, face teary eyes, trying to invoke some of his guilt. ''My bad, I''ll cook you some good food once we''re out'' clearly aware of the fact that she''s just ying with him, he still decided topromise a bit, smiling at her as he replies to her telepathic message in the same manner, his reply causing her to start drooling as she looks forward to the delicacies that he will serve herter. Talking even more for a while, the two got to know ''Su Yan''er'' better, her character exactly fit to what they ssify as someone worthy of being a friend, the way she carries herself whenever she talks with them making themfortable, weird enough, the feeling and vibes she gives of seems familiar to them, yet they just can''t quite put the fingers on it. Meanwhile, the people around the area, the ones wearing purple uniforms starts to disappear from their sight as said people were all rushing to the figure that just disengaged from the battle, towards their senior brother that theyy all their confidence on. As time goes by, the now group of nine people continues catching up with each other, telling stories about their time in the secret realm. Eventually, the topic arrived at the barrier near them, sharing the information they gathered all around, trying to piece it altogether. "So the only thing confirmed is the fact that this is the main inheritance of the secret realm¡­ well, how we know is that there''s a record of this secret realm in almost all of the top tier force, and the Crescent Moon Celestial''s tomb, that they also set up as their inheritance trial grounds, is clearly depicted in those records" pausing for a bit, Hua Xian''er took out a scroll from her spatial ring, unfolding it, an image of a view, a great river flowing across thends, separating it into two, one where theye from, a massive forest that will makes one disoriented in terms of direction, and the opposite side a valley with the mountains surrounding it towering through the skies, the nds in the middle of if filled with normal grass, some animals prancing around it. "Lo and behold, the exact same image" Ling Feng smiled and pointed out the fact, the only difference of the painting and the area surrounded by the barrier are the animals moving around, along with some trees that had already grown there after the image from the scroll was taken. "In addition to that, this is the first time after five hundred years that a massive number of people witness it''s emergence" Hong Lian said before pointing out another fact, "There might be other emergence of it during the previous openings of the secret realm, but the fact that it still continues to show itself means that the true inheritance inside has yet to be acquired" "We will need a n if we want to stop that Lei Xing from taking it away" Hong Lian finally added, her tone clearly expressing her hatred and disgust for the person. "Sis Lian, you seem to hate that Lei Xing so much¡­" feeling her daughter''s emotion, Li Yan asked, acting like a curious friend trying to fish out information about her. "Humph!!! He''s the same as that bastard Hong Lei!!! He thinks he''s so great that he wouldn''t even look under his shoulders, and he''s been treating me like his woman ever since we met here, saying that Hong Lei arranged it and so on, and there''s nothing I can do about it" ''Hoh¡­ this bastard is really audacious huh¡­. Not to mention that trash Hong Lei, to think that he will say that just because he has someone backing him, looks like I need to remind him who''s stronger between the two of us'' clenching her fist as she hears her daughter''sins, Li Yan starts to get angry, ready to ignore the powerful person behind Hong Lei just to teach him a lesson not to mess with her daughter. "Don''t worry about that Sister Hong Lian, I can deal with the guy as long has his strength is still in the Core Formation Realm" after the surrounding turns silent for a while, Wu Xiaotian said, causing everyone to look at him, disbelief, but even more so hope visible in their eyes. "That''s right, how did I even forgot about Ah Tian¡­" snapping his fingers, Wang Sheng gets closer towards the immortal-like young man, pointing at him as if presenting him to everyone before adding, "This bastard suppressed Ah Chen and me without even moving a single muscle in his body" Remembering that painful spar, Huo Chen''s body couldn''t help but shiver, all while looking at Wu Xiaotian thinking that if there''s someone who can deal with Lei Xing singlehandedly, it is definitely this absurd brother of them. "That''s definitely worth giving a shot, after all, even Elder Sister Hua and Hong will need some effort to take as down, and they can fight with Lei Xing if they''re working together" Huo Chen added, causing the logic of Wu Xiaotian fighting against the strongest participant of the secret realm make even more sense. "You should really avoid joking like that, that bastard will not hesitate to kill lil'' Tian" Hua Xian''er interrupted, worry towards Wu Xiaotian clear from her voice. "No, they''re serious big sis Hua, we saw the two disheveled from a fight and Brother Su does not even break a sweat" Leng Yue supported Wang Sheng and Huo Chen''s argument, telling them how the two looks when they finished cultivating in that independent space. "Yeah, and let''s not forget how he effortlessly turned those disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple into idiots" Bing Xue added, increasing the surprise the three otherdies felt, as they were never there to witness those moments. "Wait¡­ you what!!!???" looking at Wu Xiaotian with disbelief, Hua Xian''er looks intensely towards the young man, causing him to tell everything that happens, with the ones together with him during the incidents vouching for the authenticity of the fact. Sitting on arge, t stone nearby, Hua Xian''er just smiled wryly after hearing everything, deciding to let this little monster to do whatever he wants as she said, "Fine, Su Tian will deal with Lei Xing" Chapter 66: Artifact Refining Now that they decided who would deal with the ''strongest'' person in this batch of secret realm participants, they further improved their ns, working out who will go to where, and what they would do when emergencies and unexpected developments were to ur, as well as how they could ry it to each other if they were to get separated inside. "Speaking of which, Ah Tian, that artifact you refined is really helpful in ces like this, it can even bypass more restrictions than normalmunication talismans" with Wang Sheng reminding them of Wu Xiaotian''s cellphone prototype, the eyes of the ones who doesn''t have the artifact in the group glowed, clear from their expression that they also want to have one. Even Li Yan is interested in the artifact that her husband showed her recently, so much that she even bears with her shame disying intimacy in front of her daughter as she hugs the immortal-like young man''s arms, pressing her body against him as she expresses her desire, "I also want one~~~" Seeing the fervent desire in their eyes, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help butply, especially when his new wife also wants one. Agreeing to them, he decided to move faraway from other people''s sight, the only ones still with him is his group, as he doesn''t want anyone he doesn''t trust to see how he refines artifacts. "How the hell is he doing that?" seeing the process of his refinement, Wang Sheng couldn''t help but ask, the others refusing to answer him as their jaws fall a bit from surprise as well, clearly unaware of how the immortal-like young man is performing such feats. Typically, or rather, the only way one can refine artifacts is if they have a refining cauldron, where one will throw out the materials in a careful order as they vary the internal temperature inside to adapt with the changes and reaction of the materials, one wrong move and all of the materials will be gone, wasted and turned to dust. This applies even in the most basic of artifacts,munication, storage and the like. However, Wu Xiaotian clearly diverges from this norm. Borrowing the power of Li Yan''s fire qi, he merely asks her to keep the temperature of the fire at a fixed level as he works his way around the artifact. Not to mention that he doesn''t even use a refining cauldron, the fact alone that he can refine an artifact so smoothly despite his young age shows how terrifying of a talent he will be once he matures. ''He''s using soul power to iste the heat of the me, then only letting enough heat required in the process'' despite her strength also being suppressed in the Core Formation Realm, Li Yan is still an Ascension Realm expert, not to mention someone with great mastery of the art of artifact refining after all, and she''s the only one who can see through the intricacies of what Wu Xiaotian is doing. However, even seeing this doesn''t mean that she understands it well, in fact, it makes her even more curious than the others as she now wonders just how strong his soul power is, as well as how great of a control he possesses in order to perform a feat like this. As they continue observing the process of refining, Wu Xiaotian eventually entered the final phase, creating small tendrils from his soul power, these tendrils engraving small runic formations in the surface of the jade piece. After the end of the process, a brand new ''cellphone'' was created, the process, despite being seemingly long, only taking about half an hour to finish. Keeping it for now, Wu Xiaotian continues refining some more, the refining only stopping after another hour and a half, his continuous refinement making Li Yan surprised, sending him a telepathic message as he hands one of the artifacts to her. ''Husband is really impressive, your stamina really knows no bound'' she said while smiling at him. ''Wanna test where my limits lie?'' taunting back, he made her blush a bit as she was surprised he would rte her praise to that. Seeing her speechless, he just smiles at her a bit before looking at the five who initially have cellphones with them, asking them to hand the cellphone to him for a bit, he added an additional engraving in the jade piece before returning it to them, causing them to ask what the new runes are used for. "Ah¡­ that''s some sort of security measures, drop your blood in the artifact, then from now on, only you can activate that, and no one else can try to open it without your permission, well, worst case scenario, the artifact will destroy itself should someone try to force it open" he exined to them, making them more impressed as he even thought of something like that. After talking for a bit, they agreed to return to their previous spot, moving in the fields, their shadows leaving behind a trail of wind from their speed, Li Yan and Wu Xiaotian running behind the group, talking with each other. "Who would''ve guessed that husband is well versed with runic inscriptions as well" Li Yan muttered, the wind preventing the others beside Wu Xiaotian from hearing it. "There''s really no hiding from an Ascension Realm master huh¡­" Wu Xiaotian smiles wryly as he replies, her words proving his conjecture that she won''t miss details like that. "Not really, I''m just more observant than other, besides, I''m an artifact refiner as well, aren''t I? So even if our methods are fundamentally different, I will still know if a process is truly an artifact refining one or not" she replied while smiling triumphantly, happy that she peels off another one of his veils. "Mind telling me what those inscriptions are?" expressing her desire as an artifact refiner, she asked as curiosity grows more and more in her mind. "Hmmm, nothing soplicated, just some arrays that can transfer information from one artifact to another, then an array that bends and twists light to create the projection effect, another one to process the interaction of the user to the projection andstly, something that operates the entire piece" he answered, oversimplifying the thing he just did so as not to shock her too much. "Mind teaching me how to do that¡­ runic inscriptions, I mean" she asked shyly, as she knows that even if they''re in that stage of a rtionship already, she couldn''t juste and ask him to teach her like that, especially things like inscriptions, as even one of them are treasures worth immeasurable wealth. However, the immortal-like young man clearly thought differently, agreeing to her request without a hint of hesitation in his voice, the only thing in his mind is that if she also masters runic inscriptions, it will grant her better power and influence that can improve her chance to fight back against Hong Lei. As much as he wants to personally deal with the matter, he understands that he is too weak now and the only thing he could do to help is make her improve in all fronts as much as he can. Hearing him agreeing to her request, gratefulness and love for him wells further in her heart, expressing her thankfulness by hugging him as they continue travelling. As they arrive at their previous location, the sky is already starting to turn dark, so they decided to set up a camp before gathering in a circle, looking at the dancing fire beneath a wok, enjoying the aroma of whatever Wu Xiaotian is cooking, their time being interrupted as a number of people wearing identical purple uniform gets closer to their site. "Oh my, looks like we have quite the party here, how about I join your little gathering" a voice, more leaning towards the masculine side sounded, the familiar tone causing both Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian''s face to turn a shade darker, staring at the figure with extreme displeasure as ites closer from the distance. Chapter 67: Throwing Trash Away "Lei Xing!!! What do you think you''re doing here?" suppressing the anger inside of her, Hong Lian asked the arrogant looking man, clear from her tone just how much she despise the guy. "How cold of you Hong Lian, you should act better than you do now once were married, that''s what a good woman do after all" the man named Lei Xing said before looking around, scanning the others with a scrutinizing gaze before his eyes glowed as he looks at Li Yan, her beauty still on the same level as her real appearance despite being shrouded in an illusion currently. Approaching thedy, Lei Xing disappeared from his original position and arrives in front of Li Yan, speaking proudly as if he''s some kind of figure with name resounding across the entire continent as he introduced himself. "Greetings my fairdy, the name is Lei Xing, from the Purple Lightning Temple, can I have the honor of knowing this beautifuldy''s name?" as he asked, his hand already reaches out attempting to touch Li Yan''s hand, but before he could even do so, arge masculine hand prevents him from doing so, locking his hand in its position despite him using his full strength to try moving it away, the only thing he could do is look at the tall figure with its shadow looming over him, his ''schrly'' physiquepletely paling inparison to the chiseled, masculine body of the figure. "I suggest you stop your pathetic attempt to touch someone else''s lover, unless you want to regret it for your entire life" seeing the arrogant look on Lei Xing''s face as he stares at Li Yan with lust filled gaze, Wu Xiaotian moves, the hand holding on the man''s wrist locked so tightly that the man is starting to get hurt, humiliation clear on his face as he never expects someone who can singlehandedly suppress him, even if he had yet to use his full power exist here. His ego, unable to take this ''offense'', starts copsing as heshed out towards the immortal-like young man, is other hand clenching into a fist as he fills it with his lightning qi, driving it at an inhuman speed towards the young man without hesitation, the blinding sh of the lightning temporarily blinding the people in the surrounding as it explodes the moment ites into contact with the young man''s body. After the light recedes, smoke waspletely hiding Wu Xiaotian''s unmoving figure, causing the people from the Purple Lightning Temple tough as if to mock the now ''dead'' young man. "HAHAHAHA that''s what you get from trying to stop senior brother Lei" "What a dumb boy, he thought that he could just do anything to Lei Xing huh¡­" "AHAHAHA oh my, ''I suggest you stop your pathetic attempt to touch someone else''s lover'' turns out he''s the pathetic one!!!" Mockery from the people, as well as praises towards him healed Lei Xing''s wounded pride, speaking loudly as if to provoke everyone, he said as he tries to pull out his hand. "This is what you get for offending me, you should know your enemy before acting arrogantly in your next life" he said arrogantly as he stares at Li Yan, his intent nowpletely revealed as he believes that there''s nothing that can stop him from taking thisdy now. "Now that the nuisance is out of the way, how about we introduce ourselves properly, and get to know each other¡­ oh, I will also invite you to follow me instead of them, it is better to go with the stronger one after all isn''t it?" Lei Xing said as he tries to get closer to thedy, his tone clearly confident of her joining him. "I will refuse your offer, sir¡­ whatever your name is" she said, making the arrogant young man angry, trying to speak but interrupted by her, "Besides, if we''re talking about the strongest here, there''s clearly one person for me to go with" "You mean them?" Lei Xing points out towards Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian beforeughing, "They''re hardly my match even if they''re together, what can you even get from going with them?" he asked as he moves closer to thedy, trying to grab her hand forcefully, thinking that if she wouldn''t go with her own free will, there''s still nothing she could do if he used his power to suppress and force her toe with him. However, terror starts to run through his entire being when a gaze, feeling like an absolute being overlooking the heavens locks on him, this feeling snapping him out of his pompous act as it is only now that he realizes that the hand that young man was previously holding was still, stuck in ce, the smoke now dissipating, a cold voiceing out of it as a seemingly glowing eyes stares at him causing him to flinch. "Are you done with your act?" as the smokepletely dissipates, apletely fine, clean figure of Wu Xiaotian appears, not even a scratch of damage visible from anywhere, whether his body or clothes. "Y-You¡­. H-ho©¤" before he could even ask, he was raised up by the young man, making it so that his figure is disconnected to the ground, hanging as the immortal-like young man holds his wrist, his body unmoving as immense soul power locks him in ce. "I told you, you will regret it" Wu Xiaotian said with cold eyes as his other hand forms a fist, its movement bes unrecognizable as no one even noticed it moving, but a trace of it already appears as the ''schrly'' man''s chest caves in, causing the man to spew rivers of blood out of his mouth. "Get lost¡­" he said as he crushed the man''s hand, forcing a pathetic scream out of him before hurling him out throwing him so far away that everyone in the area couldn''t even see where he wouldnd. "How dare you!!!" "Bastard!!! You will regret doing that" "Fuck!!! Brothers, attack him!!!" Seeing the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple berating him and even trying to use their numbers to attack, Wu Xiaotian just shakes his head as he looks towards the flock, mockery clear from his voice as he said, "Flies just won''t stop being annoying don''t they?" With his soul power spreading explosively, a radius of fifty meters waspletely surrounded, a terrifying pressure bears down on all of the approaching people, suppressing them to the ground, nting them face first on it. "Husband, try not to kill them okay? That will be problematic for you after all" seeing him looking pretty angry with the incident, Li Yan hugs him from the back as she whispers, reminding him with a concern filled voice. Hearing her expressing her worries, he turns around and looks at her, smiling as he cups her cheeks with both his hands and made her look at him as he replied, "Don''t worry, I might be angry, but I know what I''m doing" Having said so, all the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple floats from the ground, along with the sound of his snap, getting thrown to every direction, the show disying the terrifying extent of his power, the people from other forces looking at him as if they saw a monster. "Now there won''t be anyone bothering us" he looks at his group with a smile as he goes back to his wok, cooking happily, his figure and demeanorpletely different from the god-like visage of him destroying an entire force singlehandedly. Chapter 68: Do Your Best The people that witnessed the spectacle in all its glory eventually realizing that they might be the next to experience what just happened starts dispersing away from Wu Xiaotian''s group, most of them with terror and envy of his strength in their heart. Among the people that watched the event, one, particrly sinister and hypocritical looking young man was in the crowd, watching in sheer jealousy as he watched the immortal-like young man being the center of attention, the very same person he thought was just a disposable cannon fodder he can use anytime. ''He must''ve got a powerful artifact or something from that cave, that''s right!!! He''s only relying on that''forting himself into thinking that he''s better than the young man without his ''artifact'' his thoughts descend into something worse as he said to himself. ''Maybe the young master from the Purple Lightning Temple can take that guy''s artifact. I can make that bastard lose all his power and everything else, and I can get close to the people of the Purple Lightning Temple, killing two birds with one stone, HHAHAHAHAH''ughing in his mind, the young man couldn''t help but nod and agree with his ''genius'', unaware of the things about to unfold the moment he made the Purple Lightning Temple believe in his words. "Brother Xie, where are you going" another young man following him asked, prompting the sinister young man to look at him with a prideful smile as he replies. "Someone that can help us improve our power further, Ah Gong" the sinister-looking young man said before increasing his speed rushing towards the direction where Lei Xing was thrown. ---------- Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian''s group are now peacefully enjoying a sumptuous meal, the men in the group eating frantically as if they''re afraid of the rice running out, they''re fast movement as if they don''t even taste the food before forcing it down their throat. However, reality was proven to bepletely different as one of them, a cunning-looking young man said with his mouth full, the grains for rice in his mouth travelling across the air tond on a ferocious-looking young man''s face, "DAMN!!!! Ah Tian, just what in the world can''t you do, even if you turn out being unable to cultivate and be a cook, you''ll easily earn tons of money for foods like this!!!" The ferocious-looking young man beside him, who just finished wiping all the rice in his face looks at the cunning-looking young man''s face before putting down his chopsticks, moving his now free hand to grasp the entirety of the other young man''s face. "Old Sheng, how about you stop talking with your mouth full" the ferocious-looking young man said as he rise from his seat, keeping his hold towards the other young man who''s also already up his seat. "Ah Chen, let go of my handsome face or suffer the consequences" Wang Sheng said, his eyes filled with confidence and a smile stered on his face. The ferocious-looking young man, Huo Chen, also smiles at him as if he''s already prepared to fight, however, before they could start, an overbearing pressure descends upon the two of them, the sourceing from one of thedies sitting beside Wu Xiaotian. Staring at them with a cold gaze, Hua Xian''er truly looks like an empress as she puts down her meal, the only thing ruining this image is the grain of rice stered on the edge of her lips as she said, "Don''t y around during a meal, brats" Getting intimidated by her terrifying appeal, the two immediately let go of whatever they n on doing and sit properly in front of the table, enjoying the meal like littlembs eating grass in the fields. Meanwhile, the empress-likedy goes back to her meal, the happy figure eating a little sloppilypletely void of the dignity she just disyed earlier. However, this seemingly carefree attitude seems to be her real one, as she looks sopletely at ease when she acts like that. "I never expected that you''re quite the foodie, Xian Xian, look at me, I am quite the modest eater" a gentle, caring lookingdy with an appearance the same level as the empress-like Hua Xian''er teased, her second like not really believable given she''s eating at a rate about as fast, if not even faster than who she''s teasing. "Wow!! Lian Lian, look at your humble selfpletely devouring that whole bowl of rice, I am at shame for eating so fast¡­" Hua Xian''er mocked as she showed her bowl, still not empty while the gentle-lookingdy, Hong Lian''s bowl is already filled again. "Ahem¡­ about that¡­" embarrassed at her sworn sister hitting directly where it hurts, Hong Lian couldn''t help but try and change the subject causing everyone tough. After a few more teasing and ying around here and there, as well as some catching up to what everyone has done during the two months period that they are away from each other, they finished their meal, thanking Wu Xiaotian for cooking, praising his exceptional talents that reaches its hand all the way to everyday things like cooking. As the fivedies starts setting up their temporary dwellings, the four young men starts moving around the barrier blocking the valley. Inspecting the runes exposed, Wu Xiaotian managed to draw some clues to when the barrier will open, an information extremely important during this time period. After a bit more of attempted inspection, they failed to find any more clues that can help when the inheritance area opens, so they decided to leave and return to their site, where three rtivelyrge, tent-like structures seemingly less fabric and more solid is erected, making them ask thedies that set it up. "Why are there three of them?" Wang Sheng asked while approaching one of thedies, his childhood sweetheart, Leng Yue. "Hehehe, well you see Wang Sheng, our fair maiden over here refuses to get separated from her husband" thedy replied while pointing at Li Yan, her entire face turning red from Leng Yue telling the fact. "Damn! I wish mydy is also like that" Huo Chen interjected while side-eyeing Bing Xue, who approached him at a near instantaneous speed before reaching out to twist his ears. While the young man is wailing from pain, thedy just smiled as she asked, "Do you like this happening inside all the time? If so, I''m definitely happy to go in the same dwelling with you" "Ow ow ow, I''m just kidding!!! Bing Xue, please let go!!! You''re going to tear my ears!!!" after begging for a while, thedy finally let go of Huo Chen''s ears, the partpletely red and hot, causing him to cover and rub it with his hand. "Ahemmm¡­ forget about other things for now, we''ve already found out when the barrier will open, and it is quite the good news" trying tofort Li Yan out of her embarrassment, Wu Xiaotian moves towards her and hold her hand while announcing, "It will be two weeks from now, so we still have the time to prepare things than can be used, I''ll refine pills and talismans as much as can during this timeframe so that we can be safe inside" "I''ll thank Brother Su Tian in advance for that" Hong Lian said first as she looks towards the young man, his generous action making her look at him in an even better light. After the others thank him, he shamelessly carries Li Yan in his arms as he moves towards their dwelling, causing the mature woman to frantically il as she mutters in a near whispering voice to let her go. Once they reached the entrance, he heard a voice in his mind that nearly made him stumble, the voice clearly proud as if a master witnessing her disciple taking steps of improvement. ''Do your best'' Hua Xian''er said with a proud smile on her face, winking and sending a thumbs up to Wu Xiaotian when he directed his gaze at her before he enters inside. Chapter 69: Improvement in Alchemy Entering the dwelling, Wu Xiaotian finally decided to grant Li Yan''s request to let her down,ying her on the bed in the middle of the structure, the softfortable bed bending to amodate her sexy figure. "N-not here husband¡­" thinking that he would do her again, she blushed and averted her gaze as she just couldn''t bring herself to do something like that when her daughter is literally just a few meters away from her. "What? You think I will do something to you without your permission?" as he saw her shy expression, he climbed on top of her then ces his forehead on top of hers, looking directly into her eyes before kissing her lips. "That seems to be exactly what''s happening now~~~" she said in aining tone after they shared a kiss, her eyespletely glued to his smiling face, her heart beating fast from his touch. "Please hubby~~~" she begged while stretching her arms out, encircling his neck pulling him down, nting his face into her soft bosom as she also locks her leg on him. "Fine¡­ let''s just sleep now Yan''er" he said before softly kissing her lips again, using his strength to move around and rotate, cing her on top of him, her head lying on top of his solid, perfectly sculpted chest, his entirety acting as a warm,fortable bed for her. "I love this~~~" she said as she gradually drifts into the dreand, a genuine smile appearing on her face as she feels the arms encircling her like the safest ce in the world. Meanwhile, in the two other dwellings, they are talking about multiple matters, mostly thedies talking about girl things and men talking about boy things, the matter of the two sleeping together nowpletely in the back of their mind as they arepletely entertained ying around and sharing stories with each other. ---------- "So you''re saying all of that is just because of an artifact" a young man wearing a purple uniform simr to the ones behind him said, his arrogant gaze bearing on the sinister-looking young man kneeling in one knee in front of him. "That''s correct young master Lei, that guy emerged in a cave right after an absurd explosiones out of it¡­" the young man paused for a bit before recalling the things that happened, in the end adding the statement, "At first, I thought that he''s truly not in possession of an artifact but my suspicions came back when I saw him defeating you, young master, after all, it''s impossible for a Pedestal Establishment Realm cultivator to fight against someone at the peak of the Core Formation Realm right? Not to mention someone who was originally a Nascent Source Realm expert who''s just suppressed by this secret realm" Hearing the sinister-looking young man''s bootlicking, the arrogant look on the other young man''s face couldn''t help but ease up, nodding towards the sinister-looking young man before walking towards him, patting his shoulder before helping him up. "Junior Brother Huang Xie is truly perceptive¡­" trying to pose as a cool senior brother again, the arrogant-looking young man cleared his throat before speaking, "In fact, I already noticed that there''s something peculiar with that Su Tian, who would''ve guessed that he was using an artifact?" Hearing his words, the other disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple start agreeing with him, praising his ''acumen'' in battle, their figures appearing like bunch of dogs wagging their tails. ''Hehe¡­ with this, I''m going to start my climb towards higher positions! And for you Su Tian, I''ll definitely surpass your pretentious self!! Finally, for this arrogant Lei Xing, just you wait, when I surpass you, you will be beaten up to pulp for making me kneel!!!'' shouting in his mind, the hypocritical thoughts in Huang Xie''s mind seems to slip a little as the smile in his face starts to look a bit nasty, fortunately, no one noticed it except for him hence he managed to correct his expression quick and sneakily, all while pulling a blood-stained spatial ring from his pocket before he thought to himself. ''I''m sorry Ah Gong, this opportunity is too great for us to share, don''t worry, I''ll personally send that bastard Su Tian to apany your travel in hell'' "Hahahaha¡­. Su Tian, oh Su Tian, who would''ve guessed that your secrets will be revealed even before you got your time to shine brightly, don''t worry, once I got your artifact from you, I will not end your life and give you to that Huang Xie before I take good care of your woman" he said as his imagination starts running wild, all sorts of things ying in his mind, his maniacalughter spreading across the ce, the disciples from the Purple Lightning Temple seemingly brainwashed as they still stare at the figure''s nasty expressions with fervent worship in their eyes. ---------- Once the next morninges, the lovebirds woke up almost at the same time, smiling at each other before sharing a passionate morning kiss, exchanging their fluids as tongues fight with each other inside her mouth, the intense battlesting for about fifteen minutes before finally ending in her defeat, her shy face hid as sheid her head back on his chest. After a few minutes, they finally get up and fixed each other''s appearance, the mature woman giggling whenever their eyes met, still in a bit of disbelief thinking how she can be so blessed that she can still find a man like this husband of hers, while alsomenting why his appearance in her life took so long. Coming out of the dwelling, they were greeted by seven pping figures, three handsome young men and four beautifuldies, the appearance of the two older ones seemingly level higher than the two youngerdies. Approaching them, Wu Xiaotian smiles at their shenanigans before his face turns serious, announcing that from today, he will start refining talismans and pills for them, prompting Hua Xian''er to also help in the process, the rest, being not so knowledgeable in this regard decided to help by giving as much usable ingredients and materials they have to the two. As the mes of the alchemy cauldron rages, the perfectly synchronized movements of the two as they throw ingredients, control the mes, extract the medicinal essence from the ingredients and condensing them into a pill, starts to look more like a performance, with Wu Xiaotian leading the phase, producing more pills than Hua Xian''er, thedy staying calm and focused, as if there''s something in her mind that was once covered in fog starting to get clearer and clearer, her perfect synchronization with Wu Xiaotian acting as a wind that gradually blows the fog away. After a few more sets of ingredients, Hua Xian''er finally grasps the concept that she''s trying to reach, her movement, despite still retaining its speed seems more fluid, as if there''s no longer any wasted motions, whether the swing of her hands, the flick of her wrists or even the subtle movements of her fingers, all seemingly full of meaning, helping towards the process of refining the pills. After she attained enlightenment, the performance once led by Wu Xiaotian now turns into a two man show, a perfect disy of two alchemical geniuses'' prowess, their personality and characters producing a unique feelings when one watch their refinement process, despite the two of them doing the exact same thing, like dancers reading each other''s movements andpensating, adjusting each other''s moves to fit exactly to their liking, this constant process continuously analyzing and revising improving not only Hua Xian''er''s alchemical mastery but also Wu Xiaotian''s, as obscure, seemingly absurd ideas about alchemical pills and refinement in general starts to pop in his mind. Once the sun hung on top of the sky, the two finally stops what they''re doing,plimenting each other as theypete who brings the most out of who, their eyes clearly showing immense appreciation to each other, the only thing preventing them from thanking the other person is the pride deeply etched in their hearts, the only thing they could do to etch said gratefulness is through their actions, which the both of them finds easier doing. Chapter 70: Inheritance Battle Begins "Ah Tian, don''t forget to leave some pills and talisman for yourself" a cunning, yet handsome-looking young man said towards another young man, this one with an immortal-like demeanor and look, the one among the group that easily gets the most attention, albeit being a mix of positive and negative ones. "No shit Sheng, you think Tian will give everything to us when he''s clearly the one who works the most for it? There''s no need for such reminders" another one from the group, a simrly handsome, amiable-looking young man said causing the cunning-looking one tough wryly as another young man, with his appearance the same level as the other two yet his face looking more ferocious said, "Now now Old Feng, Old Sheng is just reminding out of concern, no need to say it like that right?" Conceding with the ferocious-looking young man, Ling Feng just nods his head as he moves towards Wang Sheng, shaking hands with him, the two staring meaningfully at each other, the only one knowing what they are doing being Wu Xiaotian, who is pretty sure that this means that they would join force the next time Huo Chen, this brother of theirs stops their little y again. Meanwhile, thedies, five of them just watched as the four young men ys around, three of them looking towards the young man least active in the group while the one of the two looks at Wang Sheng, and thest one stares at Huo Chen. "Look at these kids¡­" Hua Xian''er said as she stares towards her cousin, shaking her head as if she couldn''t believe that someone of his age is still acting like this. "Let them be Xian Xian, they will grow so uptight if they were grown in a stricter environment after all¡­" While looking at the young man that just spent nearly his entire two weeks of free time to help them prepare all kinds of emergency measures for the battle for the inheritance, Hong Lian smiles while talking towards her sworn sister, before anotherdy, this one appearing to be white haired for nearly all of them except one person interjected. "Lian''er, I mean, sister Lian is right sister Xian''er, it''s not good for men to grow so constrained by the rules after all, since they will most likely just turn into someone simr to the one who created the rules for them" Agreeing with the words that Li Yan said, Hua Xian''er just nods her head to express her thoughts, looking towards the other two seemingly lovestruck, yet extremely shy youngdies. "Oh my, Lil Xue and Lil Yue eyes can''t seem to tear themselves off their little lovers, aren''t they?" the empress-likedy teased as she moves towards the two, cing her arms on their shoulders, the two blushing from what she just said. "W-w-w-what are you talking about Big Sis Xian''er!?" "W-w-w-what are you talking about Big Sis Xian''er!?" The two youngdies, almost as if they''re working with the same mind acts exactly the same, saying the same words at the same time while also moving their gaze away from the teasingdy simultaneously, a furious blush appearing from their cheeks as they try to hide it, their hands fanning their face quickly as if it will help in removing the blush. Looking at the two, the three olderdies giggled, seemingly enjoying their reactions as they continue teasing them, only stopping when the immortal-like young man approached them. Seeing the approaching tall figure, Leng Yue and Bing Xue couldn''t help but send him a gaze of gratefulness, looking at him as if he''s a savior that just helps them out of the reaper''s grasp. "Alright everyone, it''s about time the barrier opens, let''s move near the entrance now" Wu Xiaotian said, causing themotion among his group to stop, all of them checking whether they''re all set before nodding towards him, prompting their group to move towards the entrance of the inheritance area. As they move near the barrier, their movements caused quite themotion, since the existence of someone who can singlehandedly defeat Lei Xing in this secret realmes out as quite the surprise, hence most of the other factions also pay attention to the small group consisting of eight people, and one apparently absurd monster. ---------- "So they start approaching the barrier huh¡­" in a clearing somewhere, a man, seemingly the same age as Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian, speaks, rising up from his crude seat, his appearancepletely being revealed. A tall muscr stature that overshadows the other ones in his group, despite being of the same build as him. The group''s attire, seemingly barbaric only consists of a cover for the lower body made from animal hide and a fur from some kind of ferocious beast covering their upper body. "Let''s move out as well" the humongous man smiled as his lower body explodes in speed, his figure shooting across the clearing towards the barrier. ---------- "Thank you for your efforts, junior brother, now, let''s move towards the barrier as well" a schrly man, hearing a report from another young man wearing the same style daoist robe he has, stood up from his seat, the wind around him seemingly moving in such a way that it makes him look like he''s not in his position at all. Throwing his sword in the air, said man stepped on top of it and controlled the sword to float, flying on it as he announces towards the masses gathered around him, "Fellow daoists, it''s now time to move" ---------- "Fufufu~~~ I feel like something fun is on the verge of happening" in a small pond somewhere near the barrier, a beautifuldy, with an appearanceparable to that of Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian''s, is taking a bath, her long, purple hair floating across the pond, her alluring scent spreading all across the area causing thedies guarding her to question their sexuality. As she rose up from the waters, her seductive body waspletely revealed, quickly being hidden withyers of clothing once again the moment she spread out her hands, the otherdies surrounding the pond acting quickly to dress her up. "Su Tian¡­" she said as she takes a light capturing stone projecting the image of an immortal-like, handsome young man through it, her limpid, watery eyes forming a crescent shape as smile blooms from her face looking at the figure. "I wonder what kind of man you are~~~" she mutters before she starts moving, her graceful figure treading light and quickly, followed by the otherdies with her. Their movements could''ve appeared like a phantom, like no one goes there at all if not for the fragrance their bodies are emitting and leaving behind their path. ---------- "It has started huh¡­" another beautifuldy, on par with the previous one, said as she opens her phoenix-shaped eyes, her demeanor as if she''s above everything else causing everyone in front of her to sigh in awe, praising thedy in their mind. The morning sun peering into their ce and directly illuminating thedy''s face, her appearance as she looks towards the direction of the barrier,bined with her cold demeanor made her look like a lonely fairying out of a painting to search for something, the people around her sighing in admiration as they look at her. "Let''s go" she briefly said as her figure moves in the air with ease, as if she''spletely used to doing so, her movement so natural as if it''s her innate nature,pared to the people following her that also moves towards the air, sluggishness evident from their motion despite their movements being quick as well. ---------- "Hahaha¡­ Su Tian, you''re done for now¡­" an arrogant-looking young manughed as he looks forward to what''s about to happen in the battle for the inheritance, his disposition confident as he thought that the only problem that he will face is the young man who got this powerful artifact with him, and the moment he acquires it, there will be nothing that stands in his way to get the inheritance of this secret realm''s creator. "Show them the might of our Purple Lightning Temple" he arrogantly said before turning into a ray of light, moving at an absurd speed towards the barrier followed by the others among them a sinister-looking young man, all their movements leaving a trail of sparks behind them. Chapter 71: Entering the Barrier "There''s a lot following us" Wu Xiaotian, despite being the one in the very front of the group, detected several groups, probably from other strong forces moving behind them, their small gathering of nine people paling inparison to the dozens, if not hundreds of people that consists each of the groups. "Damn, that''s a lot, why is it that we''re the only one moving without fellow sect members behind us¡­" looking behind, Wang Sheng saw the waves of people trailing behind them, clear from his tone the feeling of being dealt with an unfair card, as nearly all of the people thates from the same forces as their groups are mostly too far away to contact, or some are just too scared to go there. Nodding at Wang Sheng''s sentiments, Ling Feng also expresses his opinion about the matter as he said, "I agree with Sheng, it is certainly disadvantageous for us, that is not even taking into consideration the difficulty of dealing with these guys should theye after us, and that''s even with Tian backing us up" "Less talking, more moving fellows, if we''re fast enough to find and reach the true entrance of the inheritance area, it will be much easier for us to grab some valuables withoutpeting with the other factions" as they continue moving closer to the barrier of the inheritance area, Huo Chen interjected, reminding the two of the most important issue. "I agree with Huo Chen, there''s no need to worry about the others behind us as long as they won''te close enough topete with us" Bing Xue added, nodding towards her childhood sweetheart''s idea. "That''s fair, but Sis Xue, we also need to think of a n on how to deal with those people on the event that they managed to reach close enough to us" Leng Yue, despite agreeing with her still decided to go and support Wang Sheng''s thoughts a bit, after all, despite not showing it, she doesn''t want anything negative affecting the guy, and a simple thing like her agreeing with his thoughts can easily prevent anything negative from appearing in his mind. "Alright alright kids, let''s stop this argument for now okay, Lian Lian and me can easily deal with wave of mobs without breaking a sweat, so there''s no need to worry about numbers understand?" Feeling that the atmosphere between the younger ones starting to get a bit tense, Hua Xian''er defused the situation as she assured them with her confident voice, hearing her words, the young people eventually calmed down. "Wow¡­ Xian Xian, you''re really a good babysitter you know? Maybe you''re destined to be a great mother" seeing her actions easily subduing the group, Hong Lian couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up while she looks towards this sworn sister of hers, her words despite being apliment still sounding like some sort of mockery in Hua Xian''er''s mind "Only if someone can handle me!!!" hearing thest line of her sentence, Hua Xian''er only smiles as she proudly received the pliment'' from her sworn sister. Hearing her words, the two involuntarily stare at each other before their gazes move towards the young man leading the group, their heart skipping a beat causing chaotic thoughts to appear in their minds. ''Go away bad spirits!!!'' ''No¡­ must not have such thoughts!!!'' Despite wording it in their minds differently, both of them essentially want the same thing, that being the figure of Wu Xiaotian stop appearing in their mind, the appearance of said figure seemingly living rent free in them. "We''re arriving, the barrier looks like it''s not shattered but entry is already possible¡­" using his mastery of runic inscription, along with his [True Sight Technique] Wu Xiaotian managed to peer into the current state of the barrier, his words snapping the twodies out of their reverie, thedy beside him looking behind as if to remind all of them. "Remember, the insides of the barrier can lookpletely different from what we see outside, so always be cautious and expect whatever the unexpected so that we can be a bit safer" the white-haired maturedy reminded, prompting everyone to nod their head in agreement. "And on the off chance that this barrier possesses a spatial distortion array and made us all separated, immediately use your phones to try and contact each other, preferably on a regr interval" Wu Xiaotian finally added before they arrive in front of the barrier, its grand size paling inparison whenpared to looking at it from far away, from their position, said barrier seems to pierce through and separate the sky into two. "Is it fine to enter now?" pushing her right hand against the barrier, Hua Xian''er feels a repulsing force trying to push her out, the barrier spreading out waves whenever she tries infusing strength into her hand. After a few more tries of this, Wu Xiaotian finally stops her as he held on to her wrist gently, smiling as he shakes his head, before letting her hand go as he said, "Allow me" With an intangible energy starting to emanate from him, his sworn friends, as well as his wife starts to feel a mysterious aura surrounding him, such feeling giving them some sort of enlightenment, as they feel like their minds travel back to a past where not even the concept of time and space exists yet. Despite the experience being so vague and surreal that they felt that what just happened is just a mere fragment of imagination, their belief in what they saw being true sticks solidly in their minds as they start to notice that theirprehensions of the majority of their techniques improve, even if just a bit. Waking up from their enlightened state, they opened their eyes as they look towards the immortal-like young man, before their gaze roam around, thinking that some time might have passed since they entered that state, only to find out that not only is the sun still in the same position, the several groups of forces from the distance only moves a few feet from their position, making them realize that it''s only a few seconds that they entered that state, despite feeling that they have been there for so long. Despite having an idea of what just happened, Wu Xiaotian just choose not to mention it to them, thinking to himself that all of them are trustworthy enough for him to show some of his secrets, in addition to that, he also thought that showing it to them is definitely worth it, given that they''re people from forces as powerful as the Extreme Martial Sect, and him being talented enough might ce him in the eyes of his sworn brother and sister''s elders. ''Maybe I can even ask them to help me free mom and grandma from the sect'' he thought to himself,pletely aware of the risk of the move as there are not only elders who fully support his friends but also one who would do anything for their own benefit, and his talent being known to such people will only be detrimental for him, however, the idea of the two women at home being free from that sect full of hypocritical and arrogant people, living happily together with him,pletely tempts him, and made him think that no amount of hardship is not worth it so long as he can make this idea turn into reality. As a part of the barrier copse from the devouring property of his [Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi], he snaps out of his thoughts, looking at the small door-like hole he created in the barrier, before looking towards the already close groups, the face of one of the young man staring at him as if he''s a sheep, his reaction not even changing as he doesn''t even give so much as a gaze towards the man, before waving his hand, his soul power exploding to create a domain that specifically suppress the arrogant-looking young man and everyone else wearing the same uniform as him, making the other groups wary. Looking at Li Yan, Wu Xiaotian points towards the door causing the mature woman to nod, guiding his friends inside, making sure that they all entered before he approaches said entrance, moving backwards as he speaks towards the people watching him suppress the entire Purple Lightning Temple once more dumbfoundedly. "I''ll be seeing all of you inside" before his figurepletely entered the barrier, he sends a smile towards them, some taking it as a taunt while some taking it as a friendly gesture, and some more extreme people taking it as nothing at all. Chapter 72: Training As soon as Wu Xiaotian enters the barrier, the oppressive aura pressing down on the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple instantly disappear, their face flushed with humiliation as they never thought that they would be done like that twice by the immortal-like young man. Looking at them as if they''re fools, the four other groups passed by them as they rushed towards the entrance, onlyrge enough to fit one person at a time. "How cunning of him¡­" the young man wearing a daoist robe said as they stare towards the barrier''s opening, while praising in his mind the scheming ability of Wu Xiaotian as he also thoughts, ''I wish I could y some chess or go with him someday'' "So, we gonna fight to test who''s going to enter first?" the tall, barbaric-looking young man asked while looking at the other groups, gripping his weapon, a club, tight enough as if he''s ready when a fight breaks out anytime. "Let''s not waste precious time fighting here kay~~? There are already people ahead of us in thepetition for this inheritance so it will be better for everyone to just take turn and let each of our sect enter right?" a seductive youngdy interrupted with a smile on her face, defusing the situation starting to escte from the barbaric young man''s words. "Enchantress, it''s better for you to just not state the obvious, as it clearly makes you look like a fool" the other youngdy that arrive with them said, her taunting voice clearlyced with some discontent towards the seductive youngdy. "Oh my sister Feng, you''re quite aggressive today, aren''t you? Just who is it that has the audacity to make you mad?" the seductive youngdy retorted, mockery clear from her voice. "Get the fuck out of the way weaklings, let me and my sect through unless you want to get eliminated before even having the chance topete for the inheritance" another young man, an arrogant-looking one wearing a purple uniform leading the group that was just previously suppressed, finally arrives at the location, his bad mood from being humiliated by a ''mere'' Pedestal Establishment Realm cultivator once again causing him tosh out to the people, the other leaders of each group not taking his words lying down. "Lei Xing, you better think about your next word lightly if you do not want the words you just said happening to you and your Purple Lightning Temple" the phoenix-like youngdy threatened, pointing a sword towards the arrogant young man, it''s tip shining with a fervent crimson glow. "Feng Qing, you''re so arrogant just because your team-up with Hong Lian and Hua Xian''er made me injured" the arrogant-looking young man retorted before showing apletely unharmed arms towards them before saying, "You think I will get weak because of that, you''re not even close to understanding the limits of my power!!!" "Stop acting so arrogant Uncle Lei, you think you can handle four of us altogether? You might be strong but inside this secret realm, you''re dreaming" the seductive youngdy also replied towards the young man''s taunting, clear from her voice just how much she hated the young man donned in a purple attire. "You¡­" seeing that the four leaders seem to be prepared to duke it out with him here, even Lei Xing is not confident with his chances. Seeking topromise, he just sneered before descending on the ground, distancing him and his group a bit from the others as disciples from each of the group enters one after another in an orderly way. After a few minutes of waiting, the only one left outside are the five strongest among the group, the phoenix-like youngdy, the seductive enchantress, the daoist and the barbarian, and finally, Lei Xing, who was eyeing all of them with hatred. Going first, Lei Xing disappeared from their sight, after this happens the others also starts entering one by one, the enchantress enteringst as she took one good look towards the light capturing stone,mitting the appearance of the young man in her mind before entering inside. ---------- Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian was roaming around in an endless and deste ins, the appearance of the surroundingpletely different from what is projected outside. The in,pletely void of any signs of living life ispletely dry, thend beneath his feet all cracked with remains of already decaying trees standing on it, the ambiencepletely horror movie like when partnered with the dark sky, without a moon hanging on it. "It''s really a separate ne" he said to himself as he already spected that the inheritance area is another ne inside the secret realm, and his spections are proven to be right given the different feeling that he gets herepared to the outside, partnered with the phone not connecting to any of his friends despite the seemingly small range of the area. Before he could ponder on the nature of this ce even more though, an emotionless, mechanical voice starts sounding across the ce, along with a projection appearing in the sky, hanging directly on top of the area he was in. "New challenger detected, now beginning the independent part of the inheritance test, first part, aptitude and talent test" the mechanical voice announced, the voice seemingly waking up something slumbering on the depth of this ce as countless creatures seems to rise up from the ground,ing in different size and forms, ranging fromplete bones of ferocious beasts, humanoid figures and ult creatures to even intact body of them, all with their eyes dyed with the color of blood as they single-mindedly charged towards the only thing that seems to be different from them, the figure of Wu Xiaotian. "First test, survive assault from one hundred Intermediate State Pedestal Establishment Realm puppets with peak foundations" the mechanical voice sounded causing Wu Xiaotian to smile, as he thought that this is a good chance to find out where his current limit truly lies. Scanning through the puppets all around, he can clearly understand what that ''peak foundation'' means, as all of them approaching towards him seems to have a max out stat for an average cultivator of the same level, the absurd fact prompting him toin in his mind. ''So I''m fighting genius level puppets now huh¡­'' he said while reading their stats. [Name: Celestial Puppets] [Age: ???] [Affiliation: ??? (Increase the understanding of True Sight Technique to advance level to reveal information)] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Stats] [Strength: 4,000,000] [Agility: 4,000,000] [Intelligence: 4,000,000] [Stamina: 4,000,000] [Vitality: 4,000,000] Closing in on him, some of the more bestial figures starts pouncing, seemingly trying to trap him in but failed as he effortlessly decapitated them with a simple swing, the light from his sword leaving behind a white, moon-like crescent trail on the beasts'' neck, their heads lopped off and their bodies falling down on the ground with a loud thud. "Well that was a good swing..." he said while looking at his sword, nodding in acknowledgement as the scene just now ys in his mind, thinking of how to improve the already crazy, normal horizontal swing, that made him feel like his sword is a hot knife cutting through butter when used. "I should make the most out of this test to practice my basics" muttering as he looks at the puppet approaching him like they''re good training dummies, Wu Xiaotian dashes towards them and started performing techniques after techniques, Myriad Transformation Orb in his hand transforming into numbers of weapons, from swords and des, to spears axes and mazes, alling in different shapes and sizes. Chapter 73: A Melee In a field void of any signs of life, a tall figure wielding a weird, transforming weapon incapacitates waves of monster, seemingly undead in nature as they approached him, tearing their flesh apart every time he brandished his weapon, sometimes smashing his fist against bone figures shattering and turning them into dust. "You just keeping don''t you¡­" with the glow of his weapon revealing his appearance, the immortal-like figure of Wu Xiaotian was revealed, moving his body along with a rapier, piercing through one of the puppets, destroying the core that seems to power them. It has already been the tenth level since the test started, after finishing the opponents off, the next round will increase their numbers by a hundred, and just now, he finished destroying thousands of Intermediate state Foundation Establishment Realm puppets without even breaking a sweat, clenching his hands as if to feel the improvement, the battle making him realize he got so much else to improve. "I''ve beencent from all the strength I got after reincarnating here that I forgot the most basics of battle, techniques, experience and most important of all, the indomitable will to defeat enemies" he said to himself as if to reflect all his experiences in this world so far. He had been so obsessed with cultivating his strength that he feels like he forgot to return to his roots, polishing his basics not only to perfection but to transcendence, and taking this test made him realize it, this experience will be etched as an important reminder in his heart. "Enough about self-reflection, let''s deal with the next wave" he thought to himself as he decides to restrict his power to the same level as the next wave, a risky move that will pay a hundred-fold return of benefits to him should he seed with his ns. "Level eleven, survive assault from one hundred Advance state Pedestal Establishment Realm puppets with peak foundations" the mechanical voice rung once again as numerous figures emerged from the ground, this batch seemingly containing less of theplete bone puppets, and most of them like undead retaining some of their flesh mixed with more perfectly intact puppets. "Come at me" Wu Xiaotian smiles while the Myriad Transformation Orb turns into a liquid like state once again, shifting its shape to a glove thatpletely covers his hands, the gloves filled with jagged edges that seems to deal substantial amount of damage should they hit hard enough. One of the puppets, seemingly faster than the other goes first and dashed towards him, the quadruped elerating as it roars, the sounding from it enough to cause a distortion in the air, travelling fast and powerful enough to be considered as some sort of attack. With the invisible attack approaching him, Wu Xiaotian merely raise his hands up, spreading his feet apart, rotating his right foot on its balls, the momentum causing his waist to twist a bit, the force generated from his movements eventually carried into his right arm, his first running straight towards the face of the puppet, bashing inside the moment they made contact, immediately incapacitating the beast. Pulling his fist out from the head, he also starts dashing towards the approaching puppets, his face as if he rediscovered a thing he had lost through all the years of peace, a unique fondness for battle, along with the love for the feeling of constantly improving through a fight, paired with the desire to be powerful enough to free and protect the people he loves, it only made him more and more focused on the fight, his previous self, the number one mercenary ovepping his current immortal-like visage as he engages in a brutal melee against the puppets, the result being a one-sided ughter being in favor of him. As the mechanical voice sounded again, another hundred figures were added to the previous one, two hundred Advance state Pedestal Establishment Realm puppets start advancing towards him, making his figure tremble in anticipation as he clenched his fists. "This is starting to get more and more fun" he said in an excited tone as he dashes forward once again, moving towards the middle of the puppets as he startsying waste on them, destroying one of them with every punch, his figure seamlessly across all sorts of attack, not even a scratch on his clothes as he counterattacks and eliminates them one by one. As the number thins down, it eventually reaches a point where there''s only four humanoid figure remains, what he thinks is the most skillful among this batch. As they surround him, they started simultaneously closing in on him, two throwing a fist towards him while the other two targeting his lower body with a swift kick, their actions beingpletely wasted as he dodged effortlessly once again, rotating his whole body to send a kick through one of the humanoid figures'' side,pletely breaking it into two as it crashes through another puppet, the force of his kick throwing them so far away that the figures breaks when they stopped rolling on the ground. As his footnds down the ground, he steps his other foot forward once again, using the momentum from his previous kick to spin around, sending a hook kick towards another figure''s face, separating its head from its body in the process. The final puppet could only do so much as it was immediately blocked when it attacked, Wu Xiaotian''s left armpletely setting its attack off course as he ms a fist towards its sternum, shattering the core causing the puppet to fall limply on the ground. "Level thirteen, survive assault from three hundred Advance state Pedestal Establishment Realm puppets with peak foundations" "Level fourteen, survive assault from four hundred¡­." "Level fifteen, survive assault from five hundred¡­." "Level sixteen¡­" "Level seventeen¡­." As he continues tearing apart and defeating all the puppets thees towards him, Wu Xiaotian feels like his basics seems to improve to a level already far beyond what he has when he was Nyx. As he revels on the feeling, his martial arts seem to continue growing even further, his movements seemingly start bing more and more fluid, there''s no longer any weird feeling and micro interruption during the transition from different movements and techniques, as if they''re already well blended and part of the same art, and while the feeling he get from this practice is still only a small percentage of what he got inside the Martial God Space, there''s just something about not relying on anything else but oneself that makes this achievement so satisfying. "Level thirty-one, survive assault from one hundred Early state Core Formation Realm puppets with peak foundations" when the mechanical voice sounded once again, he realized that he''s already reached the Core Formation Realm, figuring out that this is the reason why he seems to start getting exhausted from fighting with only his bare hands. With the figures of one hundred Core Formation Realm puppets appearing, he can now feel some threat when he keeps using limited amount of his abilities. After all, it is already in an entirely different realm, and fighting against them will be much harder than fighting against Pedestal Establishment Realm puppets that he fought with before. Also understanding this fact, Wu Xiaotian starts changing his tactics, now employing the help of the Myriad Transformation Orb once again, the weird object transforming into a sword that seems to fit perfectly in his hand. "Let''s practice weapons now" he muttered as he charged forward. Chapter 74: End of the First Test "Level sixty-five, survive assault from five hundred Perfection state Core Formation Realm puppets with peak foundations" the sound of a mechanical voice resounded as a young man cleaves a figure of a bear-like ferocious beast into two, the carcass falling into the ground as rounds of new opponents arrives, this one a hundred more than the previous wave. Staring at the puppets in front of him, it is only now that Wu Xiaotian noticed that all of them arepletely different from the previous puppets already, with their entire body beingpletely clean and intact, as if they''re still living if not for the fact that their eyes hold no light, disying their nature as the puppet they are. Plunging into the midst of the battle again, he brandishes his weapon, constantly transforming from one thing to another, amodating the battle techniques he''s performing. This time transforming into a spear, he stepped forward, the ground cracking a bit due to the force from his foot as he thrust the spear towards one humanoid puppet, piercing its skullpletely, before swinging the spear once again shattering the figure''s head, along with some other opponents that was passed by the spear''s crescent arc. Smiling as he felt some of the enemies stepping away from him, as if to make him follow them, the weapon in Wu Xiaotian''s hand transforms once again, morphing into a bloodied scythe before swinging it again, severing the unlucky figures that was caught in its way in two. As he continues whittling the puppets down, he starts to feel some fatigue already, but the feeling of warmth across all his body as sweat trickled down his skin makes him all the more energetic inbat, as if a machine running at its peak after some warming up. After finishing this level, he started incorporating more and more of his power as he battles against countless numbers of enemies that even if someone were to get the same strength as him, wouldn''t even imagine challenging, nor winning. Fighting against six hundred puppets standing in the genius level with their peak foundation, not to mention all of them being at the Perfection state of Core Formation, it will certainly make one terrified, as even an Early state Nascent Source Realm cultivator might find it difficult to fight with such mob. However, Wu Xiaotian, despite his body starting to tire out, handles them with rtive ease, his movements unhindered as his weapon of choice slips through the flesh of the figures, iming at least one life from every attack he does. After finishing a few more levels, he eventually reached the seventieth, trying to rest as much as he can before fighting with thousands of enemies about the same level of strength as him. As the enemies emerge, he finally let thest restriction of his strength go, freeing his soul power to wreak havoc on the battlefield. "That''s enough for the training, now to clear these things out" raising his hands, the soul power starts converging on multiple spots, his Transcendent Qiing out as if to imbue the spots covered by his soul power with even more strength, the soul power then transforming into a more object-like shape. Dozens of intangible swords, all coated with the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi, descends to the battle, mowing numbers of puppets down as they cut through them. Waving his hands, the swords then instantaneously transformed into spears, piercing though the massive numbers of humanoid figures approaching him. Before the figures even arrive within ten meters of him, it is already thinned down by the hundreds, only a bit more than half remaining. Preparing for another vicious melee, Wu Xiaotian decided to detonate the soul weapons, thebination of his soul power and the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi surrounding them causing a massive explosion thatpletely devours everything in its path, taking down another couple of hundreds along with them. Wielding the Myriad Transformation Orb again, the weapon transforms into a thin curved de, it''s sharp edge seemingly threatening to cut through space. Exhaling as if to calm his nerves, he moved the de to his side, the space near the de seemingly twisting and turning, this sight extending for up to a hundred meters from the tip of the de. Feeling something alreadypletely prepared, Wu Xiaotian looks towards the approaching legion of puppets as he moves his arms as if his drawing the de from a sheathe before uttering one word. "Rend" shing horizontally, the space was cut into two, the movement of his de leaving behind an invisible tear in space that devours everything thates in contact with it, separating the upper body of all the puppets approaching him from their lower body. "That does it¡­" as the final figure fell, Wu Xiaotian starts sheathing his de again but was surprised as the mechanical voiced sounded again. "Congrattions on clearing the first test, calctingpletion rate¡­. Levels passed: 70/10¡­pletion rating: 700%... Rewards: a bottle of mortal grade Greater Qi Absorption Pill, Void-born Flower, Sky-piercing Lance, a dozen of celestial origin seeds, and a World Tree Seed" "It is confirmed that the participant managed to break past the intended limit of the first part of the test, earned the rights to enter in a special part for the first test" Hearing all the rewards, Wu Xiaotian''s immediate thought is to celebrate as they sound like a very expensive ones, even for the system''s standard, however, before he even managed to search for the value of the objects now in his hands in the system, the additional announcement surprises him, even more so than when he found out that there''s supposed to be only ten levels in the first test. "What''s the special part and what are the benefits of taking it?" Wu Xiaotian asked, clearly knowing that the mechanical voice has the capability to answer his question. "Special level one, survive assault from one Early state Nascent Source Realm puppet with peak foundation, rewards, another dozen of celestial origin seeds every level finished, as well as a True Spirit Fruit for every two levels finished" hearing the reply of the mechanical voice, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but shake his head as he thought that the creator of this trials have no sense of variety at all as he decided in his mind that he will participate in the special part of the first test so long as the voice answered the next question to his favor. "Can I take a rest before taking the special test?" looking around as if to find out where the source of the voice is. "The participant can take up to one hour of rest before entering the special test, with each level proceeding thirty minutes after the participant finished the previous level" with the mechanical voice''s reply, Wu Xiaotianpletely decided on participating with the special test, asking the mechanical voice to let him rest for as much as he can before he participates in the special test. While resting and trying to recover as much as he can, he starts scrolling in the shop, instead of focusing on his recovery as his body already passively does in an extremely fast way, and focusing on controlling his body to recover might only slow down the process. Staring at the objects disyed in multiple windows of the semi-transparent golden screen, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but get surprised as he looks at each of the object''s description. "This is crazy¡­" he thought to himself before smiling like a madman, looking at the rewards he got from the first test while thinking that he got quite the jackpot for himself. Chapter 75: Special Levels "I''m rich!!!" thinking of physically rich rather than rich from the system''s standard, Wu Xiaotian, despite his rtively calm and easygoing demeanor shouts as he reads through the description of the rewards from the first test, each and every one of them being extremely useful to him in some ways. [Greater Qi Absorption Pill (mortal-grade pill) (50 Universal Coins)] [Upon consumption, increases the user''s rate of qi absorption by tenfold, the effectsst for a day and can be stacked as much as the user''s body can take] [Void-born Flower (250 Universal Coins)] [Increases the user''s understanding of the principles and Dao of space upon consumption. Consumption also provides its user with a hundred percent chance of a sessful breakthrough to the Void Shattering Realm] [Sky-piercing Lance (Mortal-grade Weapon) (250 Universal Coins)] [Weapon forged by a mortal grandmaster, able to cleave enemies into two however way the user swings it.] [When bound to a user: Provides a ten percent increase in strength and vitality stats, however, reduces agility by five percent for all mortal realm, effects halved when used by a half-step celestial, and the effects willpletely disappear when used by a celestial] [Celestial Origin Seed (1,000 Universal Coins)] [Born from an existence''s ascension to the celestial level, this seed is a celestial''s proof of existence and their very core, containing all their knowledge and path towards the Dao, transforming into an internal world that can house and create living beings at thetter levels if the celestial''s strength andprehension of the Dao grows enough, providing infinite source of qi and power to the celestial] [World Tree Seed (1,000,000 Universal Coins)] [A tree unique to a world, a sanction that provides the world it resides in with enough spirit qi to make the world flourish so long as it lives. At higher levels, strengthens the Dao of its world to higher levels, making breakthrough to the celestial level feasible for the residents of the world. Increases innateprehension and talent of all the individuals existing within its influence, said increase is even better if the individual is born in the area of its influence] Looking at the description, as well as the prize of the things in his hand, Wu Xiaotian looks dumbfounded as he got something that he will earn by grinding on the Infinite Qi System for weeks or even month by only fighting for at most a couple of days, not to mention without the feeling of dying by being squashed by the torrent of qi raging on the Infinite Qi Realm, added the bonus of him being able to practice hisbat proficiency as he clears the test. "I''ll leave this for mom" he said to himself as he looks at the Void-born Flower, as he thinks that it will be more beneficial for her to consume it given her current realm. After a few more minutes of rest, the one-hour limit eventually runs out, his body already full rested, facing forward with confidence on his face as he mutters, "I probably need to battle it out with all my strength now, I guess I will be using that technique to its full potential" Looking at a floating golden screen in front of him, he smiles as he looks at his final card, the very same reason why he''s so confident of facing enemies of the Nascent Source Realm. "Given that mybat power exceeds even the peak of the Core Formation Realm, I should be able to deal with Nascent Source Realm existences, right?" [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Info: Interpreting the chaos hidden within the order and the order hidden within the chaos, as well as how theyplement each other through weapons. A perfect battle technique capable of suppressing any opponent under the same realm] [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] As the enemy emerges from the ground, he saw a humanoid figure wielding a sword, dashing at his direction the moment it saw him. Running the art at its full power, his figure disappeared from his original position, the ground cracking from his explosive movement as he also meets the Nascent Source Realm puppet, drawing the de from its sheath, he was surprised as he only intended to parry the downward strike that the figure is executing, but he passed through the figure with his de cutting smoothly like butter not only the figure''s sword, but also the figure itself. Turning back only to see the humanoid body''s upper half falling on the ground, he couldn''t help but smile wryly as he shook his head while muttering, "Looks like I overdid it" "Congrattions on passing the first special level, reward, a dozen of celestial origin seed would you like to proceed to the next level?" Hearing the mechanical voice resounding once again, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he never expected that he would hear it again in a short amount of time. Sitting down to start recovering, he replied to the mechanical voice, asking to proceed after the half hour break. "Special level two, survive assault from two Early state Nascent Source Realm puppet with peak foundation" Standing up from his sitting position, he walks forward to meet with the two puppets, now controlling the release of the Chaotic Order Weapon art so that it will only boost hisbat power equal to his enemy, effectively reducing the previous massive consumption to a minimal, more sustainable one. ---------- Meanwhile in the other individual trial spaces, peoples are struggling just to fight against a hundred Core Formation Realm puppets with the same strength as them, the only few notable figures being the second inmand from the other forces, the group of sworn brothers and sisters that Wu Xiaotian goes with and the leaders of the other forces, clearing through numerous levels before being stopped on either the sixth or the seventh one. "Shit!!! I could''ve reached the tenth and final level if not for my injuries" an arrogant looking young man, arriving at the second trial spaceined shamelessly, knowing full well that he can''t but too afraid to admit even to himself due to his fragile ego. ---------- "Hahhh¡­ hahhh¡­ Just¡­ a bit more¡­ to finish the seventh level" despite her disheveled figure, a phoenix-like youngdy stood tall amidst the dozens of peak Core Formation Realm figures standing in front of her, firmly holding the sword in her small hands as she waves it unceasingly, each of her movements leaving behind trails of burning sword waves that travels through the air, charring the puppets while leaving marks on them, the burned marks as if calligraphy painted by a grandmaster of the art. ---------- "Hmmm? They''re getting harder to control¡­" looking at the figures with their nky movements as if hindered by something, a seductive youngdy uses more soul power,pletely breaking through the puppets'' defenses and taking control of them, making them fight with each other as she also swings a fan, sharp winds slicing through the puppets that managed to get past the ones she controls. ---------- In another trial space, a young man wearing a daoist robe waits patiently until one of the figures approaching him attacks, skillfully maneuvering and controlling the force of said attack, redirecting it towards the other figures. Despite him destroying a lot of the puppets this way, there''s still a long way to go as there are still a bit over a hundred puppet left in the field. "I hope I can get past this level at least" he said to himself as he redirects another attack, destroying couple of opponents nearby. ---------- "HAHAHAHA more!!! What a fun battle" swinging arge club ttening nearly all thates in contact with it, arge, muscr manughed maniacally, enjoying the sight of his enemies, as well as himself all bloodied, each of his swings seemingly increasing in strength as he got more and more injured. Chapter 76: A Breakthrough "Special level twenty, final level, survive assault from ten Intermediate state Nascent Source Realm puppet with peak foundation" After resting for a while, Wu Xiaotian feels like he''s about to hit the limit, fighting multiple figures with the same level ofbat prowess he has, the only thing making him hold on the fact that this is supposedly thest level of the special test, and he convinced himself that there''s bound to be some good stuff other than the rewards from each level if he passed this level as well. As the puppets emerged from the ground, their figures were revealed, all of them being humanoid in shape with extremely detailed appearance, their origins clearly a well-preserved corpse of cultivators that is then turned into these puppets. Wasting no time at all, Wu Xiaotian exploded with his full strength, utilizing the Chaotic Order Weapon Art to its full potential, enabling him to battle against the numbers of figures possessing the strength of a highly talented Intermediate state Nascent Source Realm, a level of cultivation aplete two realms above his current realm. As the Myriad Transformation Orb, currently in a form of a de was drawn from its sheath, the battle starts once again, with most of the puppets being held back and fighting the soul weapons manifested by Wu Xiaotian, with only two of them being able to pass through and battle directly with him. "What a persistent bunch¡­" heined as he sensed some of the puppets trying to escape from the barrier created by the soul weapons performing techniques, only for the soul weapons to strike them in the back, dealing significant damage towards them. While juggling all the events happening to each and every intangible weapon floating in the air, he''s also paying attention towards the enemies attacking him close range, despite his mind paying attention, patiently waiting for the moment they show even just a bit of weakness, his body is still moving efficiently,pletely parrying thebined attacks of the two while sending in some strikes for them to defend, forming a precarious bnce between them that would easily tip over to the other side once one of themmits a mistake. The sound of metal shing upon each other continues resounding across the ce, the two puppets fighting Wu Xiaotian finally starting to go for the defensives due to his struggle on putting pressure on them. Now getting a bit of leeway, he splits some of his attention to controlling the Transcendent Qi, moving it though the air to infuse it with the soul weapons, transforming it into something stronger, enough to slice through the defenses of the puppets they''re fighting. Once he was done doing so, his lips curved into a smile as he saw one of the puppets starting to get clunkier in its movements, a micro level disruption in its otherwise fluid movements causing him to take advantage of it, the Myriad Transformation Orb in his hand morphing into a thin rapier, thrusting it through the shoulder of the puppet, the weapon transforming again now into a sword, severing its arm from its body. After doing this, the battle starts tipping into his favor, the puppets only getting sloppier with their attacks as time goes by, until finally, he managed to incapacitate the puppet with a severed arm, lopping its head from its body causing him to start falling to the ground, this action being stopped as he took the opportunity to kick it away, hurling it towards the other puppets in the distance, hitting a couple of them and bringing it down along with it, the puppets struggling to get up as they pile on top of each other. Taking this opportunity, he sends in the soul weapons suppressing these puppets, moving in a quick and vicious manner, piercing though the heads of the puppets, leaving a crack in their cores, their figures still trying to get up despite the damage but was finally put into a stop as the Transcendent Qi infused in the weapons starts devouring the energy of the core wantonly. Eliminating three of them, it only took some time for Wu Xiaotian topletely clean up the battlefield,pletely destroying each of the puppets, filled with anticipation with what he would receive frompleting the special levels. "Congrattions onpleting the special level, reward, a thousand celestial origin seeds, twenty-seven True Spirit Fruit, and one World Tree Seed" Looking at the rewards appearing from somewhere, Wu Xiaotian smiles from ear to ear, thinking that the struggle toplete the special level to be totally worth it. Keeping the rewards inside the system''s inventory, it is only now that he had time to search for the use of the True Spirit Fruit, and the resultspletely baffled him. [True Spirit Fruit] [A special fruit born from a tree of heaven and earth, instantly provides enough energy for a breakthrough when six of them were consumed, given that the consumer is at most a Nascent Source Realm cultivator] Looking at the description of the fruit, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but get excited, his hands trembling at the thought of breaking through the Perfection state Core Formation Realm, only for his burning imagination to be doused by the system''s cold reminder. [As the host possesses multiple transcendent tier talents, the total energy of the fruits is only able to push the host by another state] Hearing this, the happiness in Wu Xiaotian''s face never disappears albeit being a bit disappointed. After all, an improvement of a single state takes a year at least at the lower realms, with the rate being exponentially slower once one reaches the higher realms, and to improve a single state just by consuming a fruit is definitely a crazy way to cultivate. "Will it affect me in a negative way?" thinking that it''s too good to be true, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but inquire for an answer from the system, its answer luckily going with his expectations. [As it is a natural treasure, the qi it holds inside is more than pure enough to not affect the host or the host''s cultivation in any way. That is without even considering the inherent ability of host''s Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi to devour and purify every energy in existence] "That''s great, now let''s start cultivating" seeing that he''s free to do anything he wants from this point on, Wu Xiaotian decided to start cultivating as he wants to be as prepared as he can when he moves forward and encounters the next part of the test, and improving his strength if he can is an integral part of said preparation. Entering the Infinite Qi Dimension, he immediately rushed towards the eleventhyer, enduring the torrent of qi beating up his body as he gorged on the True Spirit Fruits one by one. After he finished eating all of them, a hot stream of energy starts to circte his body, tempering not only his physique, but also his soul and qi from inside out. Partnered with the effect of the waves of qi in the Infinite Qi Dimension beating him from the outside, this period of cultivation truly brings him to apletely different level. After a few hours of staying inside, his cultivation finally consolidated, his mastery over his strengthpletely perfected as he practiced in the eleventhyer, the qi suppressing him making him easily familiarize with his brand-new strength. As he finished his time inside the Infinite Qi Dimension for the day, he moves forward seeing a door in front of him, mentally preparing for whatever he will face in the second part of the test. Chapter 77: A Fellow Traveler Opening the door, he saw a dimly lit, straight corridor, presumably leading towards the area of the second test. Walking leisurely, he started treading the path while he inspects his new stats, taking a good look at the status screen while positivelymenting at how absurd his current stats is. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 13] [Cultivation: Advance State Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 12,571,290] [Stats] [Strength: 420 innate strength] [Agility: 420 innate strength] [Intelligence: 210 innate strength] [Stamina: 210 innate strength] [Vitality: 420 innate strength] [Aptitude: ???] [Techniques] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch (Self-derived, from God of Pleasure)] [Drunken Dance (Self-derived, from 100+ movement techniques)] [Rend (Original)] [Soul Art (Original)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 6)] [Martial God System] [Auxiliary Job System] [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 1)] [Shop] [Inventory] [Myriad Transformation Orb] [Compass of Fate] [Greater Qi Absorption Pill (mortal-grade pill) (12)] [Void-born Flower] [Sky-piercing Lance (Mortal-grade Weapon)] [Celestial Origin Seed (1,240)] [World Tree Seed (2)] Looking at the numbers filling the screen, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile as he looks at them, after all, with this kind of stats, there''s definitely no one who can match him in the secret realm now, even if all of the strongest people here were to gang up on him. After all, despite those people still being geniuses, they are still limited by their foundation, and with them being suppressed to the Core Formation Realm, even if they''re at the Perfection state, they can only possess double of that cultivation level''s stats at most, numbering at one-hundred and forty-four innate strengths, which is just more than half of his lowest stats, that is not even mentioning the battle prowess he got when running the [Chaotic Order Weapon Art]. With his figure brimming with confidence, he eventually reached the end of the corridor, in front of him an open entrance towards apletely ck space, with the only thing existing in the void a middle-aged man wearing a weird, Western Earth-like clothing. As he looks at the man vigntly, the man smiles amiably at him, waving his hand as if to call him. Feeling that he has no ill intent and adding the fact that he will not progress with the tests if he doesn''t enter the venue of the second part, Wu Xiaotian decided to enter the area, the man eagerly looking at him once he do so. "It has been a pretty long while since someone came here, and I''m pretty sure the very first time that one possesses such absurd level of strength" the man praised as he looks at Wu Xiaotian, his eyes seemingly able to peer through his true strength, something that not even Li Yan and her martial brothers, people branded as Ascension Realm experts, could not. Hearing his words, one thing popped into Wu Xiaotian''s mind: Celestial. As he looks at the man, seemingly carefree and easygoing in nature, he started to talk, first asking to confirm his suspicions. "Greetings, senior, is it possible that you''re the creator of this secret realm?" he asked in with a tone neither servile nor overbearing. Seeing him act like that, the man was quite pleased, the demeanor of the young man in front of him very much to his liking. Nodding his head, he replies, "I am not, well I participated in creating the secret realm, but I am not its sole creator. However, I am the owner of the secret realm" "So you''re that celestial that descended here and died thousands of years ago" Wu Xiaotian muttered, remembering the story Ling Feng told him about the origin of this secret realm. "Smart, but not exactly what happened, I never fell, I only made it appear like that because I want to" the figure replied, smiling as if to reminisce those times. "So senior is¡­" looking at the man in front of him, Wu Xiaotian is aware that this is not the real deal, as with the help of his true sight, he could clearly see that this is just another puppet, however, the dignity and power from the voiceing out of the puppet''s mouth cannot be denied. "Ah I am remotely controlling this puppet from far away, you are talking to me directly via this puppet" the man said with his face filled with a proud expression, as if what he did is something worthy of praise. Seeing how the man is acting, Wu Xiaotian got a basic grasp of his character, being the kind of person who is pretty direct and also wants others to be direct to him, hence he asked what he want to know since he entered, "Senior, about the test¡­" "Oh right, we are getting side-tracked, thanks for reminding me kid, now for the second part of the test, you are to be tested of your characters. What I want from my inheritor, and probably disciple from this world is someone who has a good heart, great mind and grand ambitions!!! From your level of strengthpared to your cultivation level, I can see that you already have thest one, so I will personally make a new test that will test you of the other two, prepare young man, as I will put you in charge of a difficult situation!!" After the man speaks, the entire ck surrounding started transforming, pirs emerging along with high ceilings, the area eventually transforming to a pce, Wu Xiaotian finding himself sitting in a high ce as he hears two women arguing, the two of them fighting each other and iming something is theirs. "Sir both of them are iming to be the child''s mother, what is your verdict for this case" a person, wearing a formal attire approached him and asked, now grasping the issue at hand, the two women iming to be the mother of the child, and neither of them are refusing to admit that they are not the real parent, added to the fact that there''s nothing they can use to prove the authenticity of their ims. "This is¡­" recalling this particr story in his previous life, he couldn''t help but develop a suspicion of that celestial being from the same ce as him, after all, only someone from earth might be aware of this story. Smiling as knows how this story goes, he proceeded to order the person in front of him to get a sword, which the person rush running to get. Once he hands Wu Xiaotian the sword, he got down from his seat and approaches the child between the two women, raising his sword before he spoke. "Since we can''t confirm who''s the real mother of this child, we shall split it into two, giving the two women here with half" he said before swinging the sword down, one of the women immediately rushing in front of the child as she tries her best to stop his descending sword, before kneeling, begging him to go and give the child to the other woman instead. Seeing her action, he smiles as he points at the kneelingdy, sheathing his sword before he said, "Give this child to this kneelingdy, she''s the true mother of the child" As he said that, the surrounding starts disappearing, turning into the dark, empty space again, the man looking at him with a stupefied expression, surprised that Wu Xiaotian solves the question with such speed. Gathering himself, it dawns in his mind that for someone to finish this in such a short amount of time, one can only do like how that character solves the problem, and the only ones who could possibly know that are people from his previous world. Looking at the young man in front of him, the middle-age man asked, speaking at the same time as the young man, their words the exact same. "You''re from earth, right?" Chapter 78: Cultivation Again Looking at the man asking the same question as him, Wu Xiaotian can pretty much confirm that he''s really also from Earth. He wasn''t surprised by the knowledge though, as he thinks that since he can reincarnate here, others, maybe from other ces different to earth as well, can also have a second chance at life here, or in any other at that. "You seem to be unsurprised by that?" the man controlling the puppets, asked while rubbing his chin, seemingly contemting Wu Xiaotian''s behavior. "Is it really that surprising? I managed to do so by ident, so there''s no guarantee that there will be no ident like this again right?" Wu Xiaotian replies, shrugging his shoulder as if him thinking that him reincarnating doesn''t make him special is nothing. "You''re tough aren''t you kid? I''ve seen my own handful of self-proimed geniuses with their pride being shattered after learning that there are others, not only from our but also from all kinds of ces, like them" the man exined, his opinion of Wu Xiaotian rising even further as he looks at the genuine disy of ''It doesn''t matter'' on his face. "There''s no need to praise me like that, I''ve learned in my job to always expect the unexpected, so it doesn''t really surprise me, now that I think about it, I wonder what year youe from?" Wu Xiaotian answered, his voice clearly changing from ones that is used to talk with elders to one used to chat with acquaintances. "Ahh, I''m from the mid 2010''s, greatest era of inte I would say" the man thought as he reminisced of the times, especially when he''s just a keyboard warrior behind aputer screen, despite him already ascending to the celestial level now, there''s still something about talking trash without your target knowing who you are that makes him feel fun. "Wait¡­ you''re from¡­ it doesn''t add up, I was killed in 2017, and that''s only a few year gap. You''ve been here for thousands of years already. Is it like some of those novels? Because, it only makes sense if you transmigrated in a celestial''s body or¡­" Wu Xiaotian, hearing this couldn''t help but run his mind, deducing all possible ways for the time gap between the two of them fit properly, and there''s only two ways he could think of. "Time on earth flows differentpared to here, or the you(I) came from" they said at the same time, the two of them smiling as they both appreciate each other''s mind more and more. Looking at each other like a fellow traveler that leaves their home they got morefortable with each other as the man decided to tell some of his ambitions to Wu Xiaotian. "¡­. Oh, I also n on returning to Earth someday, perhaps leading everyone there towards a path of cultivation, maybe evenpeting for the top spots in the universe, what about you?" the man thought to himself, pausing as if to envision his grand ns, thinking that it''s extremely arduous yet worth it, his adrenaline pumping from his excitement. "I wish for your sess, friend" Wu Xiaotian replied as his gaze seems to peer into faraway ces before adding, "As for me, my family is here, so I''ll stay" Seeing the smile on Wu Xiaotian''s face, the man could deduce some things that are not meant to be said. Silently agreeing and nodding as if to express his happiness for a previous fellow earthling finding his joy, he smiles as he waves his hands, from it appearing bunch of bags that seem to contain something, five of them floating through the air. "Inside each of that bag is a thousand celestial origin seeds, extracted from enemies thate along my way" the man said, pointing his nose up in the sky as if proud of his aplishments. Being the direct young man he is, Wu Xiaotian epts the gift without any hesitation, keeping it in his spatial ring before asking, "What''s the use of this things though?" Feeling the tremendous energy from the seeds previously, Wu Xiaotian already thought that these seeds could definitely help a cultivator a lot, but he doesn''t really know what, where or even how to use this thing. Hearing the young man''s question, the man just smiled ambiguously before he replies, "You will know when timees¡­" beforeughing loudly, his voice echoing the entire structure, the puppet falling and losing its appearance after he finished doing so. "What ad¡­" Wu Xiaotian uttered as he looks at the mannequin-like puppet, stupefied at the man not even leaving a name nor a proper answer to his question before leaving. "Congrattions to the participant for passing the second part of the inheritance test. Rewards: Fifty pieces of True Spirit Fruit, a World Tree Seed, Origin of Water" Looking at the rewards falling down on him, he also saw a part of the ce opening, showing a dimly lit corridor presumably guiding him to the final test. Before he moves towards thest test though, he decided to move the celestial origin seeds that the man gave him to the system storage first, then checking the new item he received. [Origin of Water] [Able to infinitely produce water. This water can also be imbued with special property if the right mix of water attribute qi is mixed with other qi] At first, he thought that it''s just a useless piece of artifact but when he thought of the word infinite, he couldn''t help but start thinking of the level of ''infinite'' this thing possesses and decided on testing its limits once he got out of the secret realm. "I can breakthrough again" Wu Xiaotian said, his face smiling wide at the thought of breaking through quickly, his mind assured as he already has the most solid foundation, and he already hasplete control of his body just from a few hours of practice in the Infinite Qi Realm. Checking his quota for entering it, he discovered that it now refreshes, causing him to smile even brighter as he enters the realm. Inside, he was greeted by waves of qi crashing on him at the eleventhyer, the feeling now like a breeze to himpared to the overwhelming one when he first enters this area. Walking leisurely, he gradually approaches the boundary between the eleventh and twelfthyer. Inhaling deeply, he steeled his resolve and prepare for the beating he will receive once he enters inside. Stepping a foot in, he already feels the heavy sensation pressing down on his entire body, almost as ifpressing him into a ball. However, he gritted his teeth through and decided to consume the True Spirit Fruits, its sweet and sour taste flowing through his mouth then to his throat, turning into a warm current as it starts flowing across his body, then proceeding to eat another one of the fruits until he reaches the thirty-sixth one. After that, he sat cross-legged on the ground as he let his entire self, body and soul, get beaten and refined from inside his body and out of it as the stream of energy from the True Spirit Fruit works with the waves of qi from the Infinite Qi Dimension, his entire beingpletely upgrading, his strength improving even further than before. Eventually, he managed to breakthrough and wanted to test his new power, and what better way to do it than to test his strength on the thirteenthyer. Reaching the boundary between the twoyers, he bravely walks through it, his inting pride being shattered instantly along his body as the pressure from the thirteenthyer directly squashes him into the ground, leaving nothing but a puddle of blood behind. Waking up in the familiar,pletely ck ce, Wu Xiaotian smiles wryly as he shook his head. "Looks like I overestimated myself" Before using up all the entries inside the Infinite Qi Dimension he got to polish his current realm, his goals only being achieved after he used up all his time inside as he always tries to bear the thirteenthyer after a few minutes of practicing. Chapter 79: The Third Part of the Test After getting used to his current strength, it is only after he finished all his daily quota for the Infinite Qi System that he noticed a new message from the semi-transparent floating golden screen, the words from it giving him a pleasant surprise. [Congrattions on entering the thirteenthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension. Reward: Infinite Qi Stone] Immediately looking for the new item currently in his system storage, he inspects its use causing him to be stupefied with joy as he grins from ear to ear. [Infinite Qi Stone (No price, unpurchaseable, not seble)] [A peculiar stone connected to the Infinite Qi Dimension. Draws out qi from the dimension and expels it outside for the owner of the stone and anything around them to use. This particr stone is directly connected to the ninthyer of the dimension] Reading the information about the stone, he decided to go on and inspect his current stats as well, another great surprise greeting him. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 13] [Cultivation: Perfection State Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 12,571,290] [Stats] [Strength: 900 innate strength] [Agility: 900 innate strength] [Intelligence: 450 innate strength] [Stamina: 450 strength] [Vitality: 900 innate strength] [Aptitude: ???] [Techniques] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch (Self-derived, from God of Pleasure)] [Drunken Dance (Self-derived, from 100+ movement techniques)] [Rend (Original)] [Soul Art (Original)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 6)] [Martial God System] [Auxiliary Job System] [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 1)] [Shop] [Inventory] [Myriad Transformation Orb] [Compass of Fate] [Greater Qi Absorption Pill (mortal-grade pill) (12)] [Void-born Flower] [Sky-piercing Lance (Mortal-grade Weapon)] [Celestial Origin Seed (6,240)] [World Tree Seed (3)] [Origin of Water] Looking at his storage, he couldn''t help but notice the three World Tree Seeds lying there as he remembers some notes, he read about a world only having one World Tree. As he contemtes about that, he couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice. "Come to think of it, can multiple world trees coexist in a single world?" he asks, hoping that the system will answer, his hope not let down as the golden screen shes in front of him. [So long as there is enough qi to nourish the World Tree Seeds during their infancy period, multiple World Trees can grow in a single world, otherwise, nting multiple World Tree Seeds in a single world will only result to the death of each one of them] Reading the system''s respond, a grand image starts to pop up in Wu Xiaotian''s mind. A massive, fortress like city surrounded by advanced marvels made from thebination of runic inscription and technology, with multiple World Trees in its domain, the blessings from these majestic nt lives giving birth to lush forest with tall, gigantic trees still paling inparison to them, those giant trees being one of the residential option for the people there, leading a peaceful, easy-going and unfettered lifestyle despite their strength beingparable to elites outside. Most important of all, Wu Xiaotian sees himself living in a pce located in the crown of the biggest World Tree in that city, upying thatrge home along with women he values the most, enjoying each other''s embrace as they spend most of their days there. "That will take a long time¡­" as the image of said imaginary city shes in his mind, Wu Xiaotian finally thought that he now has another goal to strive towards to aside from his main goal of getting strong enough to protect his important people from any kind of harm, this secondary goal of him being something so humble in the grand scheme of things for now, but willter change the power bnce of the entire cosmos, but that is a story for another time. As he started thinking of how to realize this goal of his, it snapped in his mind that he will need manpower, a lot of them in order to create a properly functioning city, as well as ridiculous amount of wealth that will kick start its economy. Driving all of this thought to the back of his mind though, he decided to continue forward and take the third and final part of the inheritance tests, making an important mental note in his mind to start nning for that goal whenever he has time after he gets out of the secret realm. As he walks in the dimly lit corridor, he was searching for some interesting things in the system''s shop, until he eventually arrives in front of a rock door, seemingly heavy and thick enough for it to refuse budging from his strength. However, the moment hee close to the door, it automatically moves as if like the doors in advanced establishment back on Earth, he thought that such is only to be expected from a fellow that also once live in the same as him. Entering inside, he was once again greeted by a familiar mechanical voice, its tone still emotionless and cold just like a synthetically produced voice from a machine. "Entry of a challenge detected, the optional third part of the assessment will now begin, will the challenger participate in the third part of the test or proceed to the duel waiting area?" Hearing this, Wu Xiaotian decided to go through the test since he''s here already, especially when he remembered how generous the rewards of the two previous tests are, he stated his agreement which the mechanical voice seems to hear as it starts announcing again. "Now beginning the third part of the independent inheritance test, willpower part. Note that the final reward will increase for each phase the challenger passed, and even if the challenger fails to pass a single phase, the challenger can still move forward to the duel waiting area where the next test of the trial with begin" as the voice resounded across the room, its empty interior starts changing, the floor shattering bit by bit as it transforms into molten rocks, the surround walls closing in on him as magma also flows down from it, the temperature so irregr as despite his current strength, he''s still perspiring like crazy from the heat. Sitting down to calm his mind and endure this test, he heard another announcement from the mechanical voice, making him pity the other contestants about to take this test as well. "The third part, enduring five elements torture, each phase dedicated for one elementsting for ten weeks, with the intensity of the element increasing every week" Sitting at peace, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he starts looking across the flowing stream of magma in the walls, above the ceiling and beneath his feet, seeing this test not only as a way to get more reward but also as an opportunity to study the nature of each of the five elements properly, probably giving him a clue on how to transform his Transcendent Qi to the five-element qi. Hence the start of another grueling challenge not only for Wu Xiaotian, but also for the other gifted cultivators that decided to brave thest part of the first test, each and every one of them about to find out just howrge the difference between each other''s will is. Chapter 80: Acquiring Five Elements "Fuck!!! Why is it so hard to finish even just the water element phase of the third test!!!?" an arrogant-looking young manined as he walks in a corridor towards a one-person room. Entering the room, he was greeted by a simple lodging with a study table, a bed and some books to read. On the wall opposite to him, a projection stating that he can wait here until all the participants of the third test finished, the manining as he thought that being treated like this is not deserving of someone of his level, but unfortunately for him, there''s no one that will hear out hisins. ---------- "I managed to pass the fire and water phase andst until the final part of the wood phase, I wonder how far Su Tian can reached" after yawning whilezily lying on her bed, a seductive youngdy said with a smile on her face, looking at the projection of an immortal-like young man in a light capturing stone, giggling as she continues looking at it. ---------- "I can go further¡­." A phoenix-like youngdy said as she continues sitting cross legged in a location filled with what can only be said to be terrors of nature, the wood qi in the surrounding continuously beating her up as she fends waves of thorned vines attempting to hit her with her sword, this scenesting for a few more minutes until she finally heard the announcement of the cold mechanical voice, prompting the world around her to change as the mass of wood structures turns into stones, signaling the start of a new challenge. ---------- "Damn, I got a lot out of it huh¡­ I wonder how much reward there will be for someone whopletes the third test" a young man wearing a daoist robe cheerfully said as he sits in his bed, looking at all the loot he got frompleting just the third level of the earth phase. ---------- "HAHAHAHAHA is this the tenth level?! This is fun!!" a huge young man shouts with a smile on his face, his bloodied body seemingly growing as he tears apart each and every one of the stone figures approaching him. "This is a test of guts, right?! I''ll show you how much guts I have!!" he said before charging towards a group of said stone figures in the distance with his maniacalughter spreading through the air. ---------- "I hope everyone passed" in different rooms, fivedies said almost at the same time as they thought of their sworn brothers and sisters after they reached pretty far in the final test, all of them reaching at least the fourth level of the metal phase, thest phase, with the strongest among them, ady appearing to be an adult version of another one of them, reaching the eight level of the metal phase. ---------- "Old Tian will definitely finish this test" "Ah Tian will definitely finish this test" "Su Tian will definitely finish this test" Meanwhile, also in different rooms, three young men said at nearly the same time, their confidence in their brother finishing the third test at an all-time high as even they managed to reach the sixth level of the metal phase. ---------- "Mhm, it''s definitely the five elements" Wu Xiaotian said as he looks at his hand, five masses of different colored qi rotating along each other, their movements seemingly containing a mysterious meaning as their coexistence simultaneously constrains and promotes each other through their movements. During the nearly one-year period that he''s taking the third test, he managed to reach enlightenment about the properties of each and every one of them, his monstrous insights giving him enough knowledge to familiarize himself with each one of them in just a short span of days. If other cultivators were to find out about this, he would definitely be branded as some kind of monster for achieving something that most cultivators wouldn''t evene in contact with all their life within just a few days. Clenching the hands holding the qi, the five colorful mass of energy also converges, prompting it to explode, said explosion releasing a terrifying wave of pressure in the surrounding, the power being released so strong that it leaves deep gashes in the solid, metal environment, surprising even him in the process. As he contemtes the possibility of making a technique or a move out of this simple process of making the five elements coexist that he did on a whim, the familiar, cold mechanical voice rang across the field, his mind filled with anticipation as he wonders just what kinds of reward he will get from finishing the third test. "Congrattions to the challenger forpleting the third test. Analyzing achievement¡­ Detected that the challenger doesn''t use any sort of external help to finish the trial. Doubling the rewards¡­ now calcting¡­" hearing the sentence, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but grin widely as he thought of getting more reward. "Passed all of the fifty intensity increase perfectly, doubled rewards, one-hundred thousand celestial origin seeds, ten World Tree Seeds, two Origin of Fire, two of each: Origin of Fire, Origin of Water, Origin of Wood, Origin of Earth and Origin of Metal" Seeing the rewards appearing, Wu Xiaotian nodded in satisfaction as the numerous World Tree Seed alone is more than enough of a reward for him already, not to mention the countless celestial origin seeds, with one being priced at a thousand Universal Coins each. "Come to think of it, just how useful is this celestial origin seeds?" asking the system, Wu Xiaotian speaks as he takes one of them, inspecting the perfectly circr, shiny white thing. [The celestial origin seeds will be of use to the host at higher realms, so please keep them to yourself as it is difficult to obtain this in the host''s world] Heeding the system''s advice, he keeps the seed he''s holding inside the storage, after which he stood up and starts walking towards the corridor leading to his new destination. While walking at the long corridor, he inspects his stats,menting at the fact that despite almost a year already passing during the final test, he doesn''t even manage to breakthrough to the Core Formation Realm. However, it wasn''t really all for naught as in the middle of the third test, he suddenly felt that there''s still something more he could do to increase his foundation in the Pedestal Establishment Realm, and the moment he felt this sensation, he couldn''t help but rejoice as he will regret it so much if he were to breakthrough the Core Formation Realm and only finding out about this factter. Thinking about this, his regret of not being able to breakthrough Core Formation Realm vanished as he thought of being even stronger before reaching higher realms. While this dys his rise, this also guarantees that he will be far stronger than anyone else in his realm, so he is more than happy to deal with it. "Now I just need to find out what it is that Ick" he mutters to himself as he starts ying around with the five-element qi once again, trying to merge them into a single ball but failing time and time again leaving shallow marks in the stone corridor. "I also need to find a way to seamlessly transform my Transcendent Qi to five-element qi, and maybe learn about the properties of other qi when I have the time" he thought as he looks at the five masses of energy revolving around his palm, with him being the only one seeing the arduous process of using his soul power to continuously imbue his Transcendent Qi with other qi''s property. "Well, there''s nothing I could do about it currently so it''s good for now" he said as he looks at the sky-high prices of the manuals that can help him with what he wants, all of them having at least twelve zeroes behind the first digit, making him smile wryly in poorness while looking at his Universal Coins. Chapter 81: Start of the Second Trial Arriving at the end of the corridor, Wu Xiaotian finds himself inside a room the familiar, mechanical voice resounding inside telling him to prepare as he will be transported to a different ce, the announcement only giving him a few minutes of rest before the room starts glowing brighter and brighter, the light only disappearing as his eyes adjusts, finding himself in apletely different ce. Standing in a floating stone tform, he saw multiple simr ces to the one he''s standing on, all of them upied by other people, some appearing familiar to him while some are not, most of them wearing clothes simr to each other, uniforms that he is already familiar with, the people wearing them presumablying from the five different forces that follows after him when his group entered the barrier of this inheritance ground. "Now beginning the true trial for the inheritance, an elimination duel between each challenger that passed the previous trial, the winner proceeding to the next round and the loser being eliminated. There are no rules in the battle, and being killed is a risk that challengers needed to take into ount. Surrenders are permissible, and the winning side cannot attack the losing side when they already surrendered" As the mechanical voice announced the goal of the trial, the people all around finally realized that this is where the real battle will begin, some of them might even get killed in this battle. However, all of the people standing in the stone tforms are cultivators with at least a bit of talent, hence not even a single one among them backed out. After seemingly waiting for people to forfeit for a few minutes, the mechanical voice starts speaking again, announcing the start of thest trial as stone tforms moves and collides with each other, pairing the numerous people into two before speaking again. "There are four-thousand and ny-six challengers currently, hence the matches will be held simultaneously until there are only sixty-four challengers left, where each of the remaining challengers will disy their might in front of the eliminated crowd in a one versus one fashion until there''s only one person remains" After the voice turns silent, the stone tforms start rumbling as battles starts in multiple directions, some of them being finished at the first exchange with some of the losing sides not even having the ability to react before they were defeated by their opponents. "Dao Seeking Mountain, Shui Fang, please enlighten me fellow cultivator" cupping his fist in a greeting, a young man wearing a daoist robe greeted while facing Wu Xiaotian. Seeing the demeanor of the fellow with cultivation only the same level as him, he couldn''t help but praise the young man as he held himself humbly yet full of confidence. "Thousand Roads City, Su Tian" Wu Xiaotian replies as he draws his de from its sheath, nodding slightly at the young man looking a bit older than his appearance before getting into a stance, ready to spar with this young man. Charging at Wu Xiaotian, the young man starts with a downward swing with his sword, his movements being parried, his moves being used by Wu Xiaotian to control the flow of their battle, and within seconds, the young man wearing daoist robe is disarmed, still standing straight as he looks at Wu Xiaotian with admiration. "That''s a brilliant use of yin-yang concept, fellow daoist Su" the young man said before picking up his sword. "I''ll take yourpliments" Wu Xiaotian replies before nodding at the young man again, their tforms separating with the young man''s tform ascending a few meters higher, going outside of the original circle formed by the tforms previously. Observing the tforms outside the circle, Wu Xiaotian noticed that the tforms is already forming an arena, with the defeated people''s stone tforms residing on the audience''s ce and the winners of the round in the main stage. Left within the arena are two-thousand and forty-eight challengers, each of their tforms now being sorted, partnering with a new opponent as the elimination battles continues, the numbers of the winning participants bound to thin out the longer thepetition proceeds. After a few minutes ofrge stone tforms moving around the arena-like space, the lineups for the next battle are finallypleted, with Wu Xiaotianing across someone wearing the same uniform as the person he previouslypeted with. "Dao Seeking Mountain, Qing Yun, asking for a spar" the young man said, acting the same as his previous opponent, Shui Fang, cupping his fist and bowing a bit before standing in abat position, his senses vignt as Shui Fang told him what just happened with his fight against this young man. "Thousand Roads City, Su Tian" Wu Xiaotian replies as he draws his de from its sheath, this time taking the initiative as he starts walking forward, his steps slow and steady, hence surprising the vignt young man when his opponent suddenly disappears from his sight, the next moment he recognizes his presence, the immortal-like young man is already in front of him, the vignt young man raising his sword up to parry Wu Xiaotian''s vertical strike, barely fending off the attack as he uses the force from it to create a distance between the two of them, his arms still shaking from the blunt force of the attack. "What a monster¡­" he thought to himself as he looks at Wu Xiaotian, already walking towards him again exactly like how he did so previously, the young man wearing a dao robe, Qing Yun, pushing his senses to the limits as he anticipates the opponent in front of him, thinking to himself that he''s prepared for whenever Wu Xiaotian''s figure appears right in front of him again. Seeing the unperturbed face of his opponent, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile in praise as he thought that not only the techniques, but even the human body in this is far more advance whenpared to Earth, as this method he''s currently using alone is enough for him to take lives of multiple people the same level of strength as him with one strike back when he was Nyx. "It''s a great move fellow daoist, now it''s my turn" Qing Yun said as the sword in his hand starts to get coated by ambient qi, the de seemingly getting sharper as tempest of wind starts to whirl around it, his figure disappearing along with the wind, the few people watching their fight surprised at the sudden burst of speed he disyed. "That young man is finished" "He''s quite strong as well, he made that guy distance himself from the first attack after all¡­ pity he meets someone quite powerful from the Dao Seeking Mountain" "Heh¡­ that might be his only chance to win the match, look, he''s not even moving now, he might be exhausted from all that I guess" Amidst the unfavorable opinion towards Wu Xiaotian, one among the few watching his fight believes that he will win this battle with ease, his beliefing from the fact that he''s someone who got the privilege of fighting against such monster firsthand. ''None of them knows anything at all¡­'' Shui Fang thought as he shook his head, shivering as he remembers his battle against Wu Xiaotian, their exchange of sword feeling more like an exchange between the conductor and his orchestra, with him following the immortal-like young man''s every movement, as if Wu Xiaotian is just ying with him in the palm of his hand, the only thing that prevents him from thinking of this spar as something terrifying is the fact that he got quite a lot of insights from it. Chapter 82: Spectators Opinions "What the¡­" "How did he even¡­" "Oh my¡­" A few people, witnessing the scene in front of them, failed toplete their sentence as their mouths gaped wide from the astonishment of what they just watched. As the young man wearing a dao robe disappears, they initially thought that his opponent, an immortal-like young man, is already facing the doors of defeat, the only remaining thing is to confirm how he will be defeated the moment the young man wearing a dao robe, Qing Yun, appears again to deliver the decisive strike, however, the seeding frames of the event is bound to make them bbergasted. As Qing Yun appears behind Wu Xiaotian, the whirling wind that disappears along with him shows itself once again, seemingly amplifying the power of his swing as it goes closer and closer towards his opponent, the greenish glow of his sword already reaching near the young man. Unfortunately for him, a glowing arc moves towards his sword, after the two metallic surface produces sparks bright enough to blind a mortal, it is only now that he realizes that the young man in front of himpletely blocks his attack with his de, his action surprising not only him, but also the few people watching their battle. "That was a great attack¡­" Wu Xiaotian dered as he flicks his de upwards, the force surging from it making his opponent feel like he''s going to be flying away if he doesn''t create distance between the two of them now. As the young man follows his instinct, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he lowers his posture a bit, sheathing his de at an inhuman speed as he contracts his legs, his muscles letting out tremendous force as he dashed towards his opponent, leaving a sizeable damage to the stone tform from where he starts dashing. Seeing Wu Xiaotian shooting towards him like a meteor, Qing Yun couldn''t help but think that he''s about to die as his opponent''s figure starts growing exponentially in front of him, the edge of his opponent''s de feeling like a mountain bearing down on him making him unable to move. Ultimately, he just epts whatever oue will be as he closes his eyes and prepares to feel his head getting separated from his body, the feeling he''s expecting not aligning with what happens afterwards. After a few seconds of closing his eyes, he felt like nothing happens, hence out of curiosity, he opens his eyes once again, only to find out a de still pointing at him, the immortal-like figure holding the de looking at him seriously, causing him to raise his hands up as he deres his surrender. "That was a great match, you''re strong" he said towards his opponent as his stone tform separates, rising up as he joins the audience that was defeated the previous round. Wu Xiaotian, hearing this, merely smiles a bit as he nods towards the young man, then turning his head to watch the other fights still proceeding currently. "We might have a ck horse¡­" "HAHAHA, what an idiot, what ck horse? It looks like he doesn''t even know the guy who suppressed the entire Purple Lightning Temple''s group" "He''s THAT monster!?" "Yeah, you don''t see what he looks like previously?" "I was too focused watching theedy the Purple Lightning Temple is showing so I didn''t even got an idea of what he looks like" "Yeah, that makes sense¡­" As the people all around the audience talks, they eventually start noticing Wu Xiaotian''s tform, his battle one of the fastest among the second round, that is even considering those matches with people who immediately surrendered the moment their match started. With the people starting to pay attention to him, of course there are bound to be dissatisfaction, this emotion particrly visible within the Purple Lightning Temple''s group, with some of them grumbling about the fact that Wu Xiaotian is using an ''artifact'' and not his real strength, and even some of them going as far as cursing him, wishing for something bad to happen so that he won''t be able to proceed further in thepetition. Their curses and wishes are bound to be useless though, as Wu Xiaotian will prove time and time again just how much of a monster he is during thispetition. Given that the second round participants are clearly stronger than those of the first round, the time it takes to finish all the fights are longerpared to the first round, with this round taking almost an hour to finish, ten times longer than the previous one. Among the spectators, there are already groups that are starting to form, gathering of people who share the same thought on who would eventually win thepetition, the audiences divided into major groups rooting for their respective leader, the noble looking young man wearing a white dao robe same as those of the Dao Seeking Mountain, the phoenix-like youngdy, the alluring youngdy, the huge young man using a club as a weapon as well as the eldest disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple. In addition to these groups, there are also some people rooting for other contestants such as Wu Xiaotian and his friends, thinking that they''re capable enough to contest for the final reward. "Hehehe¡­ eldest brother will definitely take the first ce" "Indeed, he''s the strongest participant in thepetition after all" "What thick faces, they still got the guts to say that after what that immortal-like young man did to them¡­" "HAHAHA, let them be brother, we might be screwed if we interfered with them" A lot of voices are spreading across the audience, some having discourse and logically discussing who has the highest probability of winning, while some of them just straight up talking trash to each other, either way, the once silent audience are starting to get lively as thepetition continues. "Congrattions to the participants that managed to pass through the second round of thepetition. Now entering recovery period for an hour, during which ambient qi will start to gather in each of the participant''s stone tform, dense and pure enough for each one to recover and cultivate" As the cold mechanical voice resounded, the stone tforms still remaining inside the arena-like structure starts assembling again, separating each other in a symmetrical formation before they start forming a barrier, ambient qi surging across each and every one of the stone tforms creating a wondrous sight. As the audience stares at the tforms with jealousy in their eyes, they still try their hardest to resist attempting to go towards those stone tforms as they instinctually know that there''s something dangerous about the barrier surrounding the stone tforms. The participants, knowing that the audience dare not to invade the stone tforms start focusing on recuperation, some of them having serious or even grievous wounds as they encountered some pretty strong enemies during the second round, these people trying to recover as they hope that they would encounter some easy enemy for the next round. After an hour of a torturous wait, the audience finally witness the stone tforms moving again, starting another pair up, the stone tforms moving around and sliding past each other for a few minutes until it finally settles, connecting two stone tforms to each other, forming five-hundred and twelve pairs. "Now starting the third round, good luck to all participants" as the announcement of the mechanical voice resounded across the ce, the barriers separating the participants starts dissolving, signing theplete start of the of the third round. Chapter 83: The Third Round "Damn, that guy is quite unfortunate¡­" "Heh¡­ their fault, they''re the first one to offend that guy after all, apparently¡­" "What the hell happened with them anyways? I heard that guy suppressing the entire Purple Lightning Temple but I don''t know how it happens" "Listen to this fellow daoist, what happens is basically¡­" As the crowd talks with each other, they stare in pity towards a young man wearing a purple robe approaching an immortal-like young man, wariness as well as panicpletely visible on his face, his body seeminglypletely terrified as it trembles while walking towards his opponent. Looking at the young man in front of him, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but shake his head as he thought of how weak willed this guy is,pletely disregarding the fact that people like him, whom at a low cultivation realm, can stand a pressure directed to himing from an Ascension Realm expert are practically close to zero, with him possibly the only being achieving such feat. Deciding to finish this match fast, Wu Xiaotian starts walking towards the young man, his de drawn, held by his left hand. His steps, seemingly the only thing happening within his opponent''s mind, sounds powerful as it reverberated through the mind of his opponent. Unable to stand the fear anymore, the disciple from the Purple Lightning Temple starts stepping backwards, each one of his steps corresponding to Wu Xiaotian''s move forward, eventually finding himself cornered at the edge of the stone tform, his throat dry, unable to say anything else. Staring at the young man in front of him, the purple robed young man feels like he''s stuck between a rock and a hard ce, his innate pride causing him to refuse surrendering without a fight but the mountain-like pressure bearing down on him making him tremble in fear, said pressure making his opponent appear like a titan in his eyes. "I-I surrender" along with his legs giving out, the words came out of his mind, his mind finally relieved as the stone tform connecting him to the immortal-like young man finally separates, bringing him towards the audience''s ce. Looking at the young man form the Purple Lightning Temple, the spectators couldn''t help but look at him with disdain, talking about him in secret as they brag to each other how they would at least try to fight that young man. ''T-they don''t unders-stand'' the young man, hearing the words about him thought in his mind as he recalls his experience previously, almost as if death is just around the corner despite the immortal-like young man just looking and walking towards him. "Well¡­ that was fast" Wu Xiaotian, looking at the figure of the disciple from the Purple Lightning Temple already in the spectator''s area, causing him to look around and watch the other matches as well. "Looks like Ling Feng is already reaching his limits¡­" looking at his first friend struggling to fight against a Core Formation Realm opponent, Wu Xiaotian finds it normal as this friend of his is also just at the Perfection state Pedestal Establishment as well, and just the fact alone that he can fight against opponents at the Core Formation Realm shows much of his talent and ability. After observing the match further, he also found his other friends fighting, Leng Yue and Bing Xue using the exact same move sets, their opponents struggling to keep up from the frosty air as well as their aggressive moves, Huo Chen''s match already done, his stone tform scorched, possibly from his attacks previously, Wang Sheng''s match is also already done, the cunning-looking young man wiping the blood off the de he''s holding. Meanwhile, the three olderdies, seems to already finish their matches as well, Li Yan standing gracefully, smiling at Wu Xiaotian''s direction the moment heid his eyes on her, prompting him to smile back at her. In Hua Xian''er''s side, the youngdy can be seenughing as she waves her fist in the air in a celebratory pose, looking at Hong Lian currently ying with her weapon of choice, the fan, the gentle-looking youngdy also looking at her sworn sister with a provocative look on her face. Spreading his senses around, Wu Xiaotian also found out that the ones leading the fiverge groups when they entered the barrier of the inheritance, are also done with their matches, also taking their time to observe the other matches, with the only oddity being the alluring youngdy with purple hair going down her legs looking at him, smiling at his direction as she observes him as well. "That smells like trouble¡­" he said to himself as thedy continues looking at him, his sensespletely detecting the obsession in her eyes, somethingpletely different from anything he had ever encountered. As he continues observing everything within the range of his senses, Wu Xiaotian felt another presence staring at him, another beautiful figure, a phoenix-like youngdy looking at him with a cold yet curious eyes, making him feel like he''s some kind of unique colorful bug that an innocent kid encounters along the way. "She''s definitely the cold and aloof type." Wu Xiaotian deducted as he looks back at the youngdy, sending a smile across, the youngdy seemingly offended as her eyes loses its curiosity andpletely turns cold before averting his gaze from him. After a dozen more minutes of fighting, the rest of the participants finally ended their battles, each of the defeated participants moving towards the spectator''s area, leaving only five-hundred and twelve stone tforms in the arena, each one of them tired from their matches, with only few people stillpletely fine in between. Looking at the people who passed the third round, Wu Xiaotian was surprised as he noticed Ling Feng''s disheveled figureid t on the stone tform, his chest heaving from tiredness as he tries his best to recover. Bringing out his phone from his spatial ring, he opened their group then starts typing. "Ling Feng, you''re one hell of a monster for defeating that Core Formation Realm cultivator" Detecting their phones reacting, his sworn brothers and sisters looks at their own devices, the messageing from him visible in their phone. "Nice one Tian, I don''t want to hear it from someone whopletely scared the shit out of his opponent though" Ling Feng replied, aware of the proceedings of his sworn brother''s previous battle as they are in quite a close distance to each other. "That''s Ah Tian after all, he can even beat up me and Ah Chen at the same time without moving a single muscle" Wang Sheng added, the end of his message filled with emojis. "Damn, that''s quite the weird way of messaging Old Sheng" Huo Chen interjected as he points out the multiple unnecessary emojis at the end of Wang Sheng''s message. "What do you know!? It looks fucking cool like this" Wang Sheng replied, adding three emojis wearing sses at the end of his message. Thus begins another quarrel between the two, the group conversing, ying around as they recover, each of them sharing information about the other participants that they managed to observe, sharing their possible weakness as well as the things they need to be wary of, with Wu Xiaotian contributing the most as his sensespletely epasses the entirety of the arena, his precise and urate observation of each one of their soon to be opponents not even surprising his friends at this point as they thought that they are too used to it by now. Chapter 84: A Match with Ling Feng "Congrattions on the winning participants for passing the third round, now deploying barrier and gathering ambient qi for participants'' recovery before the fourth round starts. Time of recovery, two hours" as soon as thest match finished, the announcement of the mechanical voice resounded across the ce, the barriers that previously surrounded each of the winning people''s stone tform appearing once again, the ambient qi in the surrounding forming a whirlpool up in the air, each turning into individual, smaller ones directed towards each of the stone tforms. As the surge of qi fills the stone tforms, the participants starts circting whatever cultivation art they possessed, some of them chipping away at the massive amount of spirit qi while somepletely devouring it whole, showing the difference between the cultivation arts and manuals of each individual, the most absurd being the direct descendants and important disciples from the top tier forces, with Wu Xiaotian''s cultivation being the most absurd despite being the only one without an official power backing him. Time quickly slips during the period that the remaining participants continues their cultivation, some of them even getting surprised when the cold mechanical voice starts speaking again, announcing the start of the fourth round as the stone tforms starts moving again. "Now dispelling the barrier, please prepare for the start of the fourth round" as the mechanical voice announced, Wu Xiaotian was distracted as a pleasantly surprised, yet annoyed masculine voice speaks in front of him, the figure from where said voicees frompletely familiar to him. "God damned luck I have huh¡­ why do I have to encounter you this early!?" the upbeat and friendly sounding voice travels through Wu Xiaotian''s ears as he stares towards the young man in front of him, seemingly of the same age, with an approachable, amiable-looking handsome face. "d to see you as well Ling Feng" Wu Xiaotian replies as the young man slouched his shoulders, as if he doesn''t want to fight with him. "Whatever, we''re already here so I guess let''s fight¡­" Ling Feng said as he draws his weapon, a wooden cudgel with one blunt, circr end on one side and a pointed one on the other. As they start approaching each other, he rotates his weapon, using the blunt side as he swings it downward to Wu Xiaotian who''s still currently trying to close the distance between the two of them. His movements are set to be in failure though as his sworn brother slips past his attack, swinging the de he''s holding towards him, prompting him to lift up his weapon to block the de, the impact causing waves to reverberate in the air as he takes in the sheer force of the attack, his figure not even budging from the impact. "Not bad Ling Feng, that''s the strength of someone at the very peak of Pedestal Establishment and you easily blocked it" Wu Xiaotian praised as his de continues pressing forward, his sworn brother''s posture already starting to copse from the weight of his attack. "Tian, give me some chance to show off here will you?? This is my chance to pick up some girls, I don''t want to be single when the three of you already have a love life" closing in on him, Ling Feng whispered sneakily, his tone clearly a genuine, pleading on as he stares towards Wu Xiaotian, hoping that the immortal-like young man will grant this little wish of his. "You''re that desperate huh? Want me to teach you some good techniques?" replying to his request, Wu Xiaotian said yfully as he starts adjusting hisbat power at an equivalent level with Ling Feng,pleting the process seamlessly that people watching it will definitely believe that the two of them were of the same strength if not for the day and night contrast of their previous matches. "Of course I am! Looking at the three of you enjoying the feeling of having a beauty beside you, what else am I going to feel when I am single?" Ling Feng replied to the first part Wu Xiaotian''s question as he blocks a diagonal shing from his lower right, failing to do so in time forcing him to dodge instead as he replies to the second part of the question. "What''s this technique though?" he asked with a voice filled with curiosity and enthusiasm as hends on the ground, vignt and prepared at whatever Wu Xiaotian might throw at him. Looking at him with a smile on his face as he remains standing straight in his position, Wu Xiaotian replies, his wordspletely annoying his sworn brother. "The technique is called¡­" he starts speaking but got interrupted as he seems to disappear in thin air, immediately appearing behind Ling Feng after, the words after what he said previously leaving his mouth. "Get good" he said before shing downwards, the force of his attack more than enough to thwart a normal Perfection state Pedestal Establishment but given the amiable-looking young man''s strength, it was not so easy to achieve the same result against him. Raising his cudgel up, a scratch mark was left behind as the de slips through it, sparks flying in the air as the two starts a chaotic, yet seemingly coordinated and practiced close quarterbat. Two young men using different weapons, each of them having different advantages. Ling Feng, using a cudgel, tries his best to put this fight to his advantage as he time and time again, tries to create some distance between them so that he can utilize the size of his weapon better. Wu Xiaotian on the other hand, given his weapon of choice is a de, refuses to give up the close distance between the two of them as he continues to pressure his sworn brother by repetitively attacking him from multipleplicated angles as he chases his steps whenever he tries to create some distance. ''I can easily switch to something spear-like as well but that will defeat the purpose of our match'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he continues swinging the Myriad Transformation Orb, now in the form of a de, towards Ling Feng while blocking the asional attacks his sworn brother manages to slip in despite his heavy torrent of attacks. "Damn, this is getting more and more fun!!" Ling Feng said with a smile on his face as he looks at the crowd watching them, while the majority of them are young men, there are already some youngdies watching their fight, most of them looking at his immortal-like sworn brother but he definitely felt that there are some watching him as well. "Bro Tian, it''s definitely working" he continues happily as they continue their exchange, sparks flying across the air whenever their weapon''s hit, his cudgel taking quite the beating from all the contact with Wu Xiaotian''s de. "That''s quite the surprise, good for you" Wu Xiaotian smiles slightly as he swung the de once again, crashing towards Ling Feng''s weapon, the cudgel starting to form crack marks as they continue their heated battle, their weapon''s crossing multiple times as a result of multiple decisive blows being blocked by each other, the scene seemingly choreographed when looking at it outside, yet the observers'' guts tell them that it''s definitely not, and they''re witnessing something that is so rare that they won''t even be able to see something like this if they were born in any other era. After a brief exchange, Ling Feng is forced back again as one dangerous attack from his sworn brother slips past his defenses, his sworn brother also pausing for a bit giving him enough time to breath, preparing himself for the now approaching Wu Xiaotian. "Let''s continue" Ling Feng said with a wide smile in his face, his mind now totally focused on the battle instead of getting some attention from thedies. Chapter 85: Getting the Audiences Attention The sound of metal hitting each other reverberated across the area as two weapons shed once again, the forceing out from the contact enough to make the audience feel some breeze pass through them. In the arena made by thebination of two stone tforms, Wu Xiaotian effortlessly continues his attacks, Ling Feng giving his best to parry each of his strikes. "HAHAHA great!!! Let''s fight more Bro Tian!!!" Ling Feng shouted with glee as he ys with the battered cudgel resting on his shoulders, spinning it until he eventually held it with two hands, aiming the pointed end at Wu Xiaotian, his bodypletely unmoving once he enters his battle form. Amidst his fun though, he couldn''t help but notice his body starting to get heavier despite the match between the two of them being rtively fast, from what he could deduce, the reason of this being the battlepletely different in intensitypared to his previous fights. "Final exchange?" disappointment filling his voice, Ling Feng decided to continue the fight as he asks, looking eagerly at his sworn brother hoping that he would ept despite his current state. Wu Xiaotian, also noticing Ling Feng''s current state easily deduced that he''s about to run out of gas, however, seeing the look on his face, he decided to go along with his sworn brother''s wishes, raising the de in his hand, pointing it towards the amiable-looking young man, the light from the sky making it so that the sharp edge of his de glow with white light. ''Looks like he''s about to grasp something as well'' he thought to himself as he observes Ling Feng''s current state, his eyes seemingly focused at other things besides their match, his grasp on his weaponpletely firm as if it won''t even slip off his hands even if he were to lose consciousness. "Final exchange" Wu Xiaotian answers with a smile before gesturing towards Ling Feng to go first, his figure standing straight as he awaits his sworn brother''s next attack. No words were exchanged after that, two figures dashing towards each other, waiting for the right time to brandish their weapon as the distance between the two of them gradually disappears. After a brief moment, Ling Feng moves first as Wu Xiaotian finally reaches his range, thrusting the cudgel forward expecting the immortal-like young man to block it, ns about how he will proceed with his attacks once Wu Xiaotian does so already in his mind, only for all of it to disappear the next moment. "Shi-" before he could react, Wu Xiaotian is already in front of him, his de already on point nk range as he praises him. After thest exchange, Wu Xiaotian takes Ling Feng by surprise as he disappears out of the amiable-looking young man''s vision, this one finally catching him off-guard as before he could even manage to fend off the attack, the tip of the de is already pointed towards him, his looks speechless as he stares at Wu Xiaotian "That was a brilliant attack, Brother Ling Feng" smiling at the amiable-looking young man as he looks at him, Wu Xiaotian said while pointing at the stone tform damaged not only from Ling Feng''s step but also from his previous attack. The attack also surprises the crowd as this is the first attack since the start of thepetition the leaves behind such massive damage in the stone tform. After all, even those at the Core Formation Realm fails to leave behind substantial damage in the tforms. "That looks like a gooddy ma" Wu Xiaotian said while pointing at the mess Ling Feng just caused, after which he nudged the amiable-looking young man to look at the audience, some of thedies looking at him with surprise, while some even going as far as shouting his name while sending him suggestive messages. Seeing them, tears start falling from his eyes as he lifts his hand into a thumbs up while talking with Wu Xiaotian incoherently, "Damn¡­ Su Tian, you''re a real brother!!!" After this event, the remaining contestants still on the field eventually finishes all of their matches, the oue for some of them happening as most of the spectators predicted. Among Wu Xiaotian''s friends, he found the two youngdies from the Astral Ice Sect already in the audience, the reason for it being revealed as they startedmunicating through the phone again. "I encountered Wang Sheng, I surrendered" "I encountered Huo Chen, I surrendered" Turns out Wu Xiaotian is not the only one that noticed the two of them already eliminated as before he could even start typing, Hua Xian''er''s message is already on screen, the two youngdies answering the exact same way had it been not for the names of the reason for them surrendering being different. "That''s fucking unfair¡­" Ling Feng messaged with crying emojis filling the end of his text, theint garnering him the ridicule of the two young men. "Get a wife then, single dog" the two of them replied, the mockery apparent despite the text being the sole medium of what they just said. "Who''s your wife huh!?" reading the replies, the two youngdies from the Astral Ice Sect asked, their tones seemingly oppressive as they fill the ends of their message with threatening emojis. Sending a crying expression, the two young men tries their best to coax their ''childhood friends'', making them the center of attention and the target of jokes in the group as their disy showcases how henpecked they are. As they continue their small talks, the audience watches them doing so with curiosity, some of them even going as far as asking Ling Feng where he got such wondrous device. Exining what it does and who created it, requests of meeting Wu Xiaotian flooded Ling Feng, promising him good amount of payment if he does so, with his only replies being ''I would try'', remaining ambiguous as he doesn''t want to implicate his sworn brother with his decision, especially when the product got nothing to do with him given that Wu Xiaotian is the sole creator of the device. As the poprity of his ''original'' artifact starts booming, Wu Xiaotian, beingpletely aware of it already starts having some ideas, thoughts that will probably create enough money that will give him enough funds to start the making of one of his goals, the city in his mind named Roaring Heaven City. While travelling around his mind, creating ns on how to maximize the benefits he would get from selling the phone he created, the given recovery time already spent, the stone tforms already moving again, creating multiple pairing from the two-hundred and fifty-eight participants left. "Now dispelling the barrier, please prepare for the start of the fifth round" as the sound of the cold mechanical voice resounded, the paired people start getting better look of each other, some of them surprised with their match ups. "HAHAHAHA, Lei Xing!!! Finally, some strong opponent!!!" a huge, barbaric-looking young man eximed as he looks at the young man wearing a purple robe in front of him, excitement filling his eyes as he starts approaching the young man. The man wearing a purple robe merely harrumphed at the barbaric looking young man''s words, his expressionpletely arrogant while looking at the young man dismissively as if he''s not worthy of his attention. ---------- Meanwhile on another ce, two young men, both good looking with one being having a more ferocious look while the other having a cunning look, were looking at each other seriously, the two of them refusing to take their eyes of each other. "Are you sure about this Old Sheng?" the ferocious-looking young man asked as he reaches his fist out. "Shut your trap Ah Chen, why are you so long winded with this?" the cunning looking young man retorted as he mirrored the pose of the ferocious looking young man. "Suit yourself" the ferocious-looking young man said, the air near the two of them starting to get weird, creating a tense atmosphere,pletely defused once they start speaking the same words. "Rock!! Paper!! Scissor!!" Chapter 86: Spectators Bets "Damn, that was a great fourth round!! Pity I can hardly follow most of them" "Can''t me you though, those are some absurd matches¡­" "Especially those geniuses, look, they''re not even sweating at all" "Heh¡­ that''s probably the difference between the attention given to them¡­" "Can''t say that''s all though, look at the guy who suppressed the Purple Lightning Temple, what was his name again? Su Tian right? He''s not known even to the powerful sects participating currently, but he''s clearly a cut above the rest of the geniuses participating" "Are you dumb!? Just because we don''t know where he came from means that his origins are less than ours, who knows, he might be some young master from a hidden force right?" Given that the number of people within the audience area increasing, said area starts to get rowdier and rowdier, with people from all kinds of forces and sects will all sort of status conversing with each other, debating on who is stronger than who, some even going as far as setting up an impromptu betting area. Meanwhile, the decrease of people within the arena means that the truly outstanding ones are starting to appear now, with a few people being more observed than the rest, hence bing the centers of attraction. One among them is a young man wearing a white daoist robe, one who acquires so much respect from his opponents due to his manner and character, as well as his tendency to match the opponent''s power in order to mutually learn from them. Opposite from the reputation of the young man wearing a white daoist robe, two other young men garner the most hate, given their ruthless and vicious approach against their opponents, some of the people they havee across almost dying from their grasp. Aside from these three men, there are as much as fivedies, each of them being beauties with appearance more than enough to cause the copse of a nation, each one of them proving that their existence is more than just decoration vases through the show of their martial prowess. Gathering the most attention is an alluringdy sporting a long purple hair, the reason for such attention being her curvaceous figure, pulling the eyes of most men in the spectator''s area towards her. Thedy is no joke in battle though, as each of her opponents are taken care of by her without them even knowing when she managed to defeat them. Another one of them is an aloof, phoenix-likedy, her peerless face remaining expressionless through the entire span of thepetition, her sword, burning with a peculiar vitality filled fire bringing fear to her opponents'' eyes. Aside from these two, the other three geniuses seem to be looking at the same figure, an immortal-like young man standing straight without a trace of fatigue in his face, almost as if the multiple, nearly consecutive battles didn''t even affect him in any way. One among them is a cold, empress-like sword-wielding beauty that suppresses each of her opponents through her overwhelming might, hardly anyone she encounters beingparable with her. Nearby, anotherdy, like a warm spring wind, bearing the same level of beauty as the previous one is also one of the spectators'' favorites, given her gentle demeanor and her terrifying martial prowess, using the fan in her hand to defeat every opponent she encounters. Thest one of them being a white-haired, maturedy, her fights being incredibly quick with her suppressing her opponentspletely, sending out waves of qi that directly targets their weak points, causing her to easily win all her matches. Those are the people who takes the spot of the ones having the greatest potential to win thepetition, possibly even inheriting the legacy here, however, there are still other people that the spectators are paying attention to, just not as much as these eight young people and the immortal-like young man. "Dao Xuanyuan from the Dao Seeking Mountain, Man Yi from the Great Forest Wilderness, Lei Xing from the Purple Lightning Temple, Feng Qing from the Heavenly Phoenix Sect, Zi Yu''er from the Heavenly Bliss Pavilion, Hua Xian''er from the Heavenly Secret Tower, Hong Lian also from Purple Lightning Temple, andstly, those two unknown geniuses, that white-haired beauty and that immortal-like young man, It''s just among those people that will take the inheritance, I''m pretty sure of that" "Yeah yeah, everyone knows that, why don''t you shut up now? The fifth round is starting¡­" As the barriers between the stone tformspletely opens, the people in the spectator area turns silent, the ones still in the arena gradually approaching their new opponents, some of them treading cautiously as if to measure the person in front of them, while some of them, let''s just say they approach their opponents bravely. "HAHAHAHA Lei Xing, receive my attack" the huge, barbarous-looking young man, one of the people''s favorites, rushes the moment he saw his enemy, excitement surging through his entire body as he swings his giant club, towards the young man in front of him. "How barbarous¡­" his opponent, seeing the object growingrger andrger in front of him, held out his hands, lightning cracking from it as it moves to intercept the weapon, the resulting sh between the two causing waves of air to spread across the surrounding, even affecting some of thepetitors near the two of them. "Good! Good!! Good!!! This fight is fun!!!" the barbarous young man, Man Yi,ughs as he felt the end of his club being blocked by Lei Xing, pulling his weapon back, he continues his barrage of attack as he continues pummeling down on the young man in front of him, his smile getting wider and wider as he felt each and every one of his attacks being blocked by Lei Xing. "Tch¡­" Seemingly getting annoyed, lightning flows across Lei Xing''s entire body, discharging it in a spherical area with him as the center, knocking Man Yi back a couple of meters giving him some surprise. Looking at the cold stare the arrogant-looking young man in front of him, Man Yi just smiles as he rushed forward once more, refusing Lei Xing of his chance to get away from him. As the battle continues, the situation bes seemingly more and more disadvantageous for Man Yi, as sometimes after their first round of exchange, Lei Xing''s movements starts getting faster and faster, and currently, the arrogant-looking young man is already going at an offensive, his assumption of the barbarous young man going to aplete defensivepletely off as he continues exchanging blows against him, making Lei Xing smile as he thought that this is going to be an easy win. ''You might bear the berserker''s blood and grows stronger with each wound you receive, but the wounds you''re receiving from me is infused with lightning attribute, so there''s no way your increase of strength can keep up with the numbers of wound I''m inflicting you!!'' Lei Xing thought in his mind, his body refusing to stop the barrage of attack he''s sending his opponent, who''s already like a stone statue in his location. "What''s the matter? Can''t bear the pain from the lightning any longer? HAHAHAHA you''re also weak like all of them Man Yi!!" the arrogant-looking young man taunted as he sends in another punch, surprising him when his opponent catches it. "I was initially nning on not revealing it through the wholepetition as I thought there''s no one worthy of seeing it, but you piqued my interest Lei Xing!!" letting go of the fist he just caught, Man Yi looks at his opponent with a ferocious smile on his face, his already huge stature growing more, his figure eventually hunching from his size, his massive muscles seemingly exploding from his skin, his hands turning w like from his now razor-sharp nails. As he approaches his opponent, rumbling seems to permeate through the air as he walks, the sound stopping once he''s standing in front of Lei Xing. "Let''s continue" Chapter 87: Lei Xing vs. Man Yi "Holy shit, what the fuck is that" "Damn!!! That''s not normal even for the people of the Great Forest Wilderness right?" "Who would consider that normal!? Did you see other people from the same force as Man Yi transforming like that?" "Things are about to be interesting" Looking at the hulking figure of Man Yi in the battlefield, the audience couldn''t help but get astonished, some of them reaching as far as their jaws falling, waterfall forming from their mouth. Such responses are only normal though given the fact that this is the first time that someone from the Great Forest Wilderness shows this kind of method. "Heh, as expected of Man Yi, he''s always bound to surprise every one" "He''s a one in a thousand-year genius of the forest after all, and his Unyielding Physique makes it so that he can stimte the berserker blood far more than any other from the forest" "The only problem with him is he''s such a battle maniac, if not, he might have already been trained as the sessor of the Forest Lord" Meanwhile, the grouping with Man Yi talks about his transformation, admiration filling their eyes as they look at the now gigantic young man, looking forward to how he would deal with his opponent. Refusing to back down, Lei Xing silently sends another punch towards Man Yi''s unprotected abdomen, confident at the fact that he could damage his opponent given his unguarded body. However, he''s bound to be surprised as the lightning qi covering his fist dissipates before it could even reach the body of the humongous young man, the hand directed towards his opponent already grasped by arge hand, the owner of said hand the barbarous young man in front of him. Looking at Lei Xing''s surprised expression, Man Yi smiles revealing white row of teeth,pletely out of ce whenpared to his current appearance. Swinging his arms around, the young man he''s holding ils around in the air for some time before he let him go, his opponent sliding though the entire stone tform until he reaches the edge of the tform. With the arrogant-looking young man still unable to stand, Man Yi leaps through the air, crashing near Lei Xing as hended, the club in previously in his hand already in the ground nearby, it''s handlepletely shattered from the sheer pressure of his grip. Having no weapon currently, Man Yi never let it bother him, raising his fist before smashing it through Lei Xing, pummeling he young man in the ground, cracks starting to appear in the stone tform as he continues his barrage of attacks. "HAHAHAHA, YOU DARE CALL ME WEAK WITH JUST THIS AMOUNT OF STRENGTH?!!! Come on!!! Entertain me more, Lei Xing!!!" with his voice sounding as deep as the ocean, his shouts terrifying the people watching the battle, blood covering the man''s fist as he smashed another person currently lying in the ground, each attack making the blood spread more in the ground. Looking at the already limp and unmoving figure of Lei Xing, Man Yi sped his hands together, his intention bing clear to the people watching as his hands plummet down towards his opponent''s head. "No!!!" "Fuck!! Man Yi!! How dare you try and kill senior brother Lei!!!" "Don''t let this man get away from here!!! If senior brother is really killed, let''s kill him as well" "HAHAHAHA clowns of the Purple Lightning Temple, we''ll see who dare to try and kill Man Yi!!!" As the disciples of the two forces argues, the seemingly already finished fight starts getting heated again, most of the audience, despite their hatred for what Lei Xing does in the previous rounds, couldn''t help but praise as he blocks his opponent''s strike, his body starting to turn brighter and brighter as he gets up. "You think you''re the only one saving some kind of trump card? Man Yi, you''re too na?ve¡­" Lei Xing, already standing up once again dered as his body starts turning translucent, lightning rumbling as he starts floating in the air. As he floats in mid-air, the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple start cheering again, some of them even taunting the people from the Great Forest Wilderness. "HAHAHAHA senior brother Lei is back!!!" "Damned, that Man Yi is damned now!!!" "People of the Great Forest Wilderness, what did you all say again!? We''re clowns?" "Look who''s the clown now!!! HAHAHAHAH" With the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple jeering at them, the people from the Great Forest Wilderness can only grit their teeth as they look at the figure floating at the sky, most of them not expecting that Lei Xing can do something like this. "Great!!! Truly great!!! Lei Xing, who would''ve guessed you hid your strength that deep!! Let''s fight again!!!" jumping towards the floating figure, Man Yi''s fist rushed in excitement as he thought of the feeling of shing with someone stronger, the feeling of anticipation growingrger andrger as he gets closer to his target. "Humph¡­ like I said, na?ve¡­" Lei Xing replied as his opponent''s attack passed through him, the moment the attack passed through astonishing Man Yi so much that his brain seems to stop working for a moment, a time more than enough for Lei Xing to take advantage of. Charging towards the descending young man, one of Lei Xing''s arms solidified, driving a powerful punch towards his opponent, causing him to plummet to the ground. As they both reach the stone tform again, Man Yi is driven into the defensive as Lei Xing''s movements are too fast for him to follow, causing him to be frustrated as he got more and more wounded without even being able to trade a blow with Lei Xing. "I told you right? You''re just like the others¡­" appearing at his opponent''s back, Lei Xing taunted as heunches another attack, forcing Man Yi to move a few steps away from him, his body already bloodied from all the attacks he received, however, each of the wounds he received already being cauterized from the heat of the lightning. As he continues his barrage of attack, he finds his opponent getting more and more frustrated, causing him to taunt again. "I see your will to win is really great Man Yi, how about this, admit defeat before I deal even more serious damage than what you already sustain from our fight" he offered seemingly generously, yet his tone is filled with mockery that is sensed only by Man Yi. "Hehehe¡­. Haha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA, Look at you and your excuse to validate yourself Lei Xing¡­ HAHAHA¡­ it''s making meugh¡­ You call me na?ve but aren''t you the na?ve one for thinking that this much is enough to make me surrender?" hearing his opponent''s ''offer'' Man Yi just mocks back, the looks on his eyes as if he''s not even bothered by all the attacks he received despite his body already feeling so heavy to him. "Suit yourself" Lei Xing replied, thest word from him that Man Yi heard before he loses consciousness, the barrage of attacks paired with the mind-numbing effect of the lightning attribute qi rampaging within his body causing him to slip into dreand while Lei Xing is still attacking him. The arrogant-looking young man is going to continue his attacks, nning to cripple his opponent due to the humiliation he received previously, but the stone tforms between the two of them already separated, the announcement of the cold mechanical voice annoying him so much as it states that he already won due to his opponent falling unconscious, the stone tforms separating as he looks at Man Yi, hatred and unwillingness filling his eyes as he gaze at the figure, still standing straight despite his unconscious self. Chapter 88: The Sixth Round "Congrattions on the winning participants for passing the fifth round, now deploying barrier and gathering ambient qi for participants'' recovery before the fourth round starts. Time of recovery, two hours" With the cold, emotionless mechanical voice resounding across the ce again, the spectators, as well as the participants still on the field calms down, the audience discussing who has more potential to win thispetition again, while the participants try to make the most out of their time to recuperate, one among said participants is Lei Xing, who seems to take a significant toll from doing what he previously did. Hatred filling his eyes, Lei Xing look towards a young man with an immortal-like appeal, the thought of crippling, or even killing him as a way to repay the humiliation he had suffered from him previously running in his mind. ''I really hope I would not meet this bastard immediately¡­'' he thought in his mind as he leaves it all to his luck, ''doesn''t matter anyways, I''ll defeat him before he could even use his artifact'' he added, full of confidence that he can defeat the young man before he could even attack using his ''artifact'' Feeling the ill intent directed towards him, the immortal-like young man didn''t even look at the one staring intensely at him, just focusing on absorbing the abundant ambient qi gathering in his stone tform, all while using some kind of device made from a jade token, lightsing out from said device projecting images, one where people send message to each other. "Ah Chen loses, five times consecutively at that" "Damn, you really know how his mind works, Sheng." "They''re like a pea in a pod after all" "Leng Yue, dear, do you mean two peas in a pod?" "Wang Sheng shut up!! Who''s your dear!?" "Now, now, Yue. I think there''s nothing wrong with what sis Yue said Brother Wang, you''re half a pea, and Huo Chen is also half a pea" "That hurts!!! Bing Xue, how can you say that towards me!? Am I still your sweetheart?" "Who''s the sweetheart of who??" Reading the conversations, the immortal-like young man, Wu Xiaotian, found out that two of his sworn brothers, the ones still in thepetition previously, met each other in a match, which was settled through an intense battle of rock paper scissors, with Wang Sheng winning overwhelmingly, not even leaving a single point for Huo Chen to im. As he jokes around with them, the three olderdies also join the conversation, poking fun at the two youngdies whenever they get flustered by the shamelessness of their ''childhood friends'', Ling Feng sulking in envy as he shouts in his mind his desire to get a lover for himself as well. "Anyways, have you seen Lei Xing''s match, Tian" interrupting the jolly atmosphere, Li Yan sends another message, clearly out of consideration for Wu Xiaotian as she was worried he couldn''t deal with the technique Lei Xing previously used. "Yeah, I saw it, is it the first time he used that? Any idea on what that was?" despite his True Sight Technique, the thing Lei Xing previously used is not disyed on it, hence Wu Xiaotian doesn''t have any concrete ideas on what it was, however he had some guesses, one among them the fact that Lei Xing transforms into some sort of lightning spirit. "No idea at all, this is the first time that he shows that, in the public. You have to be careful if you face him, Brother Su" Hong Lian replies, confirming Wu Xiaotian''s spection. "Thanks for the concern, Sister Lian" Wu Xiaotian answered to Hong Lian''s concern. "I think I read about that in one of the records from our ce, that seems to be the natural form of the Lightning Spirit Physique, able to freely control the lightning elemental qi around it" Hua Xian''er gives a rough exnation based on what she remembers from what she read, surprising the entire group as even Li Yan, the oldest among then, never encounters such a peculiar physique like that in her entire life. ''Hong Lei really hid it well huh¡­'' Li Yan thought to herself as she never expected that cowardly thing to even n like that, even taking advantage of herck of interest in anything Purple Lightning Temple rted to nurture a genius like that. Shrugging those thoughts off her mind, she started typing a message once again, expressing her worry for Wu Xiaotian. "Will you be alright if you fight with him dear?" "Nah, there''s no problem Yan''er, I''ll definitely win" Wu Xiaotian replies with absolute confidence, as if it really is something like Hua Xian''er described, he has multiple ways to deal with such troublesome method, and even if its not, just his raw strength alone makes so much of a difference, and he is still confident that he can deal with Lei Xing without any problem. "It''s good if it''s like that" Li Yan sighs from relief as she reads her husband''s answer before typing her reply. After chatting for a bit, the group eventually stopped as the ones already in the audience area don''t want to bother the ones still participating too much, hence they decided to let the ones still in thepetition to recuperate while they blend around and discuss their ideas to the people also on the spectators'' area. After the two-hour grace period ended, the stone tforms start rumbling again, moving from their ces as they randomly matched thebatants around, most of the remaining people hoping not to encounter Lei Xing after the show he just did previously. ''No way I would like to go up against someone like that'' ''Please, anyone but Lei Xing, even that young man who suppressed himst time is fine'' ''Don''t pair me with that guy, don''t pair me with that guy, don''t pair me with that guy'' Same thoughts echoed from the participants all around, even cing Wu Xiaotian''s danger level beneath Lei Xing''s, which some thinking the ideapletely makes sense, given that Lei Xing doesn''t even transform into that lightning revenant when he was suppressed by Wu Xiaotian. "Now beginning the sixth round, lifting the barrier" as the stone-cold voice of the mechanical announcer resounded, all of the remaining one-hundred and twenty-eight participants'' muscles stiffens, their entire being prepared for the battle they are about to fight, some of them despairing when they saw the opponents they are about to face, some of them smiling at joy, some of them looking with excitement. As soon as the barrier separating the stone tforms were removed, the people matched by the random matching system approaches each other, some rushing to end their matches quickly while some slowly checking their opponents out, cautiously assessing them. "I surrender!!!" two voices came out from different people, one of them wearing a purple robe, facing another man wearing a purple robe as well, while one of them is wearing barely any clothes, a tall young man with only his lower body covered. "I hope you have a smooth sailing further into the contest, Senior Brother Lei" the young man cupped his hands before the stone tforms of him and his opponent separates, earning a nod from the other young man as he goes towards the spectators'' area. Meanwhile, the other young man who just surrendered looks at his opponent with terror in his eyes, hoping the stone tform he is standing in to leave the premises immediately, afraid that the young man in front of him might really kill him if he stands there any longer. Chapter 89: Why is it Always the Handsome Ones!? Man Xie is a rough and arrogant guy and just like his brother Man Yi, he''s a battle maniac as well, hence his tendency to provoke his opponents so that they would fight him unhesitatingly, turning it into the kind of battle he really love, ones where it''s either him, or his opponent that would win, but both of them having their bodies filled with wounds from the fight. It was just another match for him, the immortal-like young man in front of him making his blood boil as he recalls some of the few times that he saw how the young man fight, his body shaking in excitement at the thought of fighting with a strong opponent. Yet he felt like despite all his strength, the immortal-like young man is still holding back his true prowess, and that''s what he hates the most, his enemies holding back on him, as it makes him feel belittled. So his normal routine acts up, provoking the young man consistently even before the barrier between their tforms dissipates, but his opponent didn''t even take his taunts seriously for a while. Until something, something that he will definitely regret came out of his mouth. "What''s the problem, can''t talk? I bet your mother or your father is too useless if they couldn''t even teach you to reply properly when someone is asking" he said before he felt something extremely wrong, as if he''s the only one in the surrounding, the sound of shouting and cheering from the audience''s area receding, making him hear a single sound, the steps of his opponent approaching him, the sounding every time he gets closer making his heart beats faster and faster. With his back filled with cold sweat, he steps backwards repeatedly as he looks at his opponent in fear, the deadpan look on his face making him think that he would kill him. As he approaches his enemy closer and closer, the hatred in Wu Xiaotian''s heart grows more and more, looking at the young man in front of him as if he''s already dead meat. ''How dare you insult my beloved mom like that'' he thought to himself while voicing another thing. "You shouldn''t have said that" This was thest thing that Man Xie heard before his opponent disappears again, multiple rms going off his mind to surrender, his body fighting the immense restriction from the terror he''s currently feeling just to survive, a massive relief washing through his mind once he uttered his surrender. "Tch" pretending to look annoyed, Wu Xiaotian continuously send in his Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi towards his opponent''s body through his de that is currently in the young man''s neck, digging a few millimeters deep, infusing the Transcendent Qi continuously throughout the young man''s body. As the stone tforms separated them, Wu Xiaotian sighed with relief as he managed to control himself from killing this opponent in the stage, as it will definitely make him suffer some serious repercussions. However, he wouldn''t let it end like this though, as the moment the guy insulted his mother, surge of anger came out from his deepest parts, making him decide that he will definitely ruin this young man. ''Pity I can''t kill him in front of everyone to set an example not to say anything like that ever again'' he thought to himself as swings his de down, ridding it of the blood sticking on it, before he pulled out a clean cloth from his spatial ring, wiping his de clean before sheathing it again. ''Well, you won''t get away with that so easily though'' observing the young man now in the audience area using his senses, Wu Xiaotian saw three small vtile mass of Transcendent Qi gathering in three areas inside Man Xie; the brain, the heart and the core formed from when he entered the Core Formation Realm, the three masses of Transcendent Qi threatening to devour the vicinity around them the moment the soul power containing them dissipates. ''You''re screwed the moment you step out of the inheritance ground'' he thought to himself before sitting down in the stone tform, closing his eyes to focus on observing all the other matches proceeding, nodding his head when he saw that most of his friends still in thepetition on the winning side of their matches, with Li Yan already done with her match, happily observing him with a smile on her face. Smiling at her antics, he opened his eyes and looks at her as well, surprising her as she thought he is recuperating, their eyes locking at each other, their thoughts and feelings properly being conveyed from a single nce despite the distance between the two of them. As they ''telepathically''municate with each other, the matches start ending, Hua Xian''er as well as Hong Lian''s matches ending as well, along with the other geniuses favored by the audience, proving time and time again the difference between normal cultivators and heaven''s favored individuals like them. While the spectators discuss about the still ongoing matches, Wu Xiaotian caught two more gazes locking at him, one from an alluring, purple-haireddy that immediately winks at him the moment their eyes met, and the other one from a phoenix-likedy that averts her gaze as if he loses her interest once their gazes intersect. ''These two¡­'' with his lips twitching as he smiles, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but think of how peculiar these two beautifuldies are. The purple-haired youngdy he could understand, she''s probably just that confident of herself, hence the constant teasing whenever they look at each other, but the phoenix-like youngdy, he just couldn''t figure out why she acts disinterested once he paid attention towards her, despite catching him looking towards him multiple times now. ''Could this be the legendary kuudere?'' he thought to himself as he remembers a particr read he had in his previous life, girls that acts extremely cold outside but with hearts so full of tender affection towards the ones she loves. While specting the intent of the twodies observing him, the grace period eventually passed, the clear sign of it the fact that the stone tforms move randomly into matchmaking again, but this time, the movements changed, with the stone tforms of the other participants moving towards the spectators'' area, leaving behind only two people within the arena. "Congrattions to the remaining participants for passing through the preliminary rounds. Now starting the second phase of thepetition. One-on-onebat between twopetitors without any other participants in the field, the same rules, no killing once the opponent surrendered or deemed unable to fight by the system" As the familiar mechanical voice ends its exnation, two figures, both well known to the audience were revealed in the arena, one of them looking like a white-haired mature beauty to the spectators, while the other an immortal-like young man with a de tied on his waist. "Damn, it''s just the start of the second phase but it''s already something like this" "Lesspetitors for the other geniuses¡­" "What a pity they faced each other this early" The spectators, seeing the match-up, couldn''t help butment at the fact that one of this two geniuses will step down from thepetition just because they met this early in the second phase. "Yan''er¡­" "Husband¡­" Locking eyes with each other, the people are surprised from the words uttered by bothpetitors, before they got an even bigger surprise as the gorgeousdy disappeared from her position, appearing beside the immortal-like young man, sending in a peck in his lips before smiling cheekily at him as she announces her surrender. ''DAMN!!! WHY IS IT ALWAYS THE HANDSOME ONES!??'' the men from the audience shouts in their mind as they look at the scene with envy in their eyes. Chapter 90: Another Weird Match After the surprise brought by the unprecedentedly fast first match, the seeding matches proceeds normally, with some of the people showcasing their skills as they fought each other, while some tries their best to survive the onught of their opponents, doing their hardest just to grasp that single chance of victory, only for most of them to fail as they couldn''t stand their opponents'' strength. While the matches proceeds more quickly now that there is no rest time between each of the matches, it still takes a longer time than the previous rounds given the fact that each of the matches of the seventh round happens individually, rather than the previous rounds'' simultaneous match set-up. This gave the participants who won their fight in the seventh round more time to rest and recuperate as the barrier immediately erects itself now whenever they are out of the battle, the ambient qi in their surrounding seemingly increasing even further as if to elerate their recovery. As the seventh round continues, more and more people got eliminated, the matches only stopping for a while once half of the participants were eliminated, leaving behind only thirty-two people still in thepetition. The thing that intrigues the people the most is that from all of the audience''s favorites, only Wu Xiaotian and Li Yan were matched immediately, while the others mostly fought against other less known opponents, each of them winning their matches just as the people expected. "Congrattions to everyone who passed the seventh round, now starting the eighth round of thepetition" with the mechanical voice announcing, most of the people who foughtter in the seventh round hoped, prayed, and wished with all their might for them to not get chosen immediately, as they are still recuperating from their fights. Most of their wishese true, except for one disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple, thest one who won from the seventh round, had his stone tform approach the center of the arena, giving him a pleasant surprise when another person who wore the same uniform as him to move near his stone tform, prompting him to smile when they met eye to eye. Before the barrier was even lifted, the two people that came from the same force seems toe into an agreement the moment they saw each other, with the first young man to approach the arena dering surrender, rendering the audience speechless. "That¡­" "Yeah¡­ I think it makes sense, Lei Xing is the strongest among the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple after all" "Still, surrendering like that is a bit¡­ cowardly don''t you think?" "At this point of thepetition, do you think they would even care? They''re just paving the path for the one with the greatest potential among them so that he can have more chances ofing out as the final victor" "Yeah, it''s the inheritance from a celestial that''s at stake after all" Discussing among themselves, some have positive opinion of the tactics employed by the Purple Lightning Temple, while some look at their methods and branded it cowardly. As the debate between these two sides esctes, thepetition proceeds as usual, the fights dazzling the spectators as they witness geniuses among them fighting with all their might, disying all sorts of rare and unique techniques that most of them only encountered for the first time in all their life. "Finally, something interesting¡­" "Another one of the most talented ones fighting huh¡­" "These two really are destined rivals¡­" "I hope they don''t go and destroy the stone tforms they''re standing on" Looking at the twodies standing opposite to each other, the spectators couldn''t help but start looking forward to the fight about to happen, given that these two are among the most talented people of their generation, with the two of them growingpeting with each other. "Hag¡­" looking at thedy standing in front of her, Hua Xian''er said while cing her right hand on the handle of her sword, seemingly prepared to fight at any moment now. "Cow¡­" refusing to back down from her sworn sister''s provocations, Hong Lian taunts back with a smile on her face, her eyes squinted as she spreads her fan open, covering the lower half of her face. "Ready?" reaching her hand out, Hua Xian''er looks at her sworn sister with her signature cold, empress-like face, the beauty she''s radiating enough to attract the people watching them, making most of the men desire to kneel in front of her. "Always." Holding the hand reaching out towards her, Hong Lian replies, the smile on her face making her appear like a young maiden who just got married, her charms and appeal stealing about half of the audience focused on Hua Xian''er previously. As a disturbing silence starts to fall in the arena, some of the audience starts gulping, just the sound of that alone seems to be heard from all across the arena, this state of silencesting for a few moments before one of thedies in the arena curled her fingers, locking the other one as she also moves her hand like that. "Are you¡­ kidding me?" "Is that¡­" "Yeah, I can''t be wrong about that" Seeing the thumb of both beauties moving across the ''ring'' made from their hands joining together, the audience couldn''t help but be weirdly amazed as they stare at what''s happening, just the simple movement of thedies'' fingers enough to catch them in terror, as it moves in an inhumanely quick way, almost as if they''re simultaneously defending, dodging the attempt of their opponent to pin them down while they also attacks, feinting around and sending asional serious tackles to try and take down their opponents. The battle continues, the twodies eyeing the movement of their opponents'' fingers, trying to predict when and when they would move in order for them to execute the most efficient way to pin down their opponent, but their strength and abilities, as well as how well they know each other, makes it so that they can''t read each other due to them consistently predicting each other''s moves. "Holy shit, even thumb wrestling are terrifying battles when fought by geniuses huh¡­" "Do you not find this thing weird?" "What''s weird with that!? There are myriads of daos that a cultivator can thread, each a way to express and know oneself and others, while it is really rare, who am I to say that fighting via thumb wrestling in a seriouspetition is wrong?" "That brother over there, I agree with your opinion!!!" "HAHAHA he''s right, still, it''s really rare for someone to initiate a fight like this" "It''s rarer for someone to ept that¡­" "That''s true, if I have a spirit stone for every time someone won a match in thispetition through rare, out of the box battles, I would have two spirit stones now, which is clearly nothing much but it''s weird it happens twice" While the spectators continue discussing, the battle between the two geniuses starts to approach its end, with Hong Lian eventually slowing down due to her body not being used to these kinds of fights, the still elerating finger of Hua Xian''er finally catching hers, pinning her down as the empress-likedy counts down, causing Hong Lian to surrender the moment her sworn sister''s count reaches three. "That was fun!" Hua Xian''er expressed towards the figure going towards the audience area. "Let''s do that again sometimes" Hong Lian nodded before replying, smiling at her sworn sister as they move towards the side of the arena. Chapter 91: Zi Yuer The matches continue until there are only half of thepetitors, exactly thirty-two people, were left. The battles,pared to the previous ones in the preliminary rounds, proceeds with an exceptional level of disy from both sides fighting in the arena, some of the lesser-known people showcasing a level of martial prowess that surprises most of the crowd. Some thinks that it is only to be expected though, as everyone that entered the secret realm are people possessing cultivation level absurd enough for normal people to reach within their lifetimes, and here, the finest ones of those young cultivators were gathered, doing their best to win thepetition due to the nature of the rewards waiting for them. While it is true that most of the matches proceed with the two sides showing their brilliance, there will always be some outliers thatpletely dominates their opponents, and two among such beings are facing in the arena now. "Damn, I thought the eighth round will be a peaceful one but who would''ve guessed that another pair among the geniuses will meet each other" "It feels like the matchmaking system really want them to eliminate each other" "Fuck!!! He seems to be even luckier than Lei Xing, he encountered another Purple Lightning Temple disciple previously" "Hahaha, there just have to be some lucky people in the world huh¡­" "Hey hey hey, look at the face Zi Yu''er is making, don''t tell me she''s also going to surrender in front of that young man!??" "Haist¡­. In front of an immortal''s charm, nody can hold their ground huh¡­" "This is fucking absurd, why is it not me that got such a chance to face thatdy¡­" "Look at yourself in the mirror first before asking like that, thenpare your face with that young man''s, you think you will be treated the same as him?" During the time the spectators are discussing about the matches of the eighth round, the barrier separating the two people in the arenapletely disappears, prompting thedy to smile as she finally saw Wu Xiaotian directly, face-to-face. Scrutinizing thedy up and down, Wu Xiaotian nods in agreement as he recalls Ling Feng''s thoughts about thisdy, the title she has in the Goddess Ranking seemingly a well-deserved one. A figure that is shaped as if she''s a fox that signals the ruin of a nation, her title as Enchantress is truly fitting to her appearance. Voluminous, long purple hair that perfectlyplements her heart-shaped face, her enchanting feminine appeal is further enhanced by the features of her face, long eyshes decorating her droopy eyes, a cute straight nose connected to a sexy lips, mole under her left eye and her lips, and a smile that is enough to make the entire spectators'' hearts skip a beat. The face is not her sole capital though as her body is also a weapon to be reckoned with, yes, a literal weapon as it is mostly the reason why most of her male opponents within thepetition loses against her without even a fight. Despite her well covered self, the clothing covering her body is just not enough to hide her perfect curves that bounces around whenever she exerts herself, causing the men she fought with to be distracted beyond belief. ''She''s reaching mom''s territory when ites to body'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as thedy approaches, noticing the way she walks, her hips swinging slightly whenever she takes a step, with his senses, he''s certain that she''s not deliberately doing it, but rather it is what''s natural for her. [Name: Zi Yu''er] [Age: 29] [Affiliation: ??? (Increase the understanding of True Sight Technique to advance level to reveal information)] [Cultivation: Perfection state Nascent Source Realm (Currently suppressed to the Perfection state Core Formation Realm)] [Soul: Ancestral Nine-tailed Fox Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 15,000 innate strength] [Agility: 16,000 innate strength] [Intelligence: 18,000 innate strength] [Stamina: 13,000 innate strength] [Vitality: 14,000 innate strength] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] Looking at her Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but get surprised by the information disyed. It is already prettymon for him to encounter a genius breaking the limits of the stats for their cultivation level, however, it is pretty rare for him to encounter someone with such high aptitude outside. After all, except for his mother and grandmother whose aptitude reaches the divine level, there''s only Hua Xian''er, Hong Lian, and Li Yan that possesses such high aptitudes amidst all of the people he encountered during his time here. ''Nine-tailed fox, no wonder, she''s a natural charmer'' with thedy stopping in front of him, thevender scent she''s emitting from her body now reaches his nose, the smell so good that he couldn''t help but stop himself from taking another whiff. Looking at him trying his best to control himself, Zi Yu''er look at him like a cute little guy, her smile that of someone who thought they are inplete control of the situation. "You''re a lot meeker than rumors, Fellow daoist Su~" with a bell-like voiceing out of her mouth, Wu Xiaotian easily recognizes the teasing tone she''s using, the pride in her voice prominent. ''Thisdy, she''s looking down on me huh¡­'' looking at the proud smile on her face, he couldn''t help but get annoyed at thedy who thinks she effortlessly charmed him, however, he doesn''t let any of his thoughts show as he looks back at her with a smile on his face. "Am I? I just think it is too disrespectful to miss Zi if I were to take in your scent again, that would bring me trouble, right? Some women are petty after all." Wu Xiaotian replied while leaning in, getting closer to thedy, his advances making her take a step back. Flustered, thedy replied to him, "I-I''m not one of those petty women you think of, I''m different from most of thedies you will encounter in your entire life" she dered proudly, trying to hide the panic in her voice, induced from her taking a good look at his appearance. "I can see that" returning to his previous position, Wu Xiaotian maintains his amiable smile as he replied, before drawing the de in his waist and cupping a fist towards thedy. "As much as I want to know more about Miss Zi, now is the time for the match, your guidance is much appreciated" Looking at his figure, Zi Yu''er was shocked once again as it is only now that she realizes that all those holding back and controlling himself is just a show of respect for her, the fact making her curiosity towards him even greater, her expression as if a kid who''s looking forward to a gift enclosed in multipleyers of covers and wraps. "You''re such a mystery, fellow daoist" smiling at him Zi Yu''er pulled out a red sash from her spatial ring, using her qi to manipte the sash, turning it into all sorts of shape and form ording to her will. "A mysterious man is a fatal weakness fordies after all" Wu Xiaotian replied while shrugging his shoulders,pletely oblivious of the thoughts inside thedy''s mind. ''Su Tian, I''ll find out just what kind of man you are'' thedy thought to herself before waving her hand, sending one end of the sash towards her opponent. Chapter 92: A Great Fight "Damn, what a crazy fight¡­" "Guys, I think I''m getting enlightened¡­" "That''s absurd, they''re just using basic martial techniques, but it seems that they''re battle is even better than those shy ones using advance techniques previously" "Is this¡­ the realm of true geniuses?" "To think there''s such arge gap between us and them¡­" While the people in the audience discusses among themselves, the remaining participants also watching the fight all have their own thoughts about what''s happening, most of them analyzing the technique the two are using, trying to search for weaknesses they can exploit for when they were pitted against either of these two. Different from most of the remaining participants, few of them just relish on the match, not even bothering to analyze the techniques the two are using as aside from the fact that they know that this is just surface level skill, they also have absolute confidence in themselves to hold their grounds against those two without studying their battles. While the minds of everyone watching runs with different thoughts, the two fighting within the arena are enjoying themselves, each exchange against their weapons as if a conversation happening between the two of them. ''Thisdy, she clearly knows the true purpose of fights'' ''This man, he clearly knows the true purpose of fights'' The same thoughts running in their minds, the two couldn''t help but smile as if they finally found what they''re searching for their entire life, a fight against equals in terms of understanding the battlefield, a fight against someone who loves the nuances of fights as much as them. ''This is great, I''ve never felt like this in a fight before'' the two of them thought again at the same time, Zi Yu''er pushing herself even further as she now knows that she''s clearly no match against her opponent, making her appreciate him even more as she notices him holding his base strength back to her level, as this will be even more beneficial for her if they remain in this state longer. "You have a lot more depth to your character than I expected, Su Tian¡­" pulling her sash back, Zi Yu''er starts talking as they unanimously stop the exchange, her opponents standing straight, looking at her with appreciation in his eyes. Weird enough, despite her receiving the same kind of gaze from everyone she encountered for all her life, this is the only time that she felt different, as if he''s looking at an entirely different thingpared to the other gazes pointed at her. "Thank you" she dered before infusing qi to her sash once again, prepared to resume the match at a moment notice. "I wonder what you''re thanking me for" Wu Xiaotian merely smiles when he heard her. "You know what I''m talking about" Zi Yu''er also smiles as she sends in her sash again, this time, the fabric splitting into multiple stands, each one of theming from different direction to attack the very same target, her opponent. Multiple purple strands of fabric move towards Wu Xiaotian in all kinds of ways, some moving straight towards him, some moving chaotically, poking here and there as if to lure him in, some swinging around sending conjuration of sharp qi waves towards him, while some just revolving outside the others as if preparing to do something. Parrying most of the blows, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but marvel at the greatness of the technique, bearing extreme simrities to his [Soul Art], each of the attacks as if her asking him to show her more of his. Afraid of not replying to her, he couldn''t help butugh a bit as he continues parrying the attacksing towards him, hisugh confusing the prettydy. "Zi Yu''er, you''re really just like me in the battlefield!" Wu Xiaotian expressed, the attention of thedy he''s talking to clearly piqued as she smiles towards him, their gazes as if they understand each other''s intent. "As a reply to you, let me show you something good¡­ Rise!" pointing his free hands, a torrential wave of qi exploded in the surrounding, each of them congregating within specific spots, forming multiple weapons through the help of his soul power. "This¡­" "Great heavens¡­ How is that even possible¡­" "So he can do more than just simple suppression with his soul power¡­" "Fuck!! Why is such monster in our generation!?" "Hahaha, we won''t have any chance to catch up with him it seems¡­" Looking at the sight in front of them, all of the people watching, spectators and participants alike, couldn''t help but despair at the sight. The massive numbers of threads Zi Yu''er sent in stopping in ce, being pushed back by multiple weapons created purely out of Wu Xiaotian''s soul powerbined with ambient qi, each one of them powerful enough to make those who were eliminated earlier on feel threatened, as it one of those weapons can take their lives with one sh. Moving the weapons with absurd precision, Wu Xiaotian continues pushing Zi Yu''er back, the situation of her suppressing him quickly turning around, as she now defends herself with her sash while attacks from Wu Xiaotian''s [Soul Art] continuously assaults her. ''I see, I see, so it''s like this~~'' contrary to the looks of pity the audience is having, Zi Yu''er is clearly having fun as she continues struggling to fend off all the attacksing to get her, her defense getting more and more steady as time goes by, something that only Wu Xiaotian recognizes as he can feel her getting more and more confident through every exchange between their weapons. As the exchange continues, Zi Yu''er''s smile changes from an excited one to one that seems to understand something. After this happens, she began slipping in some attacks within her defenses as well, those attack, despite being easily blocked by Wu Xiaotian, is still something thatpletely awed the entire crowd as it has been a while since she was suppressed by her opponent. Waving her hand, the sash condenses into a circr ball surrounding her, before it turns into multiple spikes that tries to pierce each one of the soul weapons hanging in the air, the fast and dangerous attacks making the entire crowd nervous as they try to predict which woulde out still intact from the exchange. Sound of silence spread from the arena as the sharp edges of the soul weapons cuts through them, surprising not only Zi Yu''er, but also the entire audience as they just felt the momentuming from her attack, something that they thought is more than enough to pierce through the corporeal weapons just steadily hanging in the air. "I lost~~ I surrender~~" Turning the sash back into its most basic form, Zi Yu''er just smiled towards Wu Xiaotian while waving her hand, the immortal-like young man responding by dispersing his technique, the numerous floating weapons disappearing into thin air while his opponents start approaching him, moving until she''s just a few inches away from him. "In the end, you never released a strength higher than Perfection state Core Formation huh¡­" Zi Yu''er disappointedly sighs after she whispers the words in his ears, their body sticking to each other causing him to feel great from her softness while being threatened by the envious gaze of the crowd. "I can show it to you some other times" he whispered towards her as well before blowing softly on her ears, surprising her so much that she jumps away from him. "Fine then, I want you to show me your strength in another kind of battle in the future~~~" the alluringdy replied, sending him a wink as their stone tforms separated from each other. Chapter 93: Lecher "Thatdy truly deserves her title" Wu Xiaotian muttered while smiling wryly to himself as he looks at the back of the alluring figure approaching the audience area. Turning his attention to other things, he saw a pouting Li Yan staring daggers at him, causing quite the cold sweat to form on his back. ''Caught a rare angry Yan''er'' he thought to himself as their tforms got close to each other, thedy looking at him with an aggrieved eye, the words from her voice appearing in his mind surprising him for apletely different reason than what he expected. {You never told me that you knew that girl} Hearing herin, he almost choked on his own saliva while trying to process her words, only gathering himself to reply after a few second of silence. {This is the first time I met her} he answered simply while looking at her eye-to-eye, his appearance making Li Yan''s emotions a bit weaker, but thedy managed to hold on for a bit longer to question him more. {Is it? I feel like husband is really close with her though¡­} looking at him even more intensely, Li Yan sent another question to his answer as if refusing to let go of the subject. {We got close though the fight, we understood each other quite well} Wu Xiaotian, well aware of thedy''splicated thoughts, merely stated the truth with a soft voice {Then¡­ let''s fightter?} hearing his truthful answers, Li Yan thought that it might be a good idea to spar with him in order for them to understand each other more, something that she really likes to do no matter the time and ce. {Where? In bed, you know I won''t refuse when a beauty like yourself asks for something like that right?} hearing her saying something ambiguous, the immortal-like young man refuses to let go of the opportunity to tease this shy, maiden-like wifey of his. {N-not in bed you pervert husband!!!} flustered by his answer, Li Yan couldn''t help but form a hefty blush on her face, fanning it with her hand as if to try and remove them, all while simultaneously casting anotheryer of illusion in order to hide her expression in front of other audience. {But seriously, are you interested in that girl} she asked with seriousnesspletely audible in her voice while looking at him with a clear bright eye. {Who won''t be, she''s not what she''s showing in the surface, based on what I can pick up, she''s a really sweet and dedicated girl, not to mention she''s the only one who can converse with me through battle so far} Wu Xiaotian replied, not omitting a detail, afraid of the woman exploding on him. {That''spletely fine to me} she said with a warm smile on her face before continuing her inquiries, this timepletely supportive of him as she asked, {Want me to help you chase after her?} Hearing her question, Wu Xiaotian simply shook his head and return a smile to her while saying, {Let nature take its course, if she really wants to, then I will do everything but if she don''t, then there''s nothing I can do about it} As the lovers continues to talk about myriad of things, the eighth round finallye into conclusion, something new happening the moment thest two contestants who just finished their match, a massive stone tablet descending from high above, disying multiple names in pairs, showing a route of thest sixteen participants to the championship. "So that handsome guy''s name is Su Tian huh¡­" "Damn, he''s about to face another beauty, this time, first Zi Yu''er then now that aloof Feng Qing" "Looks like Lei Xing''s luck is about to run out huh, that Liu Jing he''s about to fight is a considerably strong fighter as well" "Yeah, not to mention there''s a huge chance he will fight Hua Xian''er in the next round" Interrupting the voices of the moring crowd, the mechanical voice announces the start of the ninth round, everything staying true to the original nature of thepetition, with exception to the shy show within the stone tablet before the fight starts. ''He''s truly someone from Earth¡­'' looking at the pre-match video projected by the stone tablet, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but recall thosepetitions back on Earth that ys a video that seems to hype the audience before they let the two fighters enter the ring where they would fight each other until the rounds are over or one of them were incapacitated by the other. As the stone tforms moves towards the center, two people startpeting once again, the battles proceeding without a hitch as the few remaining participants were reduced even further, the match between Lei Xing and his opponent something that the people were surprised with, as Lei Xing didn''t even try holding back, exploding with his talent the moment the match started, instantly defeating his opponent Liu Jing. "I got quite the opponent huh¡­" as his stone tform moves towards the center of the arena, Wu Xiaotian stares towards thedy he''s about to face, the cold, aloof expression on her face seems to be the genuine one,pletely different from Hua Xian''er''s empress-like fa?ade. Thedy, seeminglypletely ethereal with her small goose egg shaped face sporting a phoenix-like eyes, just stood straight right there, her smooth ck hair flowing through the air as strong winds blew through, revealing the sexy outline of her body through her thick clothes, his expression unperturbed as if nothing in this world could ever bother her. ''Yep, definitely a cold princess'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he scans thedy up and down while drawing his de from its sheath, the cold sharp edge reflecting the light of the sun as it moves in an arc, the de getting quite the attention despite its simple form. Once the barrier disappears, there''s not even a greeting, nor a word thates out of thedy''s mouth, her figurepletely disappearing from everyone''s sight, popping out again without a single notice behind her opponent, the sword in her hand about to swing down as she utters one word with a cold voice. "Lecher¡­" she said before swinging the sword down, her hand blurring when looking at it through the spectators'' perspective, yet her movement is still too slow in Wu Xiaotian''s eyes. As the sword approaches, she failed to leave even a mark in her opponent''s body as the de the immortal-like young man is holding blocks the path of her sword. Exerting more strength as if to push the de down, she was surprised when the young man''s arm did not even budge despite her already doubling the force she''s applying to her sword. Knowing that she won''t win in a battle of pure brute force, Feng Qing decided to take a step back and create some distance between the two of them, her figure floating through the air effortlessly while looking down on her opponent, almost like she''s provoking the immortal-like young man to try and approach her in the air. Looking at thedy''s arrogant gaze, Wu Xiaotian just smile at her, not taking her provocation seriously. "Say little princess¡­" stretching his arms a bit, Wu Xiaotian performs sets of calisthenic exercise in an extremely fast manner before he suddenly disappears from everyone''s sight, appearing right in front of his opponent, catching the beauty off-guard when she locked eyes with him while he''s asking; "Do you have any problem with me?" Chapter 94: Being More Honest Surprised at the figure appearing in front of her, Feng Qing takes a step back again, the previously proud look on her face now reced with a serious and cautious one, as even amidst her firing her senses at full power, she doesn''t even realize the moment that her opponent disappears from his previous spot and pops right in front of her. Gaining a considerable distance, she points her sword towards Wu Xiaotian, the edge of it starting to glow a fiery red, the heat leaking out of it bending the space around her, making it so that it looks like the space around her twist and turn on an outsider''s perspective. Without uttering a word, she started swinging her sword, the trajectory in which it travels through forming multiple moon-like crescents burning dangerously hot, all of them flying towards Wu Xiaotian at an absurd speed, the audience believing that the immortal-like young man finally met his match the moment thedy unleashed this technique, as the overwhelming number of shes she made is more than enough topletely cover the entire figure of the young man. The young man in question though, merely swings the de in his hand emotionlessly, fending off all the iing attacks with ease, not even an ounce of effort can be seen from all his movements. "Should I end this early?" Wu Xiaotian mutters to himself while looking at the serious face of his opponent, unceasingly sending in waves of offensive as if she''s an infinite source of fire attribute qi. Seeing the young man surrounded by all her attacks staring at it as if it''s nothing, Feng Qing''s face starts to transition from being serious to worried, as it is only now that she realizes that there''s truly no traces of her attack all around the young man''s body, his expression seemingly more of a real one than a fa?ade to pretend strong in front of her. As she continues swinging her sword, the young man surrounded by her attack disappears from her sight the moment she opens her eyes after blinking for an extremely short period of time. Spreading her senses around, she starts to panic even more as she failed to find even a single trace of her enemy within the scope of her senses, spreading far beyond the range of the two stone tforms. After a few tensed moments, Wu Xiaotian finally appeared, striking down with his de, the image of his attack appearing like a giant preparing to tten an ant in Feng Qing''s view. Rooted on her position as she failed to move a single muscle in her body, she just stood there in terror and despair as she saw the de descending towards her, the fear of death looming behind her shoulders, making her unable to hear the screaming and shouting of the people in the spectator''s area. "How dare you bastard!!!" "You''re so ruthless!!! You''re just a cowardly man!!!" "What a narrow-minded bastard, he would even hurt a beauty like that" "Humph!!! I thought he''s some kind of great guy but it turns out he''s not" Hearing the taunts and jeers towards him, Wu Xiaotian just continues the descend of his de towards thedy''s head, scaring her so much that tears startsing down from her eyes, only this moment that he decided to stop the de in its track, the wind pressure from such powerful attack merely passing through Feng Qing as if a gust blowing on her entire being, but the pressure just grows stronger and stronger as it moves further, a peculiar thing happening as the attack splits into numerous parts, moving towards the people that just mocks him, ripping their entire clothing into shreds, not even sparing thedies. As cacophony of surprised and embarrasses squeal and scream upies the arena, Wu Xiaotian starts approaching the still stiff Feng Qing, helping her recover from her state as he taps her shoulder, infusing a bit of soul power to snap her out from her state. "I trained so hard just to meet great opponents and fight with them properly so, w-why?" looking at the figure staring at her with an emotionless look on his face, Feng Qing asked, tears threatening to flow from her eyes again. "Why what?" hearing the question, Wu Xiaotian just asked back, clearly clueless as to what thedy is pointing at with her question. "You fought with that enchantress properly, even going as far as match your strength with her, why are you not doing it like that with me?" thedy asked while staring down, refusing to show her face towards him. "I was looking forward to the match the moment I saw your fight" she added, tears threatening to fall from her eyes. Looking at thedy, this being the first time he saw her speaking for a long duration, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but get surprised, but with the question now being clear, he''s starting to get a grasp on thedy''s personality, and honestly speaking, this kind of woman is definitely one that he would like to have a rtionship with if he got a chance. ''She''s definitely the legendary kuudere!! And not to mention one that seems to have some crazy attachment issues'' he thought to himself while his mouth came out with an answer. "Because there''s no essence to your technique, like I''m fighting with a machine rather than a living being, as if you don''t put your all and express yourself in each of your moves at all" Wu Xiaotian decided to frankly tell her how he felt when fighting against her, his unfiltered opinion seemingly hitting thedy where it hits the most. "I¡­ I see¡­" hearing his response, her head starts to droop even more, seemingly depressed at the answer he gave her, the atmosphere turning awkward as neither of them knows how to continue the conversation from this point onwards. "Ahem¡­!" clearing his throat to divert their attention, Wu Xiaotian starts changing the subject, giving thedy a bit of motivation as he said, "You know, a fight with you will definitely be just as entertaining, if not even more than when I''m fighting with Zi Yu''er if you were to be more honest with yourself and put in your everything through every strike you do" Knowing that thedy will be embarrassed should anyone see her getting treated like this, he even went through the effort of casting an illusion covering the entire arena through the use of [Immortal Illusion Technique], making it so that they appear to be still fighting to the spectators. Lifting her head up through her chin, he smiles at her, his appearance making her heart skip a beat as blood seems to rush through her head, the first time in her life that she''s feeling like that, chaotic thoughts starting to upy her mind, but was interrupted as he starts speaking again. "After all, anyone shines better when they put in their best, not to mention ady such as yourself right?" As his words enters her ears while taking in his smile, it was as if she was sent into a different ce, her expressions turning stupefied while looking at him. "I-I want to fight¡­no, I want to know you more!!" she said before sheathing her sword, confusing Wu Xiaotian in the process. "But not now, I''m no match in any way as I am now" she added before announcing her surrender, the stone tform starting to separate from each other. "Then I''ll search for youter" Wu Xiaotian replied with a smile as they start parting ways. Chapter 95: A Great Spectacle "Congrattions to the remaining participants for passing the ninth round, nowmencing the tenth round. First match: Dao Xuanyuan versus Su Tian" Hearing the names announced by the mechanical voice, the crowd starts moring as they chat about the match about to proceed, excited at the prospect of seeing a top tier genius battle again. "Damn, another good fight is about to happen huh?" "Indeed, those two feels like they''re the same type of people so I''m looking forward to how they will fight" "That Dao Xuanyuan might be in a slight disadvantage, the other guy has that arsenal of intangible weapons after all" "What use is there if Dao Xuanyuan uses the Dao Seeking Mountain''s renowned technique?" "What renown technique?" "Heh, you''ll know when the match starts" As the crowd discusses, the barrier separating the two people already disappear, the two young men starting at each other face to face while assessing their opponent through different means. [Name: Dao Xuanyuan] [Age: 30] [Affiliation: Dao Seeking Mountain] [Cultivation: Perfection state Nascent Source Realm (Currently suppressed to the Perfection state Core Formation Realm)] [Soul: Dao Attunement Heavenly Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 17,000 innate strength] [Agility: 14,000 innate strength] [Intelligence: 19,000 innate strength] [Stamina: 13,000 innate strength] [Vitality: 13,000 innate strength] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] "You look even taller up close" Dao Xuanyuan greeted as he and Wu Xiaotian stood in front of each other, smiling amiably as he cupped a fist as his greetings. "You seem to bepletely different than the other daoists from your force" Wu Xiaotian replied while also cupping his fist, surprising the people of the Dao Seeking Mountain particrly those that fought him in the arena, as while he replied to their greetings politely as well, he never reciprocated the salutation they did. "He¡­ he acknowledges eldest senior brother''s strength¡­" "Yeah, I thought that he''s just a bit uncultured, who would''ve known that¡­" "To be honest, I find it alright being treated like that by the guy, he''s one hell of a monster after all" While discussing about the action Wu Xiaotian made, the disciples of the Dao Seeking Mountain didn''t even realize that even their strongest representative was surprised by the action, even going as far as wave his hands as if in denial of his opponent''s acknowledgement. "You''re overestimating me a bit, fellow daoist, I''m just a normal practitioner with a little skill" Dao Xuanyuan said while smiling wryly, the genuine thought in his mind the very same thing that he said. "Being overly humble is a sign of pride, fellow daoist" Wu Xiaotian just smile as he replies while drawing his de from its sheath, pointing it downwards as if waiting for his opponent to also draw his weapon. Hearing his reply, Dao Xuanyuan was surprised for a bit but started tough after he recovers, theughter covering the entire arena for a while before he stops as he cups his fist again and greeted, "Dao Xuanyuan from the Dao Seeking Mountain, asking guidance from this fellow daoist here." "Su Tian from Thousand Roads City, I hope fellow daoist can also enlighten me" reciprocating the salute, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he starts looking forward to the match between the two of them. After the greetings, the two stands close to each other, making the audience surprised as they had never seen a match proceed like this since the start of thepetition. After all, cultivators of their level are far superior than mere mortals, and distance of dozens of meters can be crossed with a single step, so the two standing really close at each other makes it looks like they''re mortals rather than cultivators fighting. Their questions and confusions are about to be solved though as the two starts with the first swing, indicating the start of the battle. *ng!!!* The first attack was a meeting of two weapons, an extremely sharp, in-looking de exuding a proud, dragon-like aura, and a refined sword with subtle intricate carvings on it, exuding an aura simr to that of a seasoned warrior that turned into a schr. "Am I seeing things?" "That''s the wrong question, it should be, why are we seeing things?" "What the fuck is that?" "You ask me, who should I ask?" Looking up above them, the audience start to get stupefied, some of the weaker willed ones even started to shake on their knees in terror, as they observe what is happening in front of them. The two young men, the moment their weapons crossed with each other, producing an extremely terrifying aura that burst out of them, an extremely oppressive golden figureing out of the immortal-like young man''s back while another equally oppressive yet crimson red figureing out from the man wearing daoist robe. While the two both exudes an oppressive might making the weaker people palpitate, the two figures are making them feel apletely different feeling altogether. The golden figure releases an oppressive aura that makes them feel that all sort of resistance is futile, and all they could do is yield in front of such divine might, while the crimson red figure releases a deste, bloody oppression, as if they are prey about to be ughtered, and there''s no escaping the ughterer. Witnessing such sight in front of them, even the geniuses that reaches the second phase of thepetition couldn''t help but marvel at the sight, astonishmentpletely covering their faces as they watch the two figures collide as the two figures beneath them have their exchange. "A good sword!" "A good de!" Looking at each other, the two praised at each other, having a feeling that this match is going to be something that would happen only once in their lives, a feeling that the person in front of them will be someone that will have a great impact to each of their future. Not wasting a single second, they continue the exchange, both going for a diagonal sh, Wu Xiaotianing from up above while Dao Xuanyuaning from below. As the second exchange takes ce, no sound of weapons shing with each other sounded, but rather, an even more terrifying even takes ce, the view in the spectator''s eyes changing from the clouds as they float in the sky to a deste battlefield, on one side an army d with bright golden armor and a de as a weapon having the same color is floating in the sky, in front of them another massive army with blood red armor covering them, wielding swords pointing towards the other army. Retracting the bands holding their weapons, the two young man didn''t even try to create a distance between the two of them, instead cing even more force on their attacks, trying to break each other''s defense, the extremely fast movements they produced making it so that not a single person from the spectators can follow the movement of their weapon, well, except for one woman that looks like a mature, white-haireddy to everyone else around her except for the immortal-like young man on the stage, the only one who can see her true appearance right now. The third sh of the weapon happened, and from it, the sound of metal shing against each other resounded, signaling the start of the war between the two armies, the point of contact starting the sh between the two, turning into a great visual and spectacle for the spectators watching on the ground. Chapter 96: Clash of Intents "This is unbelievable¡­" "Just what kind of monster are those two!??" "How are they even cultivators in the same realm as us¡­" "There should be something wrong with the cultivation we''re doing right?" Looking at the spectacle happening in front of them, the audience, now in the ground created by the sh of Dao Xuanyuan and Wu Xiaotian''s battle, terrifying waves of tempestuous wind hitting their bodies time and time again, the absurd power from the residual force of each attack scaring the shit out of the weakest among them. "Sis Yan''er, what do you think is this battlefield?" unable to hold back the question in her mind anymore, Leng Yue asked while looking at the mature woman, the other people from the group perking their ears to listen to the white-haireddy''s answer. While staring at the army fighting from high above, Li Yan started thinking of how she should exin this without hurting the ego of this group of young people, but she was beaten to it by Hua Xian''er, directly telling the younger people the thing that is currently happening, something that shocks everyone except Hong Lian and Li Yan. "That is a tangible intent, and both of their intents are so crazy that it conjures the nature of their power, meaning their intents are refined more than enough to rival the intent of a Soul Formation Realm cultivator..." while answering the question, even Hua Xian''er herself couldn''t believe the sight in front of them, the power from the two fighting in the arena enough to affect the state of the surrounding, the howling winds from their shes making the projections of their intents all the more realistic. "Not to mention the degree of refinement of their intents, those two clearly experience unique things in life for them to form something so peculiar at such an early stage of cultivation, after all, even Xian Xian and me only has an embryonic form of the intent so far¡­" adding to Hua Xian''er''s statement, what Hong Lian just said makes the disy of the two all the more baffling, and the people around them were surprised once they heard it. Nearby on another groups of tforms, twodies the same age as Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian, one with a phoenix-like temperament and the other one like a lc in its full-bloom, were talking with each other while looking at the two young men fighting in mid-air. "He will win this match¡­" the two of them said at the same time, making them stare at each other for a while before the alluring, purple-haireddy starts speaking. "Oh my, Sister Qing, looks like Su Tian piqued your attention huh¡­" smiling at the phoenix-likedy, the purple-haireddy teased in anguid voice, the smile on her face making her look like a cunning fox ready to shoot her target down. "Yeah¡­" replying absentmindedly at the purple-haireddy''s taunt, the phoenix-likedy continues watching the fight, looking eagerly at the immortal-like young man and his every moves. The purple-haireddy, Zi Yu''er, couldn''t help but get taken aback at the otherdy''s reply, giggling for a bit, she also continues watching the match, also looking at the immortal-like young man while thinking in her mind, ''Feng Qing, little Feng Qing, looks like we''re going to be sisters sooner orter¡­'' ''¡­but I''ll definitely be your elder sister here, hehehe~~~'' directing her gaze towards the phoenix like youngdy again, sheughed in her mind aspetitive spirit burns in her heart. Meanwhile in another ce among the spectators, an arrogant-looking young man is staring at the two towering figures shing every time the two young men sh their weapons, the chaotic army in the sky making the scene all the more amazing, but there''s nothing but jealousy and envy in the arrogant young man''s eyes. "Those two¡­ they need to be killed¡­" while thinking to himself, he let out his thoughts causing the people around him to turn their heads towards him, said people expressing nothing but support to him, even going as far as helping him formte a n in order to eliminate the two in the arena. As they discuss things though, their low voice starts to get drown by the cheering of the crowd, the distracted group of schemers returning their attention to the battle, the man wearing white daoist robe taking quite a few steps back, the army underneath him suffering significant loses as well. Looking at the hand holding his sword, he noticed that it is trembling from the mixture of joy, excitement, as well as the sheer force his opponent used to hit him with, making him grin as he looks at the immortal-like young man in front of him, a manic expression unbefitting of a daoist such as himself appearing on his face. "Su Tian!!! You''re a great guy!!! HAHAHAHAAH!" gathering a force into his legs, he explosively dashed towards his opponent again, swinging the sword in his hand horizontally, aiming directly towards Wu Xiaotian''s de approaching him. *ng!!!* The loud sound of metal shing against each other resounded once more, followed by torrential exchange of offensive and counter-offensive by the two young men, their movements going faster and faster making it appear like their limbs are but a mere blur. As another exchange proceeds, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he never expected that he could encounter another genius of this caliber in a singlepetition. Despite still suppressing his strength, he''s still clearly enjoying their fight especially when the young man reaches the same level of battle awareness as Zi Yu''er, the only difference is that if Zi Yu''er is like an old friend talking to him about all the mundanities in life, then the battle with Dao Xuanyuan is like that of an opponent in a battlefield, like a giant chess under the heavens yed by each side''s general. Deciding to take it up a notch again, Wu Xiaotian wipes his de with his free hand, infusing the de with fire attribute qi making it glow bright red, the technique looking extremely simr to the one Feng Qing previously used, however, the difference is something solely Feng Qing recognized, making her feel an even deeper curiosity and amazement towards the immortal-like young man. Despite the de appearing to be far hotter than the sword that Feng Qing used previously, the space surrounding the de never distorts like that of her technique, as if all the heat infused into it ispletely contained inside, just waiting for the moment the user decided to release all of it. "How beautiful¡­" she muttered to herself as Wu Xiaotian swings his weapon again, the de moving in a vertical path from up above, creating a giant wave of scorching hot me moving towards Dao Xuanyuan. Facing the heat of the attack, Dao Xuanyuan just stand there and slowly moves his body, sheathing his sword before bending his knees for a bit, talking a step back into a horse stance, with his right foot facing towards the attack directly. "I''ve been waiting for something like this¡­" Dao Xuanyuan said with a confident smile as he points his right index and middle finger towards the attack, exuding a peculiar qi before pulling it towards him as he pushes his left palm towards the attack before muttering three words. "Yin-yang Overturn" Chapter 97: Yin-yang Overturn Dao Seeking Mountain. An ascetic force iming their main objective is either the unification with, or theprehension of the Dao. Living in the mountains in the south-eastern province, these Taoists mainly focuses on the concept of self, aiming to improve all facets of themselves, especially their knowledge and affinity with nature, casting aside all sorts of worldly desire in the process, their lifestylepletely different from that of the Valley of Harmony''s disciple. Despite the extreme difference in their way of life though, these Taoists and the lost dual cultivators still have something inmon, their interest towards harmony and the interaction between yin and yang. While the dual cultivators capitalize on this fundamental concept byplementing the yin and yang energy from two existence in a process of uniting with each other, the Taoists uses it toprehend the concept of action and reaction, the countless years of arduous research and study from great figures of this force creating a terrifying technique that serves as the very foundation of the Dao Seeking Mountain, the Yin-yang Overturn. As Dao Xuanyuan pushed the attack using his left palm, the gigantic wave of fire turned its back towards him, now moving towards the one who created and send the very same attack, the me wave appearing to be moving even faster than it did previously. "He used it!! Senior brother used it!!" "That''s the pride of our Dao Seeking Mountain!!! Senior brother is really strong!!" "Hahahaha!!! That Su Tian should be surprised as well right!" "No way he won''t, that looks like a trump card type of attack and senior brother is not even budging from it!!" As the disciples of the Dao Seeking Mountain discusses excitedly while looking at the attack returning to the sender, the ones they''re talking about, Wu Xiaotian and Dao Xuanyuan, was clearly aware of how difficult it was for Dao Xuanyuan to deflect and return that attack, and the reason for that will be revealed once the attack obstructing the vision of the audience is cleared. Swinging the de sturdily, Wu Xiaotian severs the attack into two, the force from his attackpletely dispersing the me into the air around the two of them, forming a spherical torrent of me surrounding the two of them. "You''re still holding back, aren''t you?" Dao Xuanyuan asked as he look at the young man in front of him, smiling wryly as he watches him nod at his question, pretty much confirming the guess in his mind. "How much?" he continues asking while infusing his qi in his burnt hands, twitching from the pain despite him not feeling it. "A lot" hearing his question, Wu Xiaotian just answered while waving his left hand, the burns from Dao Xuanyuan''s handspletely disappearing, the skinpletely recovering to a perfect state in just a matter of seconds. "Holy¡­ you have wood attribute qi as well?" looking at the green glow remaining on his hands, Dao Xuanyuan shouts in surprise while looking at the immortal-like young man with a stupefied look on his face, the absurdity of the fact that the young man appears to possess dual attribute qi still trying to sink in his mind. "You scared?" after they fought for a while, Wu Xiaotian already has the general grasp of the Dao Xuanyuan''s character, clearly someone that has his own bottom line that he will always refuse to cross, a man with his own principles and sticks to it, and such character made it so that interaction with him bes eptable to Wu Xiaotian. "Who the hell is scared? I''m just surprised! A little bit¡­" retorting at the statement, Dao Xuanyuan replied aggressively with an annoyed face, putting his right hand in the handle of his sword once again, drawing it once more and pointing it towards Wu Xiaotian. "Since I can''t beat you with raw force, I''ll just stick to battle tactics and close quarterbat" Dao Xuanyuan stated as he dashed towards Wu Xiaotian once again, the sword and the de shing causing the wind in the surrounding to rage again, clearing the sphere of me surrounding them, revealing their figures to the audience once more. As they continue their sh, some of the more observant ones started noticing that the army representing Dao Xuanyuan''s intent is starting to get pushed back, the thing unnoticeable to normal eyes as the battle between the two still looks like it is in a stalemate, the two locked in the same position just standing in front of each other while they continue attacking each other. "Hahaha, Su Tian, this is a really fun match, pity that I can''t keep up for much longer, so let''s end this in one move" creating a distance between the two of them, Dao Xuanyuan said while holding his sword up, wiping it with his free hand causing one side of it to turnpletely white and the otherpletely ck. As qi surges around the sword, they eventually turn into the same color, gradually getting absorbed by the sword. "This is something that I made up all by myself as a way to express my disdain to the creator of my sect''s greatest technique¡­" he said while pointing the tip of his sword towards his opponent before he starts talking again, "call it a sort of mockery to their foresight for only creating this thing solely for defense without any offensive capability when its clearly derived from the concept of yin and yang" "Did I hear it right?" "Yeah, that seems to be the case" "That genius from the Dao Seeking Mountain¡­ created his own technique¡­" While the audience is astounded with what Dao Xuanyuan just said, another set of voice starts sneering at them as if mocking people that just came out of a backwater ce. "Humph, isn''t it just a self-created technique, for all we know, it might not even measure up to amon technique that can be picked up by anyone!!" "Yeah, just because someone can create something doesn''t mean it''s good" "Hahahah, truly ignorant bunch" While the people all around have the capability to argue, they just refused to do so as they saw the purple robes the mocking group wears, indicating their identity as disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple, making the ones discussing the self-created technique previously to just go on ignoring the remarks as if they''re just some flies in the air, their discussion continuing without any problem. "I''ll match your strike, friend" seeing the determination in Dao Xuanyuan''s eyes, Wu Xiaotian also prepared an attack to go with, this time infusing soul power in his de causing it to glow an ethereal white, the peculiar glow of the weapon making it look like its appearing and disappearing in the air. "That''s more than what I could ask for" hearing the immortal-like young man''s reply, Dao Xuanyuan just show an aplished smile as he tightens all the muscle in his body, thrusting the sword in his hand in a singr, swift and simple motion that looks so slow in the audiences'' eyes. As the body of his opponent moves, Wu Xiaotian responded in kind, swinging the de downwards, the simple movement appearing all terrifying as his body exudes an unbreakable confidence as if no one under, or even above the heavens is his match. "Yin-yang Overturn: Pierce" "Soul Art: Cleave" Muttering simultaneously, theirst words before the match endes out of their mouth,pletely aware that win or defeat, they already gained something extremely beneficial from this match. Chapter 98: The Weapon is a Companion A peculiar light washed across the entire ce, making the audience return to their stone tforms as the light destroyed the entirety of the battlefield made from the two young man''s shing intents. Taking over the battlefield, the light transforms the surrounding into something simr to a painting, with only ck and white to color everything. Amidst the monochromatic view, two weapons, one possessing the scenic ck and white color of the painting while one disying a pure whitepletely different to the previous one''s color, shes with each other for thest time in this match. As Wu Xiaotian''s de and Dao Xuanyuan''s sword came in contact with each other, there are no longer any majestic sights, no drastic change in the surrounding, there''s not even a sound that came out from the exchange, as if everything that they performed are but a mere thrust as well as a simple vertical sh. However, this ispletely different from what the more talented people saw. The final attacks the two unleashed are more than capable of eliminating anyone else in thispetition should they want to use it again, and the only reason why it appears to be a normal attack is that the effect of both techniques is the exact pr opposite of each other, making them neutralize each other and causing both techniques to reduce the damage it could have caused to bare minimum. After the weapons touched, the sword in Dao Xuanyuan''s hands starts forming cracks, causing him to worry as this is a treasured sword given to him by his master. Immediately taking out its sheath from his spatial ring, he carefully ced it inside as if afraid of creating anymore damage in the sword. Fortunately for him, as it is a high-level artifact, it can perform self-repair as long as it can be considered not broken so long as he consistently feed it with his qi. "A great match, friend, it''s my lost" Dao Xuanyuan, looking with a hint of reverence in his eyes towards the immortal-like young man, cupped his fist again as he deres his surrender. "A great match indeed, friend" Wu Xiaotian replies while reciprocating the salutations, before meeting his opponent''s eyes again as he speaks again. "Dao Xuanyuan, you are strong" he said while pointing at the dent in his de, something unrecognizable through the audiences'' eyes, but somethingrge enough for Dao Xuanyuan to consider as an achievement that he will brag for his entire life. "You jest, you''re stronger¡­" Dao Xuanyuan replies as their stone tforms separated from each other. "Indeed" taking it aspliment, Wu Xiaotian shamelessly agree to it before he remembers about something he''s going to tell him. "Oh, and onest thing¡­" he paused as he sheathes the de in its scabbard, letting it remain tied in his waist, "The de, sword, or whatever your weapon is, while it is a tool, it is a tool that will apany you along the way" Looking at the immortal-like young man, it is only now that Dao Xuanyuan realized that the young man never ced his weapon in his spatial ring, keeping it tied to his waist all throughout thepetition, whether he used it on his opponent or not. "I see¡­ thank you for the advice" Dao Xuanyuan replies as he takes his sword out of the spatial ring again, keeping it tied on the left side of his waist. "The weapon is yourpanion¡­" "Hahaha, we''re from the same generation yet someone is so far ahead than us, whether talent orprehension" "My dear war axe, I am sorry for treating you wrong all these years~~~" "Oh my lovely spear, I''ll treasure you more from now on!!!" As what Wu Xiaotian said brings quite the impact and effect to the audience, the matches of the tenth round continue, receiving great reaction from the spectators as the following matches continues to live up to the tittle battle of geniuses albeit being a bitckluster inparison to the opening match. Eventually, the tenth round reaches its final round, causing Wu Xiaotian and his group of friends to be worried as they heard the two names mentioned by the mechanical voice. {Are you worried?} looking at Wu Xiaotian nearby, one of the names mentioned by the mechanical voice sent a question towards him, more like an assuring rather than an inquiring tone on her voice. {Yeah, that''s quite the difficult opponent for your skill set after all} Wu Xiaotian replies as he looks at the empress-likedy also staring at him with a smile on her face. {Don''t worry, big sis here might not win, but I''ll leave a wound or two so that you can fight with him easily} Hua Xian''er replied as she points her thumb towards herself, as if assuring him that she will be safe no matter the oue of the match. {Besides, it''s not like I don''t know how to back down when the odds are extremely stacked against me} she added as her stone tform starts moving, the other owner of the mentioned names already descending towards the battle area, their stone tforms merging into one as the mechanical voice announces the start of the battle. As they look at each other, the arrogant-looking young man initiates the conversation between the two of them, annoying Hua Xian''er so much once she heard the first words thates out of his mouth. "Hua Xian''er, kneel and apologize for your previous transgression against me and I''ll let you go with just promising me one thing" looking at the beautifuldy in front of him, Lei Xing couldn''t help but utter those words, trying to take advantage of the situation in order to get thisdy for himself. "I thought you hated my guts?" deciding to y around with this thing she can barely consider a human, Hua Xian''er pretended to act meek and careful as she replies. "No one can hate a beauty like you, Hua Xian''er, how about it, you want to consider my offer" seeing her act like that, Lei Xing starts getting excited, unable to hold himself back. "Wow! I never knew you have such glib tongue, pity I know someone even better than you, not only in terms your way with woman but everything else" disgusted at the way he acted, Hua Xian''er decided to cut the act short as all the words she said starts enraging the young man, whose body already starts turning into a corporeal form. "You''re tricking me!???" he asked, his voice loud causing all the stone tforms in the surrounding to tremble. "Say Lei Xing, do you really think I''m like all those nd girls you conquered? Oh my word, forget about conquered, that will be too insulting to thosedies, let me rephrase that¡­" Hua Xian''er talks while taking out her sword from the scabbard hanging on her waist. "Do you really think I''m like all those nd girls you forced yourself into?" pointing the sword towards the arrogant-looking young man, Hua Xian''er said with a mocking smile on her face, ready to take on whatever her opponent throws on her. "You will regret this, bitch!!!" as the anger starts clouding his mind, Lei Xing charged towards thedy in front of her, trails of lightning left behind his path, the absurd speed causing the audience to gasp in surprise as they couldn''t even follow the trail of the young man in his lightning covered form. Chapter 99: Harmony with Nature "Fuck!! stop dodging and face me properly!!!" dashing once more again, Lei Xingined as all his attack hits nothing at all due to the fact that his opponent, Hua Xian''er, is consistently dodging all of his attacks, the empress-likedy making his pride wounded even further as she mocks whenever the arrogant-looking young manins. "Why don''t you fight properly then huh? You''ve been running around in that unhittable form of yours, but why does it feel like you''re scared of being hit by me? Are you even a man?" taunting the young man again, Hua Xian''er swung her sword trying to hit the approaching young man, but missed again as the young man dodged it in thest second again. ''Damn it!! Ever since that Su Tian bastard came out, I have been underestimated by these people time and time again!!!'' as the anger starts clouding his mind, he started putting in more and more force in each of his attacks, making it more difficult for his opponent to block or even just deflect each of them. With each sh of the weapons in their hands, Hua Xian''er is getting pushed to the edge more and more, the lightning exuding out of Lei Xing''s body starting to affect her as her hands already start turning numb, yet her grip on her sword is still remaining firm. ''Damn, this bastard is exploding again!!!'' as she parries thetest strike Lei Xing sent in, Hua Xian''er realizes just how much brute force the arrogant-looking young man can dish out, the strength in each of his strike far exceeding hers despite being suppressed into the same realm, the only thing keeping her from suffering a quick defeat is her senses in battle, obviously far superior to the young man in front of her. "HAHAHAHA, Hua Xian''er, DIE!!!" as Lei Xing felt the youngdy getting pushed by his attacks further into the edge of the stone tforms, he started regaining his prideful stance again, shouting and taunting at thedy every time he attacks, his maniacalughter reverberating across the ce making the other geniuses look at him in disdain. Trying to stand her ground as she''s already on the edge of the arena, Hua Xian''er raised her sword up as an attempt to block the iing attack, surprised as she heard a voice before the attack came. "Since you have eyes but you can''t see my greatness properly, then there''s no use for them" she heard before her vision turns ck, the skin on her cheeks feeling the warm blood falling from above, the sight causing the audience to scream in either panic and terror or anger. "Sister!!!" "Xian Xian!!!" "Senior Sister!!!" Concern from her friends came rushing as Hua Xian''er heard their voice, seemingly the only voices she could hear despite the deafening noise in the surrounding. As she tries to adapt to this new environment though, there''s not a single trace of panic in her voice, as if she entered an extremely tranquil state, something that only Wu Xiaotian, who never voices his concern for her, recognize. Deprived of her vision, Hua Xian''er''s other senses started going overdrive. The tingling sensation from her skin as winds blew past her telling her the general shape of the one approaching, her ears sensing the weapon approaching her as it closes towards the air, the unique scent of blood mixing against metal causing the image of the weapon charging towards her clearer in her mind. "Fuck!!! I''ll kill that Lei Xing if he dares do any more than that to my sister!!!" Ling Feng eximed as he clenched his fist hard enough to puncture his skin, the blood flowing out of it dripping down the stone tform. Sharing the same sentiments, the others from the group, from the two youngdies of the Astral Ice Sect and their sweethearts, to the mother and daughter pair who were outliers of the Purple Lightning Temple, also clenches their fists as they stare menacingly towards the arrogant-looking young man, their target not even sparing a gaze towards them as if to mock them of their uselessness in the situation. "Big sis won''t die¡­ she might even take that clown by surprise if he keeps approaching like that¡­" Wu Xiaotian, seemingly the only one calm amidst the situation, dered as he looks at Hua Xian''er''s posture, seemingly immovable by any kind of force, as if a sturdy wall unyielding even in front of time itself. As he spread his soul power to feel the qi around Hua Xian''er, Wu Xiaotian realized that she''s starting to meld with the surroundings, the twitching of some of her muscles might appear to be out of pain to most outsider''s eyes, but somethingpletely different to Wu Xiaotian, as he already experienced that very same phenomenon in his previous life. "Harmony with nature" he said, more to himself than to his friends looking at him, the confusion on their faces evident, as even Li Yan never heard of this concept. Scanning his gaze around and realizing that all of hispanions are looking at him with a curious gaze, Wu Xiaotian just smile as he exined ambiguously, "Well, if Elder Sister Xian''er handle things properly, she might even beat Dao Xuanyuan''s record by making her intent bloom in a younger age than him" Hearing the words directly from the one who materializes his intent in such a young age, the people eavesdropping around him couldn''t help but get jealous of Hua Xian''er, thinking that bing blind is more than worth it just to achieve something like that. As the two in the arena continues to sh, it seems to turn into a peculiar fight as the empress-like youngdy starts to fight back more now whenpared to her perfect state previously, as if her eyes getting blind makes her even more powerful, surprising not only the audience but also her opponent. After a few more exchange between the two, the arrogant-looking young man was taken by surprise as Hua Xian''er''s sword disappeared out of his view. *ng!!!* The next moment, Hua Xian''er can be witnessed with her sword slightly raised above her shoulders, pointing directly towards Lei Xing, the young man''s sword falling on the ground, the hand previously holding it high in the air, still stuck there as his mind tries to process what just happened. "I surrender" returning the sword into its sheath, Hua Xian''er turns around while dering her defeat, her entire body moving shakily as if she''s trying her best to gather all the remaining strength she has in order to remain standing. "You!!! GET BACK HERE!!! WE''RE NOT DONE YET!!!" as he heard the melodious yet tired voice conceding defeat, Lei Xing starts getting angry again as he never expected to be disarmed by ady weaker than him in terms of cultivation, not to mention a blind one at that. "You will be dealt with by my lil'' bro properly, so just wait for your turn to be the dog" not even turning back, Hua Xian''er replied, angering Lei Xing even more, prompting him to pick the sword on the ground and throw it towards the defenselessdy. "Xian Xian!!!" "Xian''er!!!" Being the first people to notice the sneak attack, Hong Lian and Li Yan tries to dash quickly and block it as they realized that Hua Xian''er no longer has any strength to spare, but someone beat them to it. Behind Hua Xian''er, an immortal-like young man holds the tip of the sword between his index and middle finger, looking at the attacker before sending in a wave of soul power inside the sword, shattering it into smithereens the next second, before turning back to protect the empress-likedy against any other potential attempts to her life. Chapter 100: Negative The moment Hua Xian''er''s stone tform stops moving, Wu Xiaotian immediately opens the system, moving as fast as he can to buy something that can fix Hua Xian''er''s issue, finding something in a matter of seconds after he searches for it. [Regeneration Elixir (Pseudo Celestial Grade Medicine) (10,000 Universal Coins)] [Allows the regeneration of any part of the body of a cultivator within the Half-step Celestial Realm at most. This will only be effective for normal damages, and damages inflicted through curses are not something this elixir could fix] Buying it decisively, Wu Xiaotian immediately poured the entire content of the bottle to Hua Xian''er''s eyes, the bottle appearing out of nowhere piquing the curiosity and attention of everyone around him, yet his friends didn''t even ask him what that liquid was as they believe that he will never do anything that might harm thedy. After not too long, Hua Xian''er eventually starts moving her eyelids again, blocking her eyes with her left hand as she was dazzled by the light of the sun, the sensation only sinking in after a few more seconds. "I¡­ I can see¡­ HAHAHAHAHA, Tian, just what is it that you gave me huh?" excited at the discovery, she springs up from her position lying her head on Wu Xiaotian''sp, turning around to hug him, her very own way of expressing just how much delighted she is by the things happening. "I''ll exin itter, just clean yourself up for now, your face is covered by blood" Wu Xiaotian replied as he pats her on the back a few times, before pulling out a piece of cloth from his spatial ring and handing it to her. "Thanks¡­" realizing what she just did, Hua Xian''er braved the waves and look at his worried face despite her frantically beating heart, trying her best to hide whatever it is that she''s currently feeling as she wets the cloth with a bottle of alcohol from her spatial ring before wiping her face clean. Watching as she did everything with a swift motion, Wu Xiaotian just look at her stupefied, taking the empress-likedy a few moments to realize that the immortal-like young man is staring at her with quite the judging eyes. "What? I heard that alcohol has quite the sanitary effects on it" she reasoned proudly as if it is something that is notmonly known. "You don''t have any water don''t you?" Wu Xiaotian asked causing thedy to get flustered, listing dozens of reasons why she didn''t bring any water for this trip. Hearing her acting like normal again, the other people from their group also join in on the conversation,ughing happily causing some of the people in the audience to get jealous of their bonds. ---------- "Please pair me with that Su Tian, please pair me with that Su Tian" amidst the three remaining participants except for Wu Xiaotian, a young man wished to be matched with him, the only one among the three wishing to fight him before the final round. ''System, how many cross-realm points will I get if I fight with him'' thinking to himself, the young man asked, the question getting answered by a blue screen floating in front of him, the people around him not even reacting to this, as if he''s the only one who can see the floating screen. [Ding!!! Based on the power the enemy revealed all through the tournament, the host can gain fifty cross-realm points with every exchange the host manage to survive, and a reward of one million cross-realm points if the host defeats the enemy] ''How about that Lei Xing?'' he inquires again causing the text in the floating blue screen to change. [Ding!!! Based on the power the enemy revealed all through the tournament, the host can gain ten cross-realm points with every exchange the host manage to survive, and a reward of fifty thousand cross-realm points if the host defeats the enemy] As he read the prompt in front of him, the young man starts wishing to get paired up with who he thought is the strongest person in thepetition, as he knows that whether he face Lei Xing or that immortal-like young man, he will definitely be defeated by them. ''Hehehe, this will only be for a while, I have the system after all, so I am destined to be the protagonist of this world!!! After that, all the beauties here¡­ hehehe'' as he got lost in his own world, the young man is only woken up by the mechanical voice announcing the start of the second to thest round, and the name getting announced along with his makes him tremble in joy. "Congrattions to the remaining participants for passing the tenth round, nowmencing the eleventh round. First match: Long Chen versus Su Tian" As the two stone tforms joined, the young men facing each other holds different faces. The look of a hunter staring at his prey evident on Long Chen''s face, while Wu Xiaotian only sports an emotionless look while meeting gazes with his opponent. ''Heh, soon, you will lose that aloof attitude of yours in front of me, you''re destined to be my money farm until I surpass you, HAHAHAHA'' while thinking of those words in his mind, Long Chen remains smiling outside, as if he''s someone who wouldn''t even hurt a de of grass. Given Wu Xiaotian''s experience with people in his previous life though, he already got a clear read of the young man in front of him, the type who got an arrogant disposition due to his blessings in life, someone who will definitely fit a temte second generation young master role if he were given the opportunity to be one. ''Besides, he looks at me like some sheep ready to be sheared'' he thought as he looks through the young man''s eyes, this feeling still quite unpleasant despite being pretty insignificant to him, just like a mosquito that continues attempting to suck blood from him despite killing itspanions time and time again. "Su Tian!!! Mark my words, I might be defeated by you today, but you will be my stepping stone in the future!!!" dering confidently, Long Chen said with a proud voice, only getting the guts to say so as his system rms him of life-threatening danger whenever he faces an enemy, and the young man in front of him never triggers said rm. Wu Xiaotian, hearing this, merely remains standing in his position, not even drawing the de from its scabbard as he continues looking at his opponent. ''Yep, definitely the arrogant young master type'' he thought to himself as he lowers his stance a bit, just enough to bend his knees but not enough for a significant change in the audience''s eyes. "Can''t speak? You think I''m just bragging? Heheh, continue acting all mysterious, because this is the first andst time that you will defeat me in a fight!! You understa©¤" as he tries to continue his words, Long Chen was greeted by multiple prompts from his system warning him of something. [Warning, massive killing intent locked on the host, it is rmended that the host evacuate the area] [Warning, a massive amount of attack type qi is directed towards the host, assessment: lethal. It is highly advised that the host evacuate the area immediately] Before he could even read the other prompts though, Long Chen''s eyes start rolling upwards as pain starts radiating from his abdomen, thest thing in his mind the voice of the system announcing something. [Detected that the user shed with a transcendent being!! Calcting cross-realm points awards¡­ finished calcting, awards: -15000 cross realm points] "Why... the fuck¡­ is it negative¡­?" he muttered in his sleep while the stone tforms separate themselves, bringing him to his previous location while being looked at by the crowd. Chapter 101: Swaying Spectators Opinions "Indeed, given how easily he was defeated, I highly doubt he will even have the qualification to fight that Su Tian again" "Fufufu, there''s just something about shoving bbermouths into their rightful ce that makes me so excited and joyful" "Miss, that might be some sort of weird preference, please stay away from us" "Ignore these uncultured swine youngdy, how about you put me in my ce?" "HAHAHAHA, this young man here is shameless, I wholeheartedly approve" As Long Chen''s tform reaches its previous ce in the audience area, the people around him inspects his unconscious self with all sort of expressions in their face, but everyone was unanimously taking joy in observing what happened to him for acting like that in the arena, especially the ones that managed toe in contact and fought with Wu Xiaotian, mocking Long Chen in their mind for underestimating the immortal-like young man. With the first match of the eleventh round already finished in an extremely quick fashion, the second match follows in the same manner, with Lei Xing suppressing his opponent in a matter of seconds without even using his lightning spirit form, showcasing his brute strength in front of the audience. While he''s still pretty satisfied with the oue of the match though, the good mood from it immediately fades as he noticed the gaze of the audience at him, as if they''re looking at someone who''s trying so hard topete with someone else''s result, the expression on his face turning stone cold the moment he realizes he was being looked down on, not to mention that the one acting like that towards him are what he considers as ants that he could use and toy with however he wants. With the stone tforms of the ones who just had their match returning to their previous locations, the crowd gradually turns silent as they wait for the next announcement of the mechanical voice, making some of the people watching impatient as minutes, and even hours passed by. After almost half a day, the cold, emotionless mechanical voice finally starts announcing again, causing the audience to cheer in delight. "Congrattions to thest two participants for passing the eleventh round, nowmencing the twelfth and final round. Final match: Su Tian vs. Lei Xing" "The participant who will win this match is going to be given a chance to inherit the Moon Celestial''s legacy, as well as the treasures he left behind before leaving the world" Hearing thest sentence that the mechanical voice said, the crowd starts going so loud as their spections are finally confirmed, the excitement in their eyes visible as they look at the two people with their stone tforms already approaching each other in the arena. Thinking about the inheritance that is about to go to either of these two, some of the more ambitious ones within the audience already started forming some kind of alliance to wait for the winner between these two and ambush them once thispetition finished, some even having multiple courses of actions just to make sure that they can steal the inheritance somehow. Feeling the burning gaze on his back, Wu Xiaotian just shakes his head as he exactly reads the thought of the people looking at him like that,ughing at their naivety in his mind as he thought of just how blind people can be in front of treasures. {Looks like we will have a problemter} Hua Xian''er, also seeing some of the gazes, couldn''t help but notify him with concern clear in her voice. {Did they already forgot what I previously did to the Purple Lightning Temple?} he asked with annoyance clear in his voice. {Well, treasures are treasures after all, there''s nothing we can do to change the minds of people trying to steal from others, but hey, as a payment for what you gave me previously, big sis shall protect you from everyone here!} {Ahem, not to mention protect me, you even need my protection here, I am stronger than you in this secret realm after all} Wu Xiaotian replied, causing Hua Xian''er to blush, embarrassment clear on her face as sheughs while scratching the back of her head. {Forget about that topic, go and give that bastard a good thrashing for me!} Hua Xian''er expertly dodged the subject as she looks at the arrogant-looking young man in front of Wu Xiaotian, the blood inside her body boiling in anger as she remembers what happened to her previously, fortunately for her, she doesn''t be permanently blind as her sworn brother gave her something that she thinks is pretty expensive and rare. While Wu Xiaotian really thought that the elixir is really quite expensive since most of the techniques in this world couldn''t even match up to one-tenth of its price, he really doesn''t think too much of it as it is just a small fraction of his tens of millions of Universal Coins, and even if he only has few tens of thousands, he will definitely buy it as well given just how much Hua Xian''er helped him in all his time in the outside world. What he is really thinking about currently is how he can humiliate this thing in front of him in the worst way possible, preferably even giving the arrogant-looking young man some kind of mental trauma, the kind that would never heal for his entire life. As the stone tforms merge with each other, the two finally stood face to face, Lei Xing appearing extremely confident as he starts talking the moment their gazes locked with each other. "Su Tian, oh Su Tian, enjoy that glory you managed to steal from me previously, that won''tst long now!!!" Lei Xing announced while pointing at Wu Xiaotian, looking at the crowd with a proud look on his face as he announces something. "People, you see, all this time, we have been deceived, this bastard is using a great artifact he picked up somewhere in this secret realm to suppress his opponents all along, and that artifact is also most probably the reason for his absurdly powerful soul power, and most likely everything else that makes him strong!!!" as he talks with the audience, the opinion immediately starts snowballing at the other disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple shouts to support him, most of the people getting swayed by the public opinion causing them to criticize the immortal-like young man. "Lei Xing, he''s really blind huh¡­ to think that there''s someone like this born in our generation¡­" Dao Xuanyuan, looking at his fellow sect members refusing to go along with the crowd nods in approval before he looks at Lei Xing on the stage, looking extremely smug as if he just did something extremely devastating to his opponents. "The ones who agreed with that retard, get out of my sight and never try to appear in front of me again, else you will die under my sword" meanwhile, Feng Qing, looking at the some of the people in her group, said while pointing her sword towards them, scaring the people so much that they didn''t even dare to look at her in the eyes. "Mhm, as expected of the people of the Heavenly Bliss Pavilion, we should be the one swaying other''s opinion and not the other way around~~~" while looking at the women behind her, Zi Yu''er smiles approvingly, especially when not a single one among the people of her force were participating in the taunts of the audience towards the immortal-like young man. Meanwhile on some other ce within the audience, a group of five women and three men were looking at Lei Xing while thinking the exact same thing. ''Is he dumb on purpose?'' Chapter 102 : A Free Lesson As he stares at the smug face of Lei Xing, Wu Xiaotian finally finds the best way to break the mind of this conceited man. Pretending to be shocked, he fakes a panicking voice as he said, "H-how do you know?" While looking at him as he heard his opponents'' reply, Lei Xing''s smile got even wider and wider, augh threatening toe out of his mouth but managed to stop it, in his mind, he''s already celebrating as not only he will get the powerful artifact his opponent is using, but he will also acquire the inheritance of Moon Celestial, making him the biggest winner of this secret realm after all the humiliation he suffered. "HAHAHA!!! Su Tian, you don''t need to know how I know it!!!" Lei Xing answered as he turns into his lightning spirit form right of the bat, snatching the bracer equipped on his right arm,ughing maniacally as he stares at the young man who couldn''t even respond to his moves. "See? You cannot even see me right!?? HAHAHA, now you won''t even manage to defeat me as I already have your power!!!Soul sword!!! Go!!!" waving his hand confidently, Lei Xing shouted, trying to replicate the grandiose technique Wu Xiaotian performed previously, but the only thing that appears is the cold wind blowing through his face. "Soul power?" "Sword!!!" "Rise!!!" As he continues trying to operate the ''artifact'' he starts looking more and more like a fool in the audience''s eyes, the embarrassment bringing him to a whole new level of anger towards Wu Xiaotian. "Damn it!!! You bastard, you''re going to tell me how to use this thing if you don''t want to die!!!" Lei Xing shouted as he transformed to his lightning spirit form once again, dashing towards his opponent with the absolute confidence of his opponent not being able to defend himself, with his previous advance backing this line of thought. But before he could even approach the immortal-like young man, a barrier made out of pure soul power abruptly stops him in his path, shocking him as not even most solid object can stop his lightning spirit form from passing through. "You still have your power!??? Wait, yeah, that''s right, this bracer might not be the artifact!! Yes, it must be that de!!!" as if to convince himself, Lei Xing shouted while looking at the de hanging on his opponent''s waist, locking his gaze on it while ignoring the cold look on Wu Xiaotian''s face. Dashing forward, he starts getting closer and closer towards his target, but the moment he thought that the de is in his grasp, the entirety of his opponent''s figure disappeared right in front of him, scaring him so much when he heard a familiar voice right behind him. "You still haven''t realized it huh? There''s no artifact, and all that attempt to take away that power just made you look like a clown, Lei Xing" Wu Xiaotian said as he clenched his fist, attacking Lei Xing''s back directly, his movements seemingly extremely slow in the eyes of the audience. "So what if you''re really that strong!?? You still can''t hit my©¤" Lei Xing, starting to panic, talked back as if trying to scare his opponent with his talent, but failed to finish his sentence as the fist hits right through his face, sending him flying across the arena. "How can he be this weak? That should only make him take a couple of steps back, right?" looking at his fist, Wu Xiaotian mutters making the audience react wildly, some of them staring at him in disbelief while some look at him as if he''s some kind of absurd monster, while some outliers, mostly women, started to get excited as they look at him, as if some cougars ready to pounce on their prey. Struggling to stand up for a bit, Lei Xing continuously mutters to himself while looking at Wu Xiaotian, the disbelief also clearly visible on his face. "How is that even possible? Even master couldn''t hit me when I am at my spirit form¡­" "Let me answer your question¡­" Wu Xiaotian cuts him short before looking at the crowd, nodding his head as he saw nearly all of them looking at him. "I don''t really like sharing my knowledge with others but just this one time, a special lesson for everyone!!!" Wu Xiaotian continues as he snaps his fingers, immobilizing Lei Xing as he locks him up in a seal made purely out of soul power, also using said soul power to seal his mouth, preventing the young man from speaking. Lei Xing wasn''t the only one sealed though as everyone wearing the Purple Lightning Temple''s uniform were encased in a seal, preventing them from performing any action at all, this showing just how much control he possesses over such an overwhelming amount of soul power. "Now we know that our little eldest disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple here is practically unkible when in his lightning spirit form, mainly because nothing out of the material ne can hit him" the immortal-like young man continues, moving his right hand through Lei Xing''s face, the hand passing right through it. "You can use soul power to suppress him just like what I''m currently doing, but it would hardly be an effective way to deal with him as none among you possess a soul power as absurd as mine¡­" before he continues his ''lessons'' Wu Xiaotian looks around, the expression of the people watching extremely attentive. "Then what should we do to hit him?" shouting towards his sworn brother, Ling Feng asked, making Wu Xiaotian nod at him, the amiable-looking young man giving him a thumbs up as if to say that he''s doing great. "A great question from this handsome brother here, which I will tackle right now" Wu Xiaotian, approaching Lei Xing again, continues talking with Ling Feng telepathically. {You owe me for advertising you to the youngdies in the crowd} {A thousand spirit stone, immediately transferred after you''re done with that thing} {Make it ten thousand, I''ll throw in some more for you to trick moredies} {Deal} As this under the table deal is happening, the audience witness Wu Xiaotian''s hand starts to get covered by a thin transparent film, the sole reason of it being visible is that Wu Xiaotian is not moving his hand, as any movement will definitely make the transparent film unnoticeable. "So if you can''t hit it with your soul power, then hit it with the thing that make up the spirit form, spirit qi" Wu Xiaotian said as he drives his fist right in Lei Xing''s face again, this time hitting as the face of the arrogant-looking young man sways from his punch, leaving a clear mark on the face. As Lei Xing look at him with hatred filled eyes, Wu Xiaotian just continues his lecture, walking around the edge of the tform again, teaching the method of how to create that thin film of qi to the audience. "There are clearly a lot of talented people here" he said while looking at most of the people forming the film of qi, with the only ones not being able to do so are the people from the Purple Lightning Temple. Chapter 103 : A Match? No! This is Free Advertisement! "Looks like there are no talented people on the Purple Lightning Temple''s side, they can''t form anything at all" Looking at thepletely immobile bodies, Wu Xiaotian jokes prompting the entire crowd tough for a bit, causing the Purple Lightning Temple to look at him with hatred and indignation in their eyes. "There''s a problem for this method though, as you still need to deal with an extremely fast fly, something that is incredibly difficult to catch" mocking Lei Xing, Wu Xiaotian snaps his fingers again, causing a dome of soul power to surround the entire arena, making the audience wonder just what he will do next. "Now for a pop quiz! What will happen if a giant that needs to constantly devour finds no food in sight?" looking at the people, Wu Xiaotian asked, most of the people clueless to what the answer is, the first one raising hand is surprisingly a phoenix-like youngdy, a bit of nervousness in her voice as she answers the question. "W-will the giant starve to death?" Feng Qing asked back causing Wu Xiaotian to smile a bit as he enjoys the youngdy''s expression, before going back to the topic as he nods at her. "That cutiepie over there is absolutely right, that giant''s body will gradually shrivel as itcks a fuel, and worst-case scenario, he might even start devouring himself" as he returns to his position, Wu Xiaotian hears another telepathic transmission, this time, from a woman, sounding extremely suspicious as she asked. {What''s a cutiepie} Li Yan asked as she squints her eyes towards the immortal-like young man. {Some sort of local term in our area} Wu Xiaotian replied, thinking that he''s technically not lying as despite the terming from Earth, he really was a local from Earth back in his previous life. {It sounds quite endearing} the maturedy asked with quite the expression on her face along with her tone. {Because it is, you jealous?} Wu Xiaotian answered honestly, sending a question back. {Is it more endearing than being your wifey?} Li Yan asked while tilting her head a bit, making her look extremely cute in Wu Xiaotian''s eyes. {Nope, not a single bit} {Then I''m not jealous} After the small conversation ended, Wu Xiaotian starts demonstrating again, snapping his hands to let go of Lei Xing, the young man immediately trying to pounce on him the moment he was let go from his bindings, but not before something extremely peculiar happens. Out of nowhere, Lei Xing immediately dispersed his lightning spirit form, eventually falling to the ground as if he''s drained of all the energy in his body. "W-what the hell did you do!??" trying to look up at his opponent, Lei Xing asked with terror in his eyes as he started to feel the connection between his physique and him starting to fall apart, from the situation where he could use anytime to one where he be the food of his physique, the qi in his core being devoured by his physique instead of the ambient qi in the air. "People, you see it right? Can you guess what I do?" looking around the crowd, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he sends a question once more, this time, a young man wearing a white robe raising his hand to answer the question. "You dispersed all the ambient qi in the surroundings... yeah, that might also be the reason why you created that soul power dome, so that no ambient qi can enter a specific area, am I right my friend?" Dao Xuanyuan, also having the same idea previously, clearly knows the answer, the only thing preventing him from doing this against Lei Xing is the fact that hecks the enormous soul power that Wu Xiaotian has. "You are correct, friend" Wu Xiaotian replies as he nods towards Dao Xuanyuan, picking up Lei Xing after, lifting him and showing to the crowd that the young man can no longer move whatever he does, swinging the arrogant-looking young man all around as if he''s a toy. "As you can see, little eldest disciple here relies on his physique to act all high and mighty in front of the crowd, and the moment something is done to deal with it, he''s nothing more than just a slightly stronger cultivator for his realm, and anyone else with the proper strength and experience can easily deal with him" "But what does the second method have to do with us? Just like young master Su said, we do not possess such an absurd level and amount of soul power like yours" one people among the crowd said, making most of the people nod in agreement as they truly have no idea how to replicate the thing the immortal-like young man just did. {This is your chance! lil bro, try to make some money out of the situation now! Just don''t forget big sis''mission for sharing you such brilliant idea, I don''t need much, just some pocket money for me to buy alcohol is more than enough} the moment she heard that question, Hua Xian''er immediately sends a telepathic message towards Wu Xiaotian, the young man smiling wryly as the empress-like youngdy starts mentioning her crippling addiction again. {Yeah yeah I promise, but I will give it to you part by part so you won''t splurge it on alcohol in one swoop} Wu Xiaotian answers, causing Hua Xian''er to look at her with shock as she never expected him to do her like that. {But©¤} trying to retort his condition, Hua Xian''er had her arguments immediately cut short as Wu Xiaotian resolutely replied to her again. {No buts, remember I can just not sell it, and you won''t get anything} the immortal-like young man threatened, making the empress-likedy to understand the situation,promising as it''s her only choice to make the young man earn some money not only for him but also for herself. {Fine¡­ But we still have to talk about how you will ration my money!!!} thedy replied with a bit of stubbornness in her voice, still refusing to back down from getting some good money for her to spend on her ''hobby''. {Okay big sis, let''s talk about itter} hearing her voice, Wu Xiaotian realizes that this is the most she canply with, hence he decided to cut her some ck when heter gives her part in this money-making project the two of them whipped-up before the start of his match. After some sort of silence, Wu Xiaotian finally speaks back to the one who just asked, sounding like an extremely good salesman as he replied, "A very good question from that fellow, don''t worry, I''m not just saying it to brag, I give all of you the chance to do the very same thing even without soul power!!!" Taking out a mock version of the product they''re going to sell, Wu Xiaotian showed the audience a jade slip that contains an intricate carving of runes all around it, the mysterious blending or runes causing some of the audience to be lost in its beauty. Knowing that the attention is all on him, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he starts exining the effect of the jade slip in his hand. Chapter 104: The Jade Slips Uses Looking at the jade slip, some of the people recognizes it as they''re in the proximity when Wu Xiaotian was refining it, astonishing them as the immortal-like young man refined the jade slip at an extremely fast speed, making them wonder about the authenticity of the young man''s im. They don''t have the guts whether it''s real or not though as they already saw and is scared of what Wu Xiaotian could do to them just with his soul power alone, hence they decided to just stay put and watch for now, thinking that it will eventually be revealed whether the jade slip could really achieve such effect once demonstrated. Sensing those doubtful gaze, Wu Xiaotian continues exining the purpose of the jade slip, each sentenceing out of his mouth making those interested more and more wide eyed. "This is a portable array that can be deployed so long as there''s enough spirit qi stored inside, and its reusable, so only one purchase is needed, well, except for when the array is damaged, which then you can bring to us so that we can repair them" As he continues his sales talk, more and more people start to get interested to the jade slip Wu Xiaotian is selling, not to mention all the effects it has, just the notion of a portable array alone makes it extremely impressive, as even the geniuses of those extremely powerful forces are oblivious of this concept, proving the rarity of such item even more. "Friend, is this portable array¡­ an idea of yours?" unable to hold himself back, Dao Xuanyuan asked, curiosity getting the better of his mind. "Indeed, so far, I''ve already refined the concept to a great degree so it''s already practically usable" Wu Xiaotian answers while nodding at Dao Xuanyuan, sending a telepathic message of thanks as he sensed that the daoist intended to do that to help him gain even more traction. Think about it, if a genius is knocking on your door to sell such great product, nearly every person that can afford it will purchase it without a second thought, not to mention something as innovative and new as the thing Wu Xiaotian is selling. "While this would both tie the user and all the people in the area down, this will help bridge the gap between opponents especially when a body cultivator fights against qi cultivators" "Not only that, but fighting inside this can help in training the body of a cultivator, making it stronger and more resilient" "Finally, this will be of great use to people who want to train and improve theirbat prowess themselves, as I''ve also included multiple other functions here, including a control for adjusting gravity, as well as reinforcement property so that nothing around it will be destroyed" "The range is quite limited, only reaching a radius of fifty meters, but this will improve for the other versions in the future" After stating the benefits of the jade slip, most, if not all of the people listening already wants one, after all, a tool that you can carry anywhere anytime, that can help not only with dealing enemy but also with training is an extremely great attraction to any cultivator. Looking at the faces in front of him, Wu Xiaotian smiles brilliantly, causing women, and even men in the audience to be stunned, losing themselves for a bit before snapping back to reality due to the voice of the immortal-like young man spreading across the arena again. {Lil bro, set the auction in our ce, it would be quite dangerous for you during these times given everything that you did to the Purple Lightning Temple} Hua Xian''er, out of concern towards Wu Xiaotian, offered, her voice a bit excited as she also wants to have one of the jade slips. {Wow, the princess of Heavenly Secret Tower is personally inviting me to her ce, what an honor!!} after listening to the crowd, mostly the well-informed ones, Wu Xiaotian was finally given a glimpse of the immensity of Hua Xian''er''s identity, being the child of one of the tower masters of the greatest information guild in the continent, a force that even the imperial powers in the central province needs to be weary of. {I though you don''t care about my identity when we swore siblinghood to each other, why bring it now?} Hua Xian''er, hearing his teasing, pouts her lips as she pretends to be angry, the first time Wu Xiaotian see her looking extremely feminine. {Ahem, big sis, you acting like that is really dangerous for the heart, good thing I have a strong heart} {Hoh, do you finally notice the womanly charm of this elder sister of yours? You can praise me more you know} hearing his words, Hua Xian''er smiles smugly as she points her nose to the sky, looking like an arrogant prick waiting for a beating. {Forget it, looking like that won''t change what you really are} he mocks, even transmitting the sigh at the end of his sentence to the empress-likedy. {Hey!! What do you mean by that¡­ SU TIAN!!! Don''t ignore me and answer my damn question!!!} Ignoring the voice of Hua Xian''er shouting at him in his mind, Wu Xiaotian announced the auction of the jade slips, making the crowd more excited once they heard the location of the auction. "A few months after the secret realm closes, The Cloud Auction House in the Heavenly Secret City will open its doors to everyone who has the capability topete for the jade slips. Five, there are only five of them currently, and the cheaper, mass-produced version will onlye out farter." "As for those who will win in the auction though, there''s no need to think that you''re tricked out of your money, why? Because each of these five are personally marked artifacts, an identity of sort that will provide you various privilege, including advance ess to improved version of this artifact, as well as other products in the future" The sales talk really got most of the people as they got even more eager to win the jade slips in the auction, the privilege of having something good ahead of others fueling their desire for it. After the presentation, Wu Xiaotian snap his fingers again, dispersing the soul power blocking the ambient qi, Lei Xing''s lightning spirit form returning again as it devours the qi in the surrounding voraciously, screaming as he tries to pounce towards Wu Xiaotian again. Calmy opening the jade slip, Lei Xing starts returning to his physical body again, falling into the ground once more as if he''s drained of all his strength, the struggling man only able to let out groans as he fell face t into the ground. "Now for the gravity effect¡­" as Wu Xiaotian muttered, the air around the area near the jade slip starts to get heavier and heavier, causing cracks to appear in the stone tform as Lei Xing starts to get pressed deeper and deeper into it. "Aaaaagggghhhhhh!!!!" only the pained screams of Lei Xing were heard out of him, no longer able to move himself on the ground. "And then, the reinforcement" as Wu Xiaotian said, the ground starts getting harder, no longer cracking while the gravity continues to bear down on his opponent. "GAAAAAHHH!!!!" as despair filled Lei Xing''s entire being, the only thought still running on his mind is how much longer does he need to endure before he can escape from the demon in front of him. Chapter 105: Deus Ex Machina Walking towards Lei Xing to pick him up, Wu Xiaotian looks at his terrified face before shaking his head then speaking in disdain. "You got quite the guts tobel yourself as a genius on a higher level than big sis and the others, when the only thing you got is that physique with an extremely obvious weakness, and a little bit of head start being born earlier than them" Holding him in the neck, Wu Xiaotian tightens his grip a bit as he recalls the bastard in front of him almost blinding an important person in his life, the only thing preventing it from happeningpletely being the fact that he''s lucky enough to have such great system backing him. "P-please¡­ d-don''t k-kill me" as he stares at the cold eyes of the immortal-like young man, Lei Xing''s eyes started creating a waterfall of tears, his entire body trembling in terror as he felt the immense killing intent oozing out of Wu Xiaotian''s body. "Do you even have the right to beg me right now?" the immortal-like young man asked coldly as he tightens the grip on the arrogant-looking young man''s neck even further, scaring the young man so much that a pungent smell starts spreading in the arena. "Tsk, what a trash" looking at the yellow river starting to form underneath Lei Xing, Wu Xiaotian frowns in disgust before throwing him down the ground, forming a fist with his left hand and directly driving it towards Lei Xing''s face, rendering the terrified man unconscious. "Final round ended, Winner: Su Tian, the top sixty-four participants will arrive at another ce where the rewards will be granted, as for the other participants, they will be immediately escorted outside the secret realm" as the mechanical voice resounded, all of the participants were shocked as it is well known that the secret realm is open for around three years, and now, it is just barely the second year from when the secret realm opened, and it''s now going to close. There''s no longer anything they can do about it though as they were immediately transported out of the premises the moment a bright white lightes out of the stone tforms, all of them getting teleported outside the secret realm. Meanwhile, each of the sixty-four participants were brought into different ces, each of them filled with treasures, the rarity and value of each of them getting higher the higher the one receiving them ced in thepetition. In one of the ces, an immortal-like young man talks leisurely with a puppet, making him look crazy if not for the puppet talking back to him. "What a lousy way to arrange an inheritance, you could''ve made it more interesting by having some sort of way that people can directly challenge other participants" the immortal-like young manined to the puppet as he takes out a container to drink water from it. "You just want to defeat that lightning brat earlier, right? Besides, who the hell are you to judge my ways when you don''t even have an inheritance yet" the puppet retorted, itsical proportion making him look rather goofy than threatening. As the two continues mocking each other, they eventually reach a stalemate, even going as far as using nasty trash talks back on Earth but failing to find a winner in their battle of words. "You''re good" Both of them said at the same time causing them tough for a while, before their expressions turned serious as the puppet snaps its fingers. "I won''t give you any sort of bullshit techniques as I can see that even my main cultivation technique falls so much behind yours, so tell me, is there anything you want?" the puppet asks while looking at the young man with eyes filled with curiosity. "Do you still have some World Tree Seeds and Celestial Origin Seeds?" the immortal-like young man doesn''t even hold back when he asked, making the puppetugh for a while again before he recovers. "Bastard, you must have an extremely overpowered cheat right, man, I''m jealous¡­" the puppet paused for a bit before scanning the young man, refusing to borate the reason why he thought so, then continuing with his words. "Don''t waste it, I will wait for you here, the stage here is so much bigger than where you''re currently in, I think it is only here that your brilliance will truly shine" the puppet said mysteriously while looking at the immortal-like young man, the silencesting for a while until a spatial ring mysteriously appears in the puppet''s hand. Throwing it towards Wu Xiaotian, the puppet starts exining once he saw the young man catches it. "That''s what you want, ny-five more World Tree Seeds, and a hundred thousand Celestial Origin Seeds¡­" the puppet said, pausing for a bit, looking face to face with the immortal-like young man before continuing, "I also included a diagram of an interesting array formation with nodes purely made out of World Trees there, I know you have the capability of making numbers of them grow, but I will neither request your help doing it nor ask how you can do such thing" "Thanks" Wu Xiaotian expresses as he watches the puppet gradually fade into the air, itsst words ringing through the entire ce before it finally disappears. "No need for thanks between us, we were both Earthlings once after all" voice lingered in the air as it leaves whileughing to his heart''s content. Taking out the diagram, he started inspecting it, the profundity of the thing in it surprising him as this level of formation is something he has yet to see even in the [Rune Observation tform] of the [Auxiliary Job System] ---------- In a full of technological marvels, flying cars and interactive projections that can easily pass off as another sentient people as well, there lies a towering building piercing through the atmosphere of the, the higher floors of the building already considered to be in the outer space, with the topmost floor upied by a warm looking house, with all sorts of peopleughing and joking around. In one of the seats, the one on the side of the table directly facing the door to the dining room, a man appearing to be in his early thirties, looking quite attractive and mature due to the facial hair covering his face, opens his eyes as he recalled the conversations he just had with the immortal-like young man. "Wu Xiaotian huh, what an extremely absurd and interesting guy" he muttered to himself while the food is being served on the table. "Hey old man, the hell are you spacing out for, hurry up or mom might beat you up" looking at him staring nkly in the air, a girl, appearing to bete twenties of age,ined as she looks at thedy in the opposite side of the table, her appearance extremely simr to her, the two of them looking like twin sisters if not for the mature demeanor of thedy she''s looking at. "Now my child, don''t treat your father like that okay?" the mature woman said as she looks amiably at thedy in front of her, sending shivers down thedy''s spine. ''Father, help!!!'' she said while looking at the middle-aged man beside her, as if begging him to send an aid towards her way. ''You''re on your own now'' the middle-aged man said while avoiding the gaze of thedy, also shivering as she looks at the maturedy''s smile. Arthur "Deus ex Machina" Astraea, one of the greatest beings in the universe. If anyone were to know that he''s a henpecked guy madly in love with the only girl he considers as a woman in his entire life, as well as a helpless father of nine children all from the very same woman, they will definitely dieughing as it is aplete opposite of what his character is outside. Chapter 106: Hua Jingxian After inspecting the diagram, Wu Xiaotian was eventually teleported out of that ce, appearing near the entrance of the secret realm, the first thing greeting him being the sh between two experts of the Ascension Realm, the residual power from the exchange between the two bearing down on all the people around him. As one of the Ascension Realm experts saw Wu Xiaotian''s figure, his figure immediately shoots towards him, surprising the other expert as he even if he doesn''t think much of the figure, he never expected that they would stoop so low and attack a junior several realms lower than them. Looking at the figure though, Wu Xiaotian immediately realizes that this is the useless husband that Li Yan is alwaysining about. Looking at the young figure, he couldn''t help but experience disgust as he never expected anyone to be shameless enough to pick a fight against someone weaker, not to mention so much younger than them. "Kid!!! How dare you do that to my disciple!!! DIE!!!" after hearing the words from the disciple of his sect, Hong Lei starts developing immense hatred towards Wu Xiaotian, not to mention the worry of him being too powerful, just being powerful enough to overwhelm his disciple even if the two of them were suppressed under the same realm is enough for him to ce a death warrant on top of the young man''s head. "Hong Lei, cease whatever the fuck you''re trying to do..." the other Ascension Realm expert though, appears right in front of the young-looking man, gripping Hong Lei''s fist tightly, preventing him from moving any closer to the young man. Trying to struggle again, the other expert starts getting annoyed as he speaks again, "Do you really want to fight me that badly?" As the other expert said those words, a boundless aura startsing out of his body, a sense of oppressioning out of him causing not only the younger generation, but also those of the same age and strength as him to feel scared, as if they''re facing a ferocious beast that just woke up from its slumber. "A-advance state Ascension Realm!!!" Hong Lei stuttered speaking as he realizes the strength of the man in front of him, taking multiple steps back as his opponent let go of his hands. "Hua Jingxian, you better not regret whatever you''re doing, if that man interferes ©¤" seemingly trying to intimidate his opponent, Hong Lei starts speaking, only for him to get cut short and terrified by the reply of the other expert. "Ah that man? My old man is talking to him right now apparently" the other expert replied as he yawned while facing Hong Lei. "H-he w-what?" hearing the reply, Hong Lei starts getting flustered, the tone in his voice starting to get more panicked the more he speaks. "What? You think I''m joking? Go on, try to contact that great backer of yours, see if he has the guts to leave my old man in the void alone" the other expert taunted causing Hong Lei to frown in frustration, as he is well aware of how much powerful his opponent''s old man ispared to his backer. "Fine!!! This is not over yet, kid, you will regret doing that to my disciple!!!" the young-looking man said as he took out a giant flying boat from his spatial ring, bringing all the disciples of his sect in it before they start moving towards a certain direction, not even concerning himself about the twodies looking at Wu Xiaotian from the distance. ''Mhm, definitely the trash that Yan''er describes him to be'' he thought to himself as he looks at Li Yan and Hong Lian smiling at him as ifpletely unconcerned of the young-looking man being humiliated by another person. "Damn kid, the moment Ie here to pick up my brat, she immediately begs me to help you get out of your sticky situation, it better be worth it!!!" while looking at the two, Wu Xiaotian was startled as the voice of the other expert resounded near his ears, a loud and cheerful voicepletely different from the cold and serious one previously going through and ringing his ears. Scanning the figure now facing him, he was quite surprised as despite his current height reaching six foot and ten inches or near one-hundred and ny-five centimeters, the expert is not falling even a bit behind him, staring directly at him eye to eye as they stand in the same height. The man, looking forged by time appears to be quite the charmer in his youth, with sharp eyes and sword-like eyebrows, a short clean hairplementing his face covered with clearly trimmed facial hair, the bearing of a fatherpletely shown in his appearance. "Pops, stop shouting, lil bro Tian''s ears might bleed if you continue like that, besides, you''re losing quite the reputation for acting like this in public" out of nowhere, an empress-likedy appeared reprimanding the expert, making the expert fix his bearing as he inspects the young man in front of him, repeatedly nodding while he scans him as if giving him some kind of approval. "Say, young man¡­" the expert said as he moves beside Wu Xiaotian, cing his arms around the young man''s shoulder as if he''s a long-time friend before he continues, "Why don''t you marry my little Xian here? She''s quite the beauty, isn''t she?" "Pops!!!" hearing her father matching her with her sworn brother, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but blush furiously, however, the thought of being with the immortal-like young man refuses to disappear in her mind. "Erm¡­ uncle¡­" as Wu Xiaotian struggles to address the man beside him, the man immediately notices it and introduces himself to the young man. "Hua Jingxian, you can call me uncle Jingxian if it makes you morefortable" the expert said while looking at the young man with an approval filled eyes, as if he saw some good thing that he must not let others grab. "Uncle Jingxian, I¡­ pretty much know all about big sis, including that¡­" Wu Xiaotian continues, seeing if he couldmunicate with the middle-aged man without saying everything as it might just be the thing that ruin Hua Xian''er''s reputation. "I-I see¡­ you''re aware of that as well huh¡­ then there''s no helping it¡­ I''m sorry for trying to trick you like that¡­." The middle-aged man despondently replied lookingpletely hopeless as she imagines his child growing old without a husband beside her, and this makes him tear up in pity. "Hey pops!! I''m listening you know!?" no longer able to listen to their conversation, Hua Xian''er interrupted while parting the two, weirdly annoyed with them sympathizing with each other as if it is a jab towards her. "On the sidenote, Uncle Jingxian, do you mind helping me with selling these things?" seeing that Hua Xian''er is about to explode, Wu Xiaotian masterfully diverts the subject and starts exining the jade slip to Hua Jingxian, and at the end of the exnation, the eyes of the expert is practically glowing with spirit stones filling them, the excitement in his voice evident as heughs while praising the idea of the Wu Xiaotian and Hua Xian''er, not forgetting his side remarks of them being a great pair made in heaven. Chapter 107: Hua Jingxians Excitement While discussing the things they need to prepare for the jade slip''s auction, Wu Xiaotian was eventually greeted by his friends, expressing their intent to join the auction as well, after which they bid their farewell to each other, as the people from their respective forces meant to pick them up already arrives one by one, the number of the people in the area already shrinking as well. "Ah Tian, I''ll see you around" Wang Sheng simply said as his master pats his back, the two of them disappearing into thin air, shocking the people unaware of the nature of the Shadow de Organization. Meanwhile, Huo Chen justughed as he waves his hand riding arge fireball, controlling it is an elderly man that appears to look like him, alsoughing as if happy to see the young man again. As for the twodies from the Astral Ice Sect, they were picked up by a serious-looking beauty, leaving not a single word behind, not even a greeting towards Hua Jingxian next to him. "I''ll see you again Su Tian, just prepare yourself when that timees~~~" riding a huge lotus-shaped floating ship, Zi Yu''er teased before it moves at an insane speed, making it look like the ship was never there at all. "I''ll find time to go to the auction, I''ll see you there" saying embarrassedly, Feng Qing waves her hand while standing on the back of a giant bird shaped flying ship, the ship leaving a trail of fire as it goes on its way. "Friend, I hope you can visit my Dao Seeking Mountain sometime" on top of a giant floating sword, Dao Xuanyuan bid his farewell while smiling amiably at him, after which the floating sword moves at an absurd speed as well, whistling as it moves as if it''s cutting the air. "Young man, looks like you have quite the luck in women" Hua Jingxian said while looking at the way those three departed, nodding his head as if he''s already aware of what''s happening, something he always believed to be something that should''ve happened to him, if not for thedy waiting at him back home. "You mean thest two? I developed a pretty good bond with them in thepetition" Wu Xiaotian replied at the wise-looking man, his appearance extremely confident as if thebination of his foresight and experience in life never fails his predictions. "Two? Ah yes, those two" Hua Jingxian paused for a bit after he heard Wu Xiaotian''s question, quickly recovering and answering him with a mysterious tone in his voice. Hearing his answer, Wu Xiaotian starts developing a peculiar suspicion that he couldn''t quite put his fingers on, this doesn''t particrly bother him that much though, so he just let the thought roam around in his mind. After some more time, he was eventually greeted by the mother and daughter pair that is Li Yan and Hong Lian, their troubled expression making Wu Xiaotian worry about them. "I heard what happened inside, Lian''er is in quite the trouble because of how she goes against Lei Xing in this trip, so I hope that you can bring her with you" controlling her clone, Li Yan masterfully acted as if she was just made aware of the incidents in the secret realm, her acting even deceiving someone like Hua Jingxian who''s extremely good with reading people, unaware that the one really saying those things is the white-haireddy that just previously arrives beside Wu Xiaotian, someone introduced as the lover of the immortal-like young man. "Well, she''s a good friend of my daughter so there''s no problem with that, how about you fellow daoist Li?" Hua Jingxian asked as he look at the woman in front of him, apuse filling his mind as he appreciates the woman as a parent, cing the good of her daughter above even herself. "There''s no need to worry about me, I can deal with almost everyone else in that sect" Li Yan''s clone said before bidding her farewell to Hong Lian, the scene more teary than anyone expected. After calming her daughter down, Li Yan controlled the clone to take out a small flying artifact, riding it then controlling it to move towards the direction that the Purple Lightning Temple''s people move. {You''re really going to do it?} Wu Xiaotian asked the white-haired beauty beside him, prompting thedy to look up at him and smile before replies. {Mn¡­ I''ll just take the opportunity toe clean about our rtionship with my little Lian, then I''ll just fake my death with my clone} Li Yan answered with absolute confidence in her ns, especially when she also casts the Immortal Illusion Technique on her clone, making it harder to see through even with the strength of that person backing Hong Lei. "Alright, now that you finally bid your farewell, let''s go back as well" Hua Jingxian announced as he takes a small boat out, given that there''s only his daughter and nephew, Ling Feng, that he''s going to pick up, as well as Wu Xiaotian and the twodies beside him. Moving inside the small flying boat, Wu Xiaotian was quite surprised seeing the iparably spacious interior of the artifact, appearing to be a thousand timesrger than how it looks outside. As his gaze roams around and explored the structure, he eventually found runes on specific ces in the walls, runes that he easily identified to be space rted ones. "Impressive right?" standing beside Wu Xiaotian, Hua Jingxian proudly asked as if bragging about the ride, his pride as if it is something he truly treasures. "Yeah, it seems like there''s quite a lot of things you could do with this thing Uncle Jingxian, there are all sorts of interesting rune here and there" the immortal-like young man replied, giving examples of what he just said while pointing at some runes and stating its purpose, giving surprise to the middle-aged man as he never expected that the rune mastery of the young man in front of him already reaches a level where he could identify the high-level runes in the flying boat. "Good, good!!! Seems like my little Xian underestimated you a lot boy!!! We''ll earn much more money than we both initially expected, HAHAHAHA!!!"ughing at he pats the immortal-like young man''s back. Hua Jingxian continuesughing for a while before he stops himself, informing the young man that he can do anything he want for now, as he will focus to infuse more qi in the flying boat due to his excitement from finding out the talent of the young man in front of him. ''Let''s rush back and start bragging this brat in front of the elders, HAHAHAHA'' Hua Jingxian thought to himself as he continues infusing his qi, exponentially increasing the speed of the flying boat they''re riding. Given that an expert of the Ascension Realm is taking the helm of the flying boat, the time on the way doesn''t reallyst long despite the fact that their destination is literally on the other side of the continent, the boat reaching its destination after just a few hours, with the sun already setting once they arrived. Chapter 108: The Heavenly Secret City Wu Xiaotian, given the freedom to do anything he wants inside the flying boat, decided to roam around and inspect the runes engraved on the wall of the ce. As he explores and studies them, he starts getting more and more clear of the idea that the runes engraved in the walls are an inferior version of the runes he''s studying inside the [Rune Observation tform] making him wonder just where the runes in the [Rune Observation tform], as even those runes in the secret realm pales inparison to them. ''Just what kind of existence is my system?'' he wonders to himself for a while before getting pulled back to reality by a familiar loud voice approaching from the distance. "Brats, we''re about to arrive, for the first timers here, brace yourself as our Heavenly Secret City is quite the sight especially at night" as he walks all around trying to get the attention of the people in the flying boat, Hua Jingxian proudly said before he snaps his hands, making the floor of the entire floating board transparent to them, allowing all the people on board to witness the marvel that is Heavenly Secret City. With a lively atmosphere in it, the city seems to be an even more developed version of the Thousand Roads City, with proper highways, a clearly nnedyout, and structures with awe inspiring designs and clever yet improved variations that will put modern buildings to shame. Moving towards the center of said city, the group witnessed the scene of a vigorous night life, with people moving here and there, exploring all sorts of establishments, someing out with bringing out things with them, while some entering with things in them but leaving without it. As they tread the path towards the center of the city, the eventually noticed that unlike any other ce in the continent, there''s no such thing as a higher or inner part of the city here, as if the entire ce is one solid ce specifically formerce, the roads pointing towards all the cardinal and ordinal directions the only thing that''s dividing the city, Ling Feng interrupting the silence as he points towards a specific area to Wu Xiaotian. "Hey Su Tian, look over there, that''s the©¤" before the amiable-looking young man finished his sentence though, he was cut short as Hua Xian''er stare daggers at him, causing sold sweat to fill his back as terror reigns in his mind. "Haha, lil bro, just ignore cousin''s word, there''s nothing good that''s going toe out of it" Hua Xian''er said as she stepped in between the two young men, looking fiercely at Ling Feng again causing the amiable-looking young man to avert his gaze to anything else. "Damn it, I''m the friend first, why the hell is it that you act like you''ve known him longer than me?" Ling Feng muttered, Hua Xian''er shutting him up with her reply. "Because we really know each other for longer time, since we spend longer time together than you do" she said as if it was something to be proud of, the middle-aged man behind her smiling as if he''s scheming something unjust towards her. "Hehehe, spending long time with each other, there''s really a chance here, I need to tell it to dear once we arrive" Hua Jingxian muttered to himself as his eyes focuses on Wu Xiaotian and Hua Xian''er. ''It''s a pity he''s quite the womanizer though, whatever, if it means getting my little Xian someone to grow up with, then it''s fine, so long as she''s happy'' he though to himself while watching Hua Xian''er clearly expressing herself so much, something that she never did to other men beside the ones in her family, and even with that, its not as much as she''s doing currently. As he got out of his mind, he interrupted the people already creating quite themotion, speaking as he points towards the tower than stood tall and straight right in the middle of the city, with wide road surrounding it from all around, numerous means of transportation going in and out of therge structure. "We arrived at our destination, brats, this is the headquarters of our Heavenly Secret Tower, a literal tower nearly reaching the heavens, well, it''s quite the exaggeration as it is only reaching a few kilometers in the sky" Hua Jingxian said with a humble tone, but the pride from being a part of such power clearly audible in his voice. "Still, it is the tallest, not to mention thergest structure in all of the continent, and it''s evenrger than the imperial pce in the central province" Ling Feng added proudly as he looks up, trying to see the end of the structure through the naked eye but fails to do so due to the sheer height of the structure. "Alright alright, enough with the bragging, just bring the boat inside, I''ll personally guide lil bro to an avable room" Hua Xian''er calmly and patiently said, her calm demeanor surprising not only Wu Xiaotian and Li Yan who are used to her rough character, but also her family and old friend and they already know her well enough that they are sure this is the first time she acts like this, which makes them move their gaze towards the young man she''s pertaining to. ''Xian Xian seemingly changed subtly after brother Su gave her that elixir that helps her regain her sight'' Hong Lian thought to herself while looking at the immortal-like young man, the mystery surrounding his entire being appearing like a sweet bait that gradually lures her into an emotion filled trap. ''Forget about it, let nature take its flow'' she thought to herself as she tries to forget the image of the young man in her mind. Meanwhile, the two other men aside from Wu Xiaotian were looking at each other, joy filling their eyes as if their long-awaited wish is finally turning into reality. {Good lord, uncle, isn''t this good news, there''s finally someone who can handle elder sister aside from mother and aunt} Ling Feng eximed as he transmits a telepathic message to Hua Jingxian, whose face is already twisted in joy, tears of relief and happiness threatening to overflow from his eyes. {Indeed, this calls for a good celebration!!!} Hua Jingxian said while looking up in the sky, as if he''s expressing his gratitude to whoever or whatever great existence that sends Wu Xiaotian to them. While still conversing non-stop due to their excitement, Hua Jingxian eventually controls the flying boat, getting it out of the stealth mode that it is in all this time, causing the people walking below to look at the simple looking flying boat as a hangar opens in the higher floors of the Heavenly Secret Tower, weing the arrival of one of one of its highest-level members. "Alright, I''ll go back and tell your mother everything that happened for now, then I will show my face to the elders for a while, as for you, take your time entertaining your friends" Hua Jingxian said before he immediately disappears from everyone''s sight, leaving only Wu Xiaotian and the girls as Ling Feng already slipped past them unnoticed previously. Chapter 109: Return While Hua Jingxian and Ling Feng were cheering in their minds, hoping that something develops further between Hua Xian''er and Wu Xiaotian, the very same people, along with two otherdies looking like a normal and younger version to Wu Xiaotian''s eyes, were enjoying a sight-seeing trip within the establishment, Hua Xian''er acting as their guides as she told them all about the things they saw, the thing that piques Wu Xiaotian''s interest the most is the library in each floor, containing knowledge about the continent with the level of clearance increasing proportionally to the floor the library is in. Being the knowledge hungry man he is, Wu Xiaotian starts thinking of ways he can get an ess to the library on each floor of the building, the only way he can think of is if he can contribute enough to this power if he can even join in it, something that he''s nning to do as Hua Xian''er mentions that the Heavenly Secret Tower is a force fond of geniuses, and someone of his caliber is definitely more than wee to join. While they explore the building, they also try all sorts of things that can be found inside, foods different on each floor, but still guaranteed to be of great quality even if it''s the meal on the lowest floor. "There''s still nothing that can beat your cooking so far, lil bro" Hua Xian''er said as she guzzled down a bottle of wine that suddenly appears in her hand, making the employees working on the floor they''re in to shake their heads while sporting a wry smile as they thought that the addiction of the princess of the tower is acting again. After they finished exploring the cuisine inside the tower, they continue their exploration for a bit before they finally decided to call it a day, especially given that the sun already set and they are still tired from the secret realm. As they eventually reached the guest quarters, Li Yan felt like Hua Xian''er is quite antsy, as if there''s something that she wants to say to Wu Xiaotian, something that she can''t say when in front of the two of them. Being the woman she is, Li Yan decided to take the initiative and pulls Hong Lian in as Hua Xian''er guided them towards one of the rooms, saying that she wants it to be a girl night and asking Hua Xian''er to also sleep with them, but not before she shows Wu Xiaotian to his room. As the door closes, Hua Xian''er eventually saw Li Yan winking towards her as if to encourage her to do something, the same moment that Wu Xiaotian receives a telepathic message from the mature woman. {Xian''er is about to say something important, act properly you pervert husband, and don''t disappoint her} Li Yan said, refusing to borate further as she ignores everything he send through telepathicmunication. Left with just Hua Xian''er, Wu Xiaotian now feels like he''s in quite the situation he''s never been in before, and the empress-likedy is also feeling the exact same, the two of them appearing to be awkward as they walk the rest of the way towards the men''s guestrooms, something that they felt for the first time as it is purely upfront banter and intellectual exchange about alchemy and martial arts whenever they apany each other. "Well¡­ this is the men''s guestroom¡­ I¡­ I''ll go first¡­" Hua Xian''er said absentmindedly while arguing with herself in her mind, ming herself for not being able to say what she wanted to say despite all the time they have along the way. As she identally shows a sulking expressing, Wu Xiaotian sensed that there''s something wrong, hence he decided to say something, something that will give the empress-likedy another ray of hope. "Big sis¡­ well, since I already know where I will spend the night, how about I apany you back to Yan''er and Sister Lian?" Wu Xiaotian asked, looking at thedy whose expression is now better than what she had previously. "That¡­ o-okay, do whatever you want" trying to hide her expression, a mixture of a flustered and joyful one, she covers her face with her hands, her dainty fingers causing gaps in which he can peer through to appear, resulting in him seeing thepletely red face of this upfront and shameless woman, her feminine appeal skyrocketing like crazy in Wu Xiaotian''s mind. ''Holy¡­ Damn!!! Elder sister Xian''er, stop that¡­ the contrast is too insane!!!'' he thought to himself while trying to divert his attention to other things, causing him to fail noticing some words slipping out of his tongue. "That was so cute" he said more of a mutter than anything else, but given Hua Xian''er''s aplishment in cultivation, she doesn''t even have a problem hearing what he just said, even in a crystal-clear manner at that. Hearing this, Hua Xian''er just looks down, refusing to lift her head up the entire trip back to the mother and daughter pair, the silent atmosphere even driving Wu Xiaotian helpless, and that is even despite all his dealings with all sorts of women during his time in this world. As they reach the door of the room where the two otherdies are in, Hua Xian''er finally gathered enough courage to tell Wu Xiaotian whatever it is that she wants to say, stuttering as words startsing out of her mouth. "T-thank you for apanying me here¡­ a-and¡­ thank you¡­ for previously" she said while still holding her head low, refusing to look at the young man in front of her. Hearing her words, he justforts her and assure that there''s no need for thanks between the two of them, but before he could finish his words, a soft feeling spreads out from his cheeks through his entire body, surprising him quite a bit that it made him stiff for a second. Meanwhile, Hua Xian''er, with her eyes closed, also refuses to move from her position, holding tightly at the shoulders in front of her with both hands, as the tform that she''s currently stepping on to bridge the gap between their heights, something she created from qi, is threatening to break as her concentration turns into a mess the moment her lips connected with the immortal-like young man''s cheek. After a few more seconds, she finally let go as the shame in her eventually overwhelms her courage, looking at him for a short while before saying something, after which she quickly runs away and m the door. "T-that was just out of gratitude, don''t think too much!!!" she said borderline shouting while with apletely red face. "Yeah¡­ out of gratitude indeed¡­" Wu Xiaotian muttered, his mind still foggy from the event that just proceeded, making him unable to remember how he returned to the room he''s currently in. Snapping out of his daze, he finally remembers that there''s still two women he needs to see, hence he immediately takes out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman and used it, appearing in a familiar garden with a gorgeous ck-haired woman watering the flowers beside her. Reaching out, he encircles his arms around thedy''s waist, making thedy drop the watering can she''s holding down, extending her arms to reach the young man behind her, caressing his face as her body starts shivering from his heat. "Miss me?" Wu Xiaotian asked as he leans down and sniffed her neck, making thedy moan sensually as his breath tickles her. "Mn, mama missed you baby" thedy said as she ces her other hand on top of the masculine hand now already ying with her breast, enjoying the touch for a while before requesting for something in which he immediatelyplied. "Let''s take this inside" she said pleadingly as his hand already reaches inside her clothes, rushing inside while pulling his hand, excitement clear in her face Chapter 110: First Time (1) (R-18) As soon as they entered the house, Su Meiyao clings on him like an octopus, her legspletely locked and encircling Wu Xiaotian as he carries her through her butt using his right hand while he struggles to close the door due to her wild barrage of kisses and caress all across his body. Struggling from her excited movements, he finally closed the door, he then brings his left hand towards her face, caressing it as she rains kisses down his face, sometimes soft pecks all across while sometimes long passionate kisses that numbs her lips. As she stops her kiss shower, he ced his left thumb on her soft luscious lower lips, rubbing all across it making her close her eyes as she moans softly. "You missed me so bad huh¡­" he said as he kissed her neck, sucking on it as if to leave his marks on her. "Aahhnn~~ well, it''s been, mnmmm~ almost¡­ ahaaa~~~ two years since I¡­ mmm~~ saw my son so¡­ Isn''t it¡­ mhmm~ normal for mama to¡­ mnaaahh~ miss him?" she replied, her breath all ragged just from him sucking on her neck and shoulders. Holding his face so that he''s looking at her again, she started kissing passionately once again, enjoying his dominant hands molding her butt into all kinds of shape. Eventually, she let off his lips before smiling at him seductively, before licking her lips as if to savor his taste. Seeing her look like that causes blood to rush down his little brother, the beautiful view in front of him starting to cloud his reason. Fighting the thought within him to just drop her there and fuck her silly all night, he brought her to the bathroom, his intent clear to her as they look at each other eye to eye. Reaching the changing area, he reached out towards her hand when she started undressing herself, shaking his head before saying in a deep tone "Let me do it" Hearing his manly voice, she couldn''t help but shiver in weird satisfaction, all while thinking to herself how finely her son has grown after all these years. Nodding her head, she let her do whatever he wants with her, his first course of action untying her robes, revealing her milky-white, porcin skin void of imperfections, her huge mountains exploding out as if it was released from its captivity. Seeing her breasts reveals itself like that, she couldn''t help but get embarrassed, her face starts to turn red as he looks at her with a knowing smile before pulling her robes downpletely, exposing her entire body that looks a treasure in his eyes. Her heavenly face, that even in all of his years of travelling outside, was unrivalled and in its own league, truly a peerless beauty in all sense of word. And as if toplement this divine, motherly face, she''s also graced with such plump voluptuous body, her explosive curves all in the perfect ce. Her soft luscious breasts dangling proudly, so huge that his hands can barely carry them yet its shape so perfect that he can''t help but wonder just how such marvel could exist, atop it, her erotic pinks that can barely be covered by hisrge hands, in the middle of them, her stiff and sensitive flower bud already red just from the contact with his hands. As he appreciates her beauty, he also started getting naked, a process that made her so excited that she starts touching herself unconsciously. Distracted by her self-indulgence, she was awakened when she heard his robes hitting the floor,pletely revealing to her a perfectly chiseled, divine physique, his entirety as if that of a god that descends from the heavens. She gradually closes the gap between the two of them, walking in little steps while swaying her wide curvaceous hips as if to seduce him. Standing face-to-face in front of him, only now did she realized just how great her son had grown after all these years. Standing at 195 centimeters, his stature made her feel like a little girl when she''s standing at 165. Reaching her hand out, she started caressing his face, from his cheeks downwards to his neck, until finally she stopped for a bit and rest both her hands on his broad muscr shoulders, tiptoeing and pouting her sexy lips to express her desire. Seeing this, he leaned a bit for her to reach him, with their lips connecting, his hands reached out towards her ass and groped it with vigor, lifting her so her head rests on the same level as his, making her cut their tongue-on-tongue session short as she moans in delight. Staring at his face once again, her hands start roaming all around as her eyes follows it, caressing his forehead, eyes, cheeks as well as his lips, her eyes not leaving them while her hand wrapping around his neck. "Mnmm~ my baby is so handsome¡­" she said before leaning her head on his shoulder to enjoy him squishing her butt. "Isn''t it because I have such beautiful mother?" he replied as he moves his waist back and forth, rubbing his now erect dragon along her drooling naked slit, amazing her so much given how much length and girth she felt just from him rubbing herher regions. "Mmmm~ you yboy! You must''ve seduced a lot ofdies with that glib tongue of yours outside, right?" unable to hold back anymore, she also moves her hips in sync with his as if she''s already craving some good action. "Just don''t forget to leave some ce for your old mama in your heart" she added with a smile before pecking him repeatedly once more. After the barrage, he also kissed her, but this time in the forehead before he stares at her eyes with all seriousness before saying, "Mom will always be my number one, no matter how manyes". "So you''re saying there really are others?" she asked while cutely pouting her lips, her tone clearly yful and light yet still carry a hint of jealousy. "That¡­" seeing her act like that, he couldn''t think of anything to reply, but before things got awkward, she kissed him passionately once again, pulling his tongue into her mouth as they y around as if two dragons were entangled on a fight, the masculine one clearly winning as it forces the owner of the ce back further and further,pletely cooperative towards its every twist and turn. After a few minutes, she broke of the kiss as she''s already starting to get out of breath, a bridge of saliva connecting their mouth forming when she separates from him. "Silly, mama wants you to do everything you want so its fine, just make sure to introduce them to me so I can see if they''re worthy" she said to him eye-to-eye before leaning on his shoulders once again, one of her hands now drawing circles on his chest. Seeing her act like that, he couldn''t help but look at her like some cute little rabbit that longs for everything, physical to emotionalfort. Shifting his hands, he made it so that he''s no longer carrying her by her butt, but rather in a princess carry that made her blush so hard. Despite her previous history, this is still her first time being treated like this so she couldn''t help but get embarrassed, yet also delighted at the same time as she felt herself being treasured and loved by someone, not only treated as a cultivation partner and nothing more. ''I really love my dear son'' she said in her mind in such a pure thought as if there''s nothing morally wrong happening currently, her entire body exposed to him while he carries her to the bathtub, his massive thing poking her back,pletely eptable to her who is currently iling her legs around in sheer bliss, as if this is the greatest day of her life. ---------- AN: There''s a lot about to go on starting from here. Enjoy *smirks* Chapter 111: First Time (2) (R-18) As they arrive in front of the jade tub, he gentlyid her down before inviting himself in and slipping behind her, his dick poking out of her slick soft thighs, his hands embracing her waist as he pulls her in closer. Feeling his actions, she moves backward to press herself closer to him, before leaning her back on his hot wide chest, her hands reaching behind her to encircle his neck. Seeing her intimate actions, his hands started to roam around, caressing all across her body making her feel ticklish, eventually reaching her mountain peaks, rubbing her pink sensitive ares as he asionally pinched and pulled her nipples, eliciting lewd moans from her every now and then. "Mnaaah~ Tian¡­ touch¡­ aaahhnn~ mama''s pussy as¡­. Aahhaaa~!! well¡­" she seductively said as she turned her head a bit, kissing him on the lips before she starts moving her thighs up and down, rubbing his great sword with its head peeking out of the tub''s water using her plump sexy thighs. Feeling the soft sensation of her thick thighs and smooth skin rubbing on his little brother, he also started his offensive, one of his hands sliding down her t belly until it reaches her little sister, invading it and rubbing circles as he forces her little pearl out, hiding beneath her fat pussy lips that feels heavenly to the touch. Enjoying his hands doing work on her little sister, she let one of her hands go from his nape, using it to direct the hands ying with her sensitive breasts towards her mouth. cing two of his fingers inside, she turned her head towards him as her free hands caressed his face, her eyes as if pleading for him to do whatever he wants with her mouth. "You really love being done like this don''t you? Mom¡­" he said as he tries to pull out his fingers from her mouth, but she was sucking so desperately that her head even follows when his fingers are starting to slip out of her mouth. "What a nymph" he said as he started ying around her mouth, sandwiching her tongue between his fingers, gently twisting and rubbing it causing her to drool whenever she opens her mouth. "Mama''sh only like¡­ mymmm~ dish with you¡­ aahhhnn~ dear" she struggled to reply from his fingers ying with her horny upper and lower mouth simultaneously. "Shtop finding mama''sh clit baby¡­ hyaaan~ put your fingersh inshide mama''sh pusshyyy~~~!?" she begged him but her voice cracked when he abruptly put his fingers while in the middle of her request, spreading her tight wet cunt and rubbing multiple sensitive spots, his fingers vigorously going in and out of her pulsing flesh hole. "You''re such a treasure mom¡­" he said while he was inhaling her peach-like scent from her neck, before kissing it and sucking the area as if to leave his marks on her. "Mmmm~ you and your glib tongue~~" she blushed as she heard his praise, her voice now clear as she let go of his hands that are now caressing and sometimes squishing herrge tits. "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahhaaa~~!!" she continues to moan to his techniques as he continues ying with her body, her mind too upied by the heavenly pleasure that she can no longer form a coherent thought, her drooling lower mouth got tighter and tighter, his hands picking up his pace, scraping all around her fleshy cave as he drives her closer and closer to climax. "Yes yes yes~! Ahh~ Right there~ Harder dear~~~!" finally, she hit the peak, her sexy legs previously iling around now straight and stiff, her cute little feet curled and her face sporting a silly smile, the final thing that broke her defenses being him using [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch], causing massive waves of pleasure to travel across her entire body, the feeling of her cumming as if she was freed from her mortal coil, the release of her love juices as if pushing him to the heavens. While still underwater, his hand can still feel the pressure from her perverted liquids squirting out of her lewd hole, feeling her climax, he continues fingering her but now in a slow and gentle tempo, as if tofort her all while prolonging her climax. "Haaah~ Haah~ Haah~" after a few seconds of ''nirvana'' her consciousness eventually returns, the first thing she''s done being breathing heavily, as she waspletely frozen when she was climaxing previously. "Mmm~ You''re the best, son~~" she said in between of soft moans, his hands already getting back to work as they gropes around her soft hanging fruits, ying around the gtinous mass joyfully. "Better than your previous partners?" he asked out of a mixture of curiosity and jealousy, her answerpletely delighting him. "Oh please, they cannot even make your mama feel a hundredth of what dear Tian''er''s fingers is making mama feel" she expresses truthfully after pecking his lips, before her hands start wrapping around his pir-like stick, her eyes fixated on it as her upper and lower mouth started to drool. "Now I wonder how far in the heavens would Tian''er''s cock thrust me to~~" she said yfully as her hands move up and down on his dick, his girth enough for her hand to fail encircling itpletely. Sticking the pir onto her belly, she can now gauge out clearly just how far this huge dragon of her son will reach once it enters inside of her. ''He''s definitely going to destroy me if he put it all in~~~'' she worriedly, yet excitedly thought as she felt his tip reaching just in front of her diaphragm, her breathing starting to elerate as she unconsciously rubs her mildly squirting pussy up and down along his massive pir, feeling the hardness of it along with the veins as she leaves her love juice behind. "Tian''er is always pleasuring mama, so this time, let mama serve you dear~" she said as she twists and turn, hugging him now that they''re facing each other, before asking him to sit on the edge of the tub, kneeling between his legs as she stares towards his not-so-little little brother with hungry eyes, while using both her hands to rub it up and down. Stretching his hands out, he reached out towards her face and lovingly held her cheeks as he enjoys her hands'' caress. Feeling his touch, she looks up to him and their gazes met, her whole body heating up further as she once again redirects her attention towards his towering dragon, her mouth slightly open as she gulps her saliva while staring at it. Finally, curiosity seems to get the better of her as her face starts approaching his dick, kissing it from the tip, then going down to lick all around his shaft, her head going up and down as if she''s trying to cover the entirety of his member with her saliva. While her tongue is enjoying his taste, one of her hands were serving his tip, rubbing her palm all around increasing its sensitivity, while the other hand is fondling his heavy balls, her movement as ifpletely entranced by it. Snapping out of her trance, she picked up her pace as she changes her technique once more, now the hands rubbing him moving up and down of his shaft,pletely slippery from her saliva, and her sexy lips encircling his tip, licking it all around as if it''s some sort of lollipop. After a few minutes of licking, her patience seems to start running thin as she started gobbling further down his pir, looking at him with a submissive gaze as she bobs her head up and down, his dick going deeper and deeper down her warm damp mouth. "Ahk~ Ahk~ Ahk~" showcasing her skills, she started sucking him harder while pushing herself to gobble more of his dragon, causing lewd sounds and lot of her saliva toe out of her lewd wet mouth in the process. She goes further and further, eventually forcing his hard curving weapon down her tight massaging throat, her face sticking to his groin as she looks up to him. She''s not only sucking him, but also massaging his dick with her lewd slippery tongue that drenches every inch of his meat as she savors its taste. As she continues blowing him, her hands reach her spread out thighs, inserting a finger in her pussy and moving it in and out rhythmically. Ufortable at his hands having nothing to do, he grabs her tits and starts ying with it, fondling with her left breast as he rubs and teases the nipple of her left one. "Mmmm~!!! Ahk~ Ahk~ Ahk~" surprised by his actions for a bit, she let out a squeal that sounds unclear due to his huge hard dragon clogging her sloppy mouth. Feeling her dam approaching another release, she also picked up her service''s pace, pushing his meat pir to the back of her craving throat, her jaw feeling a bit of difort due to its sheer size. Forgetting the bit of difort from all the pleasure she''s feeling, she starts going even harder as she stops bobbing her head up and down, rotating it left and right instead as her tongue stretched out, trying its best to lick his sacks, causing saliva to drench her chin all the way down his full balls. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ Mom¡­ I''m cumming!" hearing his words, she stops moving and sticks her head to his groin as hard as she can, her soft small hands holding his waist firmly as if asking him to not pull out, her hungry throat expanding along with his dick dumping his loads on her, her eyes closed as if to focus on swallowing his cum. Once he was done, she gradually pulls it out of her throat, keeping the head as she licks it off as if to clean it while making him feel her skills. After the steamy session, they go back to cleaning themselves, rubbing each other''s body causing them tough a lot, after they''re done cleaning, he lifted her up, carrying her towards their bedroom without a single care in the world whether they''re naked or not. As he gentlyid her down the soft white bed, she seductively smiles as her soft hands sensually caresses his manly body, appreciating his hard pecs and abs before looking at him, staring at her with the same longing eyes she has as she asked, "Shall we continue?" Chapter 112: First Time (3) (R-18) "Is that even something mom needs to ask?" Seeing his mother act like that, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel lucky to be longed for and loved by her, not only as her son but also her man. While keeping those thoughts in mind, he started going down on her again, but this time, there''s no caressing or pleasuring, as he only ces his body on top of hers, his arms encircling her body, careful not to make her feel his entire weight. Feeling the heat from his whole masculine physique sticking to her naked sexy body, she shivered like a cold little girl feeling afortable wave of warmth washing through her entire body. The next moment, her limbs started tightly holding on to his body, her porcin feminine arms encircling his neck as her full sexy lower body locks his waist down. "Mmmm~~~ I love you Tian~~~" feeling his lips showering her neck and shoulder with kisses, she moans in delight every time he starts sucking on her skin as she also feels his massive manhood moving on top of her drooling naked slit. After a few minutes of filling her pale porcin skin with his marks, he looks at her face-to-face again, onlysting for a few seconds as she closes her eyes and opens her mouth, sticking out her tongue to express her desire to pull him in. epting her invitation, his face goes down on hers as they lock their lips, his tongue invading her hot slimy mouth to meet her eagerly waiting slippery eel, intertwining with it, dancing like a newlywed couple madly in love. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin "Mmm~~~ Mmm~~~ Mmm~~~" despite this not being their first-time kissing, this is the first time that she felt so good just from a kiss that she starts moaning despite this being the only thing happening, her drenched pussy starting to create a mess in the bedsheet as waterfall starts flowing out of it. "Puaaahhh~~~ Hmmnnn~~~ Haaaahh~~~ That felt sooooooo good~~~!!!" after a few minutes, they finally break their intense loving kiss, unable to hold back, she just expresses herself before her longing lips once again connected to his, her mind addicted to the feeling of tongue on tongue. "Mmm~~~ Mnmmm~~~ Mymmm!??~~~" As they continue sharing saliva with each other, she moans in pleasure as his left hand let go of her upper body, pleasurably caressing everything it passes through, surprise clear in her voice as he directly inserts his fingers on her slick sensitive slit, vigorously moving as it messes up her twitching insides. "Mmm~~~ Mnmmm~~~ Mnaaahhh~~~!! Aaaahh~~~ Aaaahhh~~~ Ahhhaaaaaahnnn~~~!!!" as his fingers continue to poke inside her and stimte all of her sensitive spots, the passionate kiss broke as she couldn''t hold her moan back, her now uncovered mouth starting to let outscivious moans as her hips moves erotically with her orgasming cunt, her waters spraying his body making him drenched. "That''s a lot" while she''s still breathing heavily trying to recover from her climax, he said to her as he uses hisrge hands to spread her legs, turning her lower body into an M-shape thatpletely exposes her wet beautiful pussy to him. Once she regains her consciousness, she immediately feels shivers coursing through her entire body as the sensation of her son''s dick rubbing on her pussy lips registered in her brain, causing her to involuntarily move her hips as if to cooperate with whatever he''s doing. "Hoh, looks like you''re awake now mom" feeling her moving hips, he looks at her face with a smile before kissing her cheeks, then returning to his previous position to continue rubbing on her slippery slit, this time while looking at her eye to eye. "Mmmm~~~ that feels good baby~~~" hugging him again, her hips moves faster and faster as if to pleasure him more, the ecstatic feeling rising through her head gettingrger andrger, only to be stopped by him when she''s feeling better and better. "Mom, wait, don''t move too fast" he said as his masculine hands goes down on her hips, locking it in ce preventing any of her movement. "Why~~~???" while still desperately trying to move, she asks with confusion in her face as she gazes at him with watery eyes, her expression as if on the verge of crying from him stopping her from doing what she desires. "I''m worried that you will get hurt when I put it inside, so I''m only using this chance to lubricate my dick with your cum, mom" exining his intent, he started to firmly, yet gently rub on her drooling lower mouth again, after a few moments of doing so showing his glistening meat staff to her, its entirety covered with her sweet lewd juice. Looking at his stiff huge dick pressing on her pussy, she started imagining the scenes about to proceed, the only thing going on her mind is the fact that she will definitely get pounded by her son today, her everything will finally be his to own and treasure, and his entirety will finally be hers to love and serve. Unable to take her eyes out of his pir, she snapped out of her reverie when she heard his deep manly voice beside her ears. "Are you ready, Meiyao?" hearing her name being called by her son, she starts climaxing a little as she nods at his question, her right hand moving behind his neck to hug him while her left hand moves down to her crotch, using her fingers to spread her plump drooling ps. Lying down on stacked pillows so that she''s leaning enough to look at her vagina, she smiles at him as the hand hugging him moves to his dick, guiding its head inside her craving cave before she looks at him and spoke. "I''m ready, Xiaotian¡­ make mama feel everything you''ve got" she showed her most brilliant smile as she replied, joyfully squealing in her mind as she will finally get what she always wanted. "Mnmmm~~~ Aaaaaaaahhhh~~~!!!" pushing further inside without telling her, it made her so surprised as she feels a thick, stiff thing slowly spreading her soft, fleshy hole, the heat emanating from his shaft causing her to feel sofortable and ecstatic, and despite him only sliding his dick in, she already felt like this is the first time in her life that sex made her feel like this. "Tian~~~ baby¡­ you''re so deep~~~" squirming around as she feels him slowly impaling her deeper and deeper, she eximed when she felt him stop his movement, thinking that he already put it all in, his cock reaching a region so deep in her drooling cave that no one came in contact with it in her entire life. "What¡­ mom''s done? I haven''t put all of it inside yet though¡­" looking at her flushed, smiling face, he enjoys her panicked expression as she heard what he said, her eyes quickly directing their gaze towards her lower part, where she can see a major part of his meat still visible from outside her spread pussy. "Can you keep going mom?" caressing her face filled with a pleasantly stunned expression, he asked causing her to snap out of her daze, looking at him as if he''s some absurd sex god descending to pleasure her, his warm smile causing her heart skips a beat as it just snaps into her mind that this sex god is her own son. "Ahhhhnn~~~ Wait for a bit Tian~~~ mama is~~~ Aaahhh~~~ a bit~~~ sensitiiiiiive~~~!!!" replying to his inquiries, her mouth starts letting out melodious, beautiful moans with a motherly, yet perverted sounding voice as he starts moving his shaft in and out of her sensitive cunt, going deeper and deeper as he continues moving his hips. Continuing his slow yet vigorous thrusts, he tries his best to hold himself back from cumming as his mother''s pussy feels so good, his dick being massaged inside as her soft flesh walls expands and contracts on his little brother, the cave tightly mping on him whenever he tries to pull out, as if her pussy is begging his dick not to go. "Agghh¡­ mom, you''re so tight¡­" holding onto her hips, he started going in deeper with his every thrust, going further and further into the parts of her flesh cave that no one reached and explored. "Ahhhnn~~~ Baby~~~ your cock is too biiig~~~" with her inner walls spreading even further, the only thing she could do is moan and wail as she praised her son''s cock wreaking havoc inside her cunt. "Hyaaaa~~~ Yesshhhh~~~ put it deeper inside mama''s holeeee~~~" from her voice, it was clear that she is enjoying everything that he''s doing, his hands holding her motherly hips in ce, his eyes looking at her beautiful face and sexy body lovingly, and his heavenly dragon feeding her starved lower mouth so passionately, all thisbined to make her feel the greatest feeling she ever had in her entire life so far. "Aaaaaaahhhhhnnn~~~!!!" as they continue their movements, her short, gasping moans turns into a single, long, borderline feral one as the head of his dragon knocks in her baby room, pressing on the door so hard that she feels like he can barge in at any moment. "Haaahhh¡­. Hahhhh¡­ hahhh¡­" breathing erratically, the two of them stare at each other, briefly exchanging a passionate kiss before they look eye to eye, his voice breaking the silence as he speaks, "Now we can really start" Chapter 113: First Time (4) (R-18) "Ahhhhaaaa~~~ Yes baby~~~ Mymmm~~~ Deeper~~!!! You can shove everything insideeee~~~!!!" feeling her son''s powerful thrusts bearing down on her, Su Meiyao moanssciviously as she openly expresses her desires, all while moving her hips in sync with him unconsciously, as if her body craves for more. "There''s no rush mom, let''s enjoy everythingpletely" he replied as his tip knocks on the entrance of her womb again, grinding on the flesh guarding her deepest part for a bit before moving back, her tight cunt refusing to let go and sucking him in. Feeling his slow and intense motion as his tip massages her baby room''s entrance once more, she wails in ecstasy as her eyes rolled up, her tongue sticking out as she speaks in a hardly understandable way, "Ahhaaaaannn~~~ My baby¡­ My Tian''shhh¡­ Mnaaaahhh~~~ dick ish kisshing mama''sh womb~~~ Haaaaaahhhnn~~~!!!" As she continues feeling the doors to her womb being bent inwards as her son''s dick pushes on it, the pleasure running through her entire body made her unable to hold herself back, her hands scratching his back as her waters starts exploding from her dam, her back arching from all the pleasure as her pussy mps even more tightly on his dragon, making him feel her soft, tight and hot cave''s climaxing massage, her twitching flesh continuously rubbing on his shaft, the heavenly pleasure he''s currently feeling spurring his desire to dump all his seeds inside her gripping pussy so bad. However, he managed to prevent himself from doing so through sheer will, as he wants his mother to feel the moment he releases all his thick semen on her with his cock drilling her insides womb deep. Gritting his teeth as he holds himself back, he continues gently moving through her orgasming fuck hole as he couldn''t hold himself back from exploring her pleasurable cave, prolonging her pleasure even further as she felt his dick rubbing on her sensitive insides. "I came~~~" while panting, she said as if to announce her consciousness returning to her body, lifting herself up to hug him, pecking on his face, her lips leaving marks on the entirety of it. As their gaze met, they immediately go on each other''s lips, the tacit understanding between the two of them causing her to patiently wait for his tongue''s arrival on her mouth, lovingly caressing it as theye in contact with each other, sometimes even intertwining with each other as he takes the lead. "Puaaahhh~~~ Haaahhhnn~~~ Tian~~~ your cock is moving again~~~!!!" breaking the kiss from surprise, she said as she feels her inner walls getting churned by his dick again, his shape making her feel pleasure from every crease and fold of her hungry flesh cave. "Do you love it mom?" as his thrusting was set in pace, he asked her while trying to move his dick in and out of her pussy, the out part being a bit more difficult as her drooling lower mouth tries its best to suck him in. "Ahhaaaann~~~!!! YES~~~!!! Mama loves dear son sooo much~~~" dering her love for him, she also starts moving her hips, the sound of her huge motherly ass pping on her son''s groin causing her to feel so much, her drooling naked slit spewing out so much thick naughty juice that it sticks to his front, forming a lewd transparent bridge of her juice connecting his groin to her pussy lips. "I know that, I also love you mom, but you know what I''m asking right?" as he saw her expressions, he couldn''t help but tease her, biting on her right earlobe and sucking it in his mouth. "Mymmmm~~~!!! YEEEESSSS~~~!!! Mama loves Tian''s huge, long cock pounding deep in mama''s naughty pussy" she screamed, the feeling of pleasure spreading through her entire body making her shiver, causing her to hug him tightly like a cold little girl. "Ahhhnn~~~ Ahhh~~~ Ahhh~~~" moaning to his every thrust, she can no longer keep herself looking proper, her eyes gradually rolling up as her lewd moanse out from her smiling, open mouth, her tongue exposed outside as drool flows down from it. As they continue their intense lovemaking session, he drills his shaft deep enough in her longing cave, the door to her baby room opening a bit, making her il around in immense ecstasy as his tip peeked inside, unfortunately reaching only enough to let his small slit inside, with the rest of his head still outside her inner doors. "Aaahhh~~~ Ahhaaa~~~ Tiaaaan~~~" with her voice sounding like a girl longing for her sweetheart''s love, she moans to his every thrust as he pushed his huge, hard shaft in and out of her hungry pussy. As he continues thrusting his dick inside, he eventually gets up from her hugs, turning her to the side while still moving his cock in and out, one of his hands firmly holding her soft smooth thighs and another one rubbing on her shy sensitive clit, the pleasure causing her to have small orgasms every time his long meat staff spreads her insides. The sound of their sweaty bodies pping at each other resounded all around her bedroom, her naughty juices sticking lewdly on his groin as he continues pleasuring her, pushing his dick in and out of her pussy, its lips already red from all the intense fucking. "Mmmm~~~ Yes baby~~~ just like that~~~" "Ahhaaaa~~~ Yeah~~~ Right there~~~ Mama feels so good right there~~~" "Yes~~~ Keep going Tian~~~ don''t stooop~~~" Wu Xiaotian enjoys herpletely, her sweet, motherly voice talking dirty to him, her own son, giving him such weird, yet great feeling as it made him feel the taboo they''remitting even more, his thrusts getting faster and faster along with her moans. His dragon started twitching as he fucks her intensely for dozens of minutes straight, her tits, as well as her ass jiggling wildly every time he shoves it deep inside her, her pussy lips already extremely sensitive from all the pleasure she''s receiving. Eventually, she was unable to hold back as she climax one again, her limbs straight and trembling, her body stiff as her lower mouth squirts her naughty juice into his chiseled abs, this scenesting for dozens of seconds before her body returns to normal, her chest erratically moving up and down craving for air, her body unable to recover as she continues to shake from her huge orgasm. Still moving gently as if to prolong her climax, his balls already feel so heavy, prepared to shoot its content the moment she regains her consciousness, eagerly waiting for his mother to return to herself. "Ahhh~~~ Ahhh~~~ Yes Tian~~~ Keep doing it gently~~~" as she regains her consciousness, she feels her son''s dick moving inside her wet cave, the movement now mild and gentle, the pleasure she''s feeling the same level, but different from the intense lovemaking they just did. As she moans along his soft thrusts, her dam starts building up her waters once again, the feeling from her son''s dick rubbing her pussy''s insides as they openly express their desire to each other, not only as a mother and son but also as a man and woman madly in love, filling her with so muchfort and joy that she thinks that this alone is more than worth all the suffering she experienced all her life. Ending that line of thought, she feels like she''s already prepared to let out a big one once again, as they had already been moving like that for about half an hour, the silence between the two of them more of warm andforting rather than awkward. "Mmmm~~~ Ahhh~~~ Tian~~~ Mama''s cumming again~~~" she said to him while turning around, now her back on the bed once again, spreading her arms to invite him in a cuddle, which he epts as he leans down, one of his arms surrounding her head from the top and the other one moving to the back of her neck, his thrusts deep and slow, making her feel the head of his dick rubbing all the sensitive creases and folds inside her drooling pussy. "I''m cumming too, mom" he said before he initiated a kiss, their tongues engaging in a passionate battle as their lower body locks with each other, their groins sticking closely together as he shoves his cock deep inside her longing cunt, the slit on his dragon''s head peeking inside her womb, releasing his thick white milk inside as she also squirts her lewd juice, his groan and her moans spreading across the room as they did so. Feeling her soft innards sucking on and massaging his stiff shaft made him ejacte even faster, the feeling of his seeds directly entering her womb making her feel so good, the orgasm she''s feelingpletely weird as this time, her consciousness never went away, this weird feeling giving her joy as she experience the feeling of him cumming inside her in full, her womb paintedpletely white with her son''s cum, his still rock hard dick plugging her tightly mping pussy, his semen''s volume so much that her tummy inted visibly. "That was sooo goood~~~" after their climax, she moves to kiss him on the lips again, expressing their passion with each other as they exchange saliva in both their mouths, before feeling him move again causing her to be surprised. "Ahhhnnn~~~ Wait Tiaaaan~~~ Let mama rest for a bit~~~~" sheined, but her hips are also already softly moving to cooperate with his thrusts. "Okay mom" he replied before kissing her once again, moving his waist softly, churning the semen inside of her despite his movements being gentle, his hot milk moving on his mother''s womb making her feel so ecstatic inside. After she rested for a bit, they resumed their session again, pushing his dick inside of her pussy as they express their love for each other in different positions, both of them orgasming many times, with Su Meiyao being brought to climax by her son a lot more times than him cumming inside of her. Waving the white g, her sexy sweaty naked body falls on his chiseled one, hugging him tightly to enjoy his warmth, his still ardent sword lodged deep inside her naughty hole, mixture of her naughty juice and his semen flowing out from the gap of their privates, her bodypletely unaware of it as her lower parts are already numb from all of her son''s passionate lovemaking. Moving her arms to hug him around his neck, she moves her face and look up to his, brilliantly smiling at him before sharing another sloppy kiss with him, only separating herself after a few minutes before speaking. "Thank you for tonight baby, I love everything that happened, especially you, I love you son" she said joyfully before bringing her head again,ying on his hot chest as she takes in his masculine scent. Hearing her words, he smiles at her figure before moving one of the hands encircling her back towards her head, gently caressing her hair as he kisses the crown of her head before also dering his love for her. "I also love you, mom" Chapter 114: Insatiable (R-18) "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ Ahaaahnn~~~" unable to keep herself asleep, Su Meiyao woke up from her dreand where she''s getting constantly ''loved'' by her son, the pleasant surprise of her son''s erect giant dick twitching and wreaking havoc inside her motherly cave making it so that she''s not even disappointed, but rather happy of her beautiful dreams being interrupted. ''He''s really so huge~~~'' reaching her hand backwards, she discovered that there''s still a handful of his dick not prating her vagina, despite the fact that his tip already has its slit peeking inside, the entire head already knocking inside her cum-filled womb. ''I might really break if my baby decided to put in all of that~~~'' while still dreading the thought, she couldn''t help but think of how good it would feel if her son decided to ram all of his meat shaft''s length inside her pussy. ''I want to try it sometime'' she thought to herself as she starts imagining herself lying helplessly underneath her son as he fiercely pounds her endlessly with his dick going in and out of her womb, just the thought alone making her lower mouth salivate as she unconsciously starts slowly moving her wide motherly hips up and down to rub her wet sensitive spots with her son''s massive weapon. "Ahaaahnn~~~ yeees~~!!! Tian~~ Break mama''s womb~~~" Su Meiyao, unable to recognize the surroundings due the feeling of her son''s cock scraping her insides failed to notice that she said her thoughts loud, the words surprising the young man so much that he was instantly awakened from his sleep, the first thing he noticed is the soft fleshy folds of his mother''s pussy wrapping around him as it moves up and down, devotedly massaging all of his dick in the process. "You want me to what?" not letting go of the chance to tease her, Wu Xiaotian asked as his hands starting to move on her body, his right hand pinching her left nipple while his left hand goes down to squeeze and spread her right asscheek. "Ahaaammm~~~!?" surprised at the sudden question and attack, she could only let out a short, surprised moan before it was muffled as he starts sticking his lips onto hers, the feeling of tongue on tonguepletely hooking her as their slithering snakes wrapped and yed around with each other, the sound of their sloppy passionate kiss spreading all across the room. "Mmm~~~ Mmm~~~ Mmm~~~" "Mn~~~ Chu~~ hmmm~~!?" "Mnaaaahhh~~~~!!! Ahhh~~~ Ahhhn~~~ AAAAAAHHHNNN~~~!!!" While passionately kissing her, he starts moving more, pulling his dick back as far as he can without making the cum inside her spill, before ramming it all inside up to her cervix, the semen inside of her churning while he does all of this, the warm feeling inside her stomach spreadingpletely inside her. "It''s no longer hot~" she said to him, the full meaning of what she''s pertaining topletely reaching him, making him smile as he gets up from the bed, sitting on the edge of it, surprising his mother as she was on top of his body previously. "Then do you want a fresh batch of it?" he asked as he ced both of his hand on her bottom part, tucking them in her th cheeks before standing up, his dick still lodged inside her sucking cave. "Mhm" hearing his words, she couldn''t help but avert her gaze as she replies, relishing on the feeling of enjoying the dirty talks for the first time in her life. "Just mhm?" looking at his mother''s cute reaction, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but tease her again, moving his hips up and down slightly, causing her meat hole to drool even more. "Ahaaan~~~ Just what do you want ba- Ahhaaaahnn~~~ baby~~~???" looking up at him while pouting her lips, she wasn''t able to keep a straight and stern face as her son''s cock continuously pokes and rubs on all of her sweet spots. "I know you know what I want mom" he replied with a smile before leaning down to kiss her already swollen sexy lips, sucking on the bottom part before going back to his previous position, waiting for what she''s about to say. "Ahh~~~ Ahhnn~~~ Fine~~~ I¡­ I want my son''s¡­ Ahhh~~~!! fresh hot semen¡­ hyaaa~~~!! inside my naughty pussyyyyy~~~!!!" unable to hold herself back anymore, she started moving her hips up and down as she talks with her son with a flushing red face, the shame apparent from her voice as she tries to forget all that she just said by drowning herself with the pleasure from her son''s magnificent dick. "Damn, that''s quite dirty, I only want you to say you love me, mom" Wu Xiaotian teased as he starts to walk towards the bathroom, pecking his lips all over her beautiful face, his mother enjoying the sensation but quite annoyed and shy with his teasing as well. "Ahhh~~~ Oooohh~~~!! You meanieee~~~" as they move towards the bathroom, Su Meiyao''s body starts bouncing on her son''s dick whenever he takes his step, and given the thick and long dragon scraping inside her wet hungry fuck hole, she couldn''t help but let out series of scious moans while they get closer and closer to the bathroom. The moment they reached the bathroom, Wu Xiaotian pulled his dick out of her hungry cunt in one swift motion, causing her to scream in pleasure as she squirts, forcing out all the semen inside her in the process. "Ahh~~~ haaa~~~ haaa~~~ haaa~~~" as she gasps for air, she already felt her son''s erect dragon rubbing along her drooling naked slit, the excitement imminent in her body as she starts squirming as if begging him to put therge object inside her vagina, her limbs locking his body even tighter as if to tell him that she can''t hold back anymore. Feeling her bodynguage, Wu Xiaotian decided to stop teasing her, aiming his spearhead towards her soft sensitive slit, spread wide open due to him groping on her asscheeks quite firmly. "Ahaaa~!!! it''sing in again~~~" enjoying the sensation of her son''srge object spreading her again, Su Meiyao moans seductively as she arches her back, making Wu Xiaotian grip her even tighter as he is quite afraid that she might slip from his hold since they''re already too slippery from the sweat all cross their naked bodies. "Ahhh~~ ahh~~ AAHHHNN~~~!!" Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin "Ohh~~~ so big~~~" "Yeah, right there~~~ ahhhhnnn~~~!!! That feels so nice~~~" As they continue on their morning session, they eventually move faster and faster, Su Meiyao orgasming every couple of thrust, but just continues to reach the heavens further and further as Wu Xiaotian continues his offensives, locking her movements as he ces her legs on his shoulders, all while still moving his hips relentlessly to make his pir rub her wet insides. "Ah yeaahhh~~~ Tian~!! Mama is cumming~~~ cummiiiiiiiiingg~~~!!!" after a few more minutes of intense session, Su Meiyao finally admits her defeat as her waters starts to squirt out of her lower mouth, drenching Wu Xiaotian from hips below as it continuouslyes out like an endlessly flowing waterfall. "Aghh¡­Mom, I''m cumming as well" feeling his mother''s squeezing insides as she climax, Wu Xiaotian also released everything he''s holding back, thrusting onest time, his tip knocks on her baby room again, before spurting all the semen he''s umted from the short yet intense morning session. "Ahhh~~~ so hot~~~ ooohhh~~~!!!" feeling the hot liquid flooding her uterus, Su Meiyao unconsciously mutters as she continues squirting, the slow sensual thrust her son is doing prolonging the mind breaking climax she''s currently having. "Haaa~~~ Haaa~~~ haaa~~~ that was great~~~" after she regains consciousness, she smiles as she looks at the face of her son, before sharing a passionate kiss for a few minutes, only the sound of soft muffled moaning echoing through the bathroom. Chapter 115: Morning Fun (R-18) After the two of them finished their time on the bathroom, Wu Xiaotian carried his mother towards the kitchen, helping her stand up as she starts preparing their breakfast, their still naked bodies causing her to moan as she feels the heat of her son''s still hard cock rubbing on her back from time to time. Being intimate like this, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but feel like this is something so novel, the feeling from her son''srge masculine hands holding her small dainty hands as he helps her cut the ingredients for the dishes she''s preparing, all while having their bodiespletely exposed to each other, her back leaning on his muscr body, makes her feel pleasure that feelspletely different, yet on the same level, if not even higher, than when they were having sex. After she ced all the ingredients in the cooking bowl, she couldn''t hold herself back anymore, turning herself around to share a passionate kiss with her son, tangling tongues with him for a few minutes before they broke it as she''s already out of breath, staring at his face silently as if tomit his every feature in her mind. Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian is looking at her with such loving gaze that she started blushing furiously, prompting her to avert her gaze from her son but was immediately stopped by the young man, holding her chin firmly before moving to caress her cheeks, then her hair, before his hand return to her hips again as he said, "You''re so beautiful, Meiyao" As she heard her son calling her by her name, Su Meiyao''s heart starts beating harder and faster, clearly felt by him as she hugs him tightly before speaking while her head is tightly glued on his chest, causing her voice to be a bit muffled. "Mama loves it when Tian calls me like that" she said with her naked body squirming all around her son. "How about when I call you mom?" he asks as he kissed her on the crown of her head before burying his nose on her thick, fragrant hair, taking in the same sweet, peach scent that emanates from every part of her body. "Mama love it however you call me, Tian" she replied while drowning on his masculine scent, making her hug him even more tightly than she already does. "What a vague answer, this makes me want to call you names" Wu Xiaotian teased before pecking his mother''s lips, cutting the kiss short then pecking her again, doing the same cycle repeatedly around her face. As she feels her son''s lips showing her with affection, Su Meiyao starts letting out sweet voice as she tries to continue their conversation. "Mnn~~~ I wonder just how will~~~ hyaaa~~~ baby call¡­ ahaaa~~~ mama¡­ ohh~~~!! That tickles~~~" As he continues kissing her, he eventually reaches her shoulders, stopping the moment he felt satisfied, staring at her again face to face, his body leaning quite a bit as the difference between their height grows even more. "You''re too tall now baby, mama can barely reach your face even if mama tip-toe" Su Meiyaoined while circling her arms around his neck, trying her best to reach her son''s face. Smiling at herins, Wu Xiaotian tucked his hands under her perfectly shaped, soft dumplings, exerting some strength to lift his gorgeous mother up, making her squeal cutely as she felt him cing his huge hard pir between her thighs, surprising her when she felt his curving sword lifting her entire weight off the ground. "Can you reach me better now mom?" he asks while moving his hands towards her hips again, tracing the explosive curves of her body, just a bit of pressure from his hands making it sink into her soft flesh, the sensation as if she doesn''t have a single bone on her sexy motherly body. "Oh my, what a crazy way to carry your mama, baby" Su Meiyao replies while pecking on his lips, her son responding to her causing them to engage on a passionate battle in her mouth again, this onesting for until she found out that the dishes she''s preparing is ready. After preparing the table and setting a meal for two, Su Meiyao asks Wu Xiaotian to sit down. Expecting his mother to sit on her chair as well, Wu Xiaotian was pleasantly surprised when she said she will be sitting on hisp. Standing beside him, she prepared to sit but before she does though, she used her hands to hold her son''s dick, aiming it properly towards her slit, the entirety of its mass plugging her flesh hole the moment she sat down. "Ahhaaaann~~~ Mmmm~~~ so baby¡­ how is your time outside?" as she feels the heat of her son''s massive dragon spreading through her vaginal canals, she started asking him about his adventures, all while feeding him, using the same porcinware and utensils to feed herself as well. "It''s quite the ride mom¡­" Wu Xiaotian replied while moving his hands across her body, oftentimes sinking on her flesh with just the slightest amount of pressure. His right hand, gently tracing the curves of her willow waist while his left hand moves on her th thighs, enjoying the bouncy sensation as his grip turns firm on them from time to time. He can also feel that she''s clearly enjoying it too, her flesh folds squeezing and sucking on his meat pir every time he fondles with her body, the pleasure he''s feeling from her pussy massaging his raging boner making him want to shoot another load inside of her. After they finished the meal in the bowl she''s holding, Su Meiyao turned herself towards the table, moaning as her tight hole is getting scraped by her son''s majestic sword while her back gradually faces Wu Xiaotian''s front. Reaching out for the food still on the table, Su Meiyao struggles to maintain her arms up as she tries to get some of the dishes on the farther side of the table, forcing her to stand up for a bit. While trying to do so, Wu Xiaotian tried to stop and told her that he can reach those things just by using his soul power, something that his mother nevertheless refuses despite being quite surprised about it. "Ahaaan~~~ mmm~~~" as she moves her hips up from her son''s body, she can feel his massive dragon rubbing on every sensitive spot she has, causing the sucking and mping on his dick to increase even further. "Baby~~~ Help mama~~~" once the pleasure from that short period of her insides getting churned by him, Su Meiyao finally loses strength, her knees giving up on her, causing her to fall on the table with her back exposed in the air, her ragged breathing apparent as her shoulder noticeably moves up and down in a rhythmic pattern. "I told you I can help right?" also standing up to press his weight on her, Wu Xiaotian said teasingly as he kissed her earlobes, eliciting aining, yet sexy moan from her mouth. "Mama wants to serve Tian with all mama have, so mama wants to do everything alone for you" she replied as she stretches her arms and circle it around her son''s nape, holding tightly as he lifts her up to return to their previous position. "There''s no need for that you know? The best way you can serve me is by being my mother, mom" looking at her face seriously as he can clearly feel that she''s putting way too much effort for this, Wu Xiaotian said in aforting voice, waving his hand causing the dishes that his mother is previously trying to reach to float towards them, preparing itself in the bowl they were eating in. "Mymmm~~~ you''re clearly not treating mama like a mother though~~~" sheined cutely as he reaches out towards her breast, ying around it and fondling the sexy, soft, massive mound of flesh causing its already sensitive buds to harden again. "You don''t want it?" he asked as his fingers moves towards her nipples, rubbing and twisting it as she hands him another spoonful of food while moaning in pleasure. "Ahaaan~~~ aaahhh~~~ yeaahh~~~ mama loves it~~~ but let''s finish our meal first mkay~~~?" she requested while pecking on his cheeks, looking at him with a pitiful eye making him agree with her whim, the two of them now enjoying the food and the talking more than the skin to skin. "Ahhh~~~ Just a few more bites baby¡­ ohhh~~~ you''re twitching inside mama''s pussyyy~~~~" as they continue to share their meal, they were eventually getting on the groove again despite neither of them moving in any sort of sexual way. After they finished the meal, they continue expressing their affection to each other, shamelessly touching each other''s body as if to memorize every shape of each other''s figure, only stopping after a while as they realized that its already way past morning. Chapter 116 : I Love You "You certainly nned to do all that to divert mama''s attention from your story outside don''t you, young man?" Su Meiyao asked as she fixed one of her sleeves, moving ceaselessly as her and her son sit at the back of the mountain they are in, taking in the view of the surrounding as she envelops herself with her son''s body. Leaning down so that his head is on his mother''s shoulder, Wu Xiaotian takes a sniff of her heavenly, peach-like natural scent, a smell unique to her alone, that changes its allure depending on the situation, making her extremely charming when they are expressing their passion to each other, and this time, making him incredibly calm as if he''s in a middle of a peaceful farm in the peak of spring time. "Come on, you know I won''t hide anything from you mom" he replied to her inquiry as he tightens his hold on her, returning back to his original position to dive down on her voluminous hair and take in her scent there. "How many daughters-inw did I gain during this period?" she asked with a joking, yet slightly serious tone in her voice, not a single trace of jealousy or envy in it, only pure support and some anticipation. "Why is it that you seem so eager of me bringing more women home?" looking at her smiling expression, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but ask in curiosity as it is only now that he realizes that he never really understands the reason why such a proud and extremely talented genius such as his mother would allow herself to share her beloved to other women. "Isn''t it obvious? You''re my son, Tian¡­ and there''s nothing else I rather want than you having the best of the world and that includes you having the freedom to do whatever you want" she said while looking far away, as if her brilliant, gem-like eyes were seeing something way beyond the horizon. "Just know that you need to take responsibility to the girls you bring home, okay?" She said as she turns around a bit, her side leaning on her son''s body as she raises her hand out and starts drawing circle on his wide chest. "Mama knows how smart you are so mama highly doubt that you will bring some girl with trashy personality, so mama will leave you to your own discretion¡­ just find time to introduce them to me" she said with aforting voice as she looks up to meet his gaze, the two of them smiling at each other before sharing a short kiss, somethingpletely different from all their passionate exchange as this one merelysts for a second before ending, but this somehow feels so much more powerful than all of their previous lips to lips. "As your mother and as your woman, I love you, Xiaotian~~~" Su Meiyao deres as her hands circles her son''s neck, looking at him with all seriousness in her eyes as she emphasized each of the words she said. "Meiyao, I love you too" he said as his hands moves around and circle her back, before stealing another peck on her lips, breaking it immediately before he sticks his forehead to hers, looking at his mother eye to eye as he continues in all seriousness. "I love you too, mom" he added before finally sharing a passionate kiss with her, this onesting for quite a while as their hands move around each other''s back, the sound of clothes rustlingsting until they separated their lips, a silver thread of saliva still connecting their tongue as they speak to each other. "Back to the topic, tell mama how many daughters-inw are you bringing in some time in the future~~~" she said while still hugging him on the neck, her cute expression while looking all serious and curious causing him to yield and tell her about everyone he encountered previously, from the outgoing Li Yan to the cold yet warm Feng Qing. "That Xian''er girl will soon fall for you as well baby, bring them all together if you have the time~~~" after hearing all about his adventures outside, well, focusing mostly on the girls he mentioned, it looks like Su Meiyao is even more refreshed and younger that how she usually looks as she talks to him, her faces all smile as she happily hums a tune. ''Is this the fabled effects of rumors and hearsays towards women?'' he thought to himself as he agrees with her request, making her smile even more brilliantly as if she''s looking forward to the time, they will meet her. After talking for a little bit more while feeling each other''s warmth, they eventually stood up from the spot when the sun is nearing the top of the sky, Wu Xiaotian promising to return home as much as he can just for his mother to allow him to leave again, concerned that he might get discovered using such talisman especially when he''s inside one of the strongest faction in the continent, in addition to the fact that the people he left in the Heavenly Secret Tower will be worried if he were to suddenly just disappear. After saying each other goodbye, they shared onest long and hot kiss, this one being initiated by Su Meiyao, as if they''re going to be apart for a long while despite knowing that her son will probably be back here again by nighttime. ---------- Meanwhile, in another ce, somewhere filled with lush green mountains filled with steep slopes and stony paths reaching the skies, someone is moving towards the peak of the highest mountain at an extremely fast speed, passing through the eyes of even Core Formation Realm cultivators without them noticing, only stopping once it saw therge, pce-like structure standing at the very peak of the mountain located in the center of the mountain range. Entering the pce, the figure is greeted by a sole figure, sitting in a modest chair while holding multiple papers in their hand, perusing it for a while before looking at the figure standing near the door. "Xuanyuan, are you really sure everything you wrote here is real?" the figure sitting behind the table asked with uncertainty in their eyes, despite the figure in front of them being their most reliable and most trusted person, their very own disciple. "Master, I swear to my own dao that everything there is real, there''s not a single trace of exaggeration, maybe there''s even a bit of understatement there if I were to say" the figure replied with absolute confidence in their eyes. "Fine, it''s a great thing that you made friend with such a monster" looking at the figure''s eyes, the other figure sitting behind the table yields and decided to believe, throwing a token towards the figure standing near the door. "Take whatever you want in my treasury, don''t bother holding back, else you want me to reveal that" the figure behind the table threatened, causing the other figure to shiver a bit. "Come on master, you should not!! Do you know how troublesome it would be for me if you do that?" the standing figure asked with a begging tone in their voice. "I know, because I''m also like you" the sitting figure replied with an innate confidence in their voice. "That''s why you shouldn''t do that okay? Don''t let your disciple experience the same thing you did" the standing figure said as they walk out of the pce, waving their hands while being looked at by the sitting figure who''s shaking their head. "The times are about to change¡­" the sitting figure muttered as they look in front of them, their eyes seemingly seeing beyond the walls of the pce and peering through the void. Chapter 117 : Ripples Across the Silent Pond This very same event is currently happening across different ces in the continent, some of them growing their worries as a genius with such an unprecedented strength like that never appears before, the testament of them being the urate recordings and history books each power keeps as a reminder of the past. What terrifies them the most is that this genius juste a couple of decades after the generation of who can be considered as the greatest talents to ever exist on the eastern continent, with his talent far exceeding Su Meiyao, titled Peerless Heavenly Goddess, the undisputed number one genius of her time, proving her might time and time again by showcasing her might and fighting opponents far older and stronger than her in terms of cultivation realm, the strength and smart she disys not only suppressing her peers but even the generation before them. Her reign is short-lived though as her sect falls due to something, causing her to fall into obscurity and disappear into the backstage, now only being talked about when someone gazes at the name still sitting at the top of the Goddess Ranking, a well-known ranking created by the Heavenly Seers, an organization directly under the Heavenly Secret Tower. This is also another point that made this new genius even more terrifying than Su Meiyao. In addition to performing feats far transcending the ones the previous generation genius aplished in her peak, the up-anding young man is also backed by a force far beyond the strength of Su Meiyao''s sect, causing a heated discussion from all across the continent as almost all of the high-level factions rush to either try and befriend this young man or find a way to deal with him before he can start spreading his wings. ---------- In a city somewhere, there is a specific street filled with streetlights emitting a red hue, extremely visual scenes going wherever one''s eyes moves as all sorts of women, men, and even beasts with humanoid features wearing extremely revealing clothing roams around the streets near establishments, hoping to lure in people that might empty their pocket for a night with them. Amidst all the heated scenes filled with either sweet or repugnant scent, an establishment farrger than that of the others in the area stood imposingly, with all sorts of well-dressed peopleing in and out of it, most of them being men, the ones entering apanied by what normal people could consider beauties, while the ones leaving were being dragged on the ground by the very same group of beauties. "You did a great job befriending him, Yu''er, but don''t forget that men are just tools for us to use, nothing more than that" an olddy with wrinkled and clearly time withered face said while looking at a purple haired beauty in front of her, thisdy''s appeal far exceeding those of the women serving the people in the entrance. "I understand, head matron, I know what I''m doing and what I am supposed to do" thedy replied with a solemn voice, as if she''s really serious of what she says. "Good, good, you''re a good girl Yu''er, now, how''s your opinion on being tied to that prince from the central province now?" the old woman asked with a smile on her face, appearing extremely wicked due to theck of teeth in her mouth. "I want to improve and cultivate more so that I can be worthy of that young master, head matron" the purple-haired youngdy replied with a hint of eagerness in her voice, making the old woman smile even further as she looks with pride towards what she considers her greatest ''work''. "Good, good, good, you may leave now, do whatever you want to improve yourself" the old woman said with glee in her voice as she chases thedy out of the room. As she bows towards the olddy, the purple-haired beauty brings herself to the door, her expression changing from the respectful one she''s sporting previously to a one filled with mockery as if she''s saying ''Do you think I''m dumb or are you dumb?'' ''That old witch, saying that men are just tool and then pushing me towards the very same creature'' the purple-haireddyins to herself as she starts walking away from the establishment, moving with swift steps towards a small clearing in the woods near the city, in the middle of it a pond filled with clear water reflecting the moon on its surface. Taking her clothes off, she dipped into the cold water, humming as she swims in the water, before taking out a light projecting stone from her spatial ring, infusing her qi in it causing the image of an immortal-like young man to appear out of it. "Su Tian~~~ I''ll meet youter, hehe, get ready to have me as your woman as well~~" she said before she hugs the stone on her bountiful chest, then continues humming a joyful tune while relishing on the feeling of the cool water on her skin. As she imagines the appearance of the young man from the light projection stone, she would never expect that countless years from now, she would look back into this moment, looking at the already mature face of that very same young man while thanking her lucky stars, thinking that she''s extremely lucky not only toy her eyes on this young man, but also to make him interested in her. ---------- Meanwhile in another city, with mostly women going in and out of it, standing in the middle of it a giant tree almost reaching the sky, enough for it to be mistaken as the Sky Soul Star''s World Tree if not for the unique aura world trees are giving off, something not present in this tree. On the crown of the giant tree, all sorts of buildingspletely made of wood are standing, either built directly on top of the tree of hanging on it, from them, women, all of them good looking, are moving all around, leaping from branch to branch nimbly and artistically as if it is innate to them to float in the air. Despite their great appearance though, one among them clearly stood out from the rest, a cold-looking, phoenix-likedy moving towards the central area of the tree. As the phoenix-likedy arrives at the center of the tree, she was greeted by twodies wearing a guard uniform standing at a door directly carved from the tree. Opening it, the phoenix likedy enters a simple house carved directly from the insides of the tree, the furniture on itpletely integrated on either this house''s ceiling, floor or walls. In the bed at the corner of the room, A woman that appears to be a mature version of thedy is sitting while reading a book, the sses she''s wearing increasing her adult appeal. "Qing''er, you''re back dear, how''s your trip?" the mature woman asked with a patronizing smile on her face as she waves her hands, beckoning thedy to sit beside her. "It''s great mom¡­ I-I found someone who can possibly cure you" thedy said, stuttering as she begins her second sentence. "Hmm? Mind telling me who this person is dear?" the mature woman asked as she moves her hand again, this time pointing towards herp, prompting thedy toy her head on it. "H-he''s a friend" as shey down with back on the bed and her head facing the ceiling, she couldn''t help but get overwhelmed as the view is entirely blocked by a huge mass of flesh casting a shadow on her face. Hearing her daughter''s tone, the mature woman couldn''t help but notice something odd, causing her to look down and try to direct her gaze towards her daughter''s face, only being able to see a fraction of it due to her ample chest blocking her lovely daughter''s face. "My oh my, he''s more than just a friend huh~?" she said with a teasing smile on her face causing thedy to be embarrassed, starting a full-blown happy banter between the two of them,sting for quite a while before stopping while still on their previous position. "I appreciate your concern dear, but if you already set your eyes on this young man, then mother won''t force you or that lucky guy to help me solve my problem" the mature woman said while gently caressing the head of her daughter, surprising thedy as her mother would even sacrifice her own health just to ensure that her daughter won''t have any problem with her romantic rtionship. Feeling the dedication in her voice, thedy couldn''t help but be moved as time and time again, her mother shows just how much she cares for her. Deciding something in her mind, she makes a choice that will lead not only her, but also her mother to apletely different path, something that they will look back on countless years into the future, a certainly great memory that they will cherish until the end of time. "If mom don''t mind, then I don''t mind as well¡­ just, if we were to have a chance¡­ I-I want to be first¡­" the youngdy said, her voice filled with confidence in the start but starts getting lower and lower as she continues, sounding like a buzzing mosquito at the end. "Oh my, this littledy is thinking of something immoral huh~?" surprised at her daughter''s idea, the mature woman''s face couldn''t help but turn red for a moment before she recovers, going on to tease the youngdy again, causing the two of them to banter with each other while physically touching their bodies, trying to tickle each other while giggling from the other one''s tickling. After a while of ying around, both of themid back on the bed, their appearance a bit disheveled but happy, the mature woman reaching out to pat the head of thedy while looking at her with a serious eye as she asked. "Are you really sure with that, dear?" Seeing her mother''s look, the otherdy smiled while still holding a determined gaze in her eyes as she replied, "Mhm, and anything you say won''t change my decision mom" Looking at her, the mature woman knew that she cannot change the mind of this daughter of hers, hence she just decided to go with a ''let nature take its course'' approach, all while teasing thedy. "So this soon to be husband of ours, would you mind showing your mother how he looks like?" she asked causing thedy''s face to furiously blush. ---------- Meanwhile, the very same young man the two beauties were talking about is currently walking along an extremely detailed and well-crafted corridor, the monochromatic color of the surrounding doing nothing to hide the beauty of the craftsmanship invested into every inch of the floors and walls, as if it follows some sort of natural rule of nature. Near him, a bearded middle-aged man as tall as him is walking slightly ahead of him, talking about all sorts of things as they move through the seemingly endless corridor, only stopping once they arrive in front of a door, seemingly normal looking whenpared to everything they saw before they arrive here. "Now brat, no matter what they say to you, just show them what you''re capable of, they''re definitely going to allow you ess to what you want" the bearded middle-age man said while patting the back of the young man, his immortal-like appearance being revealed as light spilled out from the other side of the door the moment it starts opening. ---------- End of the First Arc (Exile), No more chapter for today, back to regr tomorrow Chapter 118: Wu Xiaotian Stepping beyond the door, even Wu Xiaotian, who can consider himself to have seen a lot of absurd things in this life due to the existence of his system, was surprised from what he just saw. Beyond the door, apletely different world resides, one that seems to bepletely independent from the outside, a mountain standing tall from far away, lush greeneries covering the entire space with exception to the ce near them, where a river flows directly from the top of the mountain. Near the river, three t and smooth white rocks are located on each one of them a different old man sitting unmoved, holding a fishing pole with its line cast into the waters of the river, their wise gaze never diverting from the running water despite the interruption of Hua Jingxian and Wu Xiaotian entering. Looking at the three old men sitting near the river, Wu Xiaotian secretly activated his [True Sight Technique], his activation not being noticed by anyone in the area. [Name: Hua Lingtian] [Age: 242] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower] [Cultivation: Half Step Celestial Realm] [Physique: Acquired Four Directions Body (West)] [Stats] [Strength: 150 low celestial stars (Each star is equivalent to 108,000,000 worldly might] [Agility: 150 low celestial stars] [Intelligence:140 low celestial stars] [Stamina: 160 low celestial stars] [Vitality: 150 low celestial stars] [Aptitude: Intermediate Quality Celestial Level] [Name: Hua Yingtian] [Age: 245] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower] [Cultivation: Half Step Celestial Realm] [Physique: Acquired Four Directions Body (East)] [Stats] [Strength: 140 low celestial stars (Each star is equivalent to 108,000,000 worldly might] [Agility: 140 low celestial stars] [Intelligence:150 low celestial stars] [Stamina: 160 low celestial stars] [Vitality: 160 low celestial stars] [Aptitude: Intermediate Quality Celestial Level] [Name: Hua Xuantian] [Age: 252] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower] [Cultivation: Half Step Celestial Realm] [Physique: Acquired Four Directions Body (North)] [Stats] [Strength: 150 low celestial stars (Each star is equivalent to 108,000,000 worldly might] [Agility: 150 low celestial stars] [Intelligence:150 low celestial stars] [Stamina: 150 low celestial stars] [Vitality: 150 low celestial stars] [Aptitude: Intermediate Quality Celestial Level] "Let them be for a while, they just love fishing quite a bit" Hua Jingxian muttered towards Wu Xiaotian while looking at him helplessly, expressing that even he can''t do anything to stop these three old men from fishing. Nodding towards the bearded middle-aged man, Wu Xiaotian then decided to patiently wait, his gaze also peering into the depths of the river, seeing all sorts of marine life forms, from ones with strength of a normal fishes to sea creatures who can probablypete with even Soul Formation Realm cultivators. As he peers into the waters, the three old men starts paying attention to him, surprised at the fact that this young man their nephew brought here is even capable of seeing through the waters of the world they created despite him only being in the Perfection state of the Pedestal Establishment Realm. "Boy,e sit with us, here is a pole, try catching something from the water" the old man nearest to Wu Xiaotian and Hua Jingxian speaks, pulling out a bamboo fishing pole from his spatial ring, throwing it towards Wu Xiaotian before pointing on a space in the ground, another one of those rocks simr to the one they sit in appearing exactly from where his finger is pointed. "Go now brat, I''ll leave for now, I still need to deal with a lot of things" Hua Jingxian said helplessly as he urges the immortal-like young man to move towards the three old men, before taking a bow towards the three and moving back to the door again. As Hua Jingxian closes the door, it magically disappears, and despite his overwhelming soul power, Wu Xiaotian still got not idea where the entrance and exit of the ce goes. Unable to do anything else, he moves towards the open seat, sitting down on it before casting the fishing line, not even creating a sound as it dives through the river. "Hoh¡­ not bad¡­" another one of the old men, praised as he observes Wu Xiaotian''s movements when fishing, nodding his head when he saw how he casts the line. "Thank you, senior¡­" while attentively watching the floater of his fishing pole bobbing up and down, Wu Xiaotian replies with his tone between a respectful and neutral one. "Neither servile nor overbearing,mitted to his task, respectful to elders, and most of all, bearing an absolute confidence towards oneself, HAHAHAHA, what a rare young man Little Jingxian found outside" the same man, the one sitting farthest away from Wu Xiaotian said, smiling as he starts feelingfortable while talking with the immortal-like young man. "First brother, don''t forget that it is Xian''er that found the young man, Jingxian only brings him to us" the one in the middle interjected, his tone also quitefortable as if he also approves of Wu Xiaotian. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin "Don''t sweat the small details Old Three, it doesn''t really matter since he''s here with us" the one nearest to Wu Xiaotian added, forcing the two to stop their conversation. "Come to think of it, we haven''t introduced ourselves to you yet boy¡­" the old man nearest to Wu Xiaotian said, pointing to himself before continuing, "This old one is granted the name Lingtian, the one beside me is my third brother, Yingtian, and the one farthest from us is our oldest brother, Xuantian, we have another brother, the father of the one that just brought you in, our second brother, Xingtian" "We''re all old men who hides inside the tower, justing out to defend it in times of crisis, well you can say we are the final cards of the faction if not for our second brother" the eldest speaks, looking up as a face simr to them appears in his mind, this one bearing a proud and unfettered look in his face despite him being the one who values the faction and their family the most, recalling the good times where the four of them are just allugh as they face the entire continent without anyone else behind their back. "You know why you''re here right?" the third brother asked as he saw that their eldest brother is currently lost in reminiscence of their childhood. "There really is another reason than my request to join the Heavenly Secret Tower?" Wu Xiaotian asked as he diverted his attention from the fishing pole towards the one asking. "Indeed, normally, anyone who joins us will need to work their way from the bottom up, but that would be quite a waste of time especially when ites to existences such as yourself, not to mention your rtion with our grandnephew" the youngest, Hua Lingtian exined as he reel in his pole, disappointed once he found out that only a normal fish bites the hook. "Jingxian already told us, apparently, despite the difference in realms, you screwed the current temple master candidate of the Purple Lightning temple into being terrified to you, not to mention the multiple mention of you being a monster in refining not only artifacts but also alchemical pills, and you''re also adept with runes" the third, Hua Yingtian pointed out, not surprising Wu Xiaotian as there''s nothing more than what he had shown previously that they mentioned. "Seeing as you''re quite the monster, we took it upon ourselves to offer you another route which is better not only for you but also for us" the eldest added, pausing for a bit before adding another statement. "We also heard that you have quite the business acumen, creating products on the fly, things that might sell for massive amounts of money. We''re willing to support you and give you a privilege equivalent to the ones we give towards direct heir such as little Feng and Xian''er. However¡­" the old man dramatically paused as he looks at the immortal-like young man direct in the eyes, nothing but conviction and determination in the young man''s eyes. As he realizes that the young man is not going to try and interrupt him, the eldest''s opinion of him grew even further as he reveals the condition of their deal. "You can''t join any other faction boy, and aside from that¡­" the old man paused as he raises his fingers, signaling the number three in it as he said, "Three requests, nothing that would take more than two months to aplish, nothing that might put you or your love ones into danger, and nothing that you can''t agree with" "That''s too good of a deal, isn''t it?" hearing the seriousness in the eldest''s voice, Wu Xiaotian thought that he''s bound to be extremely restricted by the faction but the results are otherwise, a pr opposite of his expectation. Seeing the confusion in the young man''s eyes, the three old men couldn''t help butugh as they never expected that despite the bearing this young man shown them, he can still have a reaction like this, much befitting to kids of his age. "Because you''re more than worth the things we''re giving, Wu Xiaotian" Chapter 119: An Almost Forgotten Reward Hearing the name that just came out of their mouth, Wu Xiaotian was quite surprised, however, he quickly regains his bearing as he remembers that he''s currently in arguably the strongest faction in the continent, not only in terms of martial might but also in terms of information gathering, a force rumored to even see everything under the heavens. "Not vignt even a bit?" seeing the immortal-like young man fishing beside them quickly regaining hisposure, the eldest couldn''t help but scare him a bit, testing where the limit of his courage lies. "If three elders want to do anything, I would''ve been dealt with a long time ago, in fact, even just uncle Jingxian is more than enough to deal with me right?" calmly speaking, Wu Xiaotian exined, clearly bluffing as just one [Unbounded Spatial Talisman] is more than enough for him to escape here, of course, such situation is something he wants to avoid as much as possible as being a target of such force will be quite the trouble in the future. "HAHAHAHA, you''re really gutsy boy, just what us brothers would like when taking a disciple, how about it? Will you consider?" hearing the reply of the young man, the eldest starts exploding inughter as he starts offering an even better thing to Wu Xiaotian. Hearing this however, the two other old men starts panicking, quickly sending multiple telepathic transmissions to theughing old man, mostly rted to their grandniece and her "future" with concern to the immortal-like young man. Hearing the concerns, the eldest abruptly stops hisughter, pretending to clear his throat to get himself together, before talking again. "I was just joking boy, don''t take it to heart... we can guide you just like a master but we can''t take you as a disciple" the eldest said while thinking ''Xian''er might just kill us if she heard her man is going to be our disciple'' "It''s more than what I could ask for, elders" Wu Xiaotian replied with a smile on his face while sighing in relief in his mind, as he''s already starting to think of ways to turn down their offer since he truly doesn''t need a master given that the system is already one to him. "No need to be so modest boy, we''re one family from now on" the youngest said while looking at the river, shouting as he saw what just bit Wu Xiaotian''s bait. As the old men shouts, cheering on Wu Xiaotian while pulling what is apparently the little bastard who always slip from their grasp, the immortal-like young man struggles with his battle against this aquatic creature, with its strength seemingly surpassing even that of a normal Nascent Source Realm cultivator. Refusing to back down, he even decided to secretly use [Chaotic Order Weapon Art], finally pulling the fish out of the water, some suspicions starting to form in the old men''s mind but doesn''t think much of it as they celebrated like kids with the thing bothering them for months now finally getting caught. "You need to be careful boy, the Extreme Martial Sect is bound to notice you again by now, and as a policy, we won''t do anything since we believe that a man must deal with their own problem" the youngest pointed out as he throws a wooden token towards Wu Xiaotian. "However, fret not as we will support you as much as we can with things outside dealing with your familial matters" the third oldest added before snapping his hand, a familiar door appearing right behind Wu Xiaotian, opening as they bid their farewell. "Remember, you''re a part of the family now, so your business is our business now as well, so don''t hesitate to call for help when you''re in a pinch, well, except for that thing you need to deal with yourself" the eldest said before pointing the door, indicating the young man to leave now. Before stepping outside, Wu Xiaotian bowed respectfully then closed the door, leaving the three to discuss among themselves. "Tell Jingxian to secretly arrange someone to protect that boy whenever he leaves the tower" the eldest said as he skins the fish that Wu Xiaotian just caught, the anticipation as well as concern clear in his voice. "Do we really need to let him deal with a high-level faction like that? It'' will be quite dangerous even for a genius of his caliber" the youngest said as he manually starts a fire while looking at the location the door is previously at. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin "That Extreme Martial Sect is not even worth our time, what I want to aplish is seeing if that boy is capable enough to fend off the offensives of that sect alone, we can always help him if he can''t, so long as he tries his best" the eldest replied while skillfully filleting the fish. "Elder brother doesn''t want a greenhouse flower huh?" the third eldest said as he mixes all sorts of spices, the aromatic fragrance it possesses spreading through the air attracting not only the avian andnd wildlife but also the aquatic creatures in the river. "He might have a chance to be crowned as the greatest genius of all time if he grows in a soft environment, but he definitely will be that kind of genius if he grows in a brutal environment... Not to mention the greatest of all time, he might even be an existence that transcends that" the eldest replies before looking at the empty air, waving his hands as if to call for someone. "Xingtian, stop dilly-dallying and help us cook this fish that your soon to be grandson-inw caught for us" the eldest said, causing another old man bearing an extreme resemnce to their appearance to show himself, smiling as he moves towards the small gathering and helped in mixing the spices. ---------- As the four old men enjoys their meal, Wu Xiaotian, given that he fails to find anyone he knows, whether if it''s Ling Feng or the girls, decided to go to Hua Jingxian''s office to inform him that he''s about to enter seclusion, the bearded middle-aged man nodding to him before he left. After he returns to his room, Wu Xiaotian starts looking at a reward that the system granted him when heprehended space in the spatial tunnel when entering the Crescent Moon Secret Realm. [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 1)] [Info: Allows user to travel across dimension, the system issuing missions for the user toplete, granting the user rewards. The rewards vary from Universal Coins to gift packages and even items, cultivation tools, weapons and more] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is] [Charges Avable: 1/1(Refreshes Every week)] While looking at the text floating in front of him, Wu Xiaotian decided to test it out, but not before informing his mother, using an Unbounded Spatial Talisman to return back into their home, the maturedy greeting him with a tight hug, her limbs clinging to him as if she''s some sort of panda. "You''re leaving again?" hearing his exnation, Su Meiyao asked with a gentle voice while she remains clinging on the body of her beloved son. "Tomorrow, I''ll sleep here for tonight" he replied before kissing his mother''s forehead, causing the maturedy to smile as he carries her in his right arm while walking towards their home. "Oh my, what a gentleman, I wonder what this baby will do to his mama" Su Meiyao teased as she happily swings her legs back and forth while in her son''s arm. "You''ll see" he replied as the door opens, carrying on his other arm the white-haired beaty that opened it, the two smiling at each other as they were brought to their bedroom by the young man. As they enter inside, the two mature women''s heart starts beating faster, clearly aware of what is about to go down in this room, their anticipation clear given that they already start rubbing their thighs together. Chapter 120: Do You Want to Suck It? (R-18) A/N: We''re blessing the beginning of this volume with smut! ================= "Mmm~~~" "Ahnnn~~~" Once heid the two of them down therge bed, Wu Xiaotian immediately goes after them, moving in the middle of the two beauties, one of his hands on his beautiful grandmother''s sexy ass, while the other one is groping his gorgeous mother''s marshmallow-like huge breast. While fondling with the soft, springy masses of flesh and turning them into all shapes and forms, he initiated a kiss with his mother, their tongues slipping through each other as they started passionately ying around her mouth, her muffled moans as he starts pinching her stiff sensitive nipples through her clothes sounding extremely seductive in his ears. "Dear, me too~~~" as they start taking longer on the kiss, Jiang Xinyue starts interrupting by smooching her way through her grandson''s face, her soft luscious lips not leaving any marks as she tries to do it as soft as she can. "Hmmm~~~ chuu~~~ hnaaahh~~~ Tian¡­ go kiss mother-inw as well¡­ haaanhhh~~~" breaking the kiss with her son, Su Meiyao suggested while struggling to speak, feeling a lot of pleasure from her son fondling her already sensitive huge breast. "Mmmm~~~!? Mmm~~~ Mmm~~~ Mmm~~~" surprised at the sudden attack of her grandson on her sexy lips, Jiang Xinyue lets out a squeal for a bit before she continues moaning again, the hands now on top of her wet lower garden making her squirm as it rubs along her plump flesh, ying with it and spreading it around causing her to feel great even with the fabric of her clothes separating the fingers and her bare skin. While her mother-inw and her son is sharing a passionate and loving kiss, Su Meiyao already starts undressing herself, revealing her naked goodness in a few seconds, swiftly moving despite her limbs shaking from excitement. Moving beside Jiang Xinyue, Su Meiyao starts undressing her mother-inw as well, the elderdy perfectly cooperating, each of the cloth covering her body disappearing from where it''s supposed to be piece by piece, gradually revealing the alluring naked body hiding beneath it. Eventually, the three of them were sitting on the edge of the bed again, with Wu Xiaotian holding the two of them by their soft and smooth, sexy waists. "You''re both really hot¡­" Wu Xiaotian said as he looks at theirpletely exposed naked bodies, the dragon hiding beneath his clothes already pitching up a tent just from seeing the explosive curves the two of them have, surprising Jiang Xinyue as she wasn''t there to see it previously. ''Oh my heavens, dear Tian grew evenrger whenpared to back then'' Jiang Xinyue thought as she looks at her grandson''s tent, gulping loudly as he starts undressing himself. Antsy with not doing anything, the two naked mature women goes beside the young man and helped him in taking the clothes off himself, stunning the two of them when the chiseled figure underneath all the clothes appeared, and even Su Meiyao, who already saw it once, couldn''t help but admire the divine sight, the two women gently caressing their dainty hands all across the young man''s body, the grandmother looking and caressing his chest while his mother is holding his masculine arms like a panda, his arm sandwiched between her bountiful breast, his hand reaching all the way to her drooling lower mouth. ''That''s¡­ so big'' Jiang Xinyue thought to herself while reaching out to touch the curving giant sword in front of her, her mouth wide open as she feels the strange heat emanating from the unholy object. "Grandma, your hands are so soft¡­" as the elder, beautifuldy starts moving her hand back and forth along the thick meat shaft she''s holding, Wu Xiaotian starts feeling great as not only is he currently experiencing being pleasured by some expert at the Ascension Realm, but this expert is also his own grandmother, who''s willingly jerking his dick off while entering a trance. "Tian~~~ Baby~~~" meanwhile, Su Meiyao is also getting so much pleasure as the hand that justys on top of her drooling lower mouth previously is now moving, ying around with her plump pussy lips as the owner of the hand draws circles on her most private part, spreading the glistening juiceing out of it all across her sensitive sacred garden. No longer able to hold herself, his mother also starts moving her hands towards his towering pir, her cold fingers spreading a pleasurable sensation across his crotch, his mind clearly aware that she intends to give all she got to service him, her right handplementing the movements of her mother-inw across the thick shaft, and her left hand rubbing therge head of her son''s cock. As they continue servicing the little brother in front of them, the owner of the thing they''re holding is not willing to take everything lying down, making the twodies moan once he moves towards their ass, squeezing it firmly for a while causing them to moan involuntarily, before moving to the main dish. Moving beyond their cracks, he finally reached his targets, two closed pretty ps with pinkish hue to them, brought by their porcin-like healthy skin, truly a sight that would make even the most stoic of man hard. "Ahhh~~~ Baby~~~" "Mmm~~~ Dear~~~" As he started moving on the two sensitive lower lips, scious moans came out of the mouths of thedies, clearly enjoying his touch as they start eagerly rubbing themselves against him, making him feel all the soft curves sticking out of their already craving, sexy bodies. Drawing circles on their drooling lower mouths, they began moaning even louder as his hand digs deeper into their womanly parts, their privates gradually being invaded by the hand of the man they both love. Looking at them with a gaze filled with tenderness, Wu Xiaotian shares a passionate kiss with each one of them,sting for quite a while causing their face to flush even further from theck of air. "Does it feel good being touched in your pussies?" after kissing for a while, he looks at the two of them, the two mature women answering despite the clear shyness in their voices. "Mama loves it when¡­ Ahhhnnn~~~!! Tian touches meee~~~~ like that~~" Su Meiyao replies while moaning from her son''s fingers consistently moving back and forth inside her, continuously rubbing her wet inner walls with her weak spots being hit time and time again. "Ahaaa~~~! dear~~~ I also feel great from your~~~ mmm~~~! fingers~~" Jiang Xinyue answers, her already sensitive body squirming as she feels her grandson''s fingers moving all around inside her drooling pussy, spreading her inner walls every now and then causing her to moan from pure ecstasy. "Ahhh~~~ Ahhh~~~ Ahhaaaannn~~~ Cumming~~~" as Wu Xiaotian continues moving his fingers inside his mother and grandmother''s wet pulsing caves, their hands start moving slower and slower on his dick, eventuallying into a stop when all he could hear from them is a long screaming while their insides clench, locking his fingers inside their tight flesh holes as waters starts flooding out of it. "Mmm~~~ Ahhh~~~ Haaa~~~ Haaa~~~ Haaa~~~" given that she has the higher cultivation base between the two of them, it wasn''t surprising that Jiang Xinyue recovers first, now looking at the handsome face of her grandson as she pants from her previous climax, something that feels so good and never felt before in her entire life. "Did you enjoy it grandma?" Wu Xiaotian asked with a smile on his face as he look at the disheveled figure of Jiang Xinyue, now flushed with shame as she lightheadedly tries to respond to his inquiry. "Mn. That felt great dear~~~" she replied with a coquettish voice causing his heart to skip a bit. Looking at her acting like that, the dragon on his crotch starts getting even harder than previously. "Grandma, would you like to suck it?" seeing that the mature woman in front of him is currently looking at his hard on with a fervent desire in her eyes, he decided to ask her more as of a way to tease her rather than anything else, but her response surprises him quite a bit. Holding therge meat staff with both hands, she started massaging it again, her hands going up and down as she looks at him with a seemingly submissive eyes, as if she''s saying that she''s willing to do anything he asks her. "Yes" she replied as she removes her body currently clinging on him, kneeling between his legs in front of his naked pir, looking up in worship as she never expected that somewhere along her life, something she always thought to be grotesque and disgusting will appear to be so amazing and majestic to her right now. Chapter 121: I Taught Her (R-18) "Agh¡­ Grandma, that''s really good" as Jiang Xinyue moves her hand across Wu Xiaotian''s little brother, the young man just stay sitting there and enjoys whatever this maturedy ns to do. Using her dainty hands to point the tip of his dick upwards, Jiang Xinyue started wetting therge mass of unholy flesh with her saliva, letting the sweet, slimy liquiding out of her damp mouth to flow through her tongue currently out in the open, her bodily fluid going all the way through her grandson''s balls. As she''s coating the curving saber with her saliva, her hands continue to move all around it, spreading her fluids across the entire thing while seductively looking up at him. "You always pleasure me dear, now it''s my turn to serve you with everything I have" she said as she smiles at him, all while enveloping his pir with herrge soft tits, most of the pir still peeking through despite the size of her breast, allowing her to joyfully gobble the nearly half part of his dick not covered by her plump sensitive breast. "Just where did you learn all this stuff?" while looking at her sucking face, Wu Xiaotian asks curiously causing the maturedy to blush, refusing to answer as she starts to focus on attacking the sword currently inside her lewd damp mouth, her tongue excitedly swirling around to lick its tip as if she couldn''t get enough of the taste of her own grandson''s cock, all of this happening as she''s constantly bobbing her head up and down all while rubbing her breast together, moving the two globes of soft flesh in the opposite direction, sometimes squeezing the two of them together to put some pressure on her grandson''s dick, all in order to pleasure the part of his shaft outside her mouth. "Mother-inw asks for me to teach her how to service you baby¡­ and she''s quite the eager learner when ites to things rted to you" out of nowhere, a soft sensation spreads around Wu Xiaotian''s back, the voice alsoing from behind him along with the unmistakably hard nipples poking at his back and the soft arms embracing him makes him know who the one that just speaks is. "You taught grandma, mom?" hearing his mother''s exnation, Wu Xiaotian felt like he no longer need to ask and confirm as the answer is already visible from the expression on his grandmother''s face. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin "Mhm, mother-inw is doing it so passionately when I ask her to do it like she''s servicing you~~~" Su Meiyao replied, taking her chance to tease Jiang Xinyue before taking a sniff of her son''s manly scent, the smell making her calm as if there''s nothing in the world could trouble her currently. "Puaaahhh~~~ I¡­I only did it because it''s dear Tian you know?" Jiang Xinyue defended after she struggles to take hisrge tip out of her mouth, her drool drenching her all the way to her perfectly shaped breasts, her jaw quite hurt due to the size of the thing she''s sucking previously. "I know" Su Meiyao replied cheekily before she starts rubbing her body up and down on her son''s back, her stiff sensitive nipples being crushed between her sexy body and her son''s muscr one sending an electrifying pleasure across her body whenever it moves across his skin. "How about you show Tian that thing you practiced, mother-inw?" remembering something, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but remind her before she forgot, making the elder woman stiff as she starts recalling what she did in shame. "Come on now, don''t be too shy, baby will definitely like your present for him, aunty Xinyue" as she can''t force the elderdy to do what she practiced, Su Meiyao decided to take another approach and beg her while addressing thedy like how she wants her to call her. Hearing Su Meiyao asking her like that, Jiang Xinyue starts to yield, standing up from her position and asking Wu Xiaotian to stand up as well before asking. "Do you promise you won''t think weird of me dear?" she seriously asked as she looks at Wu Xiaotian in the eyes, the young man''s reply stunning her and making her heart skip a beat. "Doesn''t matter if you''re weird or not, I will always love you, Xinyue" calling her by her name, the elderdy couldn''t help but feel sweet, the doubts in her mind dispelled as she heard her grandson''s answer, hence she decided to show him what she''s practiced the hardest for. Kneeling on all four, Jiang Xinyue looks up to him, the entirety of her enticing figure exposed out in the open as she looks up at him in that position, making him feel a great sense of conquest, her blue pupils a bit of a blur as her eyes is quite watery from the embarrassment while she opens her mouth wide, sticking out her tongue causing her to struggle as she speaks. "Hou hanh dho hanyhing hou hant hith mah mouh heah(You can do anything you want with my mouth dear)" Hearing what she just said, Wu Xiaotian was taken in by surprise as Jiang Xinyue starts eagerly enveloping the tip of his dragon with her warm wet mouth, her plump sexy lips locking to prevent him from pulling out, and the suction from her sucking causing his curving saber to plunge further and further into the white-haired beauty''s little mouth. "Mmm~~~ Ngaakk~~~ Ahhhkkk" as her grandson''s meat staff goes deeper and deeper into her tight slimy throat, Jiang Xinyue struggles to keep her gag reflex in check, her toes curling just to try to put more of the remaining shaft inside. After a few minutes of struggling, she finally managed to take in everything, her red lips on his crotch and her lewd tongue currently sticking out is licking his balls, the slobbering mess caused by her saliva uncontrobly flowing out of her stuffed little mouth causing everything from his balls to her chin and chest to turn glistening wet. {Please move however you want dear~~~} she transmitted telepathically with a begging voice causing Wu Xiaotian to lose all control. Giving her what she wants, he started moving his long fat dick in and out of her craving mouth, his grandmother''s eyes rolling up whenever he shoves it back deep into her hungry throat, the head of his dragon reaching far enough to clog the elderdy''s wind pipes, causing her to choke every time the massive dick of the man she loves is shoved balls deep on her beautiful face. "Ahk~~~ Ahk~~~ Ahk~~~" as they start getting on the groove, Wu Xiaotian starts moving faster, using her head as a handle while shoving his pir into the depth of her esophagus, her clenching slimy throat producing a lewd sound whenever he pulls out, the only time Jiang Xinyue has time to breath for a while before her breathing is blocked again by therge naked sword of her grandson. {Yes~~~ more~~~ please shove your dick into my mouth pussy more, dear~~~ Ahaaaa~~~} sending another telepathic message towards her grandson, Jiang Xinyue removes one of her shakey hands from the floor and moves it towards her drooling naked slit, rubbing her wet pussy unceasingly as she continues taking in the unholy flesh of her grandson in her mouth, looking at him all while imagining him pounding her hungry fuck hole with all his might, something that she''s certain of experiencing tonight. Hearing her begging voice, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but reach out for her perfectly shaped, bouncing milky-white ass, raising his hand and spanking it loud, leaving a red mark on the elderdy''s behind as she continues moaning with a dick shoved in her mouth. "Gahk~~~ Gahk~~~ Gahk~~~" unable to hold herself back, she also started moving back and forth,plimenting Wu Xiaotian''s movements, all while she continues fingering herself, her dainty fingers moving quickly, trying to rub her sensitive little clit. As she does so, his dick starts reaching deeper into her tight mping throat, causing her to squirt even more while she''s thinking that never in her life did she thought that she would be feeling this great while being vigorously fucked in the throat by her own grandson. Meanwhile, looking at the event going beneath her, Su Meiyao just smiles as she thought that the two starts getting even closer, probably just a few steps away from crossing the line her and her son crossed previously. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mhmm~~~!!!" she moans as her son starts paying attention to her as well again, sharing a passionate kiss with her while rubbing her plump pussy lips with his masculine fingers over and over again. Chapter 122: Jiang Xinyues Guilty Pleasure (1) (R-18) {Ahaaannn~~~!!! Yeeesss~~~! Oh my heavens~~!! My grandson is fingering my naughty pussy and it feels so goooood~~~~!!!} as they continue their throat fucking session, Wu Xiaotian eventually moves one of his hands towards Jiang Xinyue''s naked wet slit, rubbing it for just a bit before immediately sliding in two fingers inside, the process extremely smooth due to all the love juiceing out of her sensitive fuck hole. "Ahk~~~ Ahk~~~ Ahk~~~" while her grandson is fingering her drooling naked slit, Jiang Xinyue starts moving her head even faster, oftentimes pushing her soft sexy lips up to his crotch, causing her eyes to roll up due to theck of oxygen as well as the pleasure of her grandson''s huge dragon scraping her now sore and sensitive throat. "Ahhhnn~~~!! ohhh~~~! keep going baby~~~ you''re making mama''s pussy so¡­ aaahhaaann~~~!!! sensitiveeee~~~!" while receiving a crazy blowjob from his grandmother, Wu Xiaotian is also paying attention to his mother, vigorously moving his finger in and out of her drenchedher regions, forcing out even more of her peach-scented love juice every time he thrusts his fingers in. Both Jiang Xinyue and Su Meiyao are already lost in pleasure due to what they are doing, testament to this the fact that their eyes are already rolling upwards, their little mouths only letting out surprised squeals and alluring moans, along with the sound of cock hitting the back of a craving throat and waters spilling out of two drooling pussies. "Mymm~~~!!! Ahk~~~ Ahk~~~ Ahk~~~" {Ahhaaaann~~~!! Yes dear~~~ keep messing with my little pussy~~~! I love it so much~~~!!!} {Ohhh~~~!!?? Your cock is growing even bigger dear~!!!} {Mmmm~~~ Right thereeee~~~} Looking up to her grandson with a dedicated eye, Jiang Xinyue repeatedly sent telepathic message, all of thempletely different from how she usually speaks, the naughty tone and dirty message causing Wu Xiaotian''s erection to grow more, spreading her tight hungry throat even further. "Ahaaannn~~~!! Aaahhhn~~~! Ahhnnn~~~!!!" "Yesh~~~ Baby~~~ keep fingering mama''s¡­ ohhoooh~~!!! Mama''s naughty pussyyyy~~~" "Aahhhnn~~~!!! Nooo~~~ not mama''s clitoris toooo~~~~" Meanwhile, he continues moving his fingers inside the pussies of his mother and grandmother, his mother moaning in delight every time he rubs a weak spot inside her soft pulsing flesh, the wetness of her mping cave making it so easy for her son to move his finger all around her pink fleshy cave. As he continues fingering them, the two eventually start moaning faster and faster, until they are just constantly screaming from the pleasure, no longer able to moan from each of his thrust. A whileter, they eventually reached their climax again, squealing in ecstasy as their lewd juices startsing out of their drenched, pink pussies, the mping motion their sacred garden is doing while his fingers are still inside making it so that he can just slowly rub their sensitive spots, prolonging their climax even further. While all of this are happening, he''s still unconsciously thrusting in his grandmother''s mouth, the saliva of the olderdy endlessly flowing out of her wide-open mouth, drenching her all the way from his heavy balls to her plump sensitive breast. Returning to earth after they were thrusted to the heavens, Su Meiyao felt her lips being devoured by her son, prompting her to initiate a response, her mouth opening and weing his slithering tongue inside. Meanwhile, Jiang Xinyue felt a massive object going down her wide-open throat, the thing getting faster and faster as a familiar masculine voice pops in her mind. {Grandma, I''m cumming} the masculine voice, clearly from her grandson, said, causing her to just nod as she continues looking up submissively at him. {Go for it dear~~~ I''ll take on everything~~~} she replied as she gradually gobbles up the entirety of his dick, eventually cing her sexy red lips on his crotch, her saliva covered tongue smearing her liquids on his balls. "Agghhh¡­ that''s really good" Wu Xiaotian said while releasing all the semen in his balls in the tight clenching throat of thedy sucking her, gulping sounds rhythmicallying out of her mouth, her face filled with bliss thinking that it''s the best thing she has experienced in her entire life. She''s bound to be proven wrong with her assumption though as she be even more surprised once Wu Xiaotian pulled his heavenly dragon a bit out of her already sore throat, just enough so that the head of his dragon is still inside her lewd wet mouth, making her taste the fresh batch of semening out of it. As the semen touches her swirling tongue, she was immediately surprised by its taste, causing her to constantly gobble up everythinging out of the slit on top of his dragon''s head, even going as far as eagerly licking and sucking it when there''s no longer anythinging out of it. "Mmm~~~ Did you enjoy baby''s cum¡­ Ahhhnn~~~!! mother-inw?" Su Meiyao asked teasingly with her head tilting up, amodating for her son who''s currently leaving his marks on her smooth and fragrant neck and shoulders, multiple red spots already visible on it as he continues kissing and sucking on the milky-white soft skin. "You know the truth even if I don''t answer, so why bother asking?" Jiang Xinyue shyly said before cleaning her mouth with qi, trying to stand up on her shaky legs causing her to struggle quite a bit before her grandson helped her with his soul power, lifting her beside her daughter-inw, his hand groping her plump perky ass before giving her a mark as well. "Mnnn~~~!! Ahhnn~~~ Dear~~ That feels good~~" feeling him licking and pecking for a bit before sucking on her neck, Jiang Xinyue was tickled quite a lot before she started feeling pleasure. The thought of her man leaving his marks on her making her feel immense joy, and there''s also a weird but great pleasure from them breaking a taboo, her man being her grandson. ''I never expected that a man touching me like this will ever make me this happy¡­ thank you, dear Tian'' she thought to herself as she looks at the young man doing whatever he wants with her soft and smooth skin, the red marks gradually forming on her shoulder and neck making her appear even sexier than she already is. After leaving a few more marks, Wu Xiaotian decided to stop and lift the two mature women up, making them squeal in surprise due to his sudden action, just a few momentsterying them down on the bed, his fingers moving on top of their wet, sensitive slits. "Mom, do you mind me doing grandma first?" Wu Xiaotian asked as he leans in and whispered on Su Meiyao''s ears, causing her to let out a soft moan when he blows air then nibbled on her lobe. "I don''t baby~~~ let aunt Xinyue to experience your thing~~~ Besides, mama is still extremely sensitive from our previous love-making session, so let mama rest for a bit, mkay~~~?" she replied with an assuring tone before pecking his lips for a bit, then pointing on the olderdy beside them, squirming in ecstasy as his fingers pokes all the sensitive spot inside herpletely exposed drooling cave. Nodding at his mother, the two of themmunicating without the need for words, Wu Xiaotian moves upwards then beside his grandmother, kissing her for a bit for her to loosen herself up, before spreading her legs to expose her drooling pussy lips, slightly red from him fingering it previously. Pausing for a moment, he admired her little slit for a bit causing her to look embarrassed, his fingers moving on her asscheeks to hold her, his thumbs spreading her lower lips revealing the drenched pink cave inside. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin "Ahaaaahh~~~!!!" after admiring the view, Wu Xiaotian moves his hands to her th thighs, groping on it to spread her even further before he ced his stiff meat pir on top of her craving lower mouth, the heating out of it causing her to moan repeatedly along with him rubbing his entire shape on her. "Are you ready, Xinyue?" he asked, surprising her pleasantly when she heard her name from him again, making her feel more like his woman rather than his grandmother, although she really loves being both. "Mnn~~~ Push your splendid cock inside my naughty pussy dear~~~ do whatever you want with me~~~" she replied as her hips started moving along with his cock, rubbing her wet naked slit along his thick shaft excitedly, before she was pinned down by him with his tip pointed directly into her craving fuck hole. ''Dear Tian is going to fuck me~!!!'' she screamed on her mind as she thought that she will finally get what she wanted. Chapter 123: Jiang Xinyues Guilty Pleasure (2) (R-18) "Mmm~~~!! Ahhhnnn~~~ Wait dear~~~" feeling her damp sensitive cave being stretched wide open by Wu Xiaotian''s hard massive pir, Jiang Xinyue starts squirming around weakly in an attempt to distract herself from the mind-numbing pleasure she''s currently feeling. With her begging voice going through his ears, Wu Xiaotianplies with her pleads, stopping from a while and giving her some time to recover. "I thought you want me to do whatever I want with you?" he teased while leaning in near her face, going down to suck on her neck, making her moan sciously as he leaves more red marks on her smooth, milky white skin. "Ahhaaannn~~~!!! Mmm~~~! Dear¡­ you''re sooohhh~~~!?? Biiiiggg~~~!!! Let your grandmother adjust for~~~ Ooohhh~~~! A biiit~~~!??" as her grandson sucks on her neck, Jiang Xinyue retorts to his teasing while her hands circle around his back, tightly hugging him as if to prevent him from driving his naked sword deeper into her pink flesh sheath. "You''re just tight Xinyue, let me do something about that" despite her hold on him, Wu Xiaotian still manages to move his body, gently rocking his hips up and down, each pull scraping his grandmother''s sensitive walls, each push spreading them even further as he goes deeper inside her. "Mmm~~~ You''re soo deep dear~~~" "Ahhh~~~!! Yeeess, right there~~~" "Oh~~~!! Dear Tian, your big thing is spreading me~~~" As he continues his rocking movements, her lewd moans spreads all across their room, her sensual voice drowning the sound of skin rubbing on skin as she moans and pants from all his vigorous thrusts, her entire body trembling as the pleasure from the thick meat exploring her tight pink cave, along with the fact that the owner of the meat digging deeper and deeper into her craving lower mouth is none other than her own beloved grandson. After a short while, she squeals in surprise as a jolt of shock runs from her wet private parts all the way through her entire body, her brain feeling electrified, making her unable to think straight. Looking down to see the reason of that sudden pleasure, she found his meat staff already lodged deep inside and stirring her clenching honey pot, the unholy sword creating an obvious bulge on her t sexy abdomen, a testament to the sheer size of the thing currently pressing down on the door of her baby room, and that is even with a few inches of his dragon still outside her drooling lower mouth. "Agh¡­ Grandma, you''re too tight¡­" as he reaches the end of her wet tunnel, Wu Xiaotian starts feeling all the action her cave is doing to his weapon, the massaging sensation as her entire fuck hole pulsates on his sword is incredible, coupled with it sucking him like a vacuum, her flesh walls desperately clinging to his hot rod as he tries to pull it out, the suction so strong that he feels like he''s going to rip his thing off if he pulls any harder. ''Oh my heavens, I''m such a sinful woman!!! I''m letting my own grandson fuck me in my pussy, and I''m even feeling really good from it!!'' as his meat continues to move in and out of her naughty canals, she continues moaning as she squirms repeatedly while her hands move all across his back, the loud melodious voiceing out of her mouth making it clear that she''s enjoying it way too much. "Mmm~~~ So deep~~~!!! Pound me more dear~~~ fuck my naughty hole to climax with that big cock of yours~~~!!!" gradually starting to lose her rationality from all his thrust sending shivering pleasure all across her body, she starts letting herself lose, talking really openly with the young man in front of her, making even Su Meiyao who''s just beside them quite baffled by her action. "I never knew that mother-inw has a side like this to her~" the ck-haired gorgeous woman said as she moves behind her son, hugging him from there, sticking her plump sensitive breast on his back, her already red, stiff nipples rubbing on him every time either of them moves. Peeking on the side, her cute expression is revealed along with her beautiful face as she watches as her son continues to ram his length inside her mother-inw''s body, the voluptuous curves of the white haired maturedy continuously bouncing through every thrust, her softrge tits jiggling up and down to the rhythm of their movements, her perfectly-shaped th ass appearing like its gtinous as it squishes every time his groin hits them, the upper part of her milky-white marshmallow thighs along with her ass already red from all the pounding she''s receiving. "Ahaaan~~~ I also¡­ ooohhh~~~!! Just realize this¡­ Mmmm~~~! now~~~" Jiang Xinyue replies to her daughter-inw, struggling to speak or even breath whenever her grandson is deep inside of her. Looking at her struggling face, Wu Xiaotian deduced that she''s still trying to hold back, as if she doesn''t want him seeing thatst bit of shame she has disappearing, hence he decided to turn it up a notch, increasing the intensity of his pounding, moving a bit more vigorously, scraping her pulsing inner walls harder as he keeps pushing his dragon inside further. "Mmm~~~ So good~~~" "Ahhnnn~~~! Right there~~~! oh heavens~~~! Right there~~~!!" "Ooohhh~~! Don''t stop dear~~~ Ahh~~~! Ahh~~~! Ahh~~~!" Turning her to her right, he now holds the white-haired beauty on her left thigh, his hand digging on the soft flesh despite him holding it as gentle as he could, his thrusts extremely loud, its volume overwhelmed as the sound of their bodies pping along with her lewd feral moans, the music of their indulgence spreading all across the room. As they continue getting engulfed in passion, he starts moving more and more intensely, her drenched pussy lips starting to turn red from all the deep pounding it''s receiving, the little clit hiding beneath it getting more sensitive as his staff also rubs along it while he fucks her. "Ahhaaa~~~ I''m cumming~~~!!! My dear grandson is¡­ aaahhhnn~~!! My dear grandson is making me¡­ ahaaaahnnn~~~ making me cuuuummm~~~~!!!" getting fucked intensely for dozens of minutes straight, her dam finally gave up, her love juice exploding out of her drooling slit, the massive pir plugging her sensitive hole making it so that her waters squirt to the side. As she continues to drench his chiseled abs and lower body with her orgasm, her grandson continues to shove his fat cock inside her quivering cave, his movements prolonging her squirting even more, the tiny sliver of consciousness remaining in her head finally slipping out of her grasp as her ocean blue pretty eyes rolled, her voice mute while her mouth wide open, disying a silly smile that will make everyone who know her doubt whether she''s really the same person they knew. "Ahhnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~" while still trying to recover from her climax, he continues to piston her warm and wet pink cave, the already reddish entrance twitching every time he shoves his mass all the way inside, her body soft and unmoving like a doll after her intense orgasm. "You''re treating mother-inw really well huh~~~? When will you do mama, baby~~?" seeing that he''s still not pulling his massive dick out of Jiang Xinyue''s pussy, Su Meiyao starts to take the initiative, licking her son''s chest as she looks at him with pleading eyes, using one of her dainty hands to move one of his rugged,rge hands between her sacred garden, mping hard on it using her soft th thighs while rubbing her sensitive slit on his hand and leaving behind arge amount of peach scented sweet, slimy liquid on it. "Look at how wet mama is~~~" Su Meiyao said before moving his hand upwards, bringing it inside her lewd mouth before she licks and sucks his fingers clean, her actions clearly one intended to seduce the owner of the hand inside her hungry mouth, as if he wasn''t her own son. "What a horny mother¡­" looking at her expression, he couldn''t help but tease her, pulling his hand from her desperately sucking mouth, using it to caress her lovely face once he got it out of her mouth. "Mmm~~~ yes~~~ Mama is horny for Tian~~~ mama wants Tian and only Tian inside~~~" as she feels her son''s soft caress on her cheeks, she sweetly replies while she rubs her face on his hand, enjoying every second of the sensation she''s currently feeling. Chapter 124: Filling Jiang Xinyue Up (R-18) Looking at his mother acting like that, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t hold himself back any longer, using his free hand, he circles the ck-haired beauty''s waist, making her squeal as her voluptuous, sexy body sticks to him, her softness getting squished from her son''s rock hard, hot body. "Get on top of grandma, I''ll prepare mom''s little sensitive pussy before I start pounding on it¡­" looking at her cute, surprised face, Wu Xiaotian steals a kiss from her lips first before moving his mouth towards her ears, whispering with a deep voice causing her to shiver in pleasure, her nipples turning rock hard and her wet sensitive slit spilling her love juice so much that her entire milky white inner thighs are drenched, an electrifying shock traveling through her entire body as he nibbles on her earlobe after he''s done speaking. The attack on her doesn''t stop though as the hand on her waist now moves towards her motherly hips, caressing along it to reach herrge, perfectly shaped juicy ass, turning it into all forms and shape as he fondles with the soft mass of womanly flesh. "Mmm~~~ my Tian is so domineering tonight~~~" as she continues getting manhandled by her son, Su Meiyao starts to feel weak on her knees, causing her to lean her entire weight on her son''s sturdy body, her sexy figure possibly falling helplessly into the ground if not for therge, masculine hand firmly grasping her butt. "You don''t like it mom?" as he let his other hand go from his grandmother''s waist, he helps his mother to properly stand, using his other hand to grab her other ass cheek as well, the ck-haired, maturedy moaning in delight as he exposed her curvy butt in the air. "Mmm~~~ I love it baby~~~ I love it so much~~~" she replied as she lets him do whatever he wants with her behinds, her hips moving along his hands as he fondled and squeezed her plump perky ass. "Now why don''t you be a good mother andy down on top of grandma" he ordered with a firm voice as one of his hands slipped pass through her cracks and arrives at her drooling wet slit, rubbing his fingers in circle for a while before he let go as she follows his order. As sheid down on top of her mother-inw, theirrge tits pressed on each other, squishing it into different shapes while their already red, sensitive nipples rub on each other due to him moving his great sword in and out of his grandmother''s hungry sucking pussy, the twodies moaning in delight as they were assaulted with pleasure from different parts of their bodies. "Ahhhnnn~~~!! Ohhh!!! Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~!!!" as their nipples continue to rub on each other, Su Meiyao starts moaning in ecstasy as she felt her son''s thick, long finger moving inside her twitching naked cunt, the pleasure she''s feeling every time he pokes on of her sensitive spots making her squirm in joyful panic, as she felt like he''s about to make her cum again with just his hands. Contrary to her belief, though, she''s about to climax with something other than his hands, his movements making her surprised as she falls on her mother-inw''s deep ravine, her face getting stuffed by the elderdy''s soft gtinous boobs, making her moans a bit muffled as the white-haired beauty moves her hands to hug the head between her bountiful mountains. "Oohh~~~! Ooohhh!!! Oooohhh!!!" "Tian~~~!! Yes~~!! Just pound my hungry cunt dear~~~!!!" "Ahaaa~~~!! That feels so good~~!! Give me more of that dear Tian~~~!!" Feeling the weight on top of her, Jiang Xinyue finally regains some bearing of herself, immediately greeted by the ecstatic sensation of her grandson''s mighty weapon still churning and beating up her already extremely sensitive, drenched cave, his absurd girth making her feel like her pussy is still getting stretched despite already having sex with her grandson for some time now. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~" "Mymmm~~~" "Mmm~~~!!?? MMMMM~~~~~" Meanwhile, being buried on her mother-inw''s massive breast, Su Meiyao can only struggle to moan as her son lifts up her lower body, cing her th, motherly thighs on his shoulders, his face stuffed with her peach scented skin, taking in a whiff of her pleasant smell whenever he breathes in, the smell making him even more aroused as he moves to pleasure both of the beautiful women in front of him. Looking at his mother''s garden, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but admire its beauty for a bit, spreading the perfectly symmetrical, meaty closed ps covering the insides, the pink pulsing cave that tightly sucks and cling into whatever part of his body he puts inside, a sensation that not even his mother, the owner of the body feels when she tries to relieve herself, a sort of feeling that she only feels now that she''s with her son. While still reveling on its beauty, he already started to attack the tight little cunt in front of him, using his tongue to invade the drooling naked cave, the pink flesh inside mping tightly on his invading tongue while he tries to swirl it around to attack all the weak spots he discovered from pleasuring her multiple times already. "Mnnaaahhhh~~~!!! Dear Tian~~~ Your cock is twitching inside my pussy~~~! Are you cumming~~~??? Cum~~~ cum inside me~~~! punish your naughty grandmother for enjoying your cock~~~! ahhhnnn~~!!!" While her pulsing fleshy insides continues to cling on her grandson''s thick long pir, Jiang Xinyue also feels her waters rising up as well, her continuous orgasms from earlier making her drenched pink cave extremely sensitive, her climax this timeing far earlier than her previous ones. "Aghh¡­ grandma, wait for a while¡­ I''m cumming soon¡­" feeling the suction of her vaginal canal on his dick, Wu Xiaotian starts going faster and faster as he''s about to give Jiang Xinyue what she''s waiting for a while now. "Ahhhnnn~~~! Ahhhnnn~~~! Ahhhnnnn~~~!!!" "Yeshh~~!! More~~~! Pound me more~~~!!" "Nhaaa~~~!! Ooohhh~~!?? Ahhyaaaa~~~!!!" After a couple more minutes of fucking her, Jiang Xinyue''s pussy lips is alreadypletely red from her dearest grandson''s vigorous thrusts, her walls tightening again as she starts another climax, her mind starting to slip but not before she starts feeling the most pleasant thing she had ever felt in her entire life. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin Before shepletely loses her consciousness, she was pulled back from heaven by some weird feeling, her mind exploding into a mush again as the pleasure she felt in that instant overwhelms her entire body and turned off all of her other senses, making her focus her entire attention solely on the feeling on her stomach, more precisely, inside her cervix. As she feels the familiar massive lump of unholy flesh inside her pink sensitive walls, she starts to squirm in joy as it expands on her cave, the feeling of her pussy still spreading despite the dragon stuffed inside it making her squirt her love juice as she felt a hot, liquid substance being injected by her grandson''srge syringe directly into her womb, filling her baby room in just a few seconds, causing his excess cum to stretch her t stomach, making her appear pregnant as more hot liquid fill up her womb. ''He''s filling up my craved pussy with a lot of cum~~~ my grandson filling me up feels so good~~~!!'' she thought to herself before consciousnesspletely slips away from her. Chapter 125: Moms Turn (R-18) Despite Jiang Xinyue''s consciousness clearly slipping away from the feeling of her grandson cumming inside her craving hole, jolts of pleasure washing over herpletely sensitive body as he continues moving his dick inside her oftentimes snaps her awake, making her hover helplessly between a conscious and an unconscious state as her body twitches in pleasure from her grandson''s assault. What makes her feel delighted from this though is that fact that she can still feel the thick hot liquid filling up her baby room, and her mind couldn''t help but form lewd thoughts as she experienced being ejacted inside by the young man in front of her, the young man she loves so dearly as a descendant and as her man. ''Mmm~~~ so thick and hot~~~ and so much~~!!! I have never felt anything like this before~~~ Dear Tian is making me feel so full~~~''unable to move her body, she can only think to herself as her body involuntarily moans to her grandson''s dragon releasing its hot breath inside of her. ''That was so good'' with his face being buried deep into his mother''s sensitive secret garden, Wu Xiaotian wasn''t able to speak as well, merely relishing on the pleasure of injecting his entire load inside his grandmother, her sucking and swallowing hungry pussy hole making him unable to pull out even after his and her climax is done. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin "Let¡­ me¡­ rest¡­ dear~~" as she recovers a bit of her consciousness, she only managed to utter some words before she slips into dreand again, the tiredness covering her entire body making herpletely fall asleep within a few seconds of her words. Seeing that she can no longer continue, hepletely shifts his focus to the drooling cunt in front of him, lifting the th sexy thingsid on his shoulders, gently bringing them down to the bed as he turns the owner of the body around, making her face him as he lifts her in his embrace, tucking his masculine hands underneath her soft cake to support her weight. "Did I make you wait for long, mom?" he asked before pecking on her forehead, thedy''s limbs clinging on his body tightening its hold as he does so. "Not really, there''s never too long of a wait so long as mama can see you again¡­" she answered before pecking on her son''s lips, enjoying the gentle sensation for a moment before breaking the soft kiss and continuing her words. "Although mama would like it if my Tian''er is always home" she said with a shy voice as if she''s a young maiden who''s always longing for her beloved, her gaze averted from her son''s face as she said so, feeling embarrassed for acting like this despite her age. "I promise I''ll try my best to make that happen as soon as possible, so bear with me for leaving from time to time for now okay?" looking at her with a serious gaze, he promised, the determination and love in his voice making her feel moved, his firm gaze while looking at her causing her to believe that he will definitely achieve what he promised. "Mn~~~ let''s leave that at it for now, mama wants your splendid cock inside mama''s little pussy hole~~" after seeing her son making such face, she couldn''t help but feel weirdly aroused, prompting her to rub her drooling naked slit on his stiff towering pir, smearing her fragrant love juice all over its entire length. "You really love having sex with me don''t you, mom?" as he feels his mother''s soft flesh rubbing on his heavenly sword again, he couldn''t help but tease her from her action before moving his face closer to hers, pecking all over her face. "Of course~~~!!! Mama really loves being connected with baby~~ Being intimate with Tian''er is the only time that mama feels good from sex~~~" hearing her son''s question, she replies truthfully, but not going at it in full description as she was too ashamed to say it. In fact, starting from the first time she has real sex with him, she starts longing for him every second, practically making her unable to focus as she craves to feel his loving touch while his entire pir inside her all the time. "Only good?" he asked as he points the tip of his great sword towards her drenched entrance, her waters glistening his entire pir, making it look delicious to her eyes. "Mmm~~~ Who am I kidding, mama feels heavenly whenever¡­ aahhhnnn~~~!! Tian''er''s cock is deep inside mama''s cunt~~~!" as she feels his tip spreading her closed ps, she answers without holding back all while enjoying her son''s tip prating her craving pussy, her peach-scented lewd juice leaking like a small waterfall as he moves deeper inside. "Ahhhaaaa~~~!! Ooohhh~~~!!?? All at once~~!?? So deeeeeep~~~!!" as she feels her son''s entire dragon head spreading the entrance of her sensitive pink cave, she starts to assume that he''s going to slowly, but gradually push his entire length inside her, making her squeal and moan in pleasant surprise as he rams his pir deep inside her in one single motion, her vaginal muscles contracting as she cums a little just from him shoving it inside. After letting her recover for a while, he starts moving his meat staff again the moment he saw her looking at him like she''s ready for more. "Ahhhnnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~" "So deep~~~ Tian''er~~~ Ahhhaaa~~~!!" "Yes yes yes~~~! right there~~~!! Ahhhnnn~~~!! That''s too good~~~!!" Remaining on their standing position, he starts pushing his pir upwards, making his mother bounce from all of his thrust, his raw, slow, and deep pounding making her feel his passion towards her, her mping fleshy hole replying in kind, massaging his entire length as it moves in and out of her sensitive cunt, her motherly, curvy hips going along with his movements causing him to reach deeper inside her. Feeling the raw, passionate thrusts of her loving son, she couldn''t help but feel ecstatic as never in her life did she expected that the bond between a man and a woman would feel good, not to mention this great, to her, making her express this feeling by sharing a sloppy, passionate kiss with her son, letting him take control as she obediently waits for his tongue to enter her damp lewd mouth. As the slippery eels tangled inside her mouth, she submissively amodates to all of his wills, passionately caressing his tongue using hers as his explores the insides of her mouth, their saliva mixing from the intense kiss as they proceeds to battle it out, her muffled moans reverberating through the air as they express their love for each other, the passionate scenesting for a while before she finally breaks the kiss due tock of breath, a silver line connecting his lips and her tongue exposed outside her mouth. "Mama wants¡­ Ahhhnnn~~~!! more baby¡­ oooohhh~~!?, mama wants my Tian''er''s¡­ hyaaa~~!? thick, long cock pounding deeeeeep~~~~!? inside my naughty hole~~~" as she continues lewdly moving her hips up and down on her son''s vigorously thrusting dick, she expresses her desire for more all while holding back her dam already filling up, threatening to explode any moment now. "Then let''s bring the war to the bed¡­" he answered with a smiling face as he gentlyid his mother''s voluptuous naked body on the bed, her dragon being pulled out from her hole while doing so, making her feel a sort of emptiness inside as the sensation of the hot unholy flesh she''s previously feeling disappears. "Tian''er, hurry up~~~ shove your great dick inside mama''s pussy again~~~ Mama wants your thing inside so baaad~~~" as she begs for her son''s meat pir to plug her drooling fuck hole, she spreads her legs wide open while using her hands to spread her closed ps, showing him the beautiful pink insides that only he is allowed to explore, the sight of his mother begging for his love etched in his mind to remain for all eternity that they''re going to be together, a sight that only he has seen and only he is allowed to see, a sight of his mother as his woman only for him. Chapter 126: Horny Little Girl (R-18) "Ahhhnnn~~~!!!" feeling the girth of her son''s great sword spreading the pink inner walls of her craving hole, Su Meiyao moans in delight as she moves her hands from her lower body towards her son''s back, hugging him tightly as he moves his meat staff deeper and deeper inside her. "Aghh¡­ mom, ease up a little, I can''t move anymore" feeling her tightness, he couldn''t help but groan as he leans down and encloses her entire upper body underneath his, their skin having intimate contact with each other and her soft gtinous tits being squished as their chest squeezed together. "Mmm~~~ Baby~~ Mama can''t~~~ Ahhhaaannn~~~!! You''re too biiig~~~!!" despite already experiencing having sex with her son, she still couldn''t believe how much he''s stretching her soft fleshy cave, the girth of his massive gift causing her to moan in ecstasy whenever it twitches and expands her sensitive pussy even further. Hearing his mother''s reply, he decided to just stay in that position for a while, his hands moving on her head, one underneath her nape and one on top of her head, holding her still as he lifts his head to look directly into hers, the two of them only sharing a loving and passionate gaze for a few seconds before they proceed doing what they want, the two of them thinking of the exact same thing. Closing her eyes, she lifts her head a bit as she pouts her reddish-pink, sensual lips, the shiny texture from all the steamy and sloppy kiss they did previously adding anotheryer of allure to it, making him unable to hold himself back as he dives straight into it. Feeling his mother''s soft lips meeting his, he refuses to continue further for a while, letting the mature woman savor the feeling as he knows that she also loves sweet and soft moments like this, only letting the kiss progress further when she starts taking the initiative, opening her lewd longing mouth to wee the owner of the ce as it returns again. Knowing that her son received her signal, her tongue patiently waits inside her warm damp mouth, only moving as she feels a slippery eel entering inside her, caressing her tongue. Knowing that this is the only one she deemed as the owner of this ce, she starts moving her tongue to lovingly caress his, following all around as he explores her mouth, making him enjoy as he happily takes in her peach-vored saliva every time they exchange their bodily fluids, his greediness making her feel helpless as she obediently let him suck her mouth however he wants. "Mmmm~~~ Puaaahhh~~~~ Haaahhhnnn~~~!" as they continue getting engulfed in their passionate kiss, he noticed that she''s already starting to loosen up on her mping naked sheath, enabling him to push his sword lodged inside it even deeper, his movements scraping a lot of her sensitive spots causing her to break their sloppy kiss as she moans in extreme delight. Amidst her scious moaning every time he continues to push inside her, time eventually passed so quickly, making her unable to process everything that previously happened as the next thing she felt is her son''s hot huge dick already knocking on the door to her baby room with his huge scraping tip. "Mmm~~~!! Ahhhnnn~~~ You''re so deep baby~~~! Mama''s so full right now!!!" as she feels her son''s tip threatening to open up her longing womb, she just subconsciously tightens her hug on him, enjoying the moment while wishing that he won''t shove his manly pir any deeper than that as never in her life had she experience anything remotely simr to this, and although she really wants to find out what would happen if her son prated even deeper inside her, she still wants to prepare her heart for that kind of pleasure. After a few moments of relishing on the feeling of spreading his mother up into her deepest parts, he already starts moving his hips backwards, pulling his dragon, deeply lodged inside her spasming cave, slowly and carefully, any faster than his current rate might just injure him as the inhumane suction of his mother''s insides is just so much as if it doesn''t want to let go of his treasured weapon. After spending some time passionately kissing her again, her pussy walls eventually loosen up a little, just enough for him to pull out and shove in with a bit of ease, her mping little cunt still preventing any intense action with her, his mother looking on the spot they were connected, her eyes widening in surprise as she saw the couple of inches still left outside her drooling naked slit every time she feels his tip already knocking on her baby-ready womb. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin "Is it just me or are you even tighter thanst night mom?" he whispered while leaning closely to her left ear, blowing gently on it causing her to squeal in surprise as she''s too immersed on his long fat cock scraping all the sensitive spots of her drenched tight pussy walls for her to notice anything happening around her. "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! That''s because¡­ Mmmm~~~!! Mama''s little pussy is still~~~ Ahhaaannn~~~!! recovering from baby''s intense fucking~~~! Ahhh~~~!!!st night~~~!! Oooohhh~~~!!!" she struggles to reply as she feels her son''s splendid dick moving in and out of her hungry womanly hole, each of his thrusts reaching all the way to the entrance of her womb, the force causing her to move back and forth every time he moves, her bouncing tits as he continues ramming her giving him a great view that makes him want to fuck her even more intensely. "Ahhhaaaann~~~! Oh my~~~!! Tian''er, you''re sooo gooood~~~!!!" "Oooohhh~~~!!! Yes yes yes~~~!!! That feels great~~~!!!" "Ahhhhnnn~~~!!! Yeaaaaaahhhhhnnn~~~~!!!!" As they continue going at each other, they eventually reach a standstill, his massive pir twitching continuously while moving inside his mother''s tightly mping wet pussy hole, the sensation making the two of them let out erotic voices, his mother letting out a wild, slightly loud borderline feral moan while he lets out a loud groan as they continue moving their lustful bodies to satisfy their insatiable longing for each other, body and soul. "Mmmm~~~!!! Ahhhaaannn~~~!!! Baby~~~!! Mama''s pussy is just for you, Tian''er~~~ please don''t stop fucking mama''s little hungry cunt~~~!!!" while the intense pleasure wreaks havoc on her body, the worst thing affected by the overwhelmingly ecstatic feeling is her brain, currently hovering around the border of reality and nothingness, making her unable to thinks straight and just say whateveres into her mind. "What a horny little girl you are, mom¡­" hearing her vulgar words as her body moves along him back and forth due to his pir being deeply impaled on her craving naughty fuck hole, he couldn''t help but reply to her, teasing her a bit as one of his hugging hands moves on her huge soft mounds, cing his hand on top of it and squeezing it, the reddish, extremely sensitive flower bud on top of it squirting out her heavenly goodness of a breast milk every time he applies even just a little amount of pressure on them. "Mmm~~~!!! Ahhhaaannn~~~ Yesss~~~!!! Mama is Tian''er''s horny little girl~~~!!! I''m a horny little girl just for my son~~~!!!" with the pleasure doubling due to her son squeezing one of her sensitive milk jugs, she started moaning even louder, herpliant and submissive nature to her son''s words during their bonding time together being revealed even more as she lets him do whatever he wants with her body more. Chapter 127: A Recipe for a Good Night Sleep (R-18) "Ahhhaaannn~~~!!! Mmmm~~~~! Ohhh~~~ Yeesss~~~!!" feeling her son''s head moving towards her bountiful, gtinous breast, she couldn''t help but moan sciously from all the stimtion hitting her sexy body all at once. Looking at the head of her son buried deep on one of her huge soft breasts, she got lost on her thoughts, never expecting that somewhere in her life, a man would make her feel this great from sex, the sinful thoughts of breaking a taboo as the man she makes love with is her son amplifying this pleasure even further. Sucking on the top of his mother''s delicious tits, he starts licking around her sexy, rtively huge, puffy are, making his tongue draw circle on them while he asionally bites the stiff sensitive flower bud located in the middle of it, making her tremble in ecstasy every time he does so. "Mmmm~~~ Yes baby~~~ Suck mama''s tits~~~ ooohhhh~~~!! let mama feed you with ahaaannn~~~!! some milk~~~" feeling the suction on her motherly breast, her hands move from her son''s back to the back of his head, gently caressing him as lower limbs starts locking his body in ce, clinging tightly to his waist preventing him from moving his massive unholy flesh currently lodged deep within her tight sensitive secret garden. Feeling his mother''s spasming insides massaging on his meat staff, he stops sucking on her delectable breast for a while, looking towards her eye to eye as he continues moving his heavenly dragon inside her honey pot, the mature appeal of thedy disappearing already as it transforms into that of a woman finally getting satisfied by the man she loves after waiting for him for a long while. "Are you cumming mom?" looking at his mother''s confused face as she wonders why her dear son stops sucking on her milk jugs, he asked while smiling at her, making her blush in embarrassment as she heard it, not responding for a while as she just let out lewd moans from her wet mouth before responding. Explore stories on m,v l''e-NovelBin "Ahhaaannn~~~!!! Yes Tian''er~~!! Mama is~~~ ooohhh~~!! Mama is cumming~~~!!!" as she feels her insides feeling like it''s about to let loose, she tightens her hold on her son''s body, her hips raised from the bed as she tries her best to let her son''s splendid cock reach the deepest parts of her drooling naked pussy, not letting him move as she starts having her orgasm, her sensitive lower lips already red from all the intense fucking squirting continuously, drenching his abs and lower body in the process. With his crotch and his mother''s th, curvy lower body sticking together, the immense feeling of pleasure washes over him as he''s currently shoved as much as he can inside his mother''s sucking pussy, the massaging sensation as her pink inner walls spasm providing more than enough stimtion for him, causing his massive dragon to twitch inside as his cream starts escaping out of his heavy balls. Feeling her son''s naked great sword twitching and expanding her drooling naked sheath, her eyes couldn''t help but roll up, her tongue sticking out as her face forms into a silly smile unbefitting of a mother, enjoying all this pleasure as her son''s dick beat up her drenched sensitive inner walls that already takes the shape of his cock. ''I''m feeling really good from cumming on my baby''s dick~~ I''m such an immoral mother, but I love it so much~~~'' getting lost in her thoughts, she thinks about just how much immoral what they''re doing is despite her knowing that this is not that rare of a practice in the cultivation world. Somehow managing to maintain her consciousness as she continues having her massive orgasm, she felt something starting to leak out of her son''s tip, a thick hot liquid spilling directly into her baby room. "Aghh¡­ mom, I''m cumming as well¡­" he said as he let go of his hold on his dragon, dumping all of his seeds deep inside his mother''s craving little cunt, the massaging sensation of her soft tight fuck hole increasing the pleasure of his climax even further. "Mmm~~~ That''s soo good~~~ Dump all of your hot seeds deep inside mama''s pussy Tian''er~~~" after her long orgasm, she was immediately pulled back to earth from heaven as if her lewd sexy body is telling her that she couldn''t miss the sensation of her son cumming in the deepest parts of her womanly hole. Feeling the thick hot semen filling up her womb entirely, she starts to squeal and squirm around as her t sexy belly starts inting, the flow of her son''s cum still entering inside her body making her feel a different kind of pleasure instead. After cumming for a while, they both look at her inted belly for a while before looking at each other, his voice breaking the silence as he speaks to tease his mother. "You look like you''re pregnant with that" he said before directing his gaze towards her inted belly again, the distortion of her body not doing a single thing to diminish her appeal and charm, in fact it just serves to change it towards an even more motherly charm. "If you don''t stop cumming inside mama''s pussy like that, mama will definitely get pregnant with you child Tian''er" she replied with flushed cheeks, her gaze averted but one of her hands caressing the cheeks of the young man above her. "So would mom rather have me cum outside?" he asked despite knowing full well what her answer will be. "NO WAY~~~ Mama loves the feeling of my Tian''er''s cum deep inside mama''s pussy~~~ and no way mama is wasting my baby''s precious cum like that~~~" she replied with a proud smile on her face as if she just said a thing that will make her appear like some sort of experienced mother all while sensually moving her hips to shove her son''s dick back and forth on her beaten-up inner walls still craving for some action. "Does Tian''er want to have a child with mama?" he asked shyly as while she truly loves having sex with her son, she only does it as a way for them to express their deep feelings for each other besides sweet words, and she never truly think about having a child with her own son, but now that the thought came into her mind, she couldn''t stop thinking about it. "Later, when we''re free from this ce already, I want our daughter to grow in a great environment free from any bullshit of the world" he replied before giving a soft peck on his mother''s lips, his reply stunning her for a bit as she never expected to get such a definitive answer from him. ''My Tian''er wants a daughter with me~~~ Oh myheavens~~ My son really wants to have a child with me~~~'' while her cheeks blush intensely, her mind starts thinking of this repeatedly, the feeling she got from her son''s answer more of delight and bliss rather than anything else, his answer confirming that she also wants a child with him, the image of the three of them along with all his future ''sisters'' and their children ying around in a vast courtyard appearing in her mind, an imageing from the future that she passes of as an imagination in her mind. After having this conversation, they start passionately fucking each other again, his vigorous thrusts making her squeal and moan in ecstatic pleasure, his intensity making her cum repeatedly from her extremely sensitive pussy hole, her plump ps already red from all his intense movements, her bountiful tits leaking her heavenly milk as it bounces around from their motion, her belly repeatedly bloating as fresh batch of cum spills on her womb every time her son climax. After a while of going with each other, she ended up climaxing while straddling on top of her son, this intense yet short lived orgasm being herst for tonight as her walls already went dry, copsing on top of her son''s body, their bodies sticky from all the sweat, love juice and climax mixing together, the smell of the same substances permeating the air causing anyone inside to know just how much debauchery takes ce in this room. "Mmm~~~ Chuuu~~~ Haaahhh~~~ Good night baby~~~~" she said after sharing another passionate kiss with her son, a satisfied and doting smile on her face as she closes her eyes andid down on top of his body, her head resting on his chest, hearing his strong, vigorous heartbeat. "Good night mom" he replied as his arms moves to circle his mother''s smooth back, thedy purring in delight as he did so, his semi-hard naked sword still lodged deep inside her pink flesh sheath, plugging the semen deep inside her womb and preventing it from spilling. Feeling his mother still subconsciously moving her hips despite also being the one saying she can no longer continue, he couldn''t help but tease her for a bit, making thedy flushed while exining. "Mama can''t help it, mama''s craving baby''s cock all the time" she reasoned, thinking that never in her life had she wanted to be intimate with someone as much as she wants to be intimate with her dear son, her shy expressions and shameless word making her look extremely cute in his eyes. "Then mom just have to ask for it, I will try to satisfy your craving as much as I can" he said before sharing another passionate kiss with his mother, the sloppy kiss turning into soft and gentle ones, the two of them pecking on each other''s face, neck and shoulders until she eventually falls asleep, making him move her head towards his chest, gently caressing on it as he looks at her with tender and loving eyes before trying to go to the dreand as well. ---------- Released it early since this is thest R-18 for now, happy reading and keep it in moderation brothers *wink* In addition to this, there''s still a chapter for tonight so worry not Chapter 128: Nine Realm Completion Lotus "Mmmm~~~" waking up in the morning, Su Meiyao feels something hot and hard twitching deep inside her pussy. Knowing full well what the thing is, she starts gently moving her hips up and down to relieve her dearest son''s morning wood, trying to be as silent as she could since she didn''t want to wake her baby up, especially when she saw such a peaceful look on his face while he sleeps. However, she fails to keep her voice in check, causing her to let out quite a loud moan, waking up not only her son but also the elderly beauty sleeping as she clings beside him. "Good morning mom¡­" feeling his manhood getting engulfed by a warm and softforting sensation, Wu Xiaotian knows that he''s still inside his mother''s pussy, doing nothing as he lets her do whatever she wants. "Mmm~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~ Good morning baby~~~" she said with a smile on her face before turning her head towards the white-haired beauty and greeted, "Ahhhnn~~~ Good morning mother-in¡­ Ahhaaann~~~!! Mother-inw~~~" "G-good morning¡­" the white-haired beauty replied with a blushing face as she never expected to be woken up by her daughter-inw and her grandson going at each other. "Do you want to join grandma?" Wu Xiaotian asked before sharing a passionate kiss with the white-haired beauty,ter joining in on their morning session and sharing a passionate love making session with him, only stopping an hourter as they already saw the sun starting to peer from the horizon. Heading towards the dining room, the two mature beauties move aroundpletely naked, with their beloved''s fresh hot and thick semen mixed with their fragrant love juice still leaking out of their reddish slits and flows through their inner thighs. After preparing the meal, they did the usual as they sat on Wu Xiaotian''sp instead of anywhere else, feeding him with the same utensils they use while eating as they discussed about all sorts of things, with the young man eventually mentioning leaving to test the [Infinite Dimension System]. "You''re leaving now?" after their hearty breakfast, the two mature women asked, looking towards Wu Xiaotian with concern and worry in their eyes. Seeing their expression though, the immortal-like young man just shows an assuring smile before he waves his hand, a semi-transparent, golden screen floating in front of him, the two gorgeous women in hisp seeing the screen as well. [Quota for Infinite Dimension System Used] [Detected a new world that the user still hasn''t travelled to] [Found a spatial anchor point for user to move in. Destination, Xing Wu] [Xing Wu] [Level: Mortal World (Poorly developed cultivation system) (Archaic Civilization)] [Description: A young world that just formed a few eras ago. The people of this world still thinks that their world is t. No extraterrestrial contact yet. The strongest force of this only reaches up to the standard Perfection state Qi Refining Realm] Reading the message on the screen, the twodies start to get morefortable with the idea of letting the young man leave, knowing full well that his strength is way beyond his current realm, not to mention that everyone there only possess strength a realm below his, meaning there''s nothing that can hurt him in this new. "Fine, you can go baby, but don''t take too long mkay~~?" Su Meiyao replied while slightly pouting her lips, appearing extremely cute in Wu Xiaotian''s eyes. "Will there be a problem in the Heavenly Secret Tower if you suddenly disappear?" Jiang Xinyue asks in concern as she caresses her grandson''s handsome face. Hearing her mother-inw''s question, Su Meiyao also looks at him with inquisitive eyes, thinking that his sudden disappearance might cause problem not only for that powerful organization but also for him. Seeing the two concerned beautiful face, Wu Xiaotian reassured them by telling everything that he exined to Hua Jingxian, as well as the fact that even the three old men at the heart of the faction got his back. "Then there''s no problem, take care of yourself when you arrive at that, dear Tian" Jiang Xinyue said as she kisses him in the cheeks, before getting up from hisp, utilizing her control as one of the masters of the Nine Star Heavenly Array to dress herself up, covering her previously naked sexy body with a simple white robe, making her look extremely pristine. "Don''t forget to eat healthy foods and sleep properly baby, understand?" Su Meiyao asked after sharing a passionate kiss with him, using her ability as another master of the Nine Star Heavenly Array to dress herself and her son, her wearing a robe identical to the one that her mother-inw conjured, while making apletely different one for her son, a ck robe embroidered with a dragon pattern looking extremely good on him, making the twodies nod their heads in satisfaction. "Very handsome¡­" the two of them said at the same time before getting ast peck on his cheeks, waving their hands goodbye as a spatial gate appears in front of them, just right behind the immortal-like young man. "I''ll go home as fast as I can" he stated before stepping in the portal, his body disappearing from itpletely before the portal disperses into thin air. The twodies left behind, are now sitting on the table again, with Jiang Xinyue pulling out multiple pieces of paper filled with map-like drawings, the two of them using their control over the array in their home to project a three-dimensional image of the area located in the map, a river, right below a chasm measuring hundreds of meters deep. "Auntie Xinyue, are you really certain that mother is still alive?" Su Meiyao asked with a trembling voice, the news she heard from her mother-inw before Wu Xiaotian arrives making her quite excited, as well as anxious at the same time. "There''s arge possibility, you can see these traces here¡­" as they start getting on the discussion of the possibility of Su Meiyao''s mother living and where she could possibly be, Wu Xiaotian already arrives at his destination, his current situation quite problematic as he appeared in the middle of arge building, withvishly dressed people discussing something with each other. ---------- ''Can''t I arrive at this in a little more hidden or obscure ce?'' heined to the system that refuses to reply or answer his question, however, showing him something that makes him pleasantly surprised. [Detected the user''s arrival at a new. A main quest is about to be issued] [Main Quest: World Domination] [Description: The Xing Wu''s human civilization is a rtively young one, not that much developed whether in terms of cultivation or technology. Lead them to prosperity by conquering the whole world as well as teaching them the knowledge of higher-level technology and cultivation. Finish the quest within two months] [Reward: Nine Realm Completion Lotus] As he reads the description of this mission issued by the system, he couldn''t help but think of how absurd the thing it''s requesting is, and that is despite the fact that he holds a power that can pretty much overwhelm the entire military force of this. After all, conquest is not something that can be done in a single year, much less a couple of months. However, his perspective changes as he reads the description of the reward he''s about to get, his hands shaking at the absurdity of the thing the system just shown him. [Nine Realm Completion Lotus (Divine-Grade Natural Treasure)] [A mysterious treasure capable of opening up a nine-realm internal world in the body of someone about to ascend to celestialhood, making them a powerful existence as only higher-level celestials are capable of opening an internal world] [Note: Due to the nature of the user''s talents, it is rmended to consume the Nine Realm Completion Lotus before breaking through Core Formation Realm. It will bring an unprecedented improvement that is possibly outside the scope of the system''s knowledge] Reading the notes particrly, Wu Xiaotian was quite baffled as he never expected that even the all-powerful system who can sell him other systems as well has something that it doesn''t know. This bes quite the trouble though as if even the system is not capable of knowing what would happen once he consumes the Nine Realm Completion Lotus then he could only imagine what kind of hardship he''s about to face by doing so. ''Forget it, consuming that will make me improve possibly even beyond the scope of the system''s projection, so why should I worry about a little pain? I''ve been used to experiencing that while cultivating in the Infinite Qi Dimension anyways'' Wu Xiaotianforts himself, letting his mind wander around,pletely disregarding the now shouting individuals pointing at him and shouting something he couldn''t understand. [Detected a foreignnguage unfamiliar to the user. As a method ofmunicating with other beings in this world, the system is issuing a free item] [Intent Conversion and Trantion] [Description: Uses the intent within the speaker''s voice to trante what they want to say to the user of the technique. This works with anynguage, and the user can also use intent to send message to the speaker, and they will understand it no matter what theirnguage is] As the way of using the techniquees into his mind, Wu Xiaotian quickly starts to understand the meaning of the wordsing out of everyone''s mouth, making him frown a bit as he realizes that the mire he''s currently in is more problematic than he previously thought. Chapter 129: Troubles in the Imperial Court "Who are you!? State your identity immediately!!!" "Who let someone unknown in when we''re in the middle of a strategic discussion!?" "Guards!! Drag him out and prepare to interrogate him!!!" Multiple voicees out of the huge hall, each one of them clearly hostile towards the young man who just appeared out of nowhere, some of them even shaking a bit as they thought that the young man is some kind of ghost who''s about to bring a disaster in. This spection strengthens even further as despite the people in this hall being the strongest in this empire, they couldn''t even feel a single trace of the young man despite him just standing there, almost as if he''s not there at all. As armored people starts entering the hall, themotion starts to die out, the armed men in the front pointing shining spears towards the young man, while the men in the back stretched their bows and aimed the tip of their arrows towards him. "Raise your hands, state your name, nationality, as well as the reason why you''re here" one of the guards, clearly more well-dressed than the others, asked without letting his spear down, his voice clearly wary and aggressive, as if he''s whenever a fight breaks down. "I mean no harm¡­ put down your weapons" Wu Xiaotian replies, not even bothering to introduce himself, his hands still on its previous position, his left hand on his back while his right hand is on top of the hilt of the de currently hanging on his waist. "Don''t try anything funny!!! I repeat, raise your hands, state your name, nationality, and reason why you''re here!!" the previous guard said, now with a bit of anger in his voice as he never expected anyone to not even bother with his words, the first time since he became the head of the imperial guard that someone ignores his orders. After a few moments of silence, the young man in front of him still refuses toply with his words, causing him to point towards the young man while shouting, "Arrest him!!!" As the guards slowly moves forward, Wu Xiaotian shakes his head as he never expected that no one will listen despite him not doing anything. Sighing in his mind, Wu Xiaotian decided to let out his soul power, suppressing everyone in ce, the eyes of everyone in the hall going wide in surprise as they realized that they can no longer move. The terror of the people grew even more as they saw every weapon pointed towards the young man floating in the air, each of them turning around, aimed at the people currently wielding them, their sharp, shining edge reflecting the fear in the guards'' eyes. Looking around, Wu Xiaotian decided to scan everyone in the surrounding, trying to search for someone who''s authoritative enough to pull these annoying guards back, smiling as he reads one of the pieces of information being disyed, the information from the person sitting beside the one at the seat farthest from the entrance of the hall. [Name: Ludwig Van Anderson] [Age: 49] [Affiliation: ck Iron Empire (Emperor)] [Cultivation: Advance state Qi Refining Realm (Supreme Master)] [Stats] [Strength: 78,000] [Agility: 72,000] [Intelligence: 75,000] [Stamina: 76,000] [Vitality: 78,000] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Mortal Level] [Detected a different cultivation system than the user. Now briefly exining the equivalent power of each cultivation level to the host] [Each of the levels on this world corresponds with a state in the user''s world, with the lowest being Martial Disciple (Early state Body Refining Realm) and the highest being Martial Saint (Perfection state Qi Refining Realm)] Reading the information of the man wearing an embroidered robe a bit more modest than what the others are wearing, Wu Xiaotian walks, each of his steps heavily resounding throughout the entire hall, the only thing that can be heard as even the people''s breathing were sealed by him. "So you''re the ruler of thisnd huh¡­" he said while looking at the man in front of him, scrutinizing the guy''s appearance, quite disappointed as he witnesses the terror on the man''s eyes. Hearing his statement, the other people start going into panic as they never expected that the young man will easily identify the real emperor despite all of them wearing something more grandeur than the man, an order that he sent down ages ago as a way to prevent any reckless assassination of him. This is proven to be ineffective to the young man in front of him though, as he clearly saw the confidence in the young man''s eyes, and he knew that there''s nothing he could say that would convince the young man otherwise. "Hmm? You''re quite the wicked guy, aren''t you? I see it in your eyes, fear, guilt, a false sense of regreting from your massive sins" Wu Xiaotian stated while looking at the man''s eyes, the terror visible from it clearly mixed with other things than just the terror of him possessing an overwhelming strength iprehensible to them. "Let''s see¡­" as he thought of something, Wu Xiaotian decided using the [Immortal Illusion Technique], invoking the deepest fears in the hearts of the people in the hall. The next moment after he snaps his hands, terrified screams starting out of the people in the hall, nearly all of them looking at something in front of them, begging for forgiveness in fear while striking their forehead on the ground, their bodies leaking pungent fluids causing Wu Xiaotian to frown a bit, creating a barrier of soul power that prevents any smell from reaching him. After that, he decided to leave here as he couldn''t stand existing on the same space as this kind of people, ones who abuse their powers in order to get whatever it is that they want. "Who am I to judge them though? I am also the same kind of person, the only difference is that I have some kind of bottom line" Wu Xiaotian mocks himself while shaking his head, scaring the people in the hall even more as he starts stepping in the air, moving upwards then breaking the ceiling of the hall to go outside. "A¡­ a god¡­" "I-is this divine punishment?" "W-we''re doomed" As they stare at the open ceiling with the sun shining down on them, the officials start mumbling incoherently as they recall what they just saw, shivering in terror as the face of the ones they toyed and dealt with in all of their life appearing in front of them, seemingly devouring their everything, even their flesh and bones, yet still keeping them alive, the situation almost breaking them if not for the young man snapping them out of what they thought is another form of reality. "What are you mumbling around for!!??? Pull the soldiers preparing to invade the neighboring kingdoms back!!! Prepare searching for that being!!! I will personally offer my apologies to him for everything that happened today once his location is known!!!" With the emperor of the ck Iron Empire shoutingmands, the officials and the guards finally snapped back to reality, their bodies and voices still trembling as they answered and saluted to the emperor, before hurrying to move outside the court and do everything they can to pull back their forces and search for what they thought is a god descending from the heavens, thinking of ways to appease the anger of such extraordinary being. Meanwhile, the said extraordinary being is now exploring this new world, creating multiple illusions from the [Immortal Illusion Technique], using them to spread the news of a divine being descending to unify and rule the entire world. "Who would''ve guessed that it''s going to be this convenient" Wu Xiaotian muttered to himself while using the illusion technique, evaluating its uses outside ofbat with extremely high appreciation. Chapter 130: A God As Wu Xiaotian travels across this new, the rumors he spreads start to gain traction, piquing the attention of forces at the top of this world, factions and powers standing on the same level as the ck Iron Empire that he was on previously. While the rumors spreading like wildfire doesn''t bother those powers much, considering it as more of an entertainment and conversation starter than anything else, it is a different thing once the news of the imperial court of the ck Iron Empire being intruded, along with their military pulling back from majority of the small kingdoms surrounding them, their desire to conquer thesends clearly quelled by something they cannot dare to offend. "I heard that there''s someone who broke through the roofs of the imperial pce, a god-like figure that walks in the air as if he''s on the ground" "When we saw the general again, he was sweating in fear whenever we asked what happened inside, and until now, he''s still refusing to tell anything that happens inside the hall" "Investigate what happened within the ck Iron Empire, also, if possible, try to search for that young man mentioned in the rumor" "That ck Iron Empire finally hit an iron te huh¡­ I''m willing to bet my soul that they offended that being for them to experience something like that" "Rumors has it that he''s sent to rule the entire world, is it possible that he''s really a god?" "A god? Heh, he might just be some hidden expert that managed to transcend the Martial Saint realm, then be drunk on power" "Still, doesn''t transcending the Martial Saint realm pretty much makes him a god, Martial Saints are already terrifying existences after all" As the sentient beings of the starts discussing among themselves, some of them even specting the strength of the young man that creates quite the havoc for the ck Iron Empire, the other powers were already moving to search of the young man in hopes of pulling in such powerful expert into their ranks, thinking that the rumors that the expert was sent to rule the world is nothing more than a rumor, the confidence they hold towards their assumption bound to be ruined the moment they meet the young man of the rumors. Meanwhile, the subject of all the talks in the world is currently travelling across a peaceful city, this one not that big whenpared to the ck Iron Empire''s capital, but the people here appear to be more harmonious than all the other ces he passed through in all of his time in this. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin "I have been travelling for two weeks now, and this is the first time I saw such good governance despite the clear different in ss" Wu Xiaotian muttered to himself as he looks at the interaction between amoner wearing nothing special and a noble clearly wearingvish clothes, the noble even apologizing stating that he doesn''t notice the man behind him, themoner just politely refusing the apology and stating that there''s no problem. It wasn''t a special case as well, as he already saw simr scenes when he spread out his soul power to watch the entire city previously, themoners and nobles living together without any problem as if there''s nothing wrong with them being treated on the same level. Satisfied with the state of this city, Wu Xiaotian decided to meet its ruler, most probably the reason why the people of this ce could exist harmoniously like this. Appearing in front of a massive gate, Wu Xiaotian knocks for a bit, the wooden gate opening after a few moments, a gentle-looking, politedy bowing in front of him, asking him to follow her as she stated that her master is waiting for him in her office. "She''s really meticulous, sending all those spies just to watch over me" Wu Xiaotian teased as they move across the hallway of therge building, making the gentle-lookingdy frown a bit as she thought that this is clearly an offense towards thedy she''s serving. "You surely jest sir, it''s just that mydy is quite worried that someone of your stature might attack all of a sudden, especially when you did the same to a great power such as the ck Iron Empire" the gentle-lookingdy said with a hint of mocking in her voice, subtly branding him as a brute from what he did previously. "They deserve it really well, their eyes talk so much about their myriads of sins" Wu Xiaotian said with a mysterious tone, causing the gentle-lookingdy to stop for a bit as it is only now that she realizes that the young man did what he did for a reason. "So you knew¡­" thedy said as they stop on their tracks, turning around to face the young man behind her, only now that she realizes just how good looking and attractive the young man is, looking exactly like how he was depicted in the rumors, with divine powers, and an even more divine face. "Are you really a¡­" as she attempts to ask the question she''s most curious about, Wu Xiaotian interrupted, knowing what she would ask, then decided to satisfy her curiosity given that thedy in front of him really deserves it. "I am not a god, City Lord, those were just rumors I spread because I need to do something in this world" he exined while pointing out the identity of the gentle lookingdy, a brilliant smile appearing on her face as he starts exining his origin. "How very impressive, so, is sir someone thates from a hidden force?" the gentle-lookingdy asked while peeling something out from her neck, a skin-like, rubbery object eventually being peeled, revealing her obscured true appearance, a face enough to mesmerize even Wu Xiaotian, who has seen his fair share of heavenly beauties. Possessing a long, wavy blonde hair, she truly looks like some western model, her beauty even more elevated by her milky-whiteplexionplementing well with her rosy cheeks, invoking a deep, yet extremely charming contrast as her face is that of a valiant hero, with a rounded, green pupiled eyes decorated by long eyshes and a tapered eyebrow, connected to a straight nose, below them are sexy lips that holds the same crimson color as a human''s blood. Her figure appears to be quite ample despite it being hidden beneath the loose clothes she''s wearing, the pure white dress bringing in an extremely charming appeal to her. Under normal circumstances, no one will ever see her wearing something so feminine like this, as she always wears a battle armor given the fact that she must always be prepare for battle, but out of curiosity towards the young man in front of her, she decided to dress up differently and even put the effort to make a skin mask just to test the nature of this young man. The result of her efforts is more than worth it for her though, as she managed to discover everything that she wants, whether this young man is truly a god or not, as well as his nature, being one with principles based on what she deduced from the information given to her by her people, as well as their conversations so far. "So tell me, what brings you to my humble abode" thedy asked once they reached a specific room, sittingfortably on one of the soft chairs before she looks at Wu Xiaotian seriously in the eyes. Chapter 131: Frontier City "Oh, forgive my rudeness, I seem to forget introducing myself" the valiant-lookingdy said while pointing at the chair opposite to her, inviting Wu Xiaotian to sit there. As she saw the immortal-like young man sitting at the chair, she smiles at him before pping her hands, causing multipledies wearing the same simple attire to walk into the room, each of them carrying one specific set of foods, from pastries and fillings to drinks such as hot coffee and tea. "I am Astaria Seraphina, the guardian and city lord of this humble Frontier City" the valiant-lookingdy states while bowing towards Wu Xiaotian, clearly showing some sort of respect as she''s clearly aware of what the young man in front of her is capable of, the curiosity in her eyes cannot be hidden as she directs her gaze on him. While she''s introducing herself, Wu Xiaotian already scanned her using his [True Sight Technique], reading her stats while he''s talking as well. [Name: Astaria Luminas Seraphina] [Age: 28] [Affiliation: Frontier City (City Lord)] [Cultivation: Perfection State Qi Refining Realm (Martial Saint)] [Physique: Iplete Physique] [Qi: Purple Origin Qi] [Stats] [Strength: 200,000] [Agility: 220,000] [Intelligence: 260,000] [Stamina: 230,000] [Vitality: 250,000] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] "There''s no need to be so stiff with young greetings, you know?" seeing her careful demeanor, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile a bit as he never expected to be treated with such attention and carefulness like this, causing him to assure the young woman as he continues. "The name is Su Tian, a wanderer from another world. I wonder of Miss Astaria is interested in a deal¡­" he stated, her looks of disbelief as she heard his origin causing her to stand up from her seat and rush towards the nearest windows as she screams at the top of her lungs. "HAHAHAHA, I AM RIGHT!!! Those old folks are wrong!!!" she screamed, causing the people around the castle to look towards the origin of the voice, going along their previous things as they saw that it is only the city lord that is shouting, and they are already pretty used to her being like that now. "Hey Su Tian, tell me, tell me, what is it like in your world? Is the world really t like my elders told me? What is outside the world? What are stars? What is the sun? How about the moon? How does every day move from daylight to night''s darkness? How can we reach the outside? How did you travel from your world to ours? What is it like outside?" as she starts getting more and more curious, she also lets out numerous questions as well, her face getting closer and closer to the immortal-like young man''s the more questiones out of her mouth. "Ahem, Miss Astaria, let''s talk about the other matters first" Wu Xiaotian clears his throat as he tries to divert the topic back to the original one, his words causing the valiant-lookingdy to snap out of her excitement, her face flushing red from embarrassment as she clears her throat before sitting back on her chair again, asking the young man in front of her like nothing even happened previously. "What is this deal that you want to propose, Mister Su" Astaria asked as she starts pouring a tea in her cup, taking a nibble on a pastry before sipping in, her face that of pure bliss as she starts eating the bread in her hand. Seeing that she seems to take interest in whatever he''s about to tell her, Wu Xiaotian starts demonstrating with confidence, manifesting in his hand a fire attribute qi invoked from his [Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi], surprising the heroicdy as she never saw someone conjuring a fire out of nothing in her entire life. Her interest is bound to be piqued even further though as Wu Xiaotian starts infusing other elemental properties to the Transcendent Qi as well, transforming it from the original fire attribute, cycling through the entire five-elements, before moving to higher-level ones, ice, wind, poison, and then eventually turning into the lightning attribute qi, the cracking sound in the surrounding as well as the bright light it''s producing a testament to the authenticity and strength of the lightning attribute. Smiling as he concludes that she''s already on board with his offer, Wu Xiaotian clenches his fist, dispersing the mass of qi in his hand, surprising thedy as she looks at him with eagerness to learn clearly visible in her eyes. "What I offer is knowledge, Miss Astaria¡­" he started as parts of the highest-level cultivation manuals he picked up in the library during his time in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm appears in the table, the sudden emergence of five objects surprising thedy, who''s currently looking at the objects with curiosity in her eyes. "Knowledge of cultivation levels far beyond that of a Martial Saint of this world, cultivation techniques that will give you or anyone you want the power to choose your own fate, to transcend mortality and increase your lifespans" Wu Xiaotian added, hitting the weak spot of the martial artist of this world, their fear of age given the fact that they still grow old at the same rate as normal mortals despite their strength. "What is the catch?" hearing all of the possibilities from making a deal with him, Astaria still retains her cool, addressing the elephant in the room without hesitation while looking at Wu Xiaotian in the face rather than staring at the treasures in the table in front of them. "I want you to help me rule this world once I conquer it Astaria. Lead them to prosperity, I will continue giving you more advance knowledge and techniques and you decide however you want to deal with everything" he told her with such confidence in his eyes that she definitely believed that he is not bluffing, but the absurdity of what he just said still make herugh despite all the things he already showed her. "You''re not convinced, right?" looking at the stillughingdy, Wu Xiaotian just sits in his chair as he waits for herughter to die down, her chime-like voice gigglingsting for quite a few minutes, and she''s still snickering while looking at the young man in front of her, all while trying to return to a serious conversation with him. "My apologies, it''s just that I''ve never heard someone speaking about world domination so easily as if it''s a walk in the park" she exined while using a clean cloth to wipe the tears in her eyes. "That is eptable, none of the people of this has yet to know what I am capable of after all" he replied while standing up from his seat, picking up a pastry and taking nearly half of it to his mouth, only taking a few seconds to chew before swallowing it down, taking some tea before starting to talk again. "Do you know Miss Astaria? I am well aware of the reason why this ce is called the Frontier City" he said while looking at the door behind, him, the face of thedy in front of him quite surprised as she heard the wordsing out of his mouth, but she''s bound to be surprised even further once she heard the next words he says. "A panickeddy is about to enter and report about the serious situation in the Blood Beast Mountains" Wu Xiaotian said, and only a few momentster, ady with a panicked look on her face really barged into the room, reporting to Astaria something about the Blood Beast Mountains. "Where are you going?" as thedy continues reporting the situation to her, Astaria noticed Wu Xiaotianing out from the window, proving one of the rumors about him true as he effortlessly steps into the air. Looking at their baffled looks as they watch him walk through the air, Wu Xiaotian just shows an assuring smile before replying towards, them, taking this as a chance to show them more, using telepathy tomunicate with the valiant-lookingdy. {It''s about time I show this world what I''m really capable of} he dered before he dashes towards the horizon, his figure leaving a long trail of light as he approaches the city''s source of worry. Chapter 132: Unity "Hold off the lines!!! Don''t let any of these vile creatures get past our defense!!" "Fuck!! Those kids are going in too deep within the enemy forces!!! Damn!! Even the viscounts will take too long to reach them!!" "Baron Smith died for you brats!! Be sure to make his sacrifice worth it and grow as powerful defenders of the city!!!" "Soldiers!! Prepare for breach!!!" Reaching near the gates of the city, Wu Xiaotian witnessed a spectacle, people from all walks of life struggling against the massive horde of beasts moving to infiltrate the city, the soldiers fighting directly against these vicious creatures outside the walls of the city proving their efficiency with what they''re doing, the white de of their spears going in and going out of their enemies'' bodies as blood-soaked weapons. As bothmoners and nobles of the city struggles to defend theirnd, Wu Xiaotian is watching above them, marveling at the unity of the people while secretly assisting those in danger of losing their lives, sneakily using his soul power to debilitate any enemy that threatens the lives of the humans around them. Spreading his senses across the entire battlefield, Wu Xiaotian is like a chess yer that can see the entire situation of the ying board, using his wits to easily reverse the tide as the enemy ying against him seems to be not too adept at strategic battles. This battle seems to directly affect the soldiers below as well, the human side feeling even more powerful as if their filled to the brim with a weird energy that starts coursing through their entire body, each of the swings they are performing right now feeling like its twice, or even more powerful than how they normally do. Looking at the events proceeding down below, Wu Xiaotian nods in approval again as he saw the ones in the higher society of the city taking the lead with the attack, opening up a path within the enemy forces with their weapons, leading valiantly as they order the ones behind them to spread out and clear the enemy forces, them travelling around the battlefield to ease the pressure bearing on the normal soldiers'' back. "HAHAHAHA!!! Beasts!!! Feel the strength of the people of the Frontier City!!!" "Death to intruders!!! HAHAHA!!!" "Destroy these invaders and drive them back to their mountains!!! Do not leave any attacking ones alive!!!" "Push them back!!! Don''t let anything slip past the line!!!" With all sorts of people screaming to encourage the ones around them, the humans are steadily pushing their enemies back to their ce, the image of the people from different standings in life united as they defend their home against the invading beast threatening to destroy it leaves quite the visual to the people who saw it, even the younger ones who were fighting for their lives against the enemies previously were enthralled by the scene, a burning desire to be stronger and defend this city growing bigger in their hearts. As the battle continues, piles of dead monster were starting to gather on the ground, near them some dead people, ones who were unlucky enough not to survive until Wu Xiaotian arrives. After a few more minutes, a galloping horse starts to resound from inside the city walls, the vigorous running sound of the horse approaching closer and closer to the city gates, only stopping for a bit as a shadow was cast upon the ground while a figure leaps above the city walls, covering the sun for a while before itnds on the ground, continuing its travel, moving closer and closer to the front line. "City Lord is here!!! City Lord is here!!!" "Push them back!!!The strongest reinforcement arrives, HAHAHAHA!!!" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin "Don''t show any weakness in front of the city lord if you don''t want to be beaten up!!!" "Brats!! Hold your weapons tight!!!" "Open your innocent eyes and take inspiration from the current hero of our Frontier City!!!" As the soldiers and all the other people defending the city saw Astaria''s figure, they started regaining their vigor again, fighting against the almost endless numbers of beasts as if they are reborn from ashes, their renewed strength inspiring and fueling the motivation within the younger men and women''s hearts, pushing them to move towards the waves of beasts as they plunge their weapons into all sorts of weakness, proving their significance to the battle while the adults clean up the stronger beasts surrounding them. What inspires the young ones even more though is the valiant figure of Astaria roaming around the battlefield while wielding a peculiar weapon; a guandao with its de measuring the same length as its pole, the heroicdy deep into the enemy''s ranks swinging it unceasingly, severing multiple beasts into two or more fragments every time the weapon moves to mow down the creatures surrounding its owner. With Astaria showing her might, the human forces start following her example, exerting themselves even harder to push through the enemies, some of them even battling so hard that their weapons start deteriorating, the blood covering their metallic weapons sometimes sizzling, a result of some beasts possessing poisonous properties in their bodies. "A pity they can''t manifest qi outside their bodies, if they can, they might even be able to go against these beast with only a small amount casualties even without my interference" Wu Xiaotian mutters while he continues paying attention to the battlefield, oftentimes conjuring a sharp surge of soul power to sever nerves from all sorts of limbs of the opposing force, rendering them battle incapable, making the fight easier for the humans as all they need to do now is kill their immobile opponents. These subtle, but immensely significant help though were failed to be recognized by the soldiers and other people in the battlefield as it is already chaotic enough just paying attention to the fights proceeding from everywhere around them, much less paying attention to the small things like wounds and damages their opponents acquired out of nowhere. What the citizens of the Frontier City recognizes the most is the contribution that their city lord made in this battle, seemingly amassing an enemy kill count far more than them already despite her arrivingte in the battlefield, mowing down dozens of beasts with each swing of her weapon, her posture like a general that bravely charges through the enemy''s ranks with absolute confidence in her strength, instilling courage and inspiration to her allies while nting terror into the hearts of her enemies. "Forward, push them to the Grand Valley Line!!! Prepare to use explosives to cover their path of entry here again!!!" as she starts seeing arge chasm separating two greatndmasses, all sorts of creatures moving not only on the surface but also on the walls of the chasm. As they continue to push their enemy, the human forces continue to erge the gap between the two forces as the beasts are now forced on their backs as they are pushed towards the chasm, making them quite helpless since they can no longer move in any direction but backwards. "Now!!! Throw the explosives!!!" Astariamanded as she points towards a seemingly vulnerable portion of the chasm, the people holding makeshift explosives precisely throwing the thing they''re holding towards the area, causing rocks to fall and block the path of the beasts to the outside. Seeing that they are sessful in defending the city once again, the people already started sighing in relief as they hold each other in celebration, and even Astaria is already starting to rx herself, only for everyone to hear a loud roaring echoing from the depths of the chasm. A mind-numbing sound that sounds all too familiar to the life-long elders of the city, a sound that they already heard once before. "It''s awake again¡­" most of the old people said as they look at the horizon, the impending cmity about to approach making them worry for the younger generation of their city. Chapter 133: Calamity Beast As the roars starts getting closer to the crowd, Astaria immediately turned around and shouts, her sole order spreading across all the people in the battlefield, their eyes trembling as they also never expected that this being, with stories used to scare children to sleep, will wake up during their days of defending the city, this realization making some of them tremble in fear while holding their weaponsmore tightly than ever before. Thend trembles and the earth shatters, Even the skies shakes as it moves closer, All of the world''s attention will focus on its wake, The time when the hero''s life, will go into forsake, Oh brave warriors, with their stories unsung, In front of this cmity, what they amount to is none, As the only thing that can stop its rampaging, Is the blood of the hero, that will force it into sleeping. As everyone recalls the old passage that nearly all of the household tell their children, the people of the Frontier City all involuntarily look at the valiant figure standing at the very front of them, riding a horse while holding her guandao, unmoving as she looks at the already shaking chasm that they just previously blocked. "What are you gawking at for!?? Hurry up and return to the city!!!Don''t waste any second here anymore!!!" with the ground starting to tremble, signaling the approach of the terrifying creature, Astaria waves her free hand again, pointing to the walls of the Frontier City while staying still on her ce, as if telling all of the people that she will remain here. The stronger people were even unwilling to follow her instructions, deciding to throw themselves to the fire and sacrificing themselves if it means that they can sacrifice their lives and seal that cmity in exchange for saving the City Lord''s life, but the determination in her eyes warded them of from trying to do so. As they helplessly return to the city, the heroic figure starts talking to herself, muttering that she''s meant to do this and there''s nothing she can do to prevent this result, as that beast is far more terrifying than anything she had ever encountered before. Looking at her who''s currently cleaning the guandao, Wu Xiaotian watches in interest as he also recalls the passage that he heard from the people of the city, initially passing it off as some kind of telltale or legend, only connecting the dots now as the [Iplete Physique] previously disyed in her information finally reveals itself. [Name: Astaria Seraphina] [Age: 28] [Affiliation: Frontier City (City Lord)] [Cultivation: Perfection State Qi Refining Realm] [Physique: Eternal Hero''s Battle Physique] [Qi: Purple Origin Qi] [Stats] [Strength: 250,000] [Agility: 240,000] [Intelligence: 260,000] [Stamina: 250,000] [Vitality: 300,000] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] Looking at her current stats, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but admire her strength, reaching a state far beyond that of what normal genius from his could reach, entering the realm of geniuses with strength simr to that of Wang Sheng and Huo Chen despite being born without any proper cultivation guidance in a like this. With thedy preupied by the thoughts of what probably is herst moments in her mind, she fails to realize that the immortal-like young man that disappears into nowhere previously is standing beside her now, only snapping back into herself as she heard his familiar, deep and masculine voice while he looks at the trembling chasm. "Hero huh¡­ what an absurd word¡­" he said more to himself than to thedy beside him as he recalls his time on Earth, living more for the sake of others as he works selflessly for the better of the world, cing nearly everything that he''s earning to the orphanage he''s in. Despite living the life of a mercenary, receiving money for every job he did, he could truly be considered a hero back then as he only did job rted to hindering or possibly even destroying evil groups, something that changed now as even if he''s still someone with clean conscience, he no longer puts the world into consideration as there''s already people that weights more than the entire world to him. "Say, Miss Astaria, are you doing it because the people important to you need it, or are you doing it to prove something to the world? Something like ''Frontier City defends the entire world against the brutal beast waves of the Blood Beast Mountains and everyone must respect its citizen''" Wu Xiaotian asked in a curious voice as he held the reign of the horse, the wild horse that never approaches anyone other than Astaria calmly rubbing its nose on his hand, the creatureplying as he asks it to move thedy down on its back. As thedy goes down the horse, he pointed towards the Frontier City, causing the horse to move towards the walls of the city while the two of them stares at the chasm shaking more and more, her answer to his previous question onlying out of her mouth now. "All my life I thought that I was doing this out of duty, as it is the role of every person in my family to return the Cmity Beast to sleep with our own life and blood" Astaria stated before turning her gaze back, taking a good look at the city behind them before she goes back to her exnation again. "Then I grow older, saw everything this city has to offer, I grew fonder of my subjects, now I want to defend them with all I got, even if it means sacrificing my life in the process, something I know all of them will do in order to save me as well¡­ something that I will never allow to happen" she said more like an affirmation to herself rather than an exnation towards the young man she''s talking to. "Do you know? When my mother and father was dealing with the Cmity Beast, I never cried when I saw them being eaten whole by that thing, as it is clear from the pride in their face that they''re happy with the oue of their battle¡­" she paused for a bit to pull herself together, trying her best not to cry before she continues. "The only regret I saw in their eyes is when they look at me during theirst moments, they look at me with a helpless smile as if they''re telling me that they wish they could be together with me for a so much longer" As she tells the young man bits of her story, the looks on her face remains serious, with the only trace of her sadness being her now slightly red eyes, the reflection of the light from the surrounding also highlighting the fact that the eyes of thedy are now watery, the water starting to affect her vision as it blurs her eyes. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin "You can fight along with your people more, even after this you know? There''s so much more you need to do, and you''re not going to die here anyways" Wu Xiaotian deres while handing a clean cloth to thedy, asking her to use it to wipe her tears as he moves in front of her, walking steadily towards the chasm trembling from every step whatever ising from the other side takes. "What are you trying to do?" the once valiant-lookingdy asked with a puzzled and helpless look on her face, staring nkly at the back of the young man in front of her. "I told you before, right? I''ll show this world what I am capable of" the immortal-like young man said as he steps on air again, walking higher and higher until he reaches the peak of thendmass separated by the chasm, standing there calmly while waiting for the arrival of the Cmity Beast. Chapter 134: Divine Might "That''s the Cmity Beast huh?" as Wu Xiaotian expands his senses to scan the entirety of the chasm, the form of the beast that terrifies the people of the Frontier City is revealed to him, making him quite disappointed from the contrast of its humongous size and the amount of strength it possesses. [Name: Blood Devouring Beast] [Age: 253] [Affiliation: Blood Beast Mountain (Head)] [Cultivation: Early state Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Soul: Innate Bloodlust Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 2,000,000] [Agility: 2,000,000] [Intelligence: 2,000,000] [Stamina: 2,000,000] [Vitality: 2,000,000] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Mortal Level] As he stares at the towering amalgamation of flesh and other substance, Wu Xiaotian, despite his mental fortitude, couldn''t help but be repulsed at the thing approaching his direction from the distance. Baring its ckened teeth, devouring everything that block its path, the Cmity Beast moves along the chasm, fluids spewing out from pus all across its body melting not only the beasts but also thend wherever he moves, making it appear truly terrifying to the eyes. Thend continues to tremble as it approaches from the distance, its visage finally appearing as the light from the sun peers trough the edge of the chasm, revealing its nightmaric repugnant appearance out in the open. Even when looking at it from the distance, the citizens of the Frontier City were gagging in disgust, not only from its appearance but also from its smell that spreads all the way from the battlefield to the city, the mixture of the smell of rotting flesh, blood, both dry and fresh, along with all sorts of decaying matter invoking a primal fear among the humans, the sensation more than enough to give them a nightmare. Meanwhile, the two people nearest to the Cmity Beast are having pr opposite reactions, with the immortal-like young man standing in the air looking at the Cmity Beast calmly, without a single trace of emotion visible in his eyes. Thedy down below, however, is trembling more of in rage rather than in fear as she finally faces her parents'' murderer, her face of someone prepared to kill what''s in front of her whatever the cost, her disgust towards the smell emanating from the creature not visible in her expression despite it being a pretty significant issue to her. "What the hell is in that chasm that prevents its smell from spreading?" Wu Xiaotian muttered to himself as he saw the repulsed and gagging expression of the people of the Frontier City through his senses, waving his hand to create a barrier made of pure soul power surrounding the city and reaching all the way in front of Astaria, infusing the ambient qi in the surrounding with a wood attribute, increasing the recovery speed of the wounded as well as isting the smell of the Cmity Beast, easing a bit of the problem the entire city is currently facing. "What the¡­ the smell disappears¡­" "Yeah, and I can sense some sort of power enveloping the entire city" "Sir!!! The soldiers are starting to recover, extremely fast!!!" "What''s that forest-like scent?" "Oh my god! Are you seeing this as well!? Look!! What are those green specks of light???" While the people of the Frontier City panic joyfully at the miracle happening in the city, the more powerful ones watching on top of the city walls already saw the young man floating in the air, all of theming into conclusion that this young man did something as everything happens the moment he waves his hand. "Now¡­ to deal with you¡­" before he finishes his sentence, Wu Xiaotian looks down and saw the determined face of the valiant-lookingdy on the ground, and his mind couldn''t help but think of himself as some sort of dumb guy for almost doing something that might shatter all those years of determination thisdy has to fight with this monster, almost denying her of what she thinks is her life''s purpose. "Forget it, this will do for now" he said before snapping his fingers, five humongous corporeal spears appearing in the air, each one of them possessing a different attribute qi, the five of them forming a perfect cycle of the five elements. Seeing the gigantic spears appearing in the skies, the people of the Frontier City couldn''t help but recall the rumors circting all aroundtely, a rumor about a young man with a divine appearance iming to be a god, this im being backed further by the fact that he dide and go inside the imperial pce of the ck Iron Empire, leaving all of the officials there in terror, apparently also making them change their wicked ways. "M-my eyes are not deceiving me, right?" "T-the rumors are real¡­" "A god!!! A god!!! Hahahaha!!!" "We''re saved, oh my god, we''re saved!!!" "City Lord is not going to go today!!! The bloodline of the heroes is going to continue!!! AHAHAHAHA!!" While the people of the Frontier City celebrate in joy, their most respected city lord is staring nkly at the sky, the five gigantic spears pointing towards the cmity beast leaving her in awe, and she couldn''t help but wonder if she would ever attain such strength in her entire life. In her mind, the immortal-like young man already proves himself to be more than worthy of him aiming for world domination, as this method alone is more than enough to send most of the world''s military power back to their deepest hiding ces. As the thoughts of all the citizens of the Frontier City were upied by him in all sorts of ways, Wu Xiaotian is just currently looking at the mass of decaying flesh, now moving one of its limbs in an act to grab him, as if it smells something delicious and desires to eat it. "Not only is it weak, it is also dumb" Wu Xiaotianmented in disbelief as he never expected that this beast has zero sense of danger, even going as far as trying to eat him when he released his power, despite the clear gap between the two of them. "Seal." before the Cmity Beast could move any further, the giant spears floating in the sky descends down the ground, the first one piercing through the head of the creature, pinning it down to the ground, followed by the other four, each one of them piercing through each of the beast''s limbs before burying itself to the ground,pletely immobilizing the Cmity Beast. ''The runic array formation that Moon Celestial gave me is really useful huh¡­ not only it can create that absurd ce but it can also provide me with insights for creating such techniques'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he looks at the runesing out of the spears moving across the Cmity Beast''s entire body, covering its entirety with a five-element seal he created after taking inspiration from the gift that the Moon Celestial gave him. Descending to the ground, he noticed the stupefied looks on the valiant-lookingdy''s face, asking a question immediately the moment they are face to face with each other. "What the hell was that?" "A little disy of my strength, convinced of having a deal with me now?" Wu Xiaotian answered, his question causing Astaria to just mindlessly nod in agreement. Chapter 135: Surrender of the Major Forces "Great, now why don''t we go back to your castle and talk about the deal more?" Wu Xiaotian said as he starts walking towards the city, thedy taking a final look at the sealed Cmity Beast before moving to follow him. Seeing Astaria taking nces at the Cmity Beast, he decided to tell her his ns a bit earlier than expected. "I merely sealed that thing, you can deal with it however you want once you break through the Pedestal Establishment Realm. Here, you can start with this" he exined before throwing an old book towards the valiant-lookingdy, confusion and curiosity evident on her face as she skims the content of the book while asking Wu Xiaotian a question. "Pedestal Establishment Realm?" she said while tilting her head, Wu Xiaotian slowing down his movement by a bit in order to match her pace, beginning to exin the nine realms of mortal cultivation as he knows it, omitting the part about celestials out of concern of the possibility of her losing confidence on herself. ''I can always tell her when she''s strong enough'' he convinced himself while they continue walking, eventually seeing waves of people rushing towards them from the city walls, their cheers echoing across the fields. As they saw the cheerful faces of the citizen of the Frontier City, the two young people also noticed the dead bodies of the soldiers who bravely fought and defend their homes, thedy looking a bit downcast as she felt a pang in her heart whenever she thinks about the loved ones these people left behind with their death. "I''m not going to make any excuse, I can help even earlier than I did, but¡­" before he could finish his sentence, Wu Xiaotian was interrupted by thedy, the wordsing out of her mouth the very same one he wanted to say. "But they''re not your priority, and they''re not your people, isn''t it?" Astaria asked as she seriously looks at the young man, staring at him eye to eye, her expression that of someone who''s about to decide something based on the next words the young man front of him says. In response to her question, Wu Xiaotian just smiles helplessly, his squinted eyes still looking at hers while he answers. "Indeed. Disillusioned of me now?" "If I were to somehow agree with your deal, will they be your people as well?" Astaria asked, her emerald green eyes staring deeply at the young man in front of her, almost as if she''s trying to see through the young man''s soul. "The moment you be one of my people, everyone under yourmand will be under my protection as well" Wu Xiaotian replied without a single trace of hesitation in his tone, making thedy stupefied as she feels the decisiveness in his voice. "T-then, I ept your proposal" Astaria answered as the people approaching them finally have clear view of them, the people''s voice cheering her name along with the ''god'' beside her, shouting things such as her being a chosen one and her leading them for ten thousand years along with the god beside her. Blushing of shame from the cheers she''s hearing, she held Wu Xiaotian''s hand while rushing towards the castle, not allowing a single person to catch up to her as she reaches the walls of her home in record time. ---------- "Hoaaaam~~~ Finally!! Oh my god! Who would''ve thought that we will take this long just to sort out the small details of the deal!"ying down face t on the soft chair behind her, Astariains repeatedly towards Wu Xiaotian who''s currently fixing the drafts they created. "You''re stillining huh? If not for you just epting the initial proposal, we wouldn''t spend almost an entire day just writing and rewriting everything from scratch" Wu Xiaotian replied while he starts packing everything up, putting the final draft of the deal in a neat folder that appears in his hand. "Isn''t that thing really convenient?" Astaria asked while looking at the ring in the immortal-like young man''s hand, eyeing it as if she also wants a simr one. Seeing the desire in her eyes, Wu Xiaotian just pulls out another spatial ring from an inner pocket of his clothes, throwing it towards the valiant-lookingdy, who inspects it immediately, "Why carry this? Why don''t you just put it inside the ring in your finger" Astaria asked as she fits the ring on her left index finger, ying around it, taking objects in and out of the space inside the spatial ring. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin "If you ce a pocket inside a pocket, will the space they hold double?" Wu Xiaotian asked mockingly, his eyes looking at thedy as if taunting her for being ignorant. "I''m just asking you know? Don''t look at me like I am dumb, this is what''s called curiosity" the valiant-lookingdy retorted with a smug look on her face, as if confident that there''s nothing that the young man in front of her can say to retort against her words. "Mhm, call it whatever you want, dumb, ignorant, stupid, it''s the same thing you''re experiencing either way" Wu Xiaotian smiles towards her as he ced the papers down, surprising Astaria as the towering paper is extremely familiar with the one''s she''s usually dealing with in another battlefield, her office. "Do I need to¡­" as she begins to fear the loads of paper on the table, her question was immediately interrupted by the young man in front of her, knowing full well what she''s wondering about. "Indeed, you need to read everything in written there" Wu Xiaotian said, standing up and opening the door of the room as he waves his hand goodbye, pausing for a bit as if he remembers something that he needs to tell her. "Oh that''s right, pay close attention as the ces you need to sign are spread all across the paper, there are a total of eighteen pages you need to sign, and if you miss even a single one of them, the binding rule of that paper will disappear, and we need to do it all over again" he warned causing her to take this even more seriously, her helpless face as she curses the young man as he leaves making the young man smile quite a bit from entertainment, in addition to the fact that multiple good news are appearing in front of him as the system''s screen continuously updates the words on it. [ck Iron Empire heard of your achievement of suppressing the legend from the old times of this world, their beliefs are flowing into you as they start to worship you as a god] [True Martial Sect heard of your achievement of suppressing the legend from the old times of this world, their beliefs are flowing into you as they start to worship you as a god] [Sword Holy Land heard of your achievement of suppressing the legend from the old times of this world, their beliefs are flowing into you as they start to worship you as a god] [Demonic Heavenly Cult heard of your achievement of suppressing the legend from the old times of this world, their beliefs are flowing into you as they start to worship you as a god] [True Eternity Valley heard of your achievement of suppressing the legend from the old times of this world, their beliefs are flowing into you as they start to worship you as a god] [¡­] As numerous notifications pop up in the screen, the progress bar of his main mission continues filling up, bringing him a pleasant surprise as he saw a reward for the halfpletion of his task. [Detected that the user passed through the 50.00% line of the progress, initiating a permanent anchor point between the Xing Wu and the Sky Soul Star, the user can freely set, remove, and move the path between the twos] After receiving this pleasant reward, he starts to wonder just who is it that has yet to believe in his strength, given that he has yet toplete his quest. [Main Quest: World Domination. Progress: 90.001% (One remaining faction to conquer)] [Description: The Xing Wu''s human civilization is a rtively young one, not that much developed whether in terms of cultivation or technology. Lead them to prosperity by conquering the whole world as well as teaching them the knowledge of higher-level technology and cultivation. Finish the quest within two months] [Reward: Nine Realm Completion Lotus] Chapter 136: The Greatest Faction in the Planet [Main Quest: World Domination. Progress: 90.001% (One remaining faction to conquer)] [Description: The Xing Wu''s human civilization is a rtively young one, not that much developed whether in terms of cultivation or technology. Lead them to prosperity by conquering the whole world as well as teaching them the knowledge of higher-level technology and cultivation. Finish the quest within two months] [Reward: Nine Realm Completion Lotus] As he looks at the progress of the quest, Wu Xiaotian scratches his head as he thought that he can already start cultivating again, making him annoyed since there''s still onest force he needs to deal with. The very same force is also making him wonder since he thought that if the progress bar measures how much of the''s total strength he already conquers, then that would mean a single force holds ten percent of the total strength of this entire. That''s already arge amount given that forces the same level as the ck Iron Empire only gives four to six percent of progress on average. As he roams around his thought, thinking of ways to deal with thisst thing blocking his path to the Core Formation Realm, he was interrupted as a familiar feminine voice snaps him from his thoughts, sounding extremely urgent as if something major is about to happen. "Su Tian, hurry up, the Primordial Void n is about to descend thend, those troublesome people are quite the arrogant bunch, so I need to meet them and express my greetings" Astaria exined while pulling the young man on his hand, dragging him towards the entrance of the castle as she exins the status and nature of the Primordial Void n. Apparently, they im to be the ancestor of all being in this, proving their superiority by sending a young genius of their n every decade, genius that is capable of suppressing everyone under the same realm. "Oh right, that''s the martial realms I am talking about, not the mortal cultivation realm" Astaria rified as she remembers that realm means apletely different thing to Wu Xiaotian. "I know, don''t worry about them, they''re no trouble" the immortal-like young man said while smiling towards her, his senses spreading all throughout the entire Frontier City, even above and below the ground. "Thanks" Astaria expressed as she looks at the young man in front of her, admiring the serious expression on his face,pletely unaware that while she''s looking at him, he''s already searching for this supposed ''ancestor'' of the entire. Given that these guests are supposed to be a mysterious group, it doesn''t reallye off as such to Wu Xiaotian as even from far away, he already detected their presence while hiding at the void,ughing his heart out at their methods. "What are youughing about, boy?" as the people look at the immortal-like young man, a loud, arrogant voice came out from the void, the space shattering forming a gate, from it, seven extremely old people walk out, behind them a group of youth seemingly the same age as Astaria. Seething for no reason as he saw theughing young man, the elderly man sent an air wave formed from his hand swinging, moving towards Wu Xiaotian, aiming to kill this young man in order to establish dominance among the crowd. "That''s none of your business old tree bark" Wu Xiaotian replies as he recovers from hisughter, looking at this group of people like they''re nothing in his eyes at all, snapping his fingers andpletely dissipating the attack moving towards him, causing the elder people of the group to flinch a bit. "Rude!!! How dare you talk to my©¤" hearing Wu Xiaotian''s reply, the young man behind the elderly person who just spoke tries berating him, only for him to be stopped mid-sentence as a powerful, intangible force blocks him from speaking, the same force also wrapping around to lock him in ce. "Can we stop with the how dare you this how dare you that bullshit? I''ve heard that from all sorts of arrogant retards already¡­" Wu Xiaotian paused for a bit as he stares at the young man emotionlessly before scanning the others in the group, not giving them a second look before he returns his attention to the pair of old and young man who spoke to him previously. "Well, all of them are practically dead now, crippled without any ability to cultivate" the immortal-like young man said, showing an expression with such brutality and viciousness that all of the people in front of him starts talking a few steps back. "Do you want to return to your little turtle shell of a home like them?" he threatened, his soul power bursting out and locking everyone from the Primordial Void n in their ce. After he asks the question, they felt that they can move their heads now, prompting them to frantically shake it left and right in hopes that this might appease the monster in front of them, the terror they''re feeling right now enough for them to fall down on their knees had they not been fixed in their current ce by the mysterious power used by Wu Xiaotian. "You don''t? Great, now scram back to your ce and never appear in my face again with that kind of attitude, else you know the consequences right?" the immortal-like young man said with a friendly smile on his face, enough to attract anyone thatid their eyes on it, however, the only thing the people of the Primordial Void n is seeing is the face of a demon, powerful enough to effortlessly destroy them if they get on his nerves. After saying his part, Wu Xiaotian let them go, watching them open up another portal for them to enter their secret realm, only returning beside Astaria once they finally go out of his senses. "Is it alright to just let them go like that? It might not be a problem for you, but it will be quite problematic for us if their entire forces attack us" Astaria asked while looking at Wu Xiaotian curiously, knowing that he''s not the kind of person to just ignore loose ties and not settle it. "Dear innocent Astaria, you really thought I never thought about that issue?" looking at her with approval as what she just asks her aligns with his own thoughts, Wu Xiaotian smiles towards the valiant-lookingdy as he unsheathes the de tied on his waist, wiping it with his fingers, glowing with a light simr to the time when Dao Xuanyuan and him exchanges a final attack with each other. However, the glow seems to be slightly different from that as the space surrounding the de twists and turns, creating a great visual disy enough to make anyone stiff in confusion and terror, a testament to this statement the fact that Astaria is just staring at the de with an astonishment-filled eyes. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin After locking onto something in the air, Wu Xiaotian swings his de, thinking of Dao Xuanyuan and Zi Yu''er, and how the two of them needs to improve even more so that they can continue to enjoy their next battles. Chapter 137: Mission Complete "Soul Art: Severing Space" the moment the de in Wu Xiaotian''s hand reaches the end of its movement, everything seems to fall into silence for a short moment, as if the area he''s currently in is suddenly deprived of air for sound to travel, the silence onlysting for a few moments before everything near them returns back to normal. It ispletely different to the sky above him though, as arge spatial rift hangs in the air, its existence creating a crack making the skies looks like ss shattered by some powerful force, this phenomenon being seen not only by the people in the Frontier City but also by the representatives of the factions and forces sent to greet both the young man who sealed the Cmity Beast and the people of the Primordial Void n descending to look at what they coin as the ''mortal'' world. Witnessing such grand disy of might, the representatives of the factions repeatedly said in their mind that they need to be respectful of whoever it is that did such thing, as well as remind their lieges to do so as well with utmost seriousness. Meanwhile, the young man who created themotion is now sheathing his de in its scabbard,pletely unperturbed by the happening as if this sort of situation is something totally normal for him. "Now your problem is gone" Wu Xiaotian said while smiling at Astaria, thedy looking like someone who would never believe what she just saw for her entire life. "What the hell was that???" the valiant-lookingdy asked with the same stupefied look on her face, her gaze at the young man in front of her as if she''s looking at some kind of monster. "I severed the passage connecting this and the secret realm they''re living in¡­" Wu Xiaotian exins, gesturing cutting with a scissor in his hand before he continues. "Well, they''re practically trapped inside now, unless there''s someone there who understands space more than I do" the immortal-like young man added, thedy still not understanding just how he managed to aplish such feat. "You told me you''re still on the weaker levels on your world, right? Just how powerful are the powerhouse of your world then?" Astaria asked, beginning to wonder just how absurd of a world this young man is living in for it to produce people even stronger than him. "In terms of real strength, yes, I''m still weak, that wasn''t the case when I am up against anyone under the same realm, or even one realm higher than me though" Wu Xiaotian replies while looking at the horizon, multiple figures alling from different direction approaching them through various carriages, all of themvishly decorated as if to show off the might of whatever forces they belong to. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin One by one, the people inside those carriages steps out, carefully treading the path towards Wu Xiaotian, each of them wearing clothes with the insignia of their forces embroidered on either their cors, their chest, their arms or their backs, each of them kneeling on one knee as they approach a certain distance, all of them shouting at the same time. "We greet the new ruler of the world!!!" all of them said with a convinced voice, the smarter ones deducing that the young man in front of them possess enough ability to deal with the Primordial Void n given that they are no longer here, while the slower ones just following along knowing full well that the smarter representatives already deduced something they don''t for them to act like this. ---------- Meanwhile, in some isted space with itsnd spanning almost the same size as Earth''s Asia, seven elderly people are currently convening a meeting in a hall, all of them unanimously deciding to hide for a while in terror of being erased by that monstrous young man. "Let everyone enter a training phase, open up the sacred library as well as the holy mountain" the one who previously asked Wu Xiaotian a question ordered, his voice absolute. "Are you sure about it? We will take quite the toll if we were to do this for long" another old person asked, worried at what the situation will be in the future given that they can only open up the holy mountain for a month every five years. "We will recover everything we will lose from the holy mountain once wee out of seclusion again and increase our monthly collections on those high-level forces" he exined, convincing all the other people in the hall. After agreeing with the ns of the old man, the others also prepare for what is about toe, not knowing that they will never be able toe out of this secret realm again. ---------- [Detected the disappearance of the remaining force who has yet to surrender to the user] [Congrattions to the user forpleting the Main Quest for the Xing Wu] [Main Quest: World Domination. Progress: 100.00%] [Description: The Xing Wu''s human civilization is a rtively young one, not that much developed whether in terms of cultivation or technology. Lead them to prosperity by conquering the whole world as well as teaching them the knowledge of higher-level technology and cultivation. Finish the quest within two months] [Reward: Nine Realm Completion Lotus] As he reads the notifications popping out in the system''s screen, Wu Xiaotian starts smiling to himself, excited to go use the [Infinite Qi System] to break through the Core Formation Realm. ''I''m stuck in the twelfthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension for a while now, I think it''s about time I check the otheryers beyond it'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself while scrolling through and looking at his quota for entering the [Infinite Qi System], his quota for today already being used up given that he still cultivates every day to fortify his foundations even further. Despite his anticipation, he decided to hold it off for a few more days since he promised that he will teach Astaria all about the basics of cultivation, and the lessons are already starting now with thedy sitting on a lotus position with her eyes closed, her ample chest rhythmically moving up and down with her breathing, making her appear extremely peaceful. "Stop slouching, the flow of qi in your body will be interrupted if you continue doing that" "Su Tian, what does this line here means?" "Hey, try doing this while circting your qi, this way, it will be easier for you" "How should I circte my qi for this line here?" "Control your movements a little bit more, so much qi is being wasted during excessive motions, so try to reduce yours as much as you can" After a week of teaching the valiant-lookingdy, she had finally grasped what Wu Xiaotian thinks is the most basic foundation anyone can have when cultivating, not knowing that the things he thought to Astaria is already enough for a normal person to be an expert within his cultivation realm should they manage to absorb all the things he thought. "You''re leaving?" Astaria asked as a spatial rift, appearing to be so much more stable than the one the people of the Primordial Void n used to enter the world, appears in the middle of her courtyard. "For now...." Wu Xiaotian paused for a bit before he exins everything she needs to know. "I will return here frequently to check on your progress, oh, and if you want to go to my world, you can step into this spatial portal anytime you want" he said while pointing towards the spatial rift beside him. As he sets the anchor between the two worlds though, he saw a notification that puts him in quite the pleasant surprise, knowing full well that he might have made his lovers wait shorter than he previously expected. [Detected that the user established a connection between user''s original world and the current world, synchronizing the time flow of two worlds... slowing down Xing Wu''s time flow... synchronizingplete.] "My mom and grandma will be on the other side of the portal, you can just introduce yourself to them and they will guide you with whatever help you need when I''m not there to guide you" he added as he shoves the thoughts out of his mind before looking at her with an appreciative look on his face. "Anything else?" he finally asked as he stand before the portal, waiting for anything she wants to say. "I think it''s for ater time, I need to sort some things for now" she said ambiguously while staring intensely at the back of the young man in front of her. "Then let''s see each otherter" Wu Xiaotian said as he steps at the portal, the valiant-lookingdy waving her hand at him, standing there for a while before she starts walking towards her room. "Good thing I managed to hold back for now" she mutters to herself, her sweet voice spreading across the room, not heard by anyone else. Chapter 138: The Core Formation Realm (1) Stepping on the other side of the portal, Wu Xiaotian was greeted by the sight of two soft, sexy bodies lying beside each other, their faces shone by the moonlight appearing to be extremely beautiful, with not even a single trace of imperfection on them. While he wants to appreciate their beauty more though, he decided to hold himself back for now, nning to surprise them once he broke through, hence he immediately used the [Infinite Qi System], entering its dimension for the first time today, his objectives clear as he takes out the reward of his quest, carefully holding it with his soul power, extremely careful as he thought that even a touch might taint it. "When you said consumption, does it mean that I can take it however I want?" Wu Xiaotian asked towards the system, his way ofmunicating with it now more like how he talks to another close person rather than something else. [The Nine Realm Completion Lotus can be absorbed and refined through any way, including eating it directly, it is also the most efficient and effective, yet most brutal way to refine the treasure] "Seems like I don''t have much of a choice then" the moment he read about this method being the most effective, he decisively consumed the Nine Realm Completion Lotus, bracing himself for the painful experience thought is about toe, however, there''s nothing like that, only an extremely warm andfortable current that flows through his entire body, seemingly refining everything from his bones and marrows to his flesh and skin. ''Is that it? This is brutal?'' he thought to himself, still in doubt that this is all the pain he''s going to go through, especially when he arduously endured some things that even an adult man will refuse to go through when he broke through the Pedestal Establishment Realm. Not long after he asks that question though, his face starts twitching a bit, the warm current from the Nine Realm Completion Lotus increasing in speed and intensity, feeling like the temperature doubles once itpletes a full cirction in his entire body. "How many circtions will it take until the effects of the Lotus is lost?" already deducing what is about to happen, Wu Xiaotian asked in a serious tone, preparing himself for what is about toe. [The highest known cycles before the effects of the Nine Realm Completion Lotus are lost is eighty-one cycles. It is bound to be higher given the potential and talent of the user is far better than that of the one who set the record] Counting in his head, Wu Xiaotian''s face starts to pale a bit once he realizes the numbers of zeroes of the multiplier of this heat he''s about to face once he reaches the records. "Are you kidding me? That is twenty-four zeroes after the number, and that is even with the temperature just doubling every cirction¡­ aren''t I bound to die then?" he asked, still with a calm voice but now with a bit of trembling on it, panicking as even if dying in the Infinite Qi Dimension doesn''t mean dying in real life, the effects of the Nine Realm Completion Lotus will definitely be wasted if he dies. [The heat is just a sensation from the rapid improvement of the three aspects of being, the body, the spirit and the soul, hence, it is more like a growth pain than anything else.] "A mind breaking growth pain" Wu Xiaotian mocks to himself as he felt a bit better now knowing that he won''t die from the lotus. [The effects will still be lost if the user loses consciousness while absorbing and refining the Nine Realm Completion Lotus, hence it is highly rmended that the user endure the pain] "Whatever, I''ll just try my best, and beyond that if that''s not enough" he muttered to himself while enduring the heat of the current circting in his body, the cycle already in the third one. As time goes by, the heat starts to increase more and more, reaching thousand times of its original temperature once it enters the two digits of the cycle. Gritting his teeth, Wu Xiaotian continues to tough it out, emptying his mind so that his attention towards the heat disappears. After a few more hours of struggling, he finally reaches the eighty-first cycle, the heat he''s feeling making him think that he''s already just ashes, however, his body thinks otherwise, feeling far stronger than he previously is. While waiting for what he thinks is thest cycle, enduring what seems to be an eternity of suffering despite each cycle onlysting a few minutes, Wu Xiaotian starts cursing in his mind as the current starts moving again after the eighty-first cycle, both joyful and troubled, joyful at the fact that he really goes beyond the highest number of cycles aplished known to his system, and troubled at this torturous cycle still going on. ''Happy thoughts, happy thoughts'' he said repeatedly to himself as image of the people he loves started appearing in his mind. As their image all appears in his mind, he found a renewed vigor to face the pain he''s currently experiencing, toughing it out despite the fact that he''s feeling really bad now, the thought of his family as well as the fact that he will get even stronger if he circtes the energy of the Nine Realm Completion Lotus even more the only thing that makes him keep going. One-hundred five¡­ One-hundred six¡­ One-hundred-seven¡­ One-hundred eight¡­ Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelBin The moment he finishes the one-hundred and eighth cycle, something finally snaps, the image of the Nine Realm Completion Lotus that is still visible to his senses previouslypletely disappearing now, the pain he''s previously feeling now reced with a cool and refreshing feeling, nine specific points on his body trembling as he feels an extremely strong power coursing through his entire being. Despite his newfound strength though, Wu Xiaotian clearly knows that he''s still far from breaking through the Core Formation Realm, the proof being his cultivation still on the Perfection state of the Pedestal Establishment Realm. Knowing what he needs to do, he braves the torrential waves of the thirteenthyer, his body feeling lighter and stronger than how he felt when he was crushed by the pressure of thisyer when he entered previously, but the pressure of the qi in thisyer is still more than enough to make him struggle just from walking. No longer able to bear the weight, he sat down on the ground and assumes the lotus position, continuously absorbing waves of qi as it crashes towards him, the vortex forming from his absorption enough to terrify any other being if they saw it in person. "All of the other Core Formation Realm cultivator breaking through with the problem ofcking ambient qi, and here I am, getting suffocated to near death by the abundant qi near me" he mutters to himself while looking at the swirling mass of qi all moving towards him, the cirction of the qi inside his body still perfect despite his attention moving to other things. "So this is where the real breakthrough starts huh¡­" Wu Xiaotian muttered again as he felt nine different areas on his body creating a massive whirlpool of qi, acting like ck holes that absorbs every amount of qi that enters their range. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 139: The Core Formation Realm (2) Feeling the cirction of the qi in his body getting interrupted in nine different areas, Wu Xiaotian remains unbothered as something in his guts keeps telling him that this is how his breakthrough is supposed to go, and everything happening currently is going great so far. As he continues to focus on the qi moving across his body, he starts entering a peculiar state, one where he''s not feeling the pain from the torrential waves of qi crashing repeatedly towards his body, not feeling his twitching muscles from all the literal beating it''s currently going through, and not even feeling the flow of time as he got lost in this peculiar state. Opening his eyes again, he found himself floating across a vast nkness, with his body the only thing he can see, a weird phenomenon given the fact that there''s not a single source of light in this ce. As he roams this ce around, he starts feeling somethinging out of his very being, an extreme confidence at the fact that he''s the master of this emptiness. Waving his hand to test this conjecture, a hot ball of gas poofs into existence, its blinding light not even bothering him a bit. Observing the rotating sun while nodding, he finally proves this conjecture, deciding to act however he pleases and creating a worldpletely unique to him, using his ownprehension of the rules of nature to set thews and regtions of this world. With a wave of a hand, a cosmos explodes into existence, expanding and transforming into myriad of things, observing everything happening though an absolute being''s perspective, repeating this process time and time again as if to search for something, something that he fails to find despite all his attempts. As he continues creating worlds, cosmos and universes, it finally reaches the point that he decides to just do whatever he wants, creating multitudes of universes and making them collide with each other, watching the spectacle with anticipation as he wonders what it would produce, whether a trash or a treasure. Surprisingly from this attempt, he managed to create a continent just floating in this emptiness, the massive ind floating across the voidrge enough to consider his current home world, the Sky Soul Star as just a satellite if its revolving around it. Looking at the ind, still deste and chaotic, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile, determined that he already found what he''s searching for, the intermingling of the forces of nature surrounding this massive ind resembling that of the real world, yet also acquiesce with his uniqueprehension of the dao and rules of nature. ''This is it'' he thought confidently while looking at the ind with a face filled with joy, his mind getting pulled back to his body the moment he confirmed his thought, disappearing from the mysteriousnd, only appearing on it again in the far future. As he regains his senses and returned to the world, Wu Xiaotian feels something in his sr plexus, the very same ce where an inactive core formed when he first cultivated. Peering inside this core, he saw the floating ind he created in that endless nk, making him smile as he thought that repeatedly creating and destroying worlds, even universes, in that ce is more than worth it if he will get what he thinks is the most suitable one for him in the end. After pulling his senses out of that core, he continues cultivating as the notification of him achieving the Core Formation Realm has yet to appear, prompting him to focus on the other locations in his body where qi is being gathered at an extremely fast rate. As he splits his attention across all of those spots, the qi within those areas started solidifying, creating spherical objects that starts filling up with qi,pressing the qi entering inside them more and more while still absorbing a fraction of the qi in the surrounding to fortify themselves further, the processsting for a while before it enters the next stage. Once those new cores slow down on their absorption of qi, another transformation takes ce on Wu Xiaotian''s body, surge of strength spreading all across every cell in his body, making him feel high on power, his senses working on overdrive, making him feel the most minute changes the cores he formed are doing in his entire being. As all of this is happening, the nine other cores are also starting to transform the qi gathered inside them, morphing the massive amount of qi into inds being the exact same copy of the original one in the core located in his sr plexus, the replicated floating inds also exhibiting the same rules and orders as the one in his first core. After this wave of improvements, the nine cores finally settled on different parts of his body, two of them moving to his sternum, one on the upper part and one on the lower part, those two making him feel immense vigor flowing through his blood as well as absurd toughness in his bones. On top of it, another core seems to seamlessly fuse across his entire skin, increasing his defensive power even further. Another one of them is located inside his heart, the cirction of his qi improving countless timespared to how it was before, and on the opposite side of it, another core is located making his entire body feel extremely great, the great feeling improving even further as another core ces itself just below his lower dantian, drastically improving the performance of all of his organs, meanwhile, his lower dantian is upied by another core as well, increasing his affinity and control to the ambient qi in his surroundings. In his head, two other cores are located, one beneath his nape, fueling the muscles all throughout his body, and one in the middle of his brain, his soul power skyrocketing due to its existence. All nine of them are directly connected to what he dubbed as his ''True Core'', the original core he has, the one located in his sr plexus, the connection between them creating a harmonious cycle where each of the cores takes in the ambient qi in the surrounding, feeding it to the True Core where it is eventually refined, and then the True Core returning the refined qi to the other cores, all of them continuously improving even without Wu Xiaotian actively cultivating himself. "This is really absurd" he muttered while feeling his body which is continuously growing stronger every second. While this feeling is extremely fleeting and minimal, Wu Xiaotian is among the people who understands the concept of sess being the sum of small efforts the most, and this feeling of continuously growing stronger is already more than enough to make him satisfied. "Not to mention my increase in stats" he added as he stands up from his position, the pressureing from the thirteenthyer previously no longer affecting him now, his body feeling as light as feather as he moves across the entire thirteenthyer and crosses the border to the fourteenthyer. "Of course that would be the result" Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he wakes up in the familiar room where him, along with his mother and grandmother sleeps, getting kicked out of the Infinite Qi Dimension due to him getting killed by the terrifying waves of qi in the fourteenthyer. Chapter 140: Absurd Improvements While looking at his information in the status screen, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel everything is surreal, and that is even despite the fact that he can feel the power surging through his body, like a silent ocean engulfing everything thates in contact with it. "Damn¡­" looking at the numbers on the screen, he only managed to utter one word before he got lost on the system''s floating screen. As he scrolls towards the system area, he cried but shed no tears as the systems he has sheared quite a bit of money from his funds since he decided to upgrade all of them. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 14] [Cultivation: Early state Core Formation Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 29,080,310] [Stats] [Strength: 600,000 innate strength] [Agility: 600,000 innate strength] [Intelligence: 600,000 innate strength] [Stamina: 600,000 strength] [Vitality: 600,000 innate strength] [Aptitude: Beyond Peak Quality Divine Level (Transcendent Grade)] [Techniques] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch (Self-derived, from God of Pleasure)] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to make anyone feel whatever the practitioner wants so long as they''re no more than nine realms higher than the practitioner)] [Drunken Dance (Self-derived, from 100+ movement techniques)] [Note: NEVER use in a friendly fight] [Progress: Perfection State] [Rend (Original)] [Progress: Entry state (Capable of piercing through any opponent so long as they''re strength is a certain level below the user''s theprehension of space)] [Soul Art (Original)] [Note: Development progressing extremely fast and stable, rmended to explore the possibilities of the technique even further] [Progress: Intermediate State (Ability to freely control the input and output of soul power, as well as infuse elemental properties to it)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 7)] [Daily avable entry: 5/15 (Upgradeable: Need to reach Intermediate state Core Formation Realm)] [Rate of Conversion: 200 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] [Martial God System] [Techniques currently being studied: 0] [Martial God Space (Lvl 5): entry avable, increases theprehension of any techniques by 20,000 times] [Auxiliary Job System] [Info: A system that provides myriad of conveniences to all type of auxiliary jobs, from well-known profession such as alchemy to cksmithing and inscription, to obscure jobs such as jade-cutting, ore masters and herbalists.] [Spirit Garden (Lvl 3)] [Avable space: 870,000/1,000,000 square meters] [Spirit Mine] [Number of puppets: 30 (Lvl 2), 20 (Lvl 3)] [Rune Observation tform (Lvl 3)] [An observatory that lets user to peek at the knowledge of the universe, allowing for a faster and more solidprehension of the runes that inscription masters use. The level of rune insights increases as the observatory increase (Currently disys runes up to the Half-Step Celestial Realm)] [All-purpose Dimension (Lvl 3)] [Contains an expandable room that holds all the thing an auxiliary job master need. From alchemical cauldron and a cksmithing area, as well as special inks, brushes and medium an inscription master needs, to special tools for mining, crafting and taking care of nts. Time inside flows t times thirty times faster than the outside, however, the qi his is onlypatible for nourishing tools and pills and not for cultivation. Quality of tools and time flow rate increase as level of the dimension increases] [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 2)] [Info: Allows user to travel across dimension, the system issuing missions for the user toplete, granting the user rewards. The rewards vary from Universal Coins to gift packages and even items, cultivation tools, weapons and more] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is (Currently able to travel to worlds with Soul Formation Realm cultivator or anything equivalent at most] [Registered World/s: Xing Wu (Can teleport here anytime by using the anchor point)] [Charges Avable: 1/2(Refreshes Every week)] [Shop] [Inventory] [Myriad Transformation Orb] [Compass of Fate] [Void-born Flower] [Sky-piercing Lance (Mortal-grade Weapon)] [Celestial Origin Seed (205,240)] [World Tree Seed (108)] Seeing the things in his inventory, he reminded himself to give the Void-born Flower to his mother in preparation of her breaking through and entering the Void Shattering Realm. While thinking of ways to help her in safely breaking through the next realm, the system rains Wu Xiaotian with multiple happy notifications again, most of them informing him about things he can do now that he''s a Core Formation Realm cultivator, and one of them being rewards from the system from breaking through. [Detected the existence of multiple cores in the user''s body. Scanning for any possible problem¡­] [No problem detected, the cores work harmoniously, creating an unprecedented change in the user''s body] [Detected a hidden feature of the ten-core Core Formation Realm cultivation. Living Space: allows living beings to live within the internal worlds of the user] [Detected the improvement of user''s Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi, increasing the affinity of the user to other types of qi and granting the user the capability to transform qi directly into other forms without infusing the specific qi''s property using soul power] [Detected the improvement of user''s Grand Destion Transcendent Body, awakening the talent''s Explosive Burst] [Detected the improvement of user''s Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul, resulting in the talent''s Soul Realm opening up] [Detected an increase in the harmonization of the user''s three talents, resulting in the increase of the user''s weaker stats] [Congrattions to the user for breaking through the Core Formation Realm. Reward: Limited System Function Sharing] While reading through the notifications, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile in anticipation as he starts reading through all of the things he received, starting from the improvements of his talents. [Soul Realm] [Allows anyone from anywhere to enter a realm located within the soul of the user through an invocation technique. Exchange of items is impossible in this realm due to the soul being the only thing entering, but conversation between people is possible. In addition to that, any sort of attempt to harm the user inside this realm is deemed ineffective, as the user is the sole and absolute ruler of this realm] [Explosive Burst] [Increases the multiplier of all the talents by one point for ten minutes. This state can be kept up for an extended amount of time, but the effect fatigue will apply the moment the user goes past the thirty-minute mark.] [Fatigue: Halves all the user''s stats for six hours] [Limited System Function Sharing] [Allows the user to share some function of the main system to others, including the ess to other systems, however, limits them to one quota per reset time (Independent from the main user''s quota) to systems with limited number of uses within specific amount of time. Shared users can also ess the shop of the main system but are limited to purchasing things with price no higher than 1,000,000 Universal Coins. Shared users only earn 1/10 of the coin that the main user is usually earning from all the methods of earning from the system. The coin storage of the shared users are independent from the storage of the main user, but main user can transfer any amount of coins to the shared users remotely.] [The main user can assign up to twenty shared users for now (Increases as the realm of the main user increases)] Reading through everything, Wu Xiaotian decided to call it a day after spending his remaining quota in the [Infinite Qi System] by continuously getting crushed by the pressure of the fourteenthyer, after which heid down in the middle of the two gorgeous women in the bed, the two of them subconsciously snuggling towards his body as he circles his arms around them. Chapter 141: A Pleasant Morning "Mmm~~~" as Su Meiyao wakes up, she finds herself snuggling tightly towards a huge, masculine body emitting an extremelyfortable warmth. Because she is only wearing a thin nightgown, she can feel every single muscle of the body she''s hugging, its entire upper portion exposed, the thin fabric doing nothing to hinder the feeling of skin on skin. Feeling a soft, smooth sensation on the right side of his body, Wu Xiaotian''s eyes opened, directing its focus towards the source of the great sensation he''s feeling, his gaze being met by his mother''s, with her smiling widely at him. "You''ve been away for three days" she said before straddling on top of her son,ying down on his body with her back exposed in the air, her arms circling around her beloved''s neck. "Mom, you really love being here huh?" Wu Xiaotian, hearing this, is not surprised as the system already notified him of the difference in time flow between the Xing Wu and their, hence, he decided not toment on that and just tease his mother instead. "Mhm~~~ mama loves being on top of Tian, it makes mama feel like my baby''s wife" Su Meiyao replied while moving upwards, cing her head on the same level as her son''s, looking at his face with doting eyes for a while before he goes down on his lips, sharing a passionate kiss with him. "Mmm~~~ Chuuu~~~ mhmm~~~" As their tongues tangled in her mouth, they got engulfed by the moment for a while, muffled moaninging out of her mouth despite being lips to lips is the only thing they''re doing. After a while of kissing, she finally breaks the kiss, their mouths still being connected by a silver thread of saliva from his mouth all the way to her exposed tongue. "You''re my wife though aren''t you, mom?" he said with a smile on his face, moving his arms to circle around her thin smooth waist and her th motherly hips, caressing her skin from time to time making her move to his touch. Feeling her son''s hands touching her body so gently, Su Meiyao feels an extremely great sensation, this onepletely different to the equally great feeling she always has whenever the two of them are connected and expressing their immense love for each other, the one she''s feeling right now is as if she''s being embraced by the softest of silk, a warm and intimatefort spreading all across her body making her extremely rxed. Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian is also feeling something, hugging his mother in his arms while heis face is buried on her fragrant, thick ck hair is sending him to feel like he''s in a warm summer time, with the gentle breeze of the air hitting his body all while bathing on the bright summer sun. As the two of them enjoys this peculiar sensation, the white-haireddy beside them starts waking up, yawning for a while before noticing the two of them cuddling closely to each other, smiling wryly as she thought that she will never get used to how intimate her daughter-inw and her grandson is no matter how much time passes. Moving closer to stick her sexy body on her grandson''s, Jiang Xinyue inches her way through until she''s eventually sticking her almost naked body to him, the thin negligee she''s wearing the only thing getting between their skins. Moving his head to face her, Wu Xiaotian moves one of his hands away from his mother, moving it beneath his grandmother''s body just right below her waist, circling her and cing the hand on top of her hips, pulling her even close towards him before he initiates an intense kiss with her. While their tongues are fighting, Su Meiyao is just smiling as they watch the two express their love for each other, happy that her son and mother-inw is getting along really well. After a few minutes of passion, Jiang Xinyue finally breaks the kiss, her breathing a bit agitated as she feels theck of oxygen from not being able to breathe properly from all her grandson''s offenses. Looking at him with her ocean blue eyes, she even starts to wonder just how he can effortlessly do everything he does to her and her daughter-inw. "Do you want to do it?" seeing their aroused looks, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but ask, making the twodies blush, but still shake their heads after a moment of consideration. "As much as we would love to have a go with your splendid manhood again, there''s something you need to do dear" moving her soft sexy thighs on top of his lower body, Jiang Xinyue answered for the two of them clinging on her grandson as she moves one of her hands to caress his handsome face, all while using his other hand to give him a letter that emerges from her spatial ring. "They really are one of the greatest in the continent huh¡­" as he reads the content of the letter, he found out that he''s being summoned by Hua Jingxian as there''s something important that is about to happen in the Heavenly Secret Tower, saying that he will definitely benefit a lot if he participates at the event. "They sent that to me directly, and there''s even a runic formation that prevents anyone but me from opening the envelop it was sent with" Jiang Xinyue said while burying her head on his body, taking in her grandson''s masculine scent as a way tofort herself. "Baby, do whatever you need to do, we will be waiting here" Su Meiyao added as she knows just how much her son wants to improve himself, smiling as she starts to ept him always leaving their home for the sake of getting even stronger than he currently is, as she knows full well that they''re the reason why he''s doing this. Of course, the worry of a mother will never disappear whenever he leaves this safe sanctuary for them, hence why she always reminds him of everything he needs to be careful of, everything that he needs to prepare, as well as everything he might need to do whenever he is outside. Next to her son, Jiang Xinyue is looking at her with pleasantly surprised, yet confused eyes, staring at her as if she saw another version of Su Meiyao. "Looks like you change quite a lot during dear Tian''s two-year absence, Meiyao" Jiang Xinyue said while looking at her with a smile. "I never changed mother-inw, I just grow, for the sake of us, for the sake of my baby" Su Meiyao replied, looking at Jiang Xinyue with a seemingly enlightened gaze, at the end of her words her gaze moving towards her son, her eyes having the look of an extremely doting, tender, and loving mother, mixed with the passionate fire of an extremely intimate lover. Looking at those eyes, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but once again feel extremely lucky having her as his mother, expressing his appreciation by softly kissing her on her forehead, doing the exact same towards his grandmother, the two enjoying the soft sensation of his lips of their forehead, feeling extremely good as they revel on his gentle and loving treatment. Chapter 142: Sharing the System After being treated ever-so-gently by her beloved son, Su Meiyao held him back from going, saying that she will not allow him to go back without eating his breakfast first, making the young man helpless, bearing the same helpless expression as he smiles while nodding his head, his agreement making thedies'' eyes glow in excitement as cooking for him is always a great and fun experience for them. Moving to the kitchen, the two ordered him to just stay in the dining room and wait for the food there, causing him tough helplessly as he looks at the determined faces of his mother and grandmother. Soon, the aromatic fragrance of the food starts permeating in the air, the smell of home cooked food putting Wu Xiaotian into quite the joyful state, as the food the two serves him always bring in that peculiar taste that he''s never able to replicate even with all his talent in cooking. As the two brings the dishes on the table, they sat down not on their chairs, but on either of his thighs, his mother sitting on his right and his grandmother sitting on his left, the thin clothes they''re wearing doing even more to elevate their innate charm as they take turn in feeding him using their own bowls and chopsticks. After they finished eating, Su Meiyao just snaps her hand, enacting her ability as one of the masters of the [Nine Star Heavenly Array] to clean the dishes as she doesn''t want to let a single second slip with her son not being intimate with her, especially since he''s about to leave for an adventure again, her actions making it seem like he''s going away for a while despite knowing that he will always go home every night. Looking at her intimate actions, Jiang Xinyue shares the same sentiment, her mind filled with the thoughts of her grandson, her left index finger drawing circles on her grandson''s chest the entire time she''s lost in thoughts of him. As time passed by, Wu Xiaotian finally breaks the silence by doing something, something that is about to pleasantly surprise them by a great magnitude. Out of nowhere, from the two women''s field of vision, a semi-transparent, floating golden screen pops out, disying a text that renders them speechless once they read andprehend it. [Congrattions, you are chosen by the main user of the Universal Shop System to be granted the shared ess of the system] [Updating system status: Online] [Initiating system interface¡­ 10%... 21%.... 54%... 79%... 95%... 100%] [Wee to the Universal Shop System!] [Note that the functions you are using are limited and a lower versionpared to the main user''s version, hence expect to have some difference whenparing the shared user to the main user] After the multiple notifications clear itself out of their sights, another screen pops out, this one disying information about them and their stats, the two screens respectively pertaining to the twodies visible to all three people in the room. [User: Su Meiyao] [Age: 40] [Cultivation: Early state Body Integration Realm] [Qi: Enchanting Divine Qi] [Physique: Heavenly Peach Extreme Physique] [Soul: Empyrean Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 10 worldly might] [Agility: 10 worldly might] [Intelligence: 16 worldly might] [Stamina: 10 worldly might] [Vitality: 10 worldly might] [Aptitude: Peak Quality Divine Level] [Techniques] [Heavenly Allure (Self-derived, from the physique talent Heavenly Peach Extreme Physique] [Lets out an alluring scent that can toy with opponent''s mind, granting the practitioner the ability to control minds or cast illusion on an opponent] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to freely manipte opponents so long as they are under the same realm. Works against higher realm opponents as well so long as the practitioner possesses enough soul power. Passively release the scent of the technique)] [Yin-yang Combat Arts (Self-derived, from the Valley of Harmony''s main techniques] [Mastery of the art based on ck and white fist boxing, an extremely versatilebat arts capable of soft and hard approach, applicable possibly to every weapon in existence] [Progress: Perfection State (Increases the practitioner''sbat power by one state in the mortal level)] [Blossoming Flower Steps (Original)] [Gives its practitioner the ability to soar through the skies by using little to no qi at all, the movements leaving an illusion of a flower blossoming, and staring at them for prolonged period of time will put opponents into a trance] [Progress: Perfection State (Staring at the flower for a second will cause anyone under the same realm to the practitioner to fall into a trance)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.(Shared users can only enter when the main user enters)] [Daily avable entry: 1/1] [Rate of Conversion: 20 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] [Martial God System] [Info: Allows one to automatically cultivate, upgrade, and derive techniques, allows entry to an independent space that increases martialprehension, the space is capable of generating enemies for the user to practice with.] [Techniques currently being studied: 0] [Martial God Space (Lvl 5): entry avable, increases theprehension of any techniques by 20,000 times] [Auxiliary Job System] [Info: A system that provides myriad of conveniences to all type of auxiliary jobs, from well-known profession such as alchemy to cksmithing and inscription, to obscure jobs such as jade-cutting, ore masters and herbalists.] [Spirit Garden (Lvl 3)] [Avable space: 870,000/1,000,000 square meters] [Spirit Mine] [Number of puppets: 30 (Lvl 2), 20 (Lvl 3)] [Rune Observation tform (Lvl 3)] [All-purpose Dimension (Lvl 3)] [Infinite Dimension System] [Info: Allows user to travel across dimension, the system issuing missions for the user toplete, granting the user rewards. The rewards vary from Universal Coins to gift packages and even items, cultivation tools, weapons and more] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is (Currently able to travel to worlds with Soul Formation Realm cultivator or anything equivalent at most] [Registered World: Xing Wu (Can teleport here anytime by using the anchor point)] [Charges Avable: 1/1(Refreshes Every week)] [Shop] [Inventory] After looking through Su Meiyao''s screen, the attention of the family moves towards Jiang Xinyue''s information then, the results surprising Su Meiyao significantly, but not Wu Xiaotian as he had already gone through the same experience when they saw their stats for the first time when he first acquired the [True Sight Technique] [User: Jiang Xinyue] [Age: 74] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Ascension Realm] [Qi: Innate Sacred Sword Qi] [Physique: Sword Dao Ruler Physique] [Soul: Astral Origin Heavenly Soul] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 10,800,000 worldly might] Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin [Agility: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: High Quality Divine Level] [Techniques] [Sacred Sword Dao (Self-derived, from the qi talent Innate Sacred Sword Qi)] [Info: Controls the sword by the heart, moving everything else, treating all as a sword. Allows practitioner to infuse sacred nature to the sword, extremely effective when dealing with dark creatures] [Progress: Perfection State (Allows practitioner to increasebat power by one state in the mortal level)] [Iron Sword Body (Self-derived, from Extreme Martial Sect''s main techniques)] [Info: Forges a body of extreme for the practitioner, fending off all attacks towards the practitioner, no matter what the source is] [Progress: Perfection State (Invulnerability to all attacks under the same realm)] [Ruler''s Sword Art (Original)] [Grants the practitioner an immense explosion of strength for five minutes, increasing all the stats of the practitioner] [Progress: Early State (Stats increase by five times)] Chapter 143: The Golden Spirit Pool After exining to the twodies what the purpose of each of the systems are, as well as how to navigate and use the main system, the family yed around for a bit, teasing each other for a while until the sun is already high in the sky. "Take care of yourself dear" the two reminded as the hug Wu Xiaotian, tightly holding him as if they refuse to let him go. "I definitely will" the young man replies with an assuring smile on his face, circling his arms around the two gorgeous women as hends kisses on both of their cheeks before letting his hands go. Stepping away from the young man, the twodies remain looking at him, who disappears after he bid them a farewell again, the two still staring at where he''s previously at for a while before they return to the bed and starts nning something with just the two of them. ---------- Within the Heavenly Secret Tower, an office is located somewhere on its higher floors, albeitrge, the room is decorated simple, with just some wooden chairs and table here and there, an indoor nt right next to the window that allows the sun to shine through the room, and a library filled with all sorts of documents on one side of the wall. Usually, there would be two middle-aged men here, two men who''s deemed to be the highest authority within the faction if the four elders were excluded. However, there''s only one of them present today, a bearded, middle-aged man with a tall and broad build with a face that can be deemed as quite thedy killer if he were to be younger. In front of him, a young man with an immortal-like bearing is listening through all his bbering, mostly about his daughter being a perfect pair for the young man, and he wouldn''t even mind the young man having other rtions so long as his daughter agrees and is happy with him. "Uncle Jingxian, about the thing in the letter¡­" unable to endure anymore, Wu Xiaotian speaks, deciding to direct the conversation towards the more urgent things. "Oh right¡­ Ahem¡­ brat, there''s a good thing about to open a monthter, an opportunity for all the young people in the Heavenly Secret City during that time" Hua Jingxian said, pretending to be profound as he speaks with a mysterious smile on his face. Before he could even speak and ask about what this opportunity is though, Wu Xiaotian was already cut by the middle-aged man''s words as he could no longer hold back saying it to the young man. Apparently, thirty dayster, the Heavenly Secret Tower will open up one of their most famous attraction, the Golden Spirit Pool, a cultivation spot extremely suitable for those who had yet to reach the Soul Formation Realm, the qi within this ce being of extreme abundance and purity, and what''s more,pared to normal pure qi, the qi within the Golden Spirit Pool is extremely gentle and easy to absorb, as well as possess the ability to temper the body and nurture the soul. "You know, this spirit pool is something we can only open up for five days once every twenty-five years due to the sheer amount of resources required to open it up¡­" Hua Jingxian paused for a bit as he starts thinking of how to exin everything concisely, deciding to continue his words after a while. Soon, he starts exining the fact that not only is it a cultivation ground, it is also a ce ofpetition thatpares the young geniuses'' potentials by measuring how much fraction of the spirit pool''s qi they manage to absorb, the results being recorded through a special device being worn by the participants. The talents participating here is also enthusiastic with thepetition, since not only will they be able to showcase their talent in front of a lot of people, they can also get a reward from the Heavenly Secret Tower if they ced high enough in the rankings, rewards that are generous enough for them to call themselves rich if they managed to win them. After his exnation, Hua Jingxian looks with curiosity towards Wu Xiaotian, sending a question to the young man. "So brat, can you guess why we''re still doing this despite this event being extremely taxing to our pockets?" the middle-aged man asked, looking at the immortal-like young man with an anticipation for his answer. "Because there''s really no hole in the faction''s pocket, and if there really is, it will be extremely small¡­" Wu Xiaotian started, his words expressing his clear disbelief towards the middle-aged man saying that this event spends a lot of their money. "Besides, even if there''s really a hole in the pocket created by this event, it will be patched up before the event even start right? Think about all those visitors and tourists going here just to witness this rare event if they''re not participating, after all, this is a good chance to see all those geniuses listed in the rankings made by your Heavenly Seers" Wu Xiaotian points out, earning a nod from Hua Jingxian, still not speaking as if waiting for him to continue. "The lodging, foods, stalls in the streets where they can buy goods, general merchandise stores, stores with rare items on them, all of the districts within the Heavenly Secret City will experience arge boom within this time period, probably peaking within the duration of the main event itself, it''s practically a massive advertisement that boosts the entire economy of the city, which is mostly owned by the faction. If I am not mistaken, the tower creates more than double of the expenses for this event right?" "Anything else?" seeing that they young man paused for a while, Hua Jingxian confirmed whether it''s all his answer or not, already extremely satisfied as the young man managed to see through the very essence of the event, and even going as far as reaching a quite urate prediction of the ie of this event. "There''s onest factor, probably the most important one¡­" Wu Xiaotian replied, pausing for a while as the confidence towards what he''s going to say nextpletely reflected on his face. "The respect, probably even the worship of those geniuses who are lucky enough to participate in the event, as well as the gratitude of the forces behind them, something that the faction needs despite already being far more powerful than any other faction, since a single faction won''t function by itself in this vast continent" the young man pointed out, the bearded middle-aged man in front of him looking at him with a pleasantly surprised face. "HAHAHA, brat!! I knew my eyes are right about you!! You''re really a man of many talents!" Hua Jingxian said afterughing out loud, moving beside Wu Xiaotian to pat him on the back, feeling more like a p even if he''s holding back especially since he''s someone already in the Advance state Ascension Realm. After conversing for a few more minutes, Hua Jingxian finally managed to tell Wu Xiaotian all the information he needs about the event, the young man leaving as the middle-aged man asked him to explore around. Chapter 144: Trying to Solve the Awkwardness "Come to think of it, big sis and I also set the auction for the jade slips for next month" walking down the hallway towards the library of the floor he''s currently in, Wu Xiaotian paused for a moment as it is only now that he remembers the most important part of his big money-making operation with Hua Xian''er is also starting next month, hence he decided to use his phone to contact Hua Xian''er, asking to meet in the library once he confirmed that she''s not doing anything in the moment. He also asked the empress-likedy to bring Li Yan and Hong Lian along, hoping that they might be able to input anything that can help in improving this money-making business more, however, once Li Yan heard about it from Hua Xian''er, she just smiles ambiguously and decided to refuse the invitation, dragging along Hong Lian with her under the guise of ''exploring the city'', all while privately messaging Wu Xiaotian to do his best, confusing the young man. Hence bring us to this currently awkward situation, a young man and woman averting their gazes from each other all while talking about ideas that can help improve their business ns, thedy blushing and the young man getting embarrassed whenever they catch themselves staring at each other, every time prompting their minds to remember what happened between them previously. Struggling to forget the image of the two of them and what they did that day, the two failed to make any sort of progress regarding their business project, the conversation eventually dying down to silence, with Hua Xian''er eventually leaving after a while of silence between the two of them, not hearing anything even when she''s already out of the library. Looking at the figure moving away, Wu Xiaotian smiled wryly as he never expected that he will ever have a problem dealing with a woman in this world given how he sessfully dealt with multiple women, young and mature, cold and warm, multiple times already. After the incident, he tries reading multiple times, but every time he''s about to enter a focused state, something would suddenly feel wrong, as if there''s something scratching his heart. Letting out a sigh, he pulled his phone out of his spatial ring, tapping on the screen it is projecting until he finally reached a specific screen, Hua Xian''er''s name on top of the screen. Opening up the keyboard, he decisively typed something, sending the message he wrote without even checking it, hoping that the empress-likedy will see it. "Big sis, do you mind exploring the city with me tonight?" Meanwhile, the empress-likedy is already in her personal room in the floor of the tower she''s currently in, her face buried in arge pillow, her legs iling around violently, groaning as she never expected that she would find herself acting like that in front of her sworn brother. ''Hua Xian''er, are you crazy!? Why can''t you just forget about that and talk with him normally!??'' she berated to herself while letting out weird sounds, like some little cat hurt by something and wailing for help. ''He must be thinking that I am so rude right now'' the thought appears in her mind, making her movements stop altogether, as the fact that she just leaves Wu Xiaotian like that starts to sink in, making her feel quite a bit of guilt. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin Before she starts wallowing on said guilt though, she decided to take out her phone, deciding to contact the one person that she thinks knows Wu Xiaotian better than she do. Before she could contact thedy though, a notification pops up from her screen, a message sent by the very same person she just avoided, making her panic a bit, hesitating whether to open his message or not. Curiosity got the better of her though as she eventually decided to open the message sent to her, making her smile like a kid as she read the words in the message. With shaking hands, Hua Xian''er managed to type a reply and sent it, after doing this, the shame eventually overwhelmed her as she quickly hides the phone in her spatial ring as if she''s afraid of seeing Wu Xiaotian''s reply. Humming like an excited little maiden, she starts going through the closet she never opens, revealing her alluring body with her underwear being the only thing covering her as she changes from clothes to clothes, trying to find an appropriate attire for her and her sworn brother''s meeting tonight, what she''s currently doing making her extremely feminine, to the point that even her parents might think that she''s not the real Hua Xian''er. ---------- While the empress-likedy is taking her time trying to find the right dress for tonight, Wu Xiaotian is still reading in the library even after he receive her reply of agreeing to his request, the young man now able to focus more, the scratching feeling in his heart not that much anymore. As he read across all materials in the library, particrly the ones regarding the general information within the continent, he was quite surprised as he found out so much more than thebined knowledge he got from the stories of his mother and grandmother as well as the experience he got from his adventure outside, the feeling he got from knowing all these new things as if he''s stepped into a so much bigger world. One such example being the amount of high-level forces within the continent, particrly the ones with Intermediate state Ascension Realm cultivators or higher in them, reaching more than sixty factions, the Imperial Family from the central province as well as the Heavenly Secret Tower itself excluded from that list given the difference between them and those high-level forces. In addition to that, Wu Xiaotian also learned that there are numerous secret realms hidden within thend, varying from vestige of Body Integration Realm cultivators up to the inheritance of Celestial Level cultivators, each one of them noted in detail within one of the books he read, their time of opening, the duration until it closes again, the location of said secret realms, and even detailed map of some of them, increasing his opinion towards the Heavenly Secret Tower even more. What he thought is the most significant thing he learned today though is the fact that the Heavenly Secret Tower is aware of the existence of otherworlders and other people with a main character temtes, their names listed in a document, right next to their name a tag and note on where to find the documents rting to each of those individuals, each of the documents about them extremely detailed, the only thing making it a bit annoying is the fact that the information about these people is only updated once every two months. "I can definitely use that to improve the flow of information here even more" he muttered to himself as he thought of one of the greatest dual edged invention of mankind on Earth, the inte, nning on using its concept to revolutionize information transfer of this world, introducing it to the Heavenly Secret Tower, but decided to keep that idea for now as the sun is already starting to set, and it is about time he and Hua Xian''er meet. Chapter 145: A Peculiar Old Man Going down to the entrance of the tower, Wu Xiaotian turns into the center of attention not only to thedies but also to the men, most of them eyeing him with envy and hostility, while some of them taking a double look just to confirm whether what they just saw is real or not. Given the fact that he''s currently wearing the clothes that his mother conjured for him previously, he''s really bound to attract some attention, and that''s not even considering multiple things that made him extremely attractive, his exceptional build, standing at an extremely tall height and not looking a single bit weird, attributed to him possessing a build that seems to be created by a divine sculptor, each part of his masculine body appearing as if they are carved to perfection, in addition to those things is thedy-killer face as well as the immortal-like demeanor, all of this blending perfectly to create something that makes heads turn two-hundred percent of the time. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin As the men around the za outside the tower thought that they can no longer be more envious of this young man, another p of realityes rushing towards their face once they see an empress-like beauty rushing towards the young man, smiling brilliantly as she stands in front of him, the appearance of this beauty making thedies appear hostile towards her. As the crowd observes the two though, they seem to enter their own world as there''s nothing other than the existence of the person in front of them registers in their minds, stunned as they look at each other, Wu Xiaotian appreciating Hua Xian''er greatly as he scans her current choice of clothing. Wearing a pure white sundress, the empress-likedy appears even more beautiful than usual, her feminine charms elevated by her attire, the smile on her face making her look like a maiden eagerly waiting for this moment toe, her eyes practically sparkling from the mixture of excitement and nervousness. "Did I made you wait for long?" Hua Xian''er asked while spinning around, her current actionspletely different from her usual one, each of her movements appearing to be elegant and refined. Looking at the current Hua Xian''er exploding with this sort of attractiveness, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but receive a critical hit in his heart. "You look great big sis" he said while trying to calm himself from the impact that the empress-likedy just made in him. "Am I? Thank you, Brother Su" Hua Xian''er, receiving such praise, couldn''t help but smile bright, giggling for a bit before she reaches out to hold Wu Xiaotian''s hand, her actions appearing to be extremely natural. "So, what are your ns?" she asked while they start walking away from the za, treading the wide road towards the other parts of the city. "Let''s just roam around here and there big sis" Wu Xiaotian replied as he walks forward to take the lead, using some of the general knowledge he got from reading in the tower''s library to navigate across the city and moving towards itsmerce district, searching for those famous ces so that they can enjoy their time together. Roaming around the city, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but appreciate the bustling life within it. The crowd walking along the well-lit roads and streets going here and there, each of them seemingly feeling secure and protected from all sort of danger in the way, a feeling that they mainly get from the Heavenly Secret Tower being the faction ruling this ce, a power known for its good nature, proven time and time again just by the sheer amount of effort they''re doing to help in improving geniuses of the continent, one such example being the Golden Spirit Pool they are about to open the seeding month. From towering and grand structures to small stalls on the sidewalk, themerce district of the city is just brimming with life, the potential customers roaming around getting their attentions piqued not only by therge shops but also by the roadside stalls as well, each of the goods differing in variety, hence one can say that it is worth their time going towards the small shops as well. "Ah, there we are¡­" as they move along the way, they eventually end up where Wu Xiaotian wants them to go, a clean, simple looking restaurant with its building appearing not too grand inparison to the more famous shops in themerce district, yet something just seemingly pulls almost all of the passerby''s eyes towards this normal-looking restaurant. "Are you sure you want to eat there?" Hua Xian''er, while looking in worry as she read the name of the shop, asked, in doubt whether the immortal-like young man in front of her is really sure of his decision. "I heard it''s a bit expensive, but I got all that spirit stone during all that time we''re refining pills in the Thousand Roads City¡­ Hm? Is there problem big sis?" as he walks towards the entrance of the restaurant, Wu Xiaotian paused as he noticed the worried and troubled looks on Hua Xian''er''s face, asking her to know if there''s something he need to know about this restaurant. "There''s no problem at all, it''s just that¡­ well, let''s say that the owner of the ce is a bit¡­ peculiar" the empress-likedy exined, the look on her face once she said her words as if she''s leaving the decision to the young man in front of her. "What kind of peculiar?" Wu Xiaotian asked in curiosity, deciding to pull off this ce if it is ''that'' kind of peculiar. "Well, he''s normal most of the time, but whenever he sees something, he will walk towards that something, it doesn''t matter if it is living or not, and then he will say some sort of obscure things towards them" thedy exined, staring at a window showing the interior of the ce, an old man cleaning something behind the counter, his expressions positive and benign. "Isn''t it interesting then?" Wu Xiaotian smiles after this, taking interest to just what kind of person is the owner of this ce, deciding to enter inside and take a look at him for himself. "Yeah yeah, he''s a really great old man, the only thing bothering me about him is the fact that he always told me that¡­" as she remembers the predictions that the owner of this ce is always telling about her whenever she and her family go here to eat, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but get petrified for a moment, staring at Wu Xiaotian as if she saw something impossible, staring at him as he opens the door for her, the thoughts in her mind making her steps towards the ce to slow down. "Hmm?? Oh, little princess of the tower, what brings you to my humble ce?" the old man behind the counter inside, seeing a familiar face, smiles amiably as he starts preparing something, taking out sses and tter, his expressions and movements while doing so as if he''spletely immersed in whatever he does. "You bring another guest? Hoh¡­" while looking at the young man appearing beside the empress-likedy, the old man smiles as he looks at thedy with a smile on his face. Chapter 146: I Can and I Must, So I Will Observing the young man standing behind a long-known customer, the old man starts scrutinizing him, looking at his immortal-like figure from head to toe before walking towards him, proceeding to move around in circles as he observes the young man''s entire being, his current actions a first even to Hua Xian''er despite her already knowing the old man''spletely entric character. After taking a whole 360 degrees to look at the young man in front of him, the old owner of the restaurant nods in acknowledgement, his eyes a mixture of frustration and anticipation, as if the immortal-like young man is someone whom he sees as a gem in the rough, not for him to polish. "You have a bright future in front of you, young man, but it is blocked by a perilous path" the old man said with a mysterious tone, his voice seemingly sympathetic as he ces his hand on the shoulder of the young man. "Aren''t you getting the order of things wrong, old sir?" hearing the old man''s words, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but retort, the thing he confidently believes in beingpletely different from this old man''s apparently urate predictions ording to Hua Xian''er. "Hoh? I wonder what those words of yours mean, young man¡­" hearing the youngd in front of him refuting his ims, the old man did not get mad but instead couldn''t help but get curious, as even though there are already a plethora of young people who tried to refute him in the past, there is no one like Wu Xiaotian in front of him, the eyes of the immortal-like young man filled with an absolute confidence thates from his very being, a confidence that is natural to him. While the old man''s eyes remain on him, Wu Xiaotian neither got nervous nor excited, moving to guide Hua Xian''er on a seat before answering the old man leisurely, his tone with a hint of respect for the old restaurant owner. "Old sir, given my awareness of my talents, I know very well how bright of a future is waiting for me¡­" Wu Xiaotian spoke, moving ahead to prepare his seat as well. "But I think that it is not blocked by a perilous path, no, there''s no perilous path at all, only challenges that will help me grow further and further, like some sort of lesson from life before I stand proud on that ce" he said before smiling at the old man, the confidence never leaving his voice all throughout his exnations, making the old man smile back at him as he never saw a young person as interesting as him before. "What makes you think that you can pass all those ''challenges'' as you named them, and not fall in the middle of it all?" the old man curiously asked, his figure also sitting down on one of the free seats. "Is there a need for a reason for me to think this way? I can, and I must, so I will, that''s the only reason I need to know for me to think that I will not fall in the middle of my journey" Wu Xiaotian replied, not a single trace of hesitation as he proimed what is really in his heart, he can, given how absurd his talent is, and he must, given how much he want to give the people around him a better, a happier ce to live in so he will definitely do it no matter the hardships he will go through. If this is heard by other people, they will definitely justugh it off and tell the immortal-like young man that he''s too arrogant for his age, some more petty people might even take this as a chance to mock and try to teach him a lesson, however, the restaurant owner ispletely different to these people. Looking stunned for a bit from what he heard, he startsughing loudly, not a mocking one but one filled with genuine joy, as if a young boy ying around with his friends back in the good old days, like an elder watching the younger generation spread their wings. "HAHAHA¡­ good, good, good! Great!! As expected from my vision, you''re truly someone far beyond your peers" the old man said, his eyes looking at the immortal-like young man as if he''s pertaining to other things beyond his strength. "The food is on the house, young people like yourselves should enjoy more since you''re young, have your fill as much as you can!!!" before the young man could even reply at his praise, the old man already rises up from his seat and waves his hand, proceeding to move towards the kitchen, most likely to prepare a meal for the two. "I told you right? He''s a bit peculiar" Hua Xian''er said, looking at Wu Xiaotian with a concerned eye as she thought that he''s bothered by the experience. "He''s a great man, he''s just a bit entric at best" the immortal-like young man replied, smiling at thedy as he expressed his thought, his smile catching the empress-likedy off-guard, making her blush for some reason unknown. Stay tuned for updates on mvl Trying to hide her current expression, Hua Xian''er clears her throat and diverts her attention to something else in hopes of dispersing the image of Wu Xiaotian''s previous smile rooted in her mind, this is proven to be ineffective though as it just serves to make the thought of him bloom more in her mind, trying to empty her thoughts only serving to fuel her to think more of the young man in front of her. ''She looks really cute when she''s like that'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself, not even surprised that he would think of his great drunkard of a sworn sister like that, all while thinking that if he were to somehow travel back in time to tell his past self about this, his past self would definitelyugh at him as if he''s a clown. Both distracted with their thoughts, time passes by quickly while they mindlessly talk about all sorts of things, only snapping out of their trance when a fragrant, mouth-watering smell starts wafting in the air, the aroma of the meatbined with the mixture of multiple spices triggering something primal in their minds. "Eat up, this is a special young people, enjoy yourselves!!" the old restaurant owner dered before leaving the two to themselves, enjoying the meal in itself for a while before Hua Xian''er could no longer hold back and pulled a bottle of alcohol from her spatial ring, indulging in its fragrance as she guzzled bottle after bottle, even going as far as stuffing her sworn brother''s mouth with a bottle of alcohol as well, forcing him topete with her on a drinking battle. "Damn it!! Lil bro, just how strong is your resistance to alcohol!?" with a flushed face, Hua Xian''erins, her attitude more like her rough nature now rather than her gentle one previously, yet nevertheless, her feminine charm doesn''t diminish in Wu Xiaotian''s eyes. "Am I that strong, big sis? I think you''re just weak" with his face already a bit red from the alcohol as well, Wu Xiaotian taunted, hoping to break her will and end this curse of a game they''re ying, his words only serving to fuel the empress-likedy''s desire to win more. "Screw you Su Tian!! You think thisdy is just going to take your provocation lying down!? You''re dreaming!!! Come! One more bottle!!!" as the alcohol causes her to return to her normal self, Hua Xian''er no longer feels the need to appear gentle in front of the young man, standing up from her seat and cing one of her feet on it, pointing at Wu Xiaotian while drowning on another bottle of alcohol again. Shaking his head, Wu Xiaotian continues to battle it out with her, the old man behind the counter just smiling as he watches the two banter, the air in his ce extremely lively despite the bantering two being the only customers for tonight. Chapter 147: The Old Restaurant Owners Guest "Ughhh¡­ everything is spinning¡­" after a couple of hours enjoying talking and ying around with themselves, Hua Xian''er and Wu Xiaotian eventually decided to leave the establishment now given that it is already deep into the night, people are moving less and less in the streets, and the sidewalk stalls as well as the buildings are already starting to close. Carrying the drunk Hua Xian''er on his back, Wu Xiaotian looks at the old restaurant owner with both apologetic and thankful eyes, the old man not speaking but instead opted to just smile then nod at him as he guides them towards the door, Wu Xiaotian''s steps still straight and constant, testament to the fact that he''s still pretty sober even after all the bottles of heavy hitting alcohol that they took in. "Thank you for today old sir" the immortal-like young man said before nodding towards the restaurant owner, the old man nodding to him as well, then turning his body around to walk the night streets, with a beauty of ady constantly mumbling while tightly clinging on his back. Looking at the two figures leaving for the night, the old man''s modest and elderly smile switches to a jovial weing one, looking at a corner of the room before pulling two cups and a teapot from his spatial ring, creating a mixture in the teapot before using his qi to heat it before breaking the silence. "That littless is your granddaughter, isn''t she? Are you sure you''re just going to let that young man take her while she''s drunk? What if something happens? Why don''t you meet him now and teach him a lesson or two?" the old owner teased as he pours tea into the two cups, a shadow appearing from the corner of the room, from it, an old man, appearing to be an older version of Hua Jingxian, appearing, his eyes rolling as he clearly knows the character of the old man in front of him,pletely aware of why he is saying like that. "Lucius, you sure love stirring trouble huh? How about instead of that young man, I give you a lesson or two?" unceremoniously sitting in the chair opposite to the old owner of the restaurant, the other old man replied, snatching a cup from the two the old owner had taken out, taking a whiff of the tea first before taking it down in one gulp. "I''m just kidding you know? Why are the people of the east so direct?" the old man said before sitting on a chair as well, taking in the aroma of the tea before taking a small sip of it, sighing in satisfaction as he finishes doing so. "I think you''re just using me as a reference, most of the people here are just like most of those forces in the west, full of sophistry and bullshit, only caring about their face" the other old man replied as he hands his cup towards the old owner again, the old restaurant owner pouring another cup of tea for the old man. "Xingtian, I saw things on that young man¡­" as silence engulfs the night, the old owner informed, the air turning serious as the old man named Xingtian looks at him. Stay updated with mvl "Your west continent''s magic is really something huh? It''s even better in irvoyancepared to our divination arts" Hua Xingtian praised, his face eases up a bit, this look only appearing for a few moments before he returns to seriousness again as he asks, "So, what are those things you saw?" "Well, the first one is this¡­" the shop owner, Lucius, said while raising his palm up, a vtile mass of qi that seems to start creating a formation appearing on top of his palm, its grotesque movements as it squirms and moves around as if it''s a living being rather than pure gathering of qi. "A Broken Body Maniption Seal¡­ and it''s extremely old, imnted into that brat more than five years ago¡­ that bastards from the Extreme Martial Sect, to try and do it to a kid that age¡­" seeing the moving mass of qi, Hua Xingtian couldn''t help but frown, his impression of the Extreme Martial Sect plummeting the moment heid his eyes on this thing. "Taking a part of one''s body to create an array core topletely control an individual like a living puppet, what a cowardly technique¡­" looking at his hands, Lucius proimed before crushing the mass of qi, everything dissipating into nothingness as he does so. "It''s probably Wu Xiaoyang''s machinations, what makes me wonder is why, or rather, how can he notplete this process?" Hua Xingtian muttered to himself as he recalls watching someone use this technique, and once it is started, nothing can ever be done to stop it, and even a full pledged celestial may not necessarily be able to stop thepletion of the process. "Whatever takes ce for this to happen might be rted to the other thing I saw on the young man" Lucius answered before taking a deep breath, as if to prepare himself to tell the old friend in front of him something that even he himself refuses to believe when he saw it the first time. "That young man, his depth is something far beyond what anyone can ever imagine, and his growth is not stopping, only getting faster and faster as time goes by...." as Lucius starts his words, Hua Xingtian pays more and more attention to his words, his eyes filled with disbelief as his old friend recalled to him everything that he saw when he peer into the immortal-like young man''s depth, how he''s exponentially and endlessly growing as his cultivation base grows, how his character is already that of an expert''s and he''s still in the beginning years of his cultivation life. "So you''re saying that whatever is inside of him sealed that thing but refuses to purge it outside, not as a mean to control him as well but more of a mean to pull negative attention towards the Extreme Martial Sect?" Hua Xingtian asked, already well aware of the answer to his question yet still asking just to confirm it. "Indeed, I feel not a single hint of ill will from that thing hiding inside him, in fact, I feel like it''s a part of him more than anything else" the old restaurant owner replies as he takes another sip on his tea before looking aimlessly, his gaze seemingly peering beyond the building''s walls and reaching into the unknown. "Our world might give birth to another celestial just a few decades after you, old friend" Lucius looks at Hua Xingtian after he finishes speaking, his words implying something that will definitely shock the entire world once ites out. "All the better, isn''t it? We need more hands if we want to make our existence known in that greater stage after all" Hua Xingtian replied as he calmly closes his eyes, digesting all the information he got from the old restaurant owner, starting to n a training regime for the young man that just left with his granddaughter in tow. "The night is still young, how about we y some go before you leave?" the old restaurant owner said before taking out a board from his spatial ring, the other old man smiling as he couldn''t help but agree with this old friend of his, the two bantering as they progress through the game. ---------- Meanwhile, the topic of the two old men is currently struggling as thedy on his back frantically moves around, resulting him to almost fall into the ground numerous times. "Hehehe¡­ Su Tian¡­. Su Tian¡­." As the young man tries his best to walk straight amidst her frisky movements, thedy rubs her face on the back of the young man, all while repeatedly saying his name. "This drunkard¡­" even while her actions made his heart skip multiple beats, Wu Xiaotian still couldn''t help butin as they''re barely in the vicinity of the Heavenly Secret Tower, all the alcohol he drunk already hitting, making him feel a bit tired and drowsy more than anything else. As he reaches the tower, he struggles to bring Hua Xian''er towards her room, thedy not even speaking coherently when he asked him where her keys are, and there also seems to be no person inside given that on one answer however he knocks. "There''s no one around¡­ damnit, whatever¡­" Wu Xiaotian curses as he walks along the direction of his room, still carrying the empress-likedy on his back. Chapter 148: A Realization "Hey big sis, sleep here tonight, I''ll just go and find somewhere to sleep in outside" as he reaches his room, Wu Xiaotian moves to put down Hua Xian''er, gently cing her on the clearly unused bed, nning to sleep in his home with the twodies waiting there for him then just going back early the next day. "Wait, don''t go Su Tian, apany big sis in bed~" perhaps because of the drunkenness or any other things, Hua Xian''er eximed without thinking much, her strength enough to hold Wu Xiaotian in ce especially when she''s using both her hands to cling on his thighs, making him wonder just how this drunkard can even move that fast despite her current state. "Please??? Just this once? I promise not to drink for one week, no, for one day, no, I promise not to drink tomorrow morning!!!" looking at him with a pleading eye, Hua Xian''er even tries to go as far as bargaining with her drinking rights, shaking her head as she thinks that her bargains are absurd, until she eventually reaches a deal beneficial for her. ''Whatever, it''s not like we''re going to do anything'' the young man said to himself while smiling with a helpless look on his face, coaxing the empress-likedy to sleep as he also moves in toy down on the bed. As she watches him moving inside the bed, Hua Xian''er refuses to wait any further as she spread her limbs and locks Wu Xiaotian in her arms, rubbing her face on his chest while happily giggling to herself, mumbling about all sorts of things, her voice getting lower and lower as time goes by. "I love you¡­ Su Tian~~~" before shepletely falls asleep, she mutters those words making the young man stunned, looking at the silly face she''s making as she let her sweet yet alcohol scented drool to flow into his clothes. ''Probably just a rambling of a drunkdy'' he thought to himself while looking at thedy in his arms, sweeping the hair to reveal her beautiful face, his heart beating pretty fast as he knows full well that what hest heard is not a mere rambling from thedy. "Sleep well big sis¡­" shaking his head, he just shoves the thought in the back of his mind as he decided to rest for the day, allowing thedy clinging on him to hold him however she wants. ---------- Hua Xian''er has never experienced sleeping sofortably after a pretty long while, hence she''s smiling when her eyes opened. ''I feel great!!!'' she thought to herself as she yawns while stretching her body, arching her back emphasizing her sexy figure further, the extremely feminine appeal gettingpletely ruined the next second as she starts scratching her head like it''s no one''s business. "Hmm??? What''s this???" as she uses her other hand as a support, she starts touching something warm beneath her, an unmistakable feeling of flesh despite the fabric between her hand and what she''s currently touching. As she tries to think of what could possibly be with her on the bed, the events of the previous day start to sink in on her, her face turning a shade redder as she recalls what happened more and more, her facepletely turning into a tomato once she remembers everything, even the things she mumbled to the young man beside her before she falls asleep. ''W-w-what entered your mind for you to act like that Hua Xian''er!!! Are you out of your damn mind!!!'' her pupils spinning from confusion and embarrassment, the empress-likedy would definitely start moving around to release the shame she''s currently feeling, but she remembered the still resting figure of the young man beside her, making her observe his sleeping face. ''He''s really handsome¡­'' she thought to herself as she gets back on the bed, the right part of her body on top of his, clinging on the young man while scrutinizing his appearance, the looks on her face like that of a maiden in love. ''Su Tian¡­'' as she recalls everything they''ve been through, her heart starts beating faster, eventually recalling his domineering yet protective presence when Lei Xingunches a sneak attack on her during thepetition in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, his smile when he apanies her back to her room when they first arrive at her home, his appreciative gaze at her when they first go out just for the sake of enjoying their time together, even the time they spent in the Thousand Roads City eventually hitting her like a brick. With this feeling being long rooted in her heart, it is only now that this seed starts going in full bloom, and she''s really thankful that she realizes it now, as she is well aware that someone as talented as him is bound to reach something she could not even dream of, making it so that it is just impossible for her to reach him if she doesn''t make her move soon. "Who would''ve guessed that I will fall in love this hard huh¡­" she mutters to herself as she continues looking at the immortal-like young man''s sleeping face, her gaze eventuallynding on his lips, appearing to be quite feminine given its reddish color yetplementing perfectly on his extremely handsome, masculine face. With a heart beating like war drums, Hua Xian''er closes her eyes as she moves her face closer to Wu Xiaotian''s, pouting her lips towards the young man''s, trying to take advantage of him sleeping to know how it feels as she''s still too scared to tell her feelings for now. As their lips touched, Hua Xian''er feels a weird, yet pleasant and satisfying feeling emerging from her chest, a warm current flowing through her entire body as she enjoys the feeling of their lips touching, but she still feels like something is missing, something that she will only realize the next moment as she will start to feel another thing. Refusing to remove her lips on his, she squealed in surprise as arge, warm hands circle her entire body, making her feminine parts squeeze against his muscr body, only realizing what just happened as the hand let go of the back of her head. "L-lil bro!!! t-this is¡­" looking at the face of the young man, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but avert her gaze away from him, embarrassed as the thought of him thinking of her as some weird sort ofdy starts to pop in her mind, the idea just refusing to move away. "No need to exin big sis¡­ I¡­ well, I heard everything, from the start¡­" Wu Xiaotian said with a serious look on his face, scanning thedy now on top of him, moving one of his hands to caress her right cheek as the other one moves to hold her in the waist. "E-e-everything!?" hearing his words, she starts stuttering in panic, her red face making it look like smoke is starting toe out on top of her head. "Indeed, I heard everything, and to be honest, you made me realize that I also feel the same¡­" he said as he moves his other hand to cup her beautiful face, making her look at him face to face as he looks at her in the eyes, his serious expression bringing her into a daze, making her no longer hold back and admit what''s in her heart. "I¡­ I just realized, b-but I love you, Su Tian" she dered while trying to avert her gaze, her facepletely flushed as the words leaves her mouth. "I love you too, Xian''er" he replied with a tender, loving smile, thedy sinking deep on it as she dives on his lips again, expressing her extremely repressed feeling for him, letting it explode as she just lets her feelings drive her to show just how much she loves the young man in front of her. Within the walls of a certain room in the Heavenly Secret Tower, soft sounds of lips going on each other echoes, signifying the start of a great morning for two people. Chapter 149: Hua Xianers Pleasant Morning Bonus Chapters, 1 / 3 ---------- "So other than Sis Yan''er, you also have a rtionship with your mother and grandmother?" as she looks at the young man in front of her, Hua Xian''er asks with a serious look on her face, making the young man a bit concerned as he thought that she might not ept the fact. "Wu Xiaotian¡­ what kind of woman do you think I am?" seeing his expression, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help butin, pouting her lips as she sends a yful punch towards him, making the young man change his gloomy expression and look at her with pleasant surprise. "You¡­ don''t find it weird?" looking at thedy now smiling as if she''s just ying with him previously, Wu Xiaotian asks curiously as he just couldn''t wrap his head around the way she''s acting currently. "Of course I find it quite weird¡­ However, it''s not that rare in the vast world of cultivation, and loving them like that with them loving you back with all they got just goes to proves how much of importance you ce into them right? And that means? You also ce at least the same level of importance to me right?" Hua Xian''er exined as she hugs the Wu Xiaotian, taking a whiff of his masculine scent, making her a bit lightheaded and dizzy. "Besides, that is the Su Meiyao!!! That Peerless Heavenly Goddess that suppressed everyone in her entire generation, a peerless genius far beyond anyone else, not to mention that your grandmother is really famous too, being that Immortal Sword Fairy of the older generation¡­ and I think that you''re the only one worthy of them, so even if I have to share my man with his mother and grandmother, why not?" she said with a look of worship in her eyes as she recalls the tales often circting about these two women, tales that her mother often tell her whenever they are together. "Your mindset is quite weird you know?" Wu Xiaotian replied with a helpless smile on his face as he caressed the empress-likedy''s back, making her hum in joy. "I still can''tpare to someone who make love with his own mother and grandmother, and hey, it''s not weird, it''s unique!!" looking up to meet his spoiling gaze, Hua Xian''er retorted as she raises one of her hands to his face, pinching his cheeks with a teasing smile on her face. "Owowow¡­. That hurts quite a bit¡­" Wu Xiaotian said after she''s done ying with his cheeks. "You wanna fight back?" still looking at him with a teasing gaze, Hua Xian''er mocks while pointing her nose up in the sky, making her look like an arrogant prick waiting for a beating. If this is back when they confirmed their feelings to each other, the empress-likedy''s act would just make her look like some sort of idiot in Wu Xiaotian''s eyes, but now, she looks like a cute little girl acting although still looking like some sort of idiot. "Mydy, I don''t have such thoughts in my mind" he replied yfully as he hugs her again, moving her below him as he goes down on her lips, sucking her bottom lip for a bit before stopping the kiss, making her feel numb as she looks at him with tenderness in her eyes. "I never expected that the rough Hua Xian''er would have this kind of side to her" Wu Xiaotian smiles as he moves down to kiss her forehead now, before cing his forehead on hers as they look at each other. "Now, do you realize thisdy''s feminine charms?" as she looks at his loving eyes, Hua Xian''er teases as she smiles, recalling the time that she said the very same line, the young man on top of her saying words that mocks instead of praise her. "Indeed, the contrast of your natures just make you look so cute¡­" Wu Xiaotian replies as he pecks on her nose, the empress-likedy just letting him do whatever he wants, as he moves down and kisses her cheeks, then her lips again, then her chin. "Mmm~~~ You''re so sweet lil bro~~~" as she feels his lips moving to her neck, she lets out a sweet moan for a bit when she noticed that he''s already sucking on her porcin-like soft skin, the heat already spreading through her entire body, her mind clearly aware of what this feeling is despite experiencing it for the first time in her life. As he continues to move down, he eventually pulls her clothes a bit lower, exposing her smooth shoulders to him, also using his lips to leave his mark on it as well. Amidst the soft moans and kisses, they eventually found themselves tangled with each other, with the empress-likedy moving her limbs to cling on him like an octopus as he leaves multiple red marks on either side of her soft neck and shoulders. The two of them were certain that the situation would definitely escte into something more than this,Wu Xiaotian continues on his advances as Hua Xian''er lets him do whatever he wants, however, before he could even start taking off the empress-likedy''s clothes, the two of them heard a growling sound, Hua Xian''er looking embarrassed as she hears the sounds, averting her gaze from Wu Xiaotian''s as she muttered with a low voice. "You can''t me me¡­ you know I''m always hungry after a huge drinking session¡­" Hua Xian''er muttered as her face is filled with a red hue, her heart beating hard in shame as she couldn''t believe that the thing that just stops her from taking another step with the young man she loves being her very own body begging for some food. Looking at the ashameddy with a stupefied look on his face, it only takes a while for Wu Xiaotian to recover before he startsughing as he gets out of the bed, signaling his hands towards the embarrassed Hua Xian''er, asking her to go with him in the kitchen. "Hey lil bro, what are you going to cook¡­" "Xiaotian, what should I do after this¡­" "Damn, that smells good¡­" After pestering him in the kitchen for quite a while, the two finally finishes preparing their meal for this morning, the empress-likedy seemingly never changing as she starts using her hand to reach out the food in the table again, the very same manner she always has even when they were living together back in the Thousand Roads City. Reaching his hand out, he even coats his chopsticks with his soul power to hit thedy''s hand, making her look at him with grievance filling her eyes, her gaze clearly asking him why he did that. "You know, mom ces quite the importance in every meal, preparation, clean-up and even manners¡­" pausing for a while, he looks at her with a mocking face before he continues his words, asking the empress likedy with a serious tone in his voice. "If mom saw you acting like this on the table, who knows how she will look at you¡­" despite his mother being a really nice person and clearly knowing that she wouldn''t think bad of Hua Xian''er''s table manner, Wu Xiaotian still said those words in order to deter the empress-likedy from acting like that, all while repeatedly apologizing to the ever smiling ck-haired, motherly figure in his mind. ''I''m really sorry about this mom, I just need you to remove this bad manners of Xian''er'' he thought in his mind as he looks at the empress-likedy now carefully using her chopsticks to pick up the food they prepared together. Meanwhile, in the head of Hua Xian''er, the only thing currently running on her mind is to practice and make herself appear better in the dining table, as a way for her idol to not think bad of her. Chapter 150: A Favor 2 / 3 ---------- After they finished the meal, the two leave the room and roam around for now, agreeing to tell Li Yan the progress about the two of them once the empress-likedy gathers enough courage. "I keep telling you, Yan''er wouldn''t really mind it you know?" looking at the panicked face of Hua Xian''er whenever the name Su Yan''er was mentioned in their conversation, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help butugh wryly at her who''s still quite worried despite his repeated assurance. "That''s easy for you to say, you''re not the new one, who knows what Sister Yan''er would think if shees to know how I feel about you¡­" Hua Xian''er replied with pouting lips as she sends another ''yful'' punch on her sworn brother''s arms. "Big sis, I would appreciate it if you stop sending punches towards me¡­ it kind of hurts¡­" although already powerful enough to contend against anyone within the Nascent Source Realm with his current strength, Wu Xiaotian still acts like what she''s doing is dealing some damage to him, making the empress-likedy smile as he inspects her current strength. [Name: Hua Xian''er] [Age: 26] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower] [Cultivation: Advance state Nascent Source Realm] [Physique: Untainted Heavenly Body] [Stats] [Strength: 10,000 innate strength] [Agility: 11,000 innate strength] [Intelligence: 12,000 innate strength] [Stamina: 9,000 innate strength] [Vitality: 10,000 innate strength] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] Given that she''s already among the pinnacle of the current generation, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but shake his head as he looks at the absurdity of his stats, deciding to go to Hua Jingxian to find a method on testing where his current limits lie. "I know you''re just acting Wu Xiaotian, how about we go to Pops and ask some of his Soul Formation Realm henchmen to test your strength?" Hua Xian''er, after pretending to be really proud for a while, decided to tear of her fa?ade as she moves beside Wu Xiaotian, circling her arm around his shoulder as she tiptoes in an attempt to look tall beside him. "You''re making it sound like Uncle Jingxian is some sort of viin¡­." Wu Xiaotian replied with a helpless smile on his face, shaking his head as he just couldn''tprehend the way thisdy''s brain works. "You going or not?" letting her arms go from his shoulder, she takes arge step and moves in front of him, looking at him face-to-face as she asks him with inquisitive eyes. The immortal-like young man, hearing this, just smiles at her as he takes the empress-likedy''s hand, walking in front as they move towards the office where Hua Jingxian is often found. ---------- "Hmm? Oh, Brat! What brings you to this old¡­" as he pleasantly exims once he saw the face of the young man entering the office, Hua Jingxian was stunned for a while as he saw the hand being held by the young man, owned by a figure that couldn''t be more familiar to him. Looking at his daughter''s shy face as she hides behind the towering figure of Wu Xiaotian, the middle-aged father couldn''t help but smirk a bit as he looks at the young man''s face, his expression as if telling the young man that he knew this would happen. "Comee, sit brat, no need to hesitate, after all, it seems like we''re going to be family¡­ hehehe" standing up from behind his table, Hua Jingxian approaches the two as he points on two separate chairs, after which he starts rubbing his palms together and acts like some unscrupulous businessman. "Pops!!!" as she looks at her father acting like that, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but look at him with hostile eyes as if she met the worst enemy of her life. "Uncle Jingxian, let''s talk about those matters on ater date, Ie here to ask for a favor¡­" seeing the empress-likedy looking at him with pleading eyes, Wu Xiaotian decided to intervene, his attempt on doing so seemingly sessful as the attention of the middle-aged man was diverted from Hua Xian''er to him. "Hoh¡­ I thought you will just continue to read stuffs from the library and do nothing else until the opening of the Golden Spirit Pool. So tell me brat, what is it that you want?" assuming the image of an imposing and charismatic leader, Hua Jingxian moves back to his original seat, leaning in and cing his palm together, looking seriously at the young man in front of him as he shes a confident smile, only for this perfect atmosphere he just set to be ruined by the next word his daughter spoke. "Pops, why don''t you stop acting like that and just ask normally?" hearing her daughter acting like she''s on the immortal-like young man''s side, Hua Jingxian couldn''t help but feel a sudden pang in his heart, happy that her daughter has someone to grow old with now, yet also sad as she seems to support said someone more than him, his father. "Come on little Xian, let your old man act like this every once in a while, it''s not like I''m hurting anything when I''m like this right?" the middle-aged man retorted as he waves his hands around while trying to exin to his daughter, only for his struggles to be invalidated as thedy averts her gaze from him. "Now now, Big sis, how about you cut Uncle Jingxian some ck, it''s not like there''s a harm in him doing so right?" stepping in as he felt like this is going to be a long repetitive cycle of conversation if he did not do so, Wu Xiaotian interjected, effectively breaking the cycle as Hua Xian''er decided to just keep quiet for now, while her father breathes a sigh of relief. "Back to the topic, would you mind helping me test my strength Uncle Jingxian? Just sending in one good Soul Formation Realm expert is enough" the immortal-like young man continues, expressing his request, his words surprising the middle-aged man as he stares at him in disbelief. "Brat, are you sure about that?" looking at him as he scans his strength, Hua Jingxian was confused as even if he heard from his daughter that this young man is capable of fighting against Perfection state Core Formation Realm cultivators with ease when he was a Pedestal Establishment Realm Cultivator, he is certain that his current cultivation as of Core Formation Realm will hardly give him enough ability and strength to fight against someone at the Perfection state of the Nascent Source Realm, not to mention a cultivator of the Soul Formation Realm. "Come on pops, it''s not like there''s a harm in Tian trying right? We can always just stop if he really cannot handle a Soul Formation Realm cultivator¡­" Hua Xian''er, seeing her father in doubt, said, looking at him seriously in the eyes before she directed her gaze towards the young man beside her, looking at him with confidence filled gaze as she continues her words. "Besides, it would do you good if you stop underestimating what Tian can do" she said with a t tone, as if she''s just stating the obvious, making the middle-aged man look at her with pleasant surprise in his face, before looking at the young man beside his daughter, anticipation filling his eyes as he decided to grant his favor. Chapter 151: Monster 3 / 3 ---------- "What sort of joke is this?" looking at the young man fighting against one of his personnel in an arena located within the confines of the Heavenly Secret Tower, Hua Jingxian couldn''t help but exim as he witnesses a scene that he would never even dream of otherwise. In the arena, an immortal-like young man with a cultivation just reaching the Early state Core Formation Realm is steadily suppressing his opponent, the Intermediate state Soul Formation Realm cultivator struggling to keep up with the young man''s moves. Sparks flew from all over the scene as the de in the young man''s hand met with thepletely metallic spear his opponent is using, slightly tilting to the side to avoid the reach of his opponent''s weapon, sliding the de sticking to it and moving forward, his approach making the opponent take a few steps back in order to avoid his impending attack. ''Even if he only has a normal maxed out stats for his realm, he''s pretty good with his battle awareness and techniques'' Wu Xiaotian casually thought in his mind, his standards seeminglypletely different from normal people given that a cultivator of his current opponent''s caliber is already more than qualified enough to be called a genius in normal people''s eyes. "Just where did you pick up such absurd¡­ talent, sir Jingxian" a man standing beside Hua Jingxian asked while looking at the de wielding man in front of the spear-wielding young man, astonishment filling his eyes as he watches the fight unfold. "My little girl right here picked him up in the Thousand Road City, Ling Feng seems to be the one to befriend him first though¡­" Hua Jingxian replied with some sort of pride in his eyes, almost as if he''s looking at his son rather than an outsider to his family. "Is he that young man Old Xing is talking about?" the man standing beside Hua Jingxian muttered while watching the match, Hua Jingxian''s silence as he also watches the battle proceed signifying his confirmation towards the man''s question. (A/N: Old Xing is Ling Feng''s protector, his only appearance being in chapter 20) Dashing towards his opponent, Wu Xiaotian moves on a peculiar pace, making it hard for the spear-wielding young man to prepare for his approach. As he second guesses whether the de-wielding young man is already starting his next attack, he failed to maintain his focus, this split-second opportunity not escaping Wu Xiaotian''s grasp as he disappears from his position, appearing right next to the spear-wielding young man. Surprised at the sudden arrival of his opponent in front of him, the spear wielding young man btedly reacted, swinging the blunt end of his spear towards his opponent, trying to create distance between the two of them, however, it is toote, as the immortal-like young man already starts to unfold his next attacks. Tempest of shes and thrusts starts to rain on the spear-wielding young man, the disadvantage of the spear in close quarterbat starting to show as he struggles to parry the immortal-like young man''s attacks, taking more and more steps back as he fends for himself, now more amazed rather than in disbelief that a Core Formation Realm Cultivator would be able to push him this far. ''He''s definitely going beyond ces I could not even imagine'' he thought to himself with a wry smile on his face as he realizes that there''s nothing he can do to hold off any longer, and the only thing waiting for him here is defeat. Amidst all the shes of metal reverberating across the area, Wu Xiaotian finally finds an opening in the spear-wielding young man''s defenses, taking advantage of this opening to finish the match, thrusting the de forward, only stopping when he''s only a centimeter away from puncturing the spear-wielding young man''s body. "I lost, terribly at that¡­" the spear-wielding young man, seeing the de pointed at him, just helplessly smiles while raising both his hands up, his grip on his spear still remaining firm despite the heavy blow on his pride he just took in. "Thank you for the great match" seeing the expression in the spear-wielding young man''s face, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but express his appreciation, waving his hands as he walks towards the exit of the arena while sheathing the de in its scabbard, cing his hand on top of the handle as he leisurely walks. "You going?" seeing that the spear-wielding young man is still rooted on his position, Wu Xiaotian turned around and asked, the spear-wielding young man just shaking his head and telling him that he still wants to practice for a while. "I told you Pops, underestimating Tian will only result in his opponent''s demise" Hua Xian''er proudly dered whileughing loudly, her nose pointing towards the sky while her hands are on her hips. "Yeah yeah, whatever my little Xian says" Hua Jingxian smiles while still fixated on the immortal-like young man, his eyes shing a mysterious glow as if he''s trying to see through something beyond the young man''s physical form. ''The old man said that there''s something hiding deep within that brat, something far more powerful than what we can imagine, but something extremely identical to him as well, like a part of himself'' Hua Jingxian thought to himself as the mysterious glow on his eyes disappears, shaking of the thoughts in his head as he fails to see something even when he''s using his greatest technique to see through the young man''s depth. "You brat, you''re still hiding some of your strength don''t you?" as he saw the immortal-like young man approaching towards them, Hua Jingxian approached with jovial tone, patting the young man''s back as he nears them. "Who knows? You''re a few realms above me Uncle Jingxian, shouldn''t you know it whether I am holding back or not?" Wu Xiaotian said with a dismissing voice, all while thinking to himself that he still has the [Chaotic Order Weapon Art] to increase hisbat prowess even further. ''That is only for serious asions though, I''d rather not use it in a friendly spar'' he thought to himself as he expresses his gratitude towards Hua Jingxian for granting him his request, the middle-aged man just waving his hand and treating it like nothing, reminding the two young fellows something before disappearing into thin air together with the man beside him. Your journey continues on mvl "Nurture your affection for each other more, oh, and do rush to have a child since the tigress at home is longing to have her grandchildren HAHAHAHA" Hearing her father''s words, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but blush furiously, stomping her foot like a spoiled littledy as sheined at her father''s behavior towards the young man in front of her. "I swear, someday I will tell on Mum all the things Pops is saying about her behind her back" she muttered with pouting lips as she moves to hold Wu Xiaotian arms, dragging him along to leave the ce. "So what do you n on doing for the rest of the day, lil bro?" she asks joyfully as they walk along the corridor, their pace unhurried as they want to enjoy the moment. "I want to go back home for now, how about youe with me and introduce yourself to mom and grandma?" Wu Xiaotian looks at her with a smile on his face, seemingly looking forward to the scene. "I-I remember I have to do something, hahaha, Xiaotian, I''ll leave first, you can introduce me to mother-inw and grandmother-inwter¡­" Hua Xian''er, hearing this, replied while looking a bit panicked, her eyes moving all around and her movements antsy as her hands frantically moves along with her exnations, after finishing her words immediately running away in a rush as if she''s running away from something she''s not ready to face yet. Seeing her flustered expression as she runs away, Wu Xiaotian justughs while shaking his head before returning to his room, using an Unbounded Spatial Talisman to return home. Chapter 152: Time With Mom "So you''re stilling back huh¡­" while being held in the arms of the tall, muscr young man in front of her, Su Meiyao averts her gaze as she pouts her lips, making her look extremely cute like some sort of aggrieved little kitten. "I''m sorry for not telling okay? I''ll try not to make the same mistake again" bowing his head down to reach his mother''s fragrant, voluminous hair, Wu Xiaotian apologizes sincerely before taking a whiff of her peach-like body scent, then cing his lips on the crown of her head, not moving from their position while he waits for her reply, "Mama knows you won''t, Tian~~" the ck-haired beauty replied as she finally moves, circling her arms around the young man''s body, all while looking up at him with a spoiling gaze. "So what''s with all the ''don''t talk to me act''?" looking at her directly in the eyes, Wu Xiaotian can see that she didn''t really take the incident to heart, making him wonder just why she is acting like that. "You don''t want it? Mama wants to act like this since mama wants to get lovey-dovey with Tian~" she answered with a weirdly determined voice, her serious expression making the young man hold hisugh. "Young man, why are youughing?" pretending to be a stern parent, she said while acting with a scolding face, her expression not really fitting as she''s currently tiptoeing while her arms are around her son''s neck, and his arms are around her soft, willow waist. "You can just ask for it mom, it''s not like I will refuse spending some ''quality time'' with you" Wu Xiaotian replies with a smile on his face, leaning down to peck on his mother''s forehead, before bringing her face to his chest again, pressing her ear near his heart. Readtest stories on mvl "I-it''s not that quality time kind of lovey-dovey that mama is talking about you know?" hearing her son''s heart beating loudly and strongly, Su Meiyao replies as she starts bing more and morefortable with his warmth, her eyes already close as she tries her best to enjoy this moment. "I know, I just want to tease you for a bit" the young man replies as he lifts her up from the ground, carrying her in front of him while holding her beneath her bubbly butt, his sudden movements making her cling onto his neck even harder from the surprise. "You always tease mama you know? Are you even treating mama as your mother, baby?" holding on his shoulders and looking at him, their heads now on the same level as he''s carrying her, she asked with a bit of light lost in her eyes, pretending to be sad to see what kind of response her son would give her. "You know very well how much I love you as my mother, mom¡­" Wu Xiaotian replied before moving his head closer to his mother''s sealing her alluring reddish-pink lips with a kiss, the ck-haired beauty clearly enjoying it as her gorgeous face starts flushing the moment their lips touched, relishing on the feeling her son is giving her with closed eyes and trembling body. "That doesn''t seem to be treating mama like a mother~~" after the long kiss, she teased while maintaining her eye contact with her son, her flushed face a clear giveaway that she''s extremely embarrassed right now. "Would you rather let me treat you any other way?" he asks before pecking on her cheeks, his lips moving downwards directly to her thin, porcin-like, smooth neck. "Mmm~~~ No way~~! Mama loves being treated like this by Tian~~~" while enjoying the sucking sensation she''s currently feeling on her neck and shoulder, she moves her hands to her son''s head, letting him leave whatever mark he wants on her soft, milky-white skin. "Aahhnn~~~ Yesss~~~ Leave your marks on mama''s skin baby~~~" moving to the bedroom where the three of them sleeps, Wu Xiaotianid her on her back before moving on top of her, cing his entire body making her unable to move, only being able to squirm around as her exposed shoulders were sucked and marked by her beloved son. "Do you want more?" after a couple of minutes, there are already a lot of red patches on the maturedy''s neck and shoulders, making her appear extremely sexy and alluring, as if she''s a young wife who just made love with her husband. "Not right now baby, mama just want to enjoy your warmth¡­" replying to her son''s query, she sat up from the bed and gently pushes her son down, making him lie down to serve as her bed as she lies down on him with her back in the air, the clothes she''s wearing producing a rustling sound as he''s currently caressing her back with hisrge hands, his left hand moving along her hips while his right hand is moving back and forth on her upper back. "Come to think of it, where''s grandma?" after a few moments of silence, Wu Xiaotian finally got the chance to ask where the white-haired mature beauty is, since he long noticed that her presence is not within their home currently. "Mother-inw is taking care of something outside, she''s going home tonight¡­ don''t worry, she brought all of the Mortal Puppets with her" she replies with a gentle voice, adding an assurance at the end of her words as she knows that her son values her mother-inw more than his life as well, simr to how he values her, his own mother. "That''s good, let''s use this chance to cultivate using the Infinite Qi System when grandma returns" Wu Xiaotian deres as he continues caressing his mother''s cool body currently lying on top of him, the gorgeous mature woman clearly enjoying his touches as she often lets out satisfied sighs or even alluring moans every time his hands move. "Mn~~~" hearing his words, she only replied with a short sound before she goes back toplete silence again, enjoying the sensation of being on top of her son''s muscr body, letting herself get overwhelmed by all the stimtion she''s receiving, hisrge hands gently moving on her body, his masculine scent tickling her nose, as well as his heart vigorously beating as she listens on his chest. Seeing her in a rxed state like that, he started asking her about the system, Su Meiyao answering in detail as she recalls her experience with using it, having no problem at all as she easily gets used to it, the only thing she''sining about is that despite the clearly borderline omnipotent power of the system, there is still no way for her and her son tomunicate while being separated by a long distance. "We have the Unbounded Spatial Talisman, right? You want more means to talk with me mom?" hearing herins, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile helplessly as his mother reasons that there''s nothing such as having too much when ites with ways to keep in contact with him. "The more the merrier isn''t it, Tian? Besides, you also want to talk a lot more with mama right?" looking at him with serious eyes, she stated her argument as if she''s a businesswoman presenting her proposal to herpany. Just as he decided to search the system shop for something that will fulfill his mother''s wish, a pleasant surprise suddenly pops up, his face forming into a smile as he reads the notification that just pops up from the system. Chapter 153: Mo Lingxue [User''s name reaches more than twenty percent of the continent''s poption, the karmic ties created by this reputation is converted to a reward by the system. Reward: Red Thread System] [Red Thread System (Lvl 1) (Spread reputation to fifty percent of the continent to upgrade)] [Info: Reads the fate lines tying the user and all the person who had ever encountered/gets tied with the user. Grants daily supply of Universal Coins to the user. Amount of coins granted dependent on the level of karmic ties the user and the other person has, as well as the cultivation of the other person (+100 base amount for every star of connection the other person has with the user, +1 multiplier for every realm the other person is above the user, ties with people possessing lower cultivationpared to the user does not generate Universal Coins)] [Severing Ties: Useable, consumes 10,000 x 10(raised to the power of the number of realm difference between the user and the target) Universal Coins to erase all the rted memories regarding the user in the target''s mind. Cooldown: 30 days] After reading through the description of his newly acquired system, Wu Xiaotian is greeted by a new button on his main screen, appearing just right below his stats. [Karmic Ties] Clicking on the button, a new screen appeared in front of him, not that much different than the main screen other than the difference in the intricate pattern adorning the sides of this screen, seemingly creating a red thread that flows outside the screen. [Reveals the connection between the user and other people, ignores more general feeling like worship and idolizing, and focus on more personal ones, examples are hatred, love, affection, and others. The magnitude and intensity of the emotion being felt towards the user is expressed through stars, with one star being the lowest and five stars being the highest. Note that the user can telepathicallymunicate with anyone without limit on the range as long as the connection between the user and the target person is positive and exceeds 3-star] Below this notes, names of people Wu Xiaotian is familiar with are disyed, most of them with their image being disyed before their name and information. [Su Meiyao (Maternal/Romantic Love, 10-star)] [Jiang Xinyue (Elderly/Romantic Love, 9-star)] [Li Yan (Romantic Love, 7.5-star)] [Hua Xian''er (Brotherhood, Romantic Love, 7-star)] [Ling Feng (Brotherhood, 5-star)] [Huo Chen (Brotherhood, 5-star)] [Wang Sheng (Brotherhood, 5-star)] [Leng Yue (Brotherhood, 5-star)] [Bing Xue (Brotherhood, 5-star)] [Hong Lian (Brotherhood, Appreciation, Curiosity 5-star)] [Hua Jingxian (Pride, Approval, 5-star)] [Hua Xuantian (Pride, Approval, 5-star)] [Hua Yingtian (Pride, Approval, 5-star)] [Hua Lingtian (Pride, Approval, 5-star)] [Feng Qing (Affection, Longing, 4.5-star)] [Dao Xuanyuan (Appreciation, Friendship, 4.5-star)] [Hua Xingtian (Approval, 4-star)] [Zi Yu''er (Affection, Curiosity, 4-star)] [Kong Wu (Appreciation, 3-star] [Tian Jianshen (Appreciation, 3-star] [Mo Lingxue (Appreciation, Curiosity, 2.5-star] Aside from these names, there are other that leans more on the negative emotion towards him, most of theming from the Extreme Martial Sect as well as the Purple Lightning Temple, but they''re just too insignificant for him to consider, and only the sect leader as well as the elders of this forces are powerful enough to generate Universal Coins for him, hence his disregard towards the other faces in the disy. Amidst all the names disyed though, one piqued his interest, a specific feminine name with no image beside it located on the bottommost portion of the list of people with positive opinion towards him. ''Mo Lingxue? That should be the name of Granny Mo from the Thousand Roads City right?'' he thought to himself as he recalls the encounter he had with that old woman through the introduction of Hua Xian''er. Clicking on the name, some basic information about this person appears, stunning the immortal-like young man as he never expected what he just saw, the information disyed making her look at the maturedy acting spoiled while rubbing her beautiful face on his chest. [Name: Mo Lingxue] [Age: 74] [Affiliation: Former Yin Master of the Valley of Harmony] [Cultivation: Perfection state Ascension Realm] ''Former master¡­ doesn''t this mean that¡­'' as he repeatedly reads the information, he recalled the face of that old woman jovially ying around and teasing him and Hua Xian''er while buying things from her shop, never expecting that she will be someone rted to him, and most likely by blood at that. ''I could confirm it had the Goddess Ranking decided to keep the name of my maternal grandmother even after her disappearance¡­'' while thinking about multiple things mostly about Mo Lingxue and how he''s going to tell his mother about this news, Wu Xiaotian starts to get a bit frustrated as he currently holds an information that could possibly bring extreme happiness to his mother, yet he couldn''t even say it in fear of giving her false hope as he couldn''t confirm it yet. "Come to think of it mom, you never told me about my other grandmother, I never really heard anything about her except for the times that you and grandma told me stories of your lives that includes her¡­" Eventually sweeping the thoughts off his mind, he decided to get the information with the easiest way possible, asking his mother for his maternal grandmother''s name indirectly. "Tian, why are you suddenly interested with mother?" Su Meiyao asked as she looks up and stares directly at her son''s eyes, her gaze filled with nostalgia as she starts telling stories about her greatest idol even before her son managed to reply to her question. "Mother is, well, let''s just say she''s an extremely talented person as well, not only in term of cultivation but also with regards to her intellectual and emotional prowess¡­" the ck-haired mature woman paused for a while as she moves her head towards her son''s chest again,ying therefortably before she continues her story. "She''s always the one who takes the lead on everything that she''s basically the true Sect Master of our sect back then, with father being her best support¡­" as she starts travelling down the memoryne, Su Meiyao gets lost in the moment, telling her stories while beingpletely unaware of anything else aside from her and her son''s body. ording to her stories, Mo Lingxue is a star during her time, a cultivation genius that has little to no peers at all, with only onedy being acknowledge by her, thedy being Jiang Xinyue. In addition to the already absurd strength when she''s alone, once her and her husband''s might arebined in the battlefield, there''s practically no one among their peers that can match up to them, it doesn''t even matter if they fight against the two altogether or going separately. In addition to the terrifying battle prowess, she also possesses an extreme wit that makes her a great leader, and her time as the Yin Master of the Valley of Harmony is one of the times in the sect''s history where it undergoes an explosive growth, as if nothing is going to hinder the path of the sect, given that the woman maneuvers around all troubles and problems perfectly,pletely dealing with loose ends of every problem she encounters. "She''s also a great mother and teacher, along with my father, well, mostly her efforts, she grooms me into the perfect heir of the Sect, the two of them brimming with pride whenever they talk about me¡­" she told her son as her hug tightens a bit, seemingly starting to get sad as she recalls times closer and closer to the fall of her sect. Find exclusive stories on mvl "Oh, have I also told you that mother had a knack for crafting artifacts as well? Not to mention, mother is so famous that she got a title on the Heavenly Seer''s Goddess Ranking" she added as she looks towards her son again, the excitement in his eyes making her curious just what is he thinking about. "What''s her title mom?" hearing the words that his mother said, Wu Xiaotian can already pretty much confirm that the Mo Lingxue he met and the mother that his mom is talking about is the same person, he merely wants to hear the name of his maternal grandmother from his mother''s mouth in order to dispel that tiny sliver of doubt that is still on his heart. Rising up from herfortable position, Su Meiyao straddled on her son''s body as she confidently presents her mother''s name, her bountiful chest jiggling despite her clothes as she sticks them out, all while saying with a proud tone in her voice, "My mother, your maternal grandmother''s title is Yin-yang Divine Mistress, her name, Mo Lingxue" Chapter 154: Contact After Long Separation Hearing the same name from his mother''s mouth, Wu Xiaotian starts beaming to himself as this is thest thing he needs to confirm his spections. Unable to contain his expressions, Su Meiyao notices it pretty easily, prompting her to ask in curiosity as she thought that her son seems to be so happy from just hearing a story about someone he never met. "Something on your mind baby? You are smiling quite widely" she asks as she reaches out one of her hands towards his cheeks, gently caressing it as she dotingly observes his extremely handsome face, wondering just how she can be blessed by such perfect son. Not letting a single word out of his mouth, he summoned the shared system his mother is using, navigating through its interface and bringing her to the interface of the Red Thread System, scrolling through her lists of connection until he finally sees the same name he saw previously. As she directed her gaze towards whatever her son is doing, she got herself stunned as she looks at the name he''s currently pointing his fingers to,prehending the words despite theck of exnation from her son probably due to the mix of positive emotion swirling in her mind right now. [Mo Lingxue (Maternal Love, Pride, 9-star)] Seeing those words, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but get teary eyed, looking at her son as if asking him whether what she''s thinking about right now is true or not, the young man quite surprised as the image of thedy in the screen ispletely different in the screen, appearing to be an older version of his mother, albeit her expressions seemingly more mischievous and cunningpared to his mother''s. "Mhm, only living people are disyed in this new system''s interface" seeing the look in his mother''s eyes, Wu Xiaotian easilyprehended the thoughts behind them as he replies to the question she could not ask, making the mature woman cry in a mixture of joy and relief as if she''s removed of something troubling her for a very long time. "It''s great¡­ Mother, mother is still alive¡­." While saying those words, tears of joy start to flow out from her eyes while her son continues to caress her back tofort her, the immortal-like young man never expecting that he will witness a time where the mother he knows for having such immense mental fortitude would cry while lying on his chest, her proud figure seemingly extremely frail in the moment. After letting her cry out her feelings, he got up from the bed, pulling his mother along with him, sitting her on hisp while they stare at each other face to face, his smile making her think that the surprise is not over yet. {Can you hear me mom?} while still looking at her, he used themunication function of the Red Thread System, making his mother wonder why he''s using telepathicmunication rather than just speaking to her directly since they are facing each other currently. "Mn~~ Mama hears baby loud and clear~~~ Why telepathicmunication though?" while asking him the question, she tilts her head a bit to the left making her appear like a curious little creature, her adorable appeal making the immortal-like young man''s heart to skip multiple beat, all while wondering just how could his mother have multiple kind of charms and all of them are extremely effective against him. {That''s an additional function of our new system mom, it can apparently allow Red Thread System users tomunicate with anyone so long as they meet the requirements, and the range doesn''t matter as well apparently} he patiently exined while failing to stop himself from caressing her head while moving her close to his chest, her soft body leaning on his hard masculine one, her eyes closed while enjoying his deep, soothing voice together with the strong, vigorous and consistent beating of his heart. While relishing on the feeling of being in her son''s embrace, the ck-haired mature beauty''s heart is already filled with excitement, since if what her son is saying is true, then that means that she can finally talk, possibly even meet with her mother again. "Would you like to try it mom?" he asks vocally now before kissing the top of his mother''s head, inhaling her alluring scent in the process. "Mn~" she nods before asking him how to use themunication function, efficiently mastering it as she got it on the first try after his exnation, her hands a bit shaky as she''s now trying tomunicate with her mother, this being the first time in more than a decade, and she just don''t know how to start the conversation. "Mom, no need to think about it so much, you said so yourself right, grandmother is someone who always put you above anything else, so just how can things go wrong if the two of you talks?" seeing her antsy antics, Wu Xiaotian reaches out his hands, one holding her hand much smaller than his, while one reaching out to her cheeks, gently caressing it as a way to assure her while looking at her with a genuine smile on his face. "You''re right baby, mama shouldn''t really overthink this¡­" snapping out of her thoughts, Su Meiyao replied with a wry smile on her face as she never expected that somewhere down the road, she will be needing lots of encouragement from her son, the one she wants to encourage the most. "Then what is mom waiting for? Go and talk with Grandma Lingxue" he said while patting her back, gently caressing it as she starts sending a telepathic message to one of the most important people in her life, probably the second one after her beloved son. {Mother, it''s Meimei, can you hear me?} starting to use the telepathicmunication granted by the Red Thread System, Su Meiyao sends a message to her mother, the way she''s addressing herself would definitely make Wu Xiaotian smile if he heard her words as he never knew that there''s someone who can address his mother with such a childish affectionate name. ---------- On a mountain range somewhere near the Nine Sun Province of the east, a specific mountain peak stood out from its extremely harsh and cold nature, the snow-capped top will definitely make passerby wonder as the other peaks even taller than that one are not even covered by snow, most of them merely covered rocks, some by small patches of greeneries here and there. Sitting in the middle of that snowy mountain cap is a beautiful, seemingly elderlydy in her mid-30''s with perfect, hourss shape proportion, an extremely enchanting face and a cold, calcting demeanor, her gaze as if a goddess overseeing the entirety of the world beneath the heavens. As thisdy breathes in, tempestuous winds flow across the mountain range, the colder winds being pulled towards her, its coldness disappearing as she breathes it out, a glowing blueyer covering her as she continues whatever she''s doing currently. "I need to get even stronger¡­" after a few more cycles of doing this, she opens her eyes while muttering those words, her mind whirring as she starts a new set of schemes and ns to get even stronger than she currently is, the cogwheels in her mind interrupted as she heard an extremely familiar voice, along with the image of the voice''s owner appearing in her mind, a face, as well as a figure that she will never fail to identify no matter when, where or how she sees it, as this is the figure of someone that she cares for her entire life, a figure that she carries in her womb for months. Read exclusive chapters at mvl {Mother, it''s Meimei, can you hear me?} Chapter 155: Its Not A Kink Mo Lingxue has always been and will always be a careful individual. During her times as one of the sect masters of the Valley of Harmony, it is exactly this carefulness that leads her into multiple victories and sess on things that will be beneficial for the sect, being crowned as one of the sect masters who contributed most to the sect, someone nearly on par with their founding ancestors. That is why the immediate thought that appears in her mind as she heard the voice in her head are these two: first, she''s going crazy from the longing towards her daughter, so much that this issue created a mental demon in her heart, and she needs to deal with it as soon as possible and the second one is that there''s a powerful entity projecting this thought to her, perhaps as some sort of trap to lure her in somewhere else. However, as she continues hearing the voice, she got more and more convinced that the voice she''s currently hearing is really that of her daughter, who she knew is currently imprisoned in the Extreme Martial Sect, and god knows whether she''s still alive or not given that there are hardly any newsing out of this sect pertaining to her. "T-theets rip through, bright yet ephemeral" in order to confirm her hopes, she said a line that she only thought to her daughter, some sort of saying that shees up with, subtly hoping to teach a lesson to her daughter about something. Hearing the words thates out of her mother''s mouth, Su Meiyao''s smile grows even brighter as she knew exactly what the woman is talking about, a saying that she heard from her, something that she never really understands until it''s toote, something that she can proudly announce in front of her that sheprehends it now. {The stars shine gently, profound and eternal} replying with multiple thoughts in her mind, mostly that of happiness and anxiety to look at his mother again, Su Meiyao said as her hug towards her son tightens even further, her trembling figure getting assured andforted by Wu Xiaotian who''s currently holding her in the back as well, all while his head is buried on her voluminous and fragrant ck hair. On the other side, Mo Lingxue is already shedding tears, her eyes red as the words got stuck on her throat, the voice replying to her in the very same tone that she always heard her daughter speaks makes her believe that it''s a mental demon even more, yet the desires in her heart is giving her some hope that this is the real one, the only living proof of her struggles, the sole reason why she''s still holding on until now despite all the things she suffered all this years, her little girl, the Su Meiyao that she and her deceased husband loves so much more than their lives. {Mother, I know that you will lean more on thinking that the voice you''re currently hearing is a mental demon more than anything else by now, but please, just this once, for my sake, won''t you risk the chance to believe me?} as she heard the pleading tone to her daughter''s voice, Mo Lingxue''s mental defenses started to fall apart, creating a huge hole that is no longer able to hold the emotions she repressed after all these years. "My Meimei, is¡­ is that really you? Where are you now? Are you still in that sect? How have you been all these years? Are you fine? Just wait for a while, mother ising to pick you up soon¡­." As she lets her emotion get the better of her, Mo Lingxue starts speaking for so long, asking the voice she''s hearing multiple questions so much that the beautiful, ck haireddy on Wu Xiaotian''sp couldn''t help but smile andugh, thinking to herself that this is still the same old mother that raises her up, the very same strict, yet extremely caring and concerned mother. As she listens to all of her mother''s question, she starts listing her answers to every single one of it, not missing a single detail as she narrates in joy, travelling down the memoryne as the nostalgic scene of her lying down on her mother''sp as she tells her about her adventures outside ys in her mind, the maturedy always smiling interestedly while listening at her stories in every one of those scenes. After answering all the questions thrown to her, the air got silent for a while, making Su Meiyao quite nervous as she knows that this is the moment that her mother is truly deciding whether she will trust this voice in her head or not, and Su Meiyao got her answer the next moment. "I''m willing¡­ to believe, yes, you are my lovely Meimei¡­ Mother misses you" while staring up in the sky, Mo Lingxue replied with a smile on her face and a gentle tone to her voice, never expecting that in this tragic life of hers, something great can still happen after all those things she had gone through. {I¡­ I miss you too mother, so much¡­ I want to see you again} Su Meiyao expresses her thought on her reply, the relief in her mind as she heard her mother believing the voice she''s hearing washing over her body, making her fall weakly on her son''s body as she heaves a sigh. "How is it mom?" feeling his mother''s soft weak body leaning on him, Wu Xiaotian asked while holding her shoulders, making her look at him directly, their eyes on each other, the joy in her eyes unmistakable causing him to know that there''s definitely something good that happened during the conversation between her and her mother. "Mother believes me, we''re talking about how to meet each other right now¡­." She replied with a low voice as she feels like she''s drained from the suspense she felt while she talks with her mother, each of the words she says feeling like she''s doing some harsh training, every single one of theming out of her mouth with the pressure of her mother not believing the words and passing her voice off as some mental demon she encounters. "Let''s use the Unbounded Spatial Talisman, that way we can meet everywhere as long as anyone among us is familiar with the ce" Wu Xiaotian suggested, causing his mother to react as if she''s seen a genius, wondering how she could forget such convenient item in a moment like this. "I''ll inform mother about it, let''s wait for mother-inw first, I think she would also like to meet mother" Su Meiyao replied before hugging her son again, looking up at him with a grateful eye as she knows how hard it would be to meet her mother without his help. "Thank you for trusting mama so much, Tian''er" after a while of silence in the room, she said while her face is buried on her son''s chest, just realizing now how much trust she puts in her for him to reveal the existence of something as absurd as his system to her. "You''re my mother, someone who literally made me into who I am today, why should I not trust you mom? Besides no matter how bad the rumors surrounding a woman, who wouldn''t trust someone as beautiful as you mom? Not to mention there''s not a single bad rumor about you" he answered before kissing her forehead, thedy humming in joy before she replied to him. Stay updated through mvl "You and your glib tongue, you''re always wooing mama with your praises" she said while looking at him with pouting lips, making her appear really cute in his eyes. "But you love it mom, don''t you? Being praised" he said before he moves his kiss to her eyebrows then eyes, her mother closing her eyelid as he does so. "I only love it when you''re the one praising me, baby" she replied as she moves her hands to hug him around his neck, enjoying the sensation of his lips repeatedly pecking on her beautiful face. "Mom has such a specific kink huh¡­" he teased before moving on her smooth neck, pulling her down as heid his back on the bed again, making thedy squeal as they fall down. "Ahhhnnn~~~ It''s not a kiinnkk~~~" she struggled to retort as her son continues to kiss and suck on her smooth, milky white neck, the extremely great sensation making her brain feel numb. Chapter 156: Soon After ying around intimately for a while, they decided to stop for now, looking disheveled, their clothes in disarray and Su Meiyao''s smooth neck and shoulders are filled with red marks from her son sucking on her soft, porcin skin, the young man''s face quite wet from the saliva due to his mother kissing and licking his face so passionately. "You still need to do something right baby? How about you deal with it for now and then return tonight, mother-inw will return at dusk and mama already told mother that we will be meeting her tonight" Su Meiyao suggested, eliciting a shake from her son''s head as he refuses her offer, moving to big spoon her before replying to her. "I can deal with thatter, let''s just enjoy this moment for now okay mom?" he said while his hands move around to circle her, locking both of them on her smooth, t stomach, his body heat making her feel extremelyfortable as it permeates through her entire body. "Can mama sleep on top of you baby?" after hearing her son''s words, she unhesitatingly asked as she turns her head around, one of the hands holding his hands moving to touch his face, caressing it as she looks at him with pleading eyes. "Anytime you want mom" he replied with a smile as he loosens his hug on her, allowing her to turn around face to face with him before he moves, lifting her up and cing her on top of him as heys on his back. "Mn~~~ This is so much better~~~" she imed as her hands moves around to circle her son''s neck, her head buried on his chest as she constantly inhales his masculine scent, her body shaking for a bit every time her brain processes his smell. As they relish on the feeling of each other''s body, with Su Meiyao enjoying her son''s body heat and masculine bodypletely covering her in what she feels like afortable protectiveyer, and Wu Xiaotian enjoying her soft body leaningpletely on him as if she trusts him with her everything, they eventually fall asleep, peacefully waiting for Jiang Xinyue to arrive knowing full well that she''s the only one who can go inside their home without their permission. ---------- Moving through the forest, a swift, feminine figure steps from tree to tree with absurd agility, her peculiar movements making her appear like a ghost, her steps only stopping once she reaches the edge of the forest, in front of her a city gate with the name of the city written on top of it, said name on a wooden que, the handwritten words emanating a rich and lively feeling, the name Thousand Roads City fitting perfectly to the image of themercial city with bustling business life. Moving towards the familiar path, the figure''s beautiful appearance was revealed by a ray of light peering through the thick leaves in the forest, immediately obscuring itself again as a cold dark aura surrounds her, dissipating for a while, an old woman appearing in her ce. ''Why Thousand Roads City though? I never brought her here back then, could it be that it is really a¡­'' before overthinking starts to cloud her judgement, the beautifuldy currently in the form of an elderly woman decided to stop thinking too much, putting confidence on her new strength to escape, probably even foil whatever n her possible enemy is going to throw to her. ''It''s too much of a waste to not risk it if it''s really my lovely Meimei who''s talking to me'' she convinced herself as she moves inside the city, walking towards a path she already treads dozens, probably even hundreds of times, to a simple shop that disys unassuming protective artifacts, the design making it so that only real experts are capable of determining its true might. While thinking of how to face her daughter after not meeting her for many years, she starts cleaning up her shop, preparing for their meeting, all while the thought of a particr young man repeatedly surfaces in her mind, time and time linking him again to the current situation, probably because he is giving her a familiar feeling simr to her daughter, making him the first man except for her deceased husband to be in her good books. After finally getting satisfied by the current appearance of the room, she decided to sit down for a while and patiently waits for their arrival, the sun just starting to set on the horizon telling her that it''s should still be quite some time before they arrive here, prompting her to spread her sensespletely so that she can know when and where they will arrive, the excitement from seeing her daughter as well as her sworn sister obvious in her mind despite her repeated denial to lower her expectations. "Soon¡­" she uttered before returning to her observing state again. Stay updated with §Þ?? ---------- As Jiang Xinyue enters their home after a long day of work trying to find traces of her sworn sister, she was greeted by the figure of her daughter-inw and grandson''s body cuddling with each other while asleep, the peaceful sleeping face of the two making her recover a bit of energy despite her clearly knowing that she exhausted herself outside. Taking of her clothes on by one, her alluring naked figure is revealed as she stands in front of therge mirror in the room, twisting and turning around her body, making sure that her figure is still beautiful as she looks on her curves, noticing the obvious growth of her bountiful mountains as well as he perky butt, the image of her grandson ying around with them ever so often appearing in her mind as she starts thinking of reasons why her curves start developing again. Shaking the thoughts off her mind, she opens on of the cab in the room, getting a simple white nightgown with her back exposed, the fabric clinging tightly to her skin through two strings, one tied around her neck and the other one tied around her middle back. Feeling her movements, the two woke up from their sleep, greeting her respectfully, her grandson standing up from the bed and moving in front of her, caressing her face before saying something to her. "You look really alluring in that grandma" Wu Xiaotian said before carrying her in one of his arms, signally to his mother to move towards them, carrying the ck-haireddy in his arms as well, the two joyfully looking at him as he carries them towards the kitchen. "That looks really good on you, mother-inw, it makes me want to wear something simr to that as well" Su Meiyao said while looking at Jiang Xinyue, causing her son to will the Nine Star Heavenly Array, making the light around his mother bend, recing her clothingpletely after the light dissipates. "This is better, thanks baby~~~" Su Meiyao said while looking at her son before kissing him on the cheeks, her appearance extremely alluring as she currently sports a low-cut, embroidered negligee with simr form to the night gown Jiang Xinyue is wearing, exposing not only her smooth sexy back but also the deep ravine in her chest, as well as nearly everything else as the thin fabric reveals her fair skin, the flower embroidery only obscuring her most private parts from direct sight. Chapter 157: Mother and Daughter Reunion After enjoying the sight of the two maturedies while cooking, as well as enjoying the meal they prepared for him and for themselves, they eventually start preparing themselves, the twodies using the Nine Star Heavenly Array to change their attire to a more normal one, wearing clean dresses that covers nearly their entire bodies, Jiang Xinyue wearing a white dress with blueplementary pieces to it, making her appear like an immortal roaming the earth, while Su Meiyao wearing a carnation pink dress with flowery visuals on it, emphasizing her beyond goddess-like charm and alluring appeal. "Ready?" standing in front of them, Wu Xiaotian asked, eliciting a nod from the two beautiful mature women, who stepped closer to him as he takes out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman, the three of them disappearing the moment it lights up as he activates it. ---------- Back to the shop with Mo Lingxue waiting inside it, saiddy is currently stupefied as she couldn''t believe what she''s currently seeing in front of her, her surprise alone causing her to lose focus and dispel the illusion hiding her true appearance, her beauty being revealed to the three people standing in front of her. With long luscious hair as dark as the night sky, adorned by a particr part of it just above her right ear being white colored making her appear experienced and wise, thedy carries herself with an air of a strategical genius around her, her goose-egg shaped face a perfect mature version of the ck-haired beauty in front of her, her figure being the same, with her explosive curvesgging just a bit behind the ck haired beauty, most probably because a certain ''someone''s'' massage aids in growing the ck haired beauty''s curves. Unable to hold herself back any longer, Mo Lingxue stood up from her seat, rushing towards the two mature women, spreading her arms to hug them, her eyes teary, her body shaking and her mind a mess from the joy of reuniting with people who are extremely important to her. Read new adventures at §Þ?? "Mother¡­" "Sister¡­" As they reciprocated Mo Lingxue''s hug, Su Meiyao and Jiang Xinyue starts getting teary eyed as well, creating a scene where three grown up women tries their best to hold back themselves from crying as they don''t want anyone to worry. "It''s¡­ it''s all real, it''s more than worth it risking the trip here¡­" looking at her daughter''s face, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but smile as she looks at her with a proud expression on her face, seeing that her lovely Meimei already grow up to be such a fine woman just like what she wants her to be. "Such a beautifuldy you''ve turned out to be, my lovely Meimei, you''re making mother proud just from your looks alone¡­" recovering from the awkward atmosphere, Mo Lingxue smiled as she shows a face that she only reveals when she''s with her loved ones, her contagious smile making her daughter and sworn sister smile as well. "Come to think of it, that little bastard from the Extreme Martial Sect has an offspring with you right? Where is he now? Did those bastards from that sect of shameless people managed to find a way to somehow kill my grandson? Or did he grow up to be a prick and goes with the people of that sect?" as she continues her inquiries, the three people that visited her starts turning awkward, Jiang Xinyue even going as far as stopping her from speaking by covering her mouth with her hands just to allow Su Meiyao to speak. "Ahem¡­ mother¡­" clearing her throat before she speaks, Su Meiyao moves to turn her face towards the young man currently standing behind her, his towering figure and immortal-like appearance and way of carrying himself extremely familiar to Mo Lingxue, as this is the only male as well as the one from the younger generation that leaves her the strongest impression from all her time in this city. Making sure that her mother''s attention is focused on the right thing now, Su Meiyao begins to walk towards the immortal-like young man, stopping in front of him before clinging at his right arm, her face flushing furiously as she starts exining, her next words surprising even her mother who has already gone through all sorts of things. "This young man here is Wu Xiaotian, m-my dear baby a-and¡­ m-my man" she said before proving her sentence as she tiptoes and struggles to reach her son''s face, Wu Xiaotian aiding by lifting her through her perky ass, allowing her to share a passionate kiss with him, all while the two elderly beauties watched with enchanted eyes. ---------- "Meimei, you really enjoy doing all sorts of things with little Tian huh~~" looking at her panting daughter with glee, Mo Lingxue said with a joyful voice, what she just witnessed confirming that her daughter is extremely happy with her man now, albeit her man being her very own son. It has been a few hours since they introduced each other in Mo Lingxue''s shop, and during this time, they found themselves catching up with each other, their bonds from back then returning even stronger than before, making them a living proof of the adage ''longing makes the heart grow fonder'', the only difference being Mo Lingxue getting to know her only descendant, her grandson, whom she easily epts as the young man''s, along with her daughter''s and sworn sister''spany makes her extremely fond of their time. Currently, they are on their home, chatting and ying around with each other in the living room, Su Meiyao sitting on Wu Xiaotian''sp, enjoying her son''s warmth as he wraps one of his arms all around her, while his other arm is around Jiang Xinyue''s shoulders, her body currently leaning beside him as they talk. "Not to mention my lovely Meimei, even you sister Xinyue falls for our grandson huh~?" redirecting her gaze, Mo Lingxue teased the shy Jiang Xinyue, making her blush even further as she walks towards the intimate trio. "Makes you wonder just what made us fall this hard don''t you, mother?" Su Meiyao said as she feels her mother approaching their seat, ready to exin everything that makes her son such a great man if not for her mother answering her question the next moment. "Indeed, so why don''t you hold me in your arms as well, little Tian~~~?" sitting beside her grandson who''s currently carrying her only daughter on hisp, Mo Lingxue coquettishly said while looking at Wu Xiaotian''s face, inwardly admitting that just his appearance alone is more than enough to make every woman in the word fall for him, but she''s still curious as she knows that her sworn sister is not so superficial like that, and she teaches her daughter to be an extremely proud genius who knows her worth and would look for something more than just looks in a man. As he wants to grant his maternal grandmother''s request, Wu Xiaotian finds a way to maintain more intimate contact with his mother, causing him to pull her closer towards him, whispering in her ears to hug him in the neck before licking her earlobe, eliciting a moan from his mother as she clings closer to him, circling her arms around his neck while burying her head on his chest, all while he moves his now free arms to encircle Mo Lingxue''s shoulders, pulling the elderly beauty closer to him. "Mmm~~~ You''re so warm little Tian~~~" Mo Lingxue said as she feels the extremelyfortable body heat her grandson is emitting, making her feel a bit sleepy in his arms, the first time in years that she lets her guard down. "It seems that you''re really tired granny, how about we sleep now?" looking at his maternal grandmother who seems to be on the brink of sleeping right now, Wu Xiaotian suggests before acting without waiting for her response, snapping his fingers causing the scene around them to change. Currently, the four of them are lying down on the soft bed where the three are always sleeping in every night, on his right, the beautiful white-haired, shy Jiang Xinyue, on his left the proud and intelligent gorgeousdy that is Mo Lingxue, and on top of him, his ever so tender and loving divine goddess of a mother, Su Meiyao. "Good night, dear Tian~~~" Jiang Xinyue initiated with practiced knowledge as if this is the norm in this house, Su Meiyao following so, as well as Mo Lingxue since she feels that it is rude to not follow what her daughter and sworn sister is doing. After hearing their goodnights, Wu Xiaotian reaches his head out and gently kisses their foreheads, paying close attention to them before saying his good night as well. ''I think I''m starting to understand it a bit¡­.'' Seeing his gentle treatment towards the three of them, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but be reminded of herte husband''s image, his handsome visage and her grandson''s figure eventually ovepping in her mind as she attentively observes his face until she falls asleep from hisfortable and safe embrace as well. Chapter 158: Arrival of Multiple Geniuses "Come on hurry up Sister Lingxue, the auction is almost starting and you''re still picking your outfit, it''s not like we''re going to show ourselves in there¡­" while looking at her sworn sister only wearing her inner garments while as she goes through plethora of clothing, Jiang Xinyueins with a rushed voice, clearly quite looking forward to whatever event they''re going to. "No need to rush Xinyue, we still have quite some time before the auction starts, and my friends from there already reserved a private room for us, we can just use the Unbounded Spatial Talisman to go there anytime"ing from behind the door to the room, an immortal-like young man said, behind him a gorgeous ck-haired mature woman wearing a white dao robe with matching golden dragon embroidery simr to the one embroidered on his clothes, making them appear like a match made in heaven. It has been more than two weeks since the reunion between the three women happened, and during these times, Wu Xiaotian already forges a strong bond with his maternal grandmother, the mature beauty even going as far as trying the things the two other women in the house do, eating with him, sleeping together with him, and having cuddly moments with just the two of them, although everything hasn''t gone as far as his rtions with his mother and paternal grandmother. In the Red Thread System''s interface, Mo Lingxue''s information is already updated, her beautiful appearance already disyed in the image part of her information, and the best part of it all is her current feelings towards him. [Mo Lingxue (Elderly Love, Curiosity, Pride, 8.5-star] During these times, aside from enjoying his night time with the three women in their home, Wu Xiaotian spends all his time in the Heavenly Secret Tower, forging his rtions with Hua Xian''er and Li Yan, who''s already confirmed to each other that they''re loving the same man, a harmonious rtion going between the two of them, who always refuse to meet with his elders every time he asked. In addition to that, he also uses some of his spare time to prepare for the auction as much as possible, adding some features to the jade slip and sometimes even bothering Hua Jingxian to consult about it, the bearded middle-aged man always happy when his future son-inw visits him about something. "Oh my, what a great pair you are~~ you two are making me jealous~" despite being seen by the young man in her inner garments, Mo Lingxue seemingly thinks nothing of it as she just smiles when she saw the two people entering the room, even going as far as letting go of the dress she''s currently holding just to motion her hands to the two,pletely exposing her milky white fair skin to the young man. "Granny, you don''t really need to do all that right? You can create a dress that''s perfectly fitting to your taste if you use the Nine Star Heavenly Array" the immortal-like young man exined, shaking his head helplessly as he thought that the mature beauty''s thoughts and considerations are just too much for him to understand. "You don''t understand little Tian, women like us must always present ourselves in the best way possible" Mo Lingxue exined as she continues rummaging through her pile of clothes, carefully folding each of them after she''s done checking them out, making the processst longer. "You already look the best way possible whatever you wear though¡­." The immortal-like young man said making Mo Lingxue stop whatever she''s doing, her ears turning slightly red as she replies, stumbling her first few words. "Y-you a-and your glib tongue" while looking at her grandson''s peerless appearance, Mo Lingxue''s blush couldn''t help but grow even further, spreading all across her cheeks making it more noticeable. Looking at her mother acting like some shy maiden in love, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but smile as she thought that her mother finally met her match, given that she''s currently showing an appearance that even her deceased father failed to invoke from the calctingdy. "Well, I''m just telling the truth¡­ If I were to input my opinions though¡­" retorting to his maternal grandmother, paused for a while before snapping his fingers, Mo Lingxue''s body being covered by bright light as he did so, eventually dissipating after a while, revealing an extremely alluring figure underneath an unassuming clothing. Wearing a crimson red qipao with a flower embroidery on it, Mo Lingxue''s charm is elevated into another level, like a wealthy family''s youngdy, the dress fitting tightly to her curves making it stand out even more, the long slit on one side of the long skirt exposing her milky white sexy thigh, the gray gloves and stockings with golden designs on thempleting her outfit. "Mhm, this definitely suits you a lot¡­" Wu Xiaotian said while nodding his head, appreciating the current appeal that Mo Lingxue is letting out, even the other two mature beauties in the room agreeing with his sentiments. "Well, since little Tian already go and decided for my clothes for today, then I won''t change it now~~~" walking towards the young man in front of her, Mo Lingxue replied with a smile on her face, clearly satisfied with his choice as well as she repeatedly nods while looking at herself in the big mirror in their bedroom. "Shall we go then?" reaching out his hand, the sworn sisters move to each of his arms, his mother moving to cling in front of him, the divine feeling of three heavenly beauty clinging tightly on his body with their soft sexy bodies sticking closely to him making him stunned for a second, only recovering as he remembered that they''re really about to gette to the start of the event. Taking out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman, the area they''re standing on glows for a second before they disappear from their home''s premises, arriving at their target destination. ---------- "Hey look, that''s the Flying Sword of the Dao Seeking Mountains!!!" "Forget about those ascetics, look at those beauties led by that purple-haired goddess, they''re definitely from the Heavenly Bliss Pavilion!!" "Oh my heavens, look at those phoenix-like movements in the sky, and that cold beautiful appearance!!! That''s the group from the Heavenly Phoenix Sect, no mistake about that¡­" Discover hidden stories at §Þ?? "A lot of major forces are already gathering in the city huh? That''s really weird, given that they only arrive a few days before the Golden Spirit Pool opens, and it''s still more than one week before that" "Forget about the reason, this is a good opportunity for us merchants to earn some money!!" As the people near the entrance of the Heavenly Secret City discuss among themselves, they watch the parade of multiple major forces entering the walls of the city, most of the people leading the group someone extremely famous, geniuses that already made a name for themselves just by showing their might in public. Observing the geniuses leading each of their group towards the center of the city, the citizens can easily see most of them possessing an overflowing pride in their eyes, seemingly carved from the fact that they are taught and nourished by the best forces of the continent, only a minority among them sporting a different look from the rest. Chapter 159: You Know Each Other? Given the prideful, sometimes even arrogant look on the young geniuses'' eyes, the citizens to the Heavenly Secret City have two opinions, one side of them losing their interest towards such kind of people, and the other side being more interested as they know from their experience that people like this are the most gullible customers so long as you rain them praises, words that are extremely superficial to money hungry individuals. After a few more hours of forces arriving at the entrance of the city, another force having disciples with ''outstanding'' demeanor arrives, young people who looks at the people spectating their entrance as if they are insects on the side of the road, the people of the city clearly familiar with this force as they already experienced being treated like that by the very same sect. "Cheh, pompous bastards from that sect huh¡­." "They used to produce such capable geniuses with great characters back in my time, just what the hell happened through the years?" "Look at that smug look on their face, do they think they''re the center of the universe?" "It''s understandable I think, they grow up in the most brutal environment, without anyone caring for them, it makes so much sense for them to grow up like that" While the people discuss about the sect that just arrives, they couldn''t help but notice a fairy-like bubbly youngdy within the midst of the group, the only one sticking out like sore thumb given her pure, curious look as her gaze wanders the entirety of the city. Meanwhile, thedy in question is currently muttering to herself, a hint of smile appearing on her face as she heard a voice in her head. "Thanks foring with me, mom" she said causing the people around her to repeat what she said, answering to them by passing it off as nothing. {Anytime baby, I just want you to do whatever you want¡­ just be careful and think critically okay? Don''t be deceived by anyone and always form your own judgement} the voice in her head, seemingly mature and feminine, reminded, sounding like nagging to the fairy-like youngdy''s ears causing her to be a bit annoyed as her mother already repeated the same line for a thousand times already, but still takes the advice to her hear either way. {It''s not like mom will disappear right? I can just leave it all to you} the youngdy replied, her voice sounding quite spoiled causing the mature feminine voice she''s talking with to giggle from her antics. {Whatever you say baby, go enjoy yourself} the mature voice replied afterughing for a while, her voice still trying it''s best to hold back the remainingughter from her. {Mn, I''ll do my best, mom} the fairy-like youngdy said with a smile on her face, pumping her fist as if to boost her morale before looking towards the path they''re going to, the anticipation in her eyes apparent as she decided to give it all she got to get stronger once the Golden Spirit Pool opens. ''I need more strength for me and mom to escape from that ce'' she thought in her mind while trying her best to distance herself from the group she''s in. ---------- {Sure you will, baby} on the topmost floor in one of the restaurants near the entrance of the city, A gorgeous middle-aged woman with long wavy brown hair adorning her perfect, heart shaped face sits on a table near the windows, observing her beloved daughter going with the disciples of her ''husband''s'' sect. ''The n for my little baby''s escape is going well'' she thought to herself before standing up, her curvy, hourss shaped body attracting not only all of the male eyes towards her, but also some of thedies in the room, one huge man even walking towards her, seemingly trying to take his chance. "Say beauty, how about you go with this big brother here and I will give you a good time, hehehe" blocking the path in front of the brown-haired beauty, his hands already reaching out with a perverted smile on his face, as if he doesn''t even care about the consequences of his actions. (A/N: Don''t do this, brothers, stay as cultured men, not a savage) Looking upwards, thedy''s almond shaped eyes squints, emphasizing her gold colored,rge pupils, the willow eyebrows and thick curly eyshes decorating her eyes making her current expression a mixture of extreme allure and death inducing threat. "Quite the feisty one, aren''t you? We''re definitely going to enjoy our time together hehehe" despite the looks on thedy''s eyes, therge man still continues his advances, one of his hands already approaching thedy''s face, her straight nose just a few centimeters away from the hand. "Kneel" opening her cherry colored, plump sexy lips, thedy said, the arrogant tone on her voice almost making everyoneugh if not for therge man who''s known for his strength falling face t into the ground, the scene turning the premises silent to the point that everyone can hear each other''s breathing. After themotion, thedy didn''t even utter another word, standing in ce as she looks down at the man in front of her, a thought running though her mind. ''All these monkeys are the same huh? Even that bastard¡­ the only good thing thates out of our rtion is my dear baby¡­.'' She thought to herself before she disappears into thin air, making the people who witnessed the scene think to themselves whether they just saw a ghost. ---------- "Y-you must be the myth, S-senior, no wait, A-auntie Meiyao" seeing her greatest idol standing in front of her, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but get flustered, coupled with the fact that her lover is also the son and lover of her idol, her mind just starts going haywire as she doesn''t have any idea on how to maneuver around this situation. "No need to be so stiff dear, you can call me mother-inw" looking at the panicked expression of thedy in front of her, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but tease her a bit, the empress-likedy blushing even more as she heard the ck-haired mature beauty''s reply. Read exclusive adventures at §Þ?? "M-mother-inw" Hua Xian''er forced herself to say before directing her gaze into the ground, refusing to lift her face up as she''s too embarrassed right now. Beside the shydy, another beauty with a fiery red pupil and a figure simr to Su Meiyao stands, thedy being Li Yan, who already reveals herself to Hua Xian''er previously, causing the empress-likedy to be taken by surprise for a long while, even when Li Yan is asking her to not let Hong Lian know about this for now. Although knowing Hua Xian''er''s nature towards her daughter, Li Yan knows quite well that it''s only a matter of time for Hua Xian''er to reveal the secret to Hong Lian. "I heard that Tian is in a romantic rtionship with his mother as well, who would''ve thought that his mother is Sister Meiyao" seeing the familiar face, someone from the same generation albeit some years younger than her, Li Yan said with a shy expression on her face, never expecting that she will be a daughter-inw of someone the same generation as her. "You know each other?" hearing Li Yan''s words, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but get surprised as he discovered another thing about his mother as well as his lover. Chapter 160: Start of the Auction "Mama knows a lot of people baby~~~ Let''s talk about all of itter~~" Su Meiyao replied to her son''s question as she moves her head closer to his, cing her lips near his ears as she whispers, "When we''re alone~~~" Despite her voice sounding almost inaudible, the other women in the room still hear it, given the fact that they are cultivators with enhanced perception as well, making some of them blush in embarrassment as they listen to Su Meiyao talking like that with Wu Xiaotian. "I would love that" Wu Xiaotian replied as she hugs his mother standing in front of him, carrying her towards therge seat near the edge of the room where arge ss pane is located, giving them a great view of everything happening outside, people upying the seats as they wait for the auction to start. "What are you waiting for? Come here and sit with us~~~" looking at the four otherdies just watching as she got carried by her son towards their current position, Su Meiyao turned around to invite the otherdies, waving her hand at them while sitting between her son''s thighs, leaning her back on his muscr upper body, the body heating from him making her feel warm andfortable. Hearing Su Meiyao, the otherdies followed suit, moving towards therge seat and sitting beside him, Jiang Xinyue and Hua Xian''er upying his right while Mo Lingxue and Li Yan upy his left, the two older beauties leaning on his shoulders while feeling his arms on their back, reaching all the way through the other twodies sitting beside them. Being in a position like this, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but be grateful of how blessed he is, having all these great people for himself, people who possess such great characters and beauty, and most importantly, hearts that truly love him, probably even more than he loves them back. "It''s about to start¡­" seeing the staff in the stage seemingly preparing something, Hua Xian''er, given that this is a ce owned by her family, knows that the auction is about to start, her words immediately followed by the lights being turned off, with only a few spotlights remaining, focusing on thedy that just appeared on stage. Wearing a seductive, sleeveless purple cheongsam with two slits on the side exposing arge amount of her fair skin, coupled with her good-looking face, thedy easily attracted the audiences'' attention, the silence as they stare at her making thedy nod in satisfaction, a bit of difort in her mind as she feels some of the gazes seemingly tearing a hole through her clothing. "Ladies and Gentlemen, I am pleased to be the host of this great auction tonight, this humbledy''s name is Liu Wan''er, but for the sake of convenience, everyone can just address me as Wan''er¡­" thedy dered as her eyes looks around the building, the silence ensuing despite her talking making her heave a sigh of relief, as she thought that there will be someone who will harass her through words, an event that will definitely be awkward to deal with for her. "Our auction house managed to gather quite the assortment of great things during the past few months, so I will guarantee on my name that the things about to reveal itself tonight will be things worth everyone''s attention" thedy dered before waving her hands to someone on the back stage, prompting two men to push something covered in thick cloth towards the stage, therge object reaching the height of thedy. "Without further ado, let''s opt for a good start for this auction~!" thedy said cheerfully as she pulled on the cloth covering the first item, revealing the ss box underneath it, within it, a full body silver metal armor with golden engravings on it is revealed, the structure of the armor clearly meant that this is something specifically for men to wear. Seeing that all of the attention are now diverted to the first item of the night rather than towards her, thedy hosting the auction smiles as she starts introducing the item. "For the curious eyes of the esteemed audience, this is something someone recovered from the recently closed Crescent Moon Secret Realm. This is an artifact useful for the younger generation, even able to deflect the full power attack of a cultivator in the Perfection state Soul Formation Realm, not only that, but it also enhances the user''s affinity to qi by ten percent!! What''s more, the requirements for someone to use it is veryx, just a Core Formation Realm cultivator is more than enough to use the full potential of this armor." thedy dered, the eyes of most young men in the crowd glowing bright as their intent topete for the armor ispletely revealed from their gazes. "Damn!! That''s a good artifact! That''s mine HAHAHHA" "Nobody dares topete with me for that armor!!" "Who the hell are you to say something like that? You think you''re good huh!??" As the crowd starts going loud, it is clear that the first item of tonight sets a great momentum for the other thingster, making thedy smile as she got a feeling that this event is going to be a huge sess, something that will grant her great rewards if it really proceeds as she expected, the crowd still going wild as she continues to think to herself, only snapping a few momentster. However, the next thing that thedy said is more than enough to shot most of the hopeful young men down, thedy dering a price that stands as a barrier that causes most of the people here to get pped in the face by reality itself. "For the starting price of this artifact armor, we have ten million spirit stones, with increments not going lower than one hundred thousand spirit stones every bid" thedy dered, the fiercepetition beginning as the rich people below the stage starts raising continuously, thedy smiling as the price of the artifact intes more and more. "Ten million one hundred thousand for thatdy there" "The gentleman here offers ten million and three hundred thousand" "Oh? That handsome young man over there offers a raise of two hundred thousand more!!" As thedy points over people with receding number as the price goes up, Wu Xiaotian stares intently at the armor as if he also intends to participate for it given that it seems to be a pretty decent armor, and he had all those spirit stones he earned from making pills with Hua Xian''er in the Thousand Roads City, as well as those that he picked up from the Crescent Moon Secret Realm. While he was looking at it though, his maternal grandmother decided to sneak a peak at her grandson''s extremely handsome face, causing her to notice the contemtion in his eyes. "Don''t buy the thing little Tian, I can make better things than that if you want" she said before reaching out to caress his cheeks, all while looking at him with an entranced loving eye. "Whatever you say grandmother" Wu Xiaotian replies as his gaze also moves towards her, leaning a bit tond a kiss on her right cheek, causing the elderly beauty to close her eyes and smile in delight. Chapter 161: A New System Feature "Fifteen million spirit stones¡­" as the heatedpetition from down below continues, a voicees out of one of the private rooms, silencing the entire crowd as what is presumed to be an important or powerful person expresses his desire to but the artifact armor. Hearing the price, the people watching from their seats couldn''t help but take a deep breath, never expecting that someone will just suddenly raise the price of the artifact by magnitude of millions of spirit stones. ''This people, you''re clearly ruining my good chance at earning some money¡­'' thedy in the stage thought to herself as she clearly knew that the price of this artifact armor is meant to go even higher than it currently is, but due to the abrupt raise of the price from whoever is it inside that particr private room, the other people who wants to take their chance at the artifact already starts pulling back from shock and fear. "Fifteen million spirit stones for the gentleman in room number six, anyone else willing to bid?" thedy asked before pausing for a bit, praying to whoever supreme being to answer her and send her someone that wants to outbid the current price. "Sixteen million spirit stones¡­" from another private room, a feminine voicees out, increasing the bid again causing thedy in the stage to sigh in relief, sending immense gratitude from the bottom of her heart to the feminine voice the just speaks previously. "Lady from the Tempest Saber Sect, what is it that interests you to buy this armor? You clearly see that this is for men¡­" the same voice that made the first high bid asks, hint of anger obvious from his voice, his question clearly meant for the feminine voice that ces her bid just after his. "I hope that the young master of the Iron Blood Sword Sect won''t take offense from this littledy''s bid, this thing looks so suitable to my junior brother that I couldn''t help but try to buy it as a gift to him" the feminine voice speaks, her voice clearly mocking as if there''s nothing the other person can do if she really wants topete for the armor. "Then let''s see who''s going to have the finalugh¡­ Twenty million spirit stones¡­" the other voice replied, the clear anger in his voice subsiding into nothing as he raises the price again, thedy justughing as she answers in kind. "Twenty-one million spirit stones" she dered,ughing before standing up from her seat, moving towards a young man beside her, his figure seemingly above average but not too exceptional, the only thing setting him apart from any normal person being his bright eyes, one the seems to peer into the depth of any person, making them inexplicably drawn towards him. "Junior brother, do you like sister''s gift for you?" she asked as she sits on the young man''sugh, wrapping her arms around his neck and cing her head on his shoulder. "It''s great, senior sister, thank you for buying it for me" the young man answered before revealing a brilliant smile on his face, thedy looking mesmerized as she stares at his current appearance. ''Hehehe, another gift from this woman, I''m really lucky to reincarnate again!!! Sky Soul Star huh? Prepare to give all your beauties to this young master!!!'' the young man thought to himself as he moves his gaze to the corner of his eyes, a semi-transparent, blue screen floating in the air, the only person able to see it being him, if not for the immortal-like young man that just saw a semi-transparent golden screen popping out of thin air. [Encountered a cheat owner. Amount of cheat owner that the user encounters up to now is two. As a reward for finding another cheat owner, the user is rewarded with a new system feature] [System Feature: Cheat Detection (Level 1)] [Info: Informs the user of any sort of person with an external cheat so long as said person is within a hundred meter of the user. The name of the owner of the cheat, type of cheat and some basic information about it, as well as the level of help it can give the person is also disyed, the thing disyed in the cheat owners interface is also visible to the user as well as the shared users. Passively active, level increases once the user encounters five cheat owners] After reading the words floating in front of him, Wu Xiaotian closes his eyes and spreads out his senses all across the building, specifically towards the room where the two peoplepeting for the armor is located, seeing a burly young man holding a sword in his arms in one of the rooms, the other room containing two people, a beautiful youngdy possessing a country ending appearance catering a young man with an above average appearance, a semi-transparent blue screen floating in the air just in front of him. ''Another system user huh¡­'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he recalls that Long Chen he encountered in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, the only reason why he remembered such short encounter being the fact that this is the first person with a main character temte that he encounters. ''This one seems to be a bit more cunning than that Long Chen'' he added as he noticed how lowkey this young man is, even going as far as appearing weak in front of thedy sitting on hisp even though his strength is far greater than hers. Looking at the disy on his system''s screen though, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but frown for a bit, the words disyed on the young man''s screen making him think that thedy is attracted to him for more reasons other than pure affection. [Hypnosis System] [Host: Huang Xuan] [Cultivation: Perfection state Core Formation Realm] [Controlled individual/s: Qin Xi] [Shop] [Missions] After reading just this page alone, he can tell that this young man''s system is quite the sinister one, his expression not changing for even a bit as he starts reading the information that his system gathered from the young man. [Hypnosis System (Advance Mortal Grade Cheat)] [A non-sentient soul fragment of a celestial mastering the illusion rules that falls from a long time ago. Blended with some special preservation and order rules, now serving as an assistive cheat leaping from host to host. The cheat resets every time it gets a new host] [The hypnosis only works perfectly for the first try, and that is limited to people at most one realm above the host, after that, the hypnosis will only work for someone the same mental strength or lower as the host, and trying to hypnotize a target beyond that will result in severe, probably even lethal injury] Done with reading the information, Wu Xiaotian thinks for a while and then turns his head to look at the room where the young man currently is, his vision directly seeing the young man despite all the protective array obscuring anyone''s vision from anything beyond the private room''s ss walls. While trying to take a mental note to continue cing attention towards the young man, another notification pops out of the system''s interface, making him let his guard down quite a bit. [Anything lower than Advance Divine Grade Cheats will never affect the user and the shared users, lower grade cheat owners might even face repercussions if they used their cheats against the user and shared users. This immunity will increase as the user''s cultivation level increase] As the words sinks in on his mind, Wu Xiaotian starts to fall into deep contemtion as he starts to wonder just where the Universal Shop System came from, the iprehensible depth its always showing him making him wonder just why it will appear on a normal transmigrator like him, with being a well-known mercenary on his previous life as his sole background. Chapter 162: Rumors ''Just what sort of existence are you?'' as he remembers that his interaction with the system is being more human during some asion, Wu Xiaotian asks with the hope of his greatest helper in his cultivation path so far to answer. [¡­ Soon¡­ There is a turning point that you will encounter, something that will change everything.] Expecting not to receive an answer, Wu Xiaotian''s eyes widened in disbelief as he receives one, a deep and soothing voice resounding in his mind, feeling extremely familiar yet unfamiliar to him, his entire being knows that this is the Universal Shop System despite this being what he thought is the first time he heard this voice. After this, the voice never replied to the questions in his mind, making him smile helplessly as he redirected his focus towards the auction once again, his thoughts still filled with the thing that the system is pertaining, wondering just what this turning point could possibly be. "Is there a problem baby?" feeling him turning stiff previously, it is only now that Su Meiyao asks him as she thought he''s thinking about something important previously, hence she decided not to interrupt him until now. "No problem here mom, I''m just looking forward to the results of the things me and Xian''er is selling" he assured as he moves his face to kiss the top of his mother''s head, the gorgeous mature woman clearly knowing that he''s not saying something, but just lets him be as she thought that there''s really nothing that she could do if her son refuses to tell her something, and she just had to wait as she knew that he will tell her whatever is in his mind eventually. After just losing himself in his thoughts for a bit, the first item is now snatched by the ''couple'' from the Tempest Saber Sect, for a grand price of forty-six million spirit stones, the young master of the Iron Blood Sword Sect seemingly extremely happy despite not getting the artifact. "He''s really just as I expected" Wu Xiaotian muttered while observing the burly young man smiling all alone in one of the private rooms, the very same guy all the audience thought is just some temperamental young master, a guy that Wu Xiaotian thought is quite simr to Wang Sheng with his cunning. "He wants to reduce thepetition" hearing his words, Hua Xian''er asked, having some knowledge about the geniuses of various top tier forces of the continent, and that includes the two that justpetes for the artifact armor. "Indeed, although that is just a small amount for the forces backing them, almost fifty million spirit stones are still more than enough to create a significant hole on this people''s pockets" Wu Xiaotian replies, possessing almost the same level of knowledge Hua Xian''er has despite him only reading in the libraries of the Heavenly Secret Tower for a month. As the other beauties around him joins on the conversation, the auction proceeds as normal, thedy hosting on the stage gleaming with joy as she never thought that something that the experts of the tower estimates to sell for at most thirty million spirit stones exceeding the prediction by more than fifty percent. ''Alright!! Let''s continue doing our best!!'' thedy thought to herself as she gains a newfound motivation for tonight, her mesmerizing smile attracting the attention of the audience even more, her current appearance making them feel that something in her smile changes. Items after items starts getting sold, most of them not even reaching the territory of the first item''s price, but all of them are selling for a rtively good price inparison to the predictions before the auction starts, multiple known young geniuses grabbing some of the rarer items for themselves, almost no one contradicting once their well-known voices starts resounding across the building. "Oh my god, there are a lot of geniuses from multiple top tier forces gathered here!!! Just what are the other items in this auction that made all of this forces to gather here???" "Are you living under a rock? The Golden Spirit Pool is about to open, of course there will be a lot of geniuses gathering within the city¡­" "But¡­ isn''t the Golden Spirit Pool still needs a week of preparation before it opens? I remember all those years ago, the top tier forces only arrived here two or three days before the opening" "Oh? So the two of you are uninformed about the event that takes ce in the recent Crescent Moon Secret Realm huh?" "Crescent Moon Secret Realm? Isn''t the only thing significant that happened there is that the Heavenly Secret Tower picks up a rumored once in a millennia genius?" "Ahh!!! I remembered, is ''that'' item going to be sold here today?" "Indeed, that''s why there are a lot of geniuses that came out of the Crescent Moon Secret Realm gathering in this auction, after all, they''re the ones who managed to observe how that thing works in person" As the crowd who can''t afford to ce any more bids starts talking, the rumors surrounding the up-anding genius that is currently under the Heavenly Secret Tower''s protection starts to pop out, causing even more rumors and talks to float. "Come to think of it, nearly all of the Nascent Source Realm geniuses that managed to enter that secret realm is in attendance today, so where''s the people from the Purple Lightning Temple?" "You think their people will go here after the humiliation they suffered from the creator of that thing? Are you dumb on purpose?" "I''m just asking okay!?" "Brothers, you don''t know about this but a shocking news starts circting around the cities surrounding the Purple Lightning Temple¡­ apparently, Lei Xing falls bedridden a couple of hours after the secret realm closes, and not only him, but also every disciple of the temple that goes in that secret realm" "Is that it? Sure, it is shocking but they are together all the time, isn''t it pretty normal for all of them to experience the same thing?" "That''s just the start, after a few days, the mental states of the weaker once starts degrading exponentially, to the point that they cannot even keep saliva from flowing out of their mouths now, and even the stronger ones are affected, barely remembering everything about them once they got out of their bedridden state" Given that the seats of the crowd is prettypressed, the stories this person is telling starts spreading out despite his low voice when he''s telling it, causing the crowd to wonder just what is it that made the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple like that, some smarter ones managing to link what happened towards that Su Tian, the mysterious genius making his first appearance during the Crescent Moon Secret Realm,pletely unaware that the very same genius is in the same building as them, surrounded by the softness of his loved ones, all of them being heavenly beauties enough topete and defeat goddesses in terms of charms and appearance. "Just what is it that you did there baby?" given her high cultivation, Su Meiyao clearly hears the rumors going around the crowd, making her look at her son with her eyes filled solely with curiosity and nothing else, the otherdies on either side of him also looking at him with the same eyes. Chapter 163: Plans Having five world shatteringly beautifuldies looking at him with curiosity filling their eyes, Wu Xiaotian starts exining what and how he did the things currently troubling those disciples from the Purple Lightning Temple, his methods surprising even the greatest strategist in the room, that being his maternal grandmother. "What a careful n, now even if the Purple Lightning Temple suspects you of being the perpetrator, there''s nothing they can do as there''s no traces of you using any kind of technique against their disciple" Mo Lingxue said as she looks at her grandson straight in the eyes, her mind filled with appreciation as he exins himself utilizing his strengths and abilities to his advantage. "I wouldn''t really call it a n, it''s more of a cleanup than anything else" he replied as multiple thoughts ran in his mind, all of them about some sort of ns and schemes regarding his current enemies, ways of dealing with them and how he could take advantage of them. While these ns run on his mind, he continues discussing with thedies in the room, the warm andfortable atmosphere not leaving the room for even a second, thedies'' smile clearly expressing just how much they enjoy this moment. "Come to think of it, where''s Sister Lian, Yan''er?" remembering that there''s still his lover''s daughter currently in the Heavenly Secret Tower, he couldn''t help but ask as he wonders just why the gentle-looking youngdy would not participate in this big event. "Hmm? Lian''er is currently training in the tower¡­ It''s also good that she refuses joining me here as I have yet to tell her¡­ that¡­" Li Yan replied, her voice starting to turn into a mosquito like sound in the end due to all the embarrassment that rushes into her, making the threedies with blood connections to Wu Xiaotian to show a knowing smile while looking at her. As they continue their conversations, the auctiones closer and closer into its grand finale, making a stop for the object Wu Xiaotian and Hua Xian''er is waiting for in the process, the other geniuses waiting in the private rooms also turning a bit more serious as five jade slips with identical appearance is carried towards the middle of the stage, cing it on top of a table that emerges from underneath the stage, the host of the event smiling as she proceeds to exin the identity of the item. "Ladies and Gentlemen, particrly the youngdies and masters in the private rooms, this humbledy knows that most of you is currently here thanks to the young genius of our Heavenly Secret Tower that creates this very item, so let''s dy it any further" she said while lifting up one of the jade slips, infusing her qi inside it causing it to produce a mysterious glow, creating an invisible barrier that made everyone inside feel deprived of their strength. "This is a portable array capable of isting everything inside, removing the ambient qi in the surroundings¡­" she paused before looking at the audience, their attentionspletely on the jade slip she''s currently holding. "It might seem like some sort of useless treasure that works more as a collectible than anything else, but think about it, this will provide a better training ground for cultivators to temper the body, especially since this portable array also includes a function to adjust gravity, as well as reinforce the room that guarantees nothing will be destroyed in the vicinity of the training area" the host added before turning the effects of the jade slip off, looking serious as she starts listing the limitations of the portable array. "In addition to that, the creator also promised that the five people who will get these jade slips will be granted advanced ess to improved versions of this product, as well as early ess to other products in the future" "The only caveat is that the range is limited to fifty meters, and a user must always maintain contact with the jade slip in order for it to function" she stated, but the eyes of the people in the building seems to be already decided on participating and trying their best to get one of the five jade slips, their decision not even budging despite clearly hearing and understanding what the host just said. "Now we will start with a price of one million spirit stone, with an increment no less than ten thousand spirit stones every bid" thedy announced, signaling the start of a brutalpetition of who has more money to buy the jade slip, the intentions of the crowd ranging from simple ones like wanting the practical features of the jade slip toplicated and borate ones like the people who wants to use this jade slip as a bridge to form connections with possibly the most formidable genius of the current generation. "That''s a new feature, isn''t it?" hearing the limitations stated by thedy, Hua Xian''er asks while looking at Wu Xiaotian, as this is the first time she heard about the jade slip being only activated when a person is holding it. "Because it''s practically a massive bomb if I don''t do that" Wu Xiaotian replied before borating everything, another jade slip appearing in his hand. "This is the original version of that thing, the one that can sustain itself even without direct contact¡­ think about it, what would happen if this thing rained down on a powerful sect followed by volley of physical attacks?" he asked, his maternal grandmother the first one to figure out what he is getting to. "That sect will definitely take a massive amount of damage even if there are strong Ascension Realm experts protecting it" Mo Lingxue answered as she looks more and more satisfied with her grandson, his mind seemingly running on the same, possibly even higher level than her. "It''s likely more than that, given that even if Ascension Realm experts are not that limited by theck of qi, they will still struggle to use the full extent of their strengths, some of them might even get taken down in the process if the weapons used are destructive enough" Jiang Xinyue added, her eyes glowing as she never expected that something like an array can be used like this. "Smart, that''s why I removed that feature from the sold and mass-produced ones and gave the original schematics to Uncle Jingxian for safe keeping and production" he exined, his intent on helping the Heavenly Secret Tower apparent from his words. "That way, we have a monopoly over a powerful weapon that is otherwise thought of as nothing but a training tool by the outside world¡­" Li Yan said while looking down below, watching the people obliviouslypeting for the jade slips,pletely unaware of the potential this tool possesses. "Not only that, but this is also a good way for Tian to forge even deeper bonds with the Heavenly Secret Tower on top of my daughter-inw Xian''er being the princess of the tower" Su Meiyao added while looking at her beloved son''s deep gaze, the intelligent light in his eyes as if he did that to achieve all of this. Chapter 164: Ten Million Spirit Stones {You put too much trust on us} afraid of interrupting the atmosphere, Hua Xian''er sends a telepathic message to Wu Xiaotian, causing the young man to smile assuringly at her as he replies. {You and your family is more than worthy of it} he said as he recalls all the time thedy as well as her family helps him, appreciating everything that they did for him as he thought that it is normal for powerful people to not help ones far beneath them, which is truly a great simplification of the harshness of this world''s society. Receiving his reply, Hua Xian''er''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat, the smiling face of her sworn brother turn lover making her fall even deeper into him, making her avert her gaze as she starts feeling the sudden rush of blood and heat towards her face, her cheeks extremely flushed from the feeling she''s currently experiencing. As they continue their warm, familial conversations, thepetition outside is getting more and more intense, the price of the object already thrice of the original price, the young masters anddies of the top tier force starting to participate from now on. "Ten million spirit stones¡­" anguid, alluring voice sounded out of one of the private rooms, not so loud as to produce echoes in the building, yet so impactful that it produces echoes in the crowd''s mind and heart. "T-ten million!!??" "Oh my god!! Just how rich is thatdy for her to buy the jade slip for ten million spirit stones!??" "We have no chance ofpeting for this treasure brothers, the great people want it as well!!!" "T-ten million spirit stones¡­ any other people willing to bid higher than thedy in that private room?" hearing the amount of spirit stonesing out of the alluring voice''s mouth, even the host of the auction couldn''t help but stutter in disbelief as she never expected the price of the jade slip to go that far, making her wonder just what kind of force supports thisdy. As silence ensues in the crowd, the verdict about who will acquire the first jade slip is decided, thenguid voice resounding through the building again as she said something. "Su Tian, I''ll see you in the Golden Spirit Pool" the voice said before disappearing again to give way for the auction to continue. "That must be the youngdy you enjoy exchanging pointers with, right? Is it Zi Yu''er?" moving her hands to circle around her son''s neck, Su Meiyao asked as she turns around her head to face him, reaching out to peck his chin after speaking. "Mhm, what''s your opinion about her?" watching his mother acting like that, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but find her really cute. "Mama don''t really know yet, but you feelfortable with her baby, so mama thinks that we will get along well just like with Xian''er and Sister Li" she answered before directing her gaze back to the stage again, seemingly waiting for other voices to emerge. "Ten million spirit stones" another feminine voice said, this one sounding ethereal and fleeting, like a phoenix passing by with speed near imperceptible to the mortal eye. "That''s Feng Qing?" Jiang Xinyue asks to confirm as she already pretty much guessed it based on the way the voice speakspared to the way her dear grandson describes her. "Indeed, she seems to be a really good girl, butmunication doesn''t seem to be her forte" he answered as he recalls the first time they encounter each other, even him who prided himself quite a bit for being able to urately read all the people he encountered mistaking her for a cold and arrogantdy, his assumptions proven to bepletely wrong as she starts opening up to him. "Ten million spirit stones" another voice resounded, this one seemingly more gender neutral and amiable, as if a good friend that you can approach anytime, everywhere. After another moment of silence, the third jade slip is sold as well, causing anothermotion from the crowd, currently discussing the identity of the three people. "Those are most likely geniuses that participates in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm as well, but what exactly are their identities?" "Those three are most likely Heavenly Bliss Pavilion''s Zi Yu''er, Heavenly Phoenix Sect''s Feng Qing and Dao Seeking Mountain''s Dao Xuanyuan, they are the only people who seems toe into contact and form good connection with Su Tian in that secret realm after all" "Zi Yu''er and Dao Xuanyuan is understandable as everyone witnesses how the concluded their fight in a friendly manner, but haven''t you heard that Feng Qing pretty much refuses toment about him ever since their fight?" "You know nothing, I saw with my own eyes how that cold phoenixdy shyly bid Su Tian farewell before they return home" "That Feng Qing? Shyly? Brother, are you sure your eyes are not tricking you?" As the young people in the crowd discusses about the identities of the people in the private rooms, another jade slip is also sold, this one going at a rtively lower pricepared to the previous three, only reaching an amount of six million spirit stones. "This is thest one of the five, like the previous ones, we start with one million spirit stones and epts increment no lower than ten thousand spirit stones, let us start¡­" the host said, prompting the people still hopeful of snatching thest jade slip to start bidding, the richer ones starting to smile as they thought that the geniuses backed by top tier forces are already gone from thepetition, only for their eyes to widen as a new voicees out of another private room, this one feminine, the youth obvious in her voice as her bubbly and curious toneced her words. "Ten million spirit stones" thedy said, causing the otherpetitors to shake their head in dismay, mocking themselves for not being rich enough topete with this girl. "This is a really good tool" observing the jade slip in the stage, a gorgeous maturedy apanying thedy that just ced her bid speaks, causing the youngdy to nod her head repeatedly as excitement rushes through her entire body since this is the first time she experienced all these things in her life. "Mhm~~~ I read about arrays during my study time, and I heard that it''s really hard to set up one, and creating a small, portable array is practically an impossible feat for our current techniques" the youngdy exined to the mature beauty, making the mature beauty smile as she already knows full well the things that the youngdy is talking about. ''It''s good that my baby is taking interest into something other than cultivation¡­ I hope that the young man rumored to create that participate in the Golden Spirit Pool so that my baby can have a chance to meet him'' the mature beauty said as she moves her hands to pat the youngdy''s hair, the youngdy enjoying the sensation immensely. ''This is a good tool I can use to escape with mother'' the youngdy thought to herself as she looks at the mature beauty patting her head, thinking about ways to use the jade slip to their advantage. Chapter 165: [Buy It] After themotion about the jade slips, a few other items are sold before the final item of the day is revealed, the host turning all serious as she starts introducing the item. "Esteemed guest of tonight, we''ve finally reached the main attraction of this event, most probably the thing that made nearly all of the guests tonight to participate in this event" the host said as she signals towards the men hidden behind the stage, prompting these men to carry a small box, its size only reaching the average adult woman, making the uninformed ones to be curious just what it contains. "Let''s not waste any more time building up a suspenseful atmosphere, guests, thest item for tonight''s auction, a set of Trinity Cleansing Fruit" the host said, the silence ensuing after her announcement enough for anyone to hear a pin drop into the floor, their expressions and reactions more than understandable as even Wu Xiaotian is surprised, but for apletely different reason. [Buy it] Reading the simple words written in the semi-transparent golden screen of the Universal Shop System, he couldn''t help but be shocked, wondering just why the system wants him to buy that. ''Is that fruit so rare that even the system doesn''t have©¤'' before he could finish what he''s thinking about, the system screen already navigates itself towards the location of the fruit in the shop, the disy clearly showcasing what he thought otherwise. [Trinity Cleansing Fruit (Advance Grade Celestial Treasure) (10,000,000 Universal Coins)] [Upon consumption, shatters the consumer''s entire cultivation base safely, using the qi of the consumer''s entire cultivation base to nourish their foundations, making it stronger and causing an all-around rebirth, restarting the consumer''s cultivation with strength and power far greater than their previous one] [Note: The improvement of the consumer''s foundation relies on the quality of the qi in proportion to their current realm rather than its quantity, so the realm of cultivation of the consumer won''t matter in the improvement of their foundations meaning the fruit affects a Qi Refining Realm Cultivator and Ascension Realm Cultivator all the same] ''That is an absurd item'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he observes the fruit disyed in the stage, the price of it on the system, as well as it uses creating an irrefutable fact that he must get all ten of them at all cast. "Esteemed guest, as all of you knows, the Trinity Cleansing Fruit is a divine fruit capable of cleaning not only a cultivator''s meridians, but also the cultivators body and soul, and this effect is more than powerful enough to make even the worst cultivator to be born anew as a genius of their generation" the host exined, the greedy eyes of the people glowing bright as they openly expresses their desire for the fruit, only for them to smile in dismayter as they knowpletely that the top tier forces are definitely going to be the ones that acquire these fruits. ''Why is their description of the fruitpletely different from your description'' Wu Xiaotian asked, the system replying by showing another screen. [Because the people of this world do not have the techniques in the system database, hence the failure topletely utilize the Trinity Cleansing Fruit''s effects] ''What technique do I need in order for me to use them then?'' Wu Xiaotian asked curiously, the reply of the system shocking him even more. [The fruit is not meant for the user but rather for the shared user, as there will only be zero to extremely miniscule effect to the user given the user ''s talents] Hearing this, Wu Xiaotian is quite disappointed, but only for a moment, recovering quickly as he noticed another thing worth mentioning, prompting him to ask in his mind again. ''Since when did you start caring about my family?'' Wu Xiaotian asked, not a single bit of wariness and suspicion in his eyes as there''s something within him that tells him that the Universal Shop System is worth trusting, the system only replying a few momentster, almost as if it''s starting to consider whether to continue this conversation or not. [Since the time you start cing more importance to them than your own life] ''Now you sound extremely human'' despite being surprised by the system''s answer, Wu Xiaotian replied, more like joking with a friend rather than anything else, smiling as he thought that they really think alike. [That''s because I¡­ Forget it, you will know soon enough] After these words, the system returns into silence again, the semi-transparent floating golden screen returns into acting in a perfunctionary manner. "The owner of this fruit seems to have gone through a lot of trouble to get these fruits, and as a long-time friend of our Heavenly Secret Tower, we granted them the chance to change the rules, and only an appropriate item can be traded for the guests to acquire the fruits" the host said causing the crowd to go wild, the normal people regaining hope to acquire this mystical item. "If I may ask, what is that senior''s condition for trading" a figure braved asking the ultimate question, making all the other people look at them with a hint of approval in their eyes. Hearing the question, the host smiles before replying, the content of her voice drifting through the people''s mind, causing those hopeful ones to plummet into despair again as she said, "That senior wants anything that can repair the soul of a Half-step Celestial Realm expert, the more effective it is the better, and all of the fruit will be given to the one with the highest quality item of that category" While the answer causes most of the people pity and despair, one young man, surrounded by five beautiful figures, had his eyes glow,pletely aware that he had this on the bag already, immediately opening the system''s shop and searching for the highest quality soul rted pill within the Half-step Celestial Realm, making him smile as he found exactly what he''s looking for. [Soul Mending Pill (Half step Celestial Grade) (100,000 Universal Coins)] [A pill that canpletely mend any damage in the soul as long as the consumer''s cultivation is no higher than the Half step Celestial Realm, the process only taking a few minutes toplete and without any side effects on the consumer] Moving decisively, Wu Xiaotian immediately purchased one Soul Mending Pill, taking it out to observe it for a while causing thedies around him to focus on him, looking extremely confident while observing the pill in his hands, only his mother and paternal grandmother knowing the reason why he''s acting like that. ''I should also give them a shared user privilege for the system'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as his gaze moves across his maternal grandmother, Li Yan and Hua Xian''er, deciding to give them a shared user ess to the system and exining all of its uses to them as well. As he thought about a good timing to inform them of that, the crowd already starts taking out all sorts of treasure even the young geniuses from powerful forces chipping in their offers in hopes of winning the fruits, the owner of the fruits clearly not even considering those things as there''s not even a single notice that could be a sign of the owner of the fruit''s interest. After waiting for silence to ensue for a bit, Wu Xiaotian opens his mouth, his voice reverberating across the building for the first time since the start of the auction. Chapter 166: Acquiring the Trinity Cleansing Fruit My bad for thete release. Bonus Chapter 1/4 ---------- "I wonder if the senior that owns the Trinity Cleansing Fruits is interested with a Half-step Celestial Grade Soul Mending Pill" as Wu Xiaotian''s voice echoed across the building, the people that are stillpeting previously immediately shut their mouths, some of them evenining about Wu Xiaotian in their minds, wondering why the young man needs to wait for them to show their meager wealth first before making a move. From one of the seats, a figure familiar with Wu Xiaotian and Hua Xian''er emerges, an old man with an amiable smile on his face, his expressions a bit weird as if he''s seeing things normal people fail to see, yet he carries himself with such refined and controlled movements that one might mistake him for someone who works on the food industry. "Young man, you''re not kidding aren''t you?" the familiar old man asked with an excited gleam on his eyes, Hua Xian''er looking extremely surprised as if this is the first time that she saw this old man acting like this despite seeing him many times in her life already. "I swear under my father''s name senior, I am not lying" Wu Xiaotian replied causing thedies around her to giggle, particrly his mother who''s still clinging onto him while leaning her back on his chest. "You even used that man''s name to swear, who would''ve thought that my baby would be this bad" Su Meiyao said while still giggling, feeling her son lowering his head, his lips now on the same level as her ears. "I just don''t want to use mom''s name in vain" he said before nibbling on his mother''s ears, making her moan in joy as she feels him tenderly treating her. "Good, that is really good, I want that young man''s offer, little host of the auction, let''s proceed with the exchange now, HAHAHAHAAH" hearing the young man''s affirmation, the old man said as he rushed to the stage, surprising everyone as he grabs the set of Trinity Cleansing Fruits, his speed making him extremely difficult to follow even for the Ascension Realm experts meant to watch over this auction. "Ahem¡­ t¡­that seems to be the end of the auction everyone. Thanks to you all for participating in our event!!!" looking stupefied as she watches the old man storm towards the exchange room, the host of the auction couldn''t help but stutter as she speaks to liven up the dead and awkward atmosphere, the crowd already starting to thin out as theyments at the anti-climatic end of the auction, however, they still look at this event with extreme appreciation as they never expected that they can witness such treasure in all of their lives, and the action from the previous items already enough to satisfy their desire for some drama. Meanwhile, some of the geniuses located within the private rooms start nning things, most of them in preparation for the Golden Spirit Pool about to open, a minority of them aiming to entertain themselves as much as they can until the start of the major event. ---------- "You have a Soul Mending Pill!??" seeing the young man in front of him, joined by an empress-likedy standing just right beside him, the owner of the Trinity Cleansing Fruit couldn''t help but look in surprise, muttering to his mind that he just experienced a real-life example of searching high and low, only to end up finding what he''s searching for under his bed. "Your soul is injured senior?" taking out the Soul Mending Pill from his system storage, Wu Xiaotian asked as he handed the pill out to the old restaurant owner, wondering just what damaged the old man''s soul so bad that he would trade such treasure for a thing that can repair his soul. "Greatly¡­ I peered into the secrets of heavens too much that I was punished for doing so¡­ and well, let''s just say that I was quite hurt by the punishments that the heavens sent me" the old man said with a mysterious tone in his voice, inspecting the pill for a bit and confirming its authenticity. As he confirmed the authenticity of the pill, he hands out the fruits to Wu Xiaotian, looking at the young man eye to eye as he asks, "Just where did you find out such good thing?" "I found it in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, deep within a kind of array formation there" the immortal-like young man lied through his teeth, the old man failing to detect some sort of inconsistencies in his tone, making himpletely believe the young man''s words. "Are you sure you''re going to exchange this treasure pill for the Trinity Cleansing Fruits?" the old man asked as the pill he''s holding currently is something that is practically a second life for people with damaged soul, a major part of a cultivator that is extremely hard if not impossible to cure or repair. Knowing that the old man ispletely unaware of the true effects of the Trinity Cleansing Fruits, he just smiles as he assures him that the trade is more than worth it, the three of them talking for a bit more before separating, the old man leaving after Wu Xiaotian''s exnation about the pill, him and Hua Xian''er leaving to return to the private room they are previously in, meeting the rest of their family before the three women with blood rtion with Wu Xiaotian returns home, the immortal-like young man remaining behind as he decides to talk about something with Hua Xian''er''s uncle. "We''ll be leaving first little Tian~~~" Mo Lingxue said before kissing her grandson''s cheek, the two other mature women following suit, their soft and sexy bodies sticking closely to his, the heavenly sensation of being surrounded by three beauties that can make even goddesses jealous causing his mind to cloud a bit, letting the other two women tond their sensual pinkish red lips on his face as well. "Take care okay dear~~~" Jiang Xinyue shyly reminded before kissing her grandson''s other cheeks, clinging closely to him as she did so. In front of him, his mother had her arms wrapped around his neck, her feet tiptoeing as she struggles to reach her son''s face, the smiling expression of her son making her smile brightly as well, reminding him of something important before the three of them leaves. "We''ll always wait for you back at our home~~~" Su Meiyao said before kissing her son''s lips, showing a passionate disy to everyone for a few seconds before she breaks the kiss, the only reason for her doing so is the fact that she might not be able to hold herself back from wanting to go further with her son if she continues enjoying their intense kisses. After their passionate exchange, the three of them steps into the spatial array of the Unbounded Spatial Talisman, disappearing after a few moments leaving only Hua Xian''er and Li Yan beside Wu Xiaotian, the twodies looking at their man with a knowing smile on their face, starting to get used to the fact that not only his mother, but also his two grandmothers are his lovers, the same kind of people as the two of them who''s also his lovers. Chapter 167: Heavens Eye 2/4 ---------- "So you''re saying we can improve information transfer so much better using this¡­ inte?" looking at him with interest in his eyes, Hua Jingxian asked Wu Xiaotian, his expression that of someone extremely fascinated with the thing he just heard. "Yeah, we can pretty much update every information gathered outside remotely, and in real-time at that" the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face, handing out basic information about the internal operation of the thing he wants to introduce, the attention of the bearded middle-aged man in front of himpletely piqued. "Your conditions?" despite being pretty close to the young man, Hua Jingxian firmly believes that there''s no free meal in this world, and even if the immortal-like young man is truly just helping them out of nothing, he still feels that it is not fair for this son-inw of his to receive nothing for introducing such great thing. "Unrestricted ess to all the information that will be contained there" Wu Xiaotian answered, Hua Jingxian smiling as he pretty much knew that this will be what the young man asks for, something he can easily grant if what he''s talking about can actually be realized. "So how does it work?" after hearing the offer of his son-inw, Hua Jingxian decisively epted the deal, immediately going to n the whole thing with him. ---------- "This is quite the resource intensive task¡­" after they finished drafting their preliminary ns, Hua Jingxian said as he looks at approximate amount of spirit stones that will be used for this project, however, considering the improvement it brings when ites to their information gathering ability, the amount he''s seeing is pretty much spare change in exchange for what they are about to gain. "When will it bepleted?" Wu Xiaotian asked with anticipation in his eyes, the thought of personally introducing something that will change the world he currently lives in making him quite proud as well as excited, especially because he will be one of the people who will benefit from this project the most. "Within at most three weeks, we can alreadyplete phase one and establish a remote connection between each of the branches of the tower within the entire continent" Hua Jingxian estimated as he checks the scale of the project, nodding after that as if he''s really sure that the project will bepleted within his estimations. "After that, mass produce this schematic and sell it to the public" pulling out a paper from his spatial ring, Wu Xiaotian said while handing the paper to Hua Jingxian, the bearded middle-aged man''s eyes growing in surprise as he scans what is written inside the paper. Written on it, a seemingly simple device capable of multiple functions, including messaging, calling, taking photographs and videos and other things mentioned that seems obscure to him, programming, application instation and all sorts of things. "Is this that thing that little Xian''er is always fiddling with in her free time?" Hua Jingxian asked with interest in his face as if he saw a great toy. "I call it a phone, something that can be used tomunicate with any other user of that thing that the user is friend with, I have other bigger ns for that but that is forter, for now, we need to establish poprity for this" Wu Xiaotian introduced, the interest in Hua Jingxian''s eyes growingrger as he scans the array meant to be engraved on the object used for the item. "This is a really brilliant array,bining three runic arrays into one for space efficiency and improved production rate" Hua Jingxian bbered, clearly excited while scanning the runic array disyed in the paper. "Three huh¡­ Uncle Jingxian, in terms of mastery and knowledge of runic arrays, how will you rate yourself if we''re talking about the whole continent" hearing his words, Wu Xiaotian curiously asked, prompting the bearded middle-aged man to look at him with confusion in his eyes, wondering why the young man in front of him suddenly got curious about this. "If we don''t count those four old men often in their fishing spot, I could say that I am within the top five among the continent''s best runic array grandmasters" dropping a bomb that is not so known to anyone except for the other four within that ranking, Hua Jingxian informed, hoping to shock the son-inw in front of him, only for him to wonder even more as the young man''s smile grew even further. "The other fourpared to you?" he continues to inquire, the middle-aged man wondering even more now. "Not that much of a difference, we''re called the top five because there''s really no way to know who''s better than who, but we all have different specialization, mine being deciphering arrays" the bearded middle-aged man proudly dered, being knocked into the ground by the next words the immortal-like young man in front of him said. "If even the greatest runic array grandmaster in terms of deciphering couldn''t see it, then that means my work with that array really seeded" Wu Xiaotian said as he points somewhere in the runic array''s diagram, tracing his finger along the intricate lines, making them light up as trace of his transcendent qi is infused into them, Hua Jingxian''s surprise getting bigger and bigger as the young man starts toplete whatever he''s tracing. "There''s another array¡­" seeing theplete traces, Hua Jingxian mutters in absolute astonishment while looking at the young man in front of him, wondering just how a teen age youth can create something as absurd as this runic array, and even managing to hide a fourth array in the already extremelypressed diagram, a fourth array that willpletely pass through his eyes if not for the young man pointing it out. "Right, this is an array tied with the mainframe of our inte project, the data being sent by each and every phones directly being sent to our mainframe first, creating a copy for our own use before it rys the data being sent to the intended receiver" Wu Xiaotian exins, making Hua Jingxian nods in acknowledgement, the thing that the young man thought about being the first advantage he could think of when he first noticed the use of the device as well, only, the young man beat him to it as he already has a way to actualize the idea while he does not. "Given how convenient and useful of a device this phone is, it is guaranteed to explode in poprity¡­ probably even to the point that every people in the continent will have one in the near future¡­" Hua Jingxian spected, his experience from all the years of interaction with the economic world of the continent making his insights extremely valuable and reliable. "Everything underneath the heaven is within our sight¡­ that is why the official name of the project is Heaven''s Eye¡­" he muttered to himself while looking at the young man in front of him, the thing he just shown today, as well as all the talents that he had already showcased previously making him believe that despite all of his heightened expectations and belief of him, he still underestimates this young man''s true potential, making him wonder just where is true limits lie. Chapter 168: Just This for Now 3/4 ---------- "I will immediately call for my personal team to start the development of this project immediately, for now, you need to focus on the immediate event at hand" after snapping out of his stupefied state, Hua Jingxian quickly moves as he also realizes the immense significance of this project at hand, yet he also knows that the young man in front of him also need not to worry about this as he''s also participating in the Golden Spirit Pool, and he needs to be in top condition in order to take the most advantage out of it. "Oh right, Uncle Jingxian, once the phone is released to the public, make sure to add this as aplementary product" handing a technique towards the middle-aged man, Wu Xiaotian said, standing up from his seat after doing so, the middle-aged man not even asking why he''s handing out a free technique, just looking at the young man waving his hands as he closes the door of his office. Looking at the technique in hand, he saw the words [Soul Realm Invocation Technique] in front of it, the paper seemingly written just previously as it possesses a pristine condition, different frompletely used techniques in the tower''s library. Wondering what this technique is, he decided to check it out for himself, knowing full well that the young man trusting him with it means that he can pretty much do anything with it except sell, the soul power of someone in the Ascension Realm making it easy for him to memorize, as well as analyze andprehend the technique. Executing it, he was surprised as he was pulled into a massive continentpletely different from the he''s in, the surroundings pretty chaotic and thews subtly different from his world, the raw interaction of this world''sws and rules making him saw something important, hisprehension of the Ascension Realm growing the more he stays here, the effect only starting to diminish after a few seconds, yet this few seconds is already more than enough for him to peer into the secrets of the next step ahead of him. After exploring the ce for a while, he decided to ask his son-inw about this, as he thought that such greatnd should only be monopolized by the young man and the people close to him, not something that needs to be publicized and known by all. "That can wait forter¡­" seeing that the immortal-like young man already left, he mutters to himself as he calls someone, a person emerging from the shadows as he does so, the person''s eyes widening as well once he saw the Heaven''s Eye Project, immediately bowing at Hua Jingxian and cing the development of this project as the top priority in his mind. ---------- ''So Uncle Jingxian managed to gain an enlightenment huh¡­'' unbeknownst to the bearded middle-aged man, Wu Xiaotian ispletely aware of everything that transpired, the young man''s presence in the soul realm despite his consciousnesspletely outside, everything happening within the soul realm being fed into his mind, yet weirdly, he doesn''t feel a single bit ufortable or overwhelmed at all, as if receiving massive amount of information in his brain is a pretty normal thing to him. After Hua Jingxian leaves the soul realm, his avatar descends on this world he created, snapping his fingers and restoring the order of the realm, the once chaotic environment turning into a peaceful worldly scene, the development of the realm making the rules extremely obscure and imperceptible even to a celestial''s eyes. "I should probably inform Yan''er and Xian''er of me going home" he thought to himself as he decided to rest between his blood family''s bodies for the remaining time of the day, also deciding to let them cultivate in the soul realm in order to enlighten themselves, then proceeding to guide them in the [Infinite Qi Dimension] and cultivate there. ''There goes my ns to rest'' he wryly smiled as he thought, moving across the corridors to meet his two lovers here, bidding farewell and sharing an intimate moment with them before he leaves, the two refusing to go with him as they are still quite embarrassed of facing the three mature beauties in his home. Chapter Discover: ---------- "Mmm~~~ Chuuu~~~~ Haahhh~~ Haaahhh~~~ wee back baby~~~" seeing her son''s figure arriving at their living room, Su Meiyao immediately jumps on him and cling on his masculine body, her squishy feminine parts being squeezed by him, her perfectly shaped big breast pressing hard on his chest, and his hands sinking in as he holds his soft meaty ass to keep her from falling. "Missed me huh?" he asks as he moves towards the sofa for them to take a seat, his mother still pecking gently and lovingly all around his face as if she''s in a trance. "We all missed you~~ little Tian~~~" as he focused on his mother, two other mature beauties already appear on either side of him, his maternal grandmother who shares an extreme semnce with his mother on his right, and his paternal grandmother with beauty not palingpared to the other two in his left, both of them pouting their lips to kiss his cheeks. As his mother moves her arms around his neck while leaning her soft sexy body on him, he moves his embracing arms to circle the two otherdies, his hands on top of the two women''s motherly breasts, his left hand ying around and pinching Jiang Xinyue''s erect nipples on top of her clothes, while his right hand firmly groped and massaged Mo Lingxue''s boobs. "Ahhhnnn~~~ that feels so good dear~~~" Jiang Xinyue moans in delight as she feels her grandson''s fingers ying around, twisting, pinching and pulling on her stiff sensitive nipples. "Ahhaaannn~~~ Wait~~~ Little Tian~~ Not thereee~~~" meanwhile, Mo Lingxue tries her best not to moan but to no avail, as her grandson made her immense pleasure just from him groping her jiggly globes firmly, her hands firm on trying to stop his advances yet her undergarment already starting to get wet from the action, the same happening to the two otherdies, a moist area starting to get prominent in their underwear. "You don''t like it grandmother?" moving his gaze towards her, Wu Xiaotian asked with nothing but love and adoration in his eyes, willing to ept whatever the gorgeous maturedy replies, but still hoping that she will ept his advances, remembering his mother''s wish for him to make thisdy happy as a woman again, yet it is already almost a month since they starts living together and the only progress they have is sleeping on the same bed and kissing on each other''s cheeks. Seeing the looks her grandson is giving her, Mo Lingxue''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat, her grandson''s figure ovepping with her deceased husband again, causing her to lower her defenses even more towards him, her grasp on his groping hand loosening, seemingly a sign of her allowing him to do anything he wants. "No more than¡­ ahhhnnn~~~!! this for now okay? Hyaaa~~~! Grandmother¡­ mmm~~~!!! still isn''t ready~~~!?" struggling to reply as the stimtion of her grandson''s touch numbs her mind, Mo Lingxue dered while her entire body squirms from pleasure. Chapter 169: Picking Up Someone 4/4 That concludes it for now, 3 for power stone and one for the cumtive golden ticket, thanks for the support everyone ---------- ''Luckily, it doesn''t escte too much for now'' washing the dishes while being circled by her grandson''s arms, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but blush as she remembers all the things that just proceeded before her daughter as well as sworn sister prepares their meal for tonight. After letting her grandson touch her plump breast, the pleasure within her body starts growing further and further, up until the point that she couldn''t hold it anymore, making her pounce on him and forcefully connect her lips with his, initiating a long, sloppy and passionate kiss where they try to dominate each other''s tongue, only for her to lose the battle and forced to retreat, her grandson bringing their battle inside her mouth, where she can only struggle in futile resistance as he explores every nook and cranny of her damp lewd mouth, the sensation of him moving inside her domineeringly sending shivers through her entire body. After their kiss, he continuessciviously touching her womanly curves, even her bubbly butt is not spared as he also ys around with it, molding it into all shapes and forms as he continuously fondles the soft mass of sexy flesh, his firm grip on her causing her waters to drench her entire undergarment, her love juice even flowing through her inner thighs. In the end, she got engulfed in the passion and the four of them continues drowning in the pleasure, the three mature beauties moaning from the immortal-like young man''s caress and touches, and his kisses causes them to lose it as they mindlessly reply to all his kisses as well. ''I might have been fucked silly by my dear little grandson by now if not for his intervention as well'' the image of her grandson smiling gently at her and asking if she''s ready to continue shing in her mind as shepletely leans her back on the body emitting immense, yetfortable body heat behind her, reaching out one of her hands to the back of the figure''s neck, squeezing her ass cheeks as she feels an extremely huge bulge on her back. ''It''s really big¡­'' as she already peeks on her grandson having sex with her daughter and sworn sister, she already knew that he''s a really hung young man, but feeling his ''weapon'' with only their clothing separating them, she couldn''t help but think that she gravely underestimated his size. "I thought you''re not ready yet, grandmother?" teasing her as he feels her juicy ass squeeze on his pir, Wu Xiaotian asked before he leans down, kissing and sucking on her smooth neck, multiple red spots already in the milky white porcin skin. "Mmm~~ yeah, I just want to check on your body little Tian~~~" she reasoned, causing the two of them tough, the twodies talking in the living room hearing this and prompting them to look at each other, both showing a knowing smile as if they just realized something. ---------- After cleaning up their dishes, Wu Xiaotian pulled the three into their bedroom, quite anxious and excited as they will finally be introduced to the [Infinite Qi System], excited due to the fact that this will be an opportunity for them to grow stronger than they currently are, and anxious as he knew that he will definitely get an earful from them once they were made aware of what he experiences in the Infinite Qi Dimension every day. "You should really pull those two as well" looking at her son sitting in front of them, Su Meiyao advised, the two other beautifuldies clearly aware who the ck-haired woman is pertaining to. "They''re really avoiding the topic whenever I tried to invite them, should I just be more proactive and take them here directly?" Wu Xiaotian asked with a wry smile on his face, the embarrassed appearance of Li Yan and Hua Xian''er appearing in his mind. "Then bring mama with you baby, let''s see if they can still escape~~~" looking at her son with a cunning smile on her gorgeous face, Su Meiyao replied, pulling out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman from her system storage then handing it to him, the talisman lighting up as he infused his qi in it, the four of them disappearing the moment the light shines at its brightest, all of them arriving at the entrance of the girl''s room. ---------- {How much longer do you want to drag this out Sister Yan? You have so much time to tell Lian Lian about the things between you and Xiaotian already} three beautifuldiesy t on a bed in arge, luxurious room, their faces obscured by the darkness of the night, their ethereal beauty only revealing itself whenever a gentle beam of moonlight peers through the window near them. {You see how Lian''er reacts when she''s with Tian right? I want her to acknowledge her feelings first before I tell her about¡­ my disguise, that way, she won''t be hindered by me when ites to decision with the matters of the heart} Li Yan replies to Hua Xian''er''s question while looking at the gentle maidenly beauty sleeping beside her. {I don''t know if you''re an indecisive woman of if you''re an extremely considerate mother¡­ maybe both¡­ whatever, just be sure to properly say it before it''s toote} Hua Xian''er answered, her tone making her seem so experienced and knowledgeable,pletely different from her usual character. {Since when are you so©¤} before Li Yan finishes her sentence, she detected two presences in front of the door to their room, prompting her to get up from the bed and point Hua Xian''er towards the entrance, the empress-likedy nodding towards her as well, the mature beauty waking up the maidenlydy beside her before the three of them proceeds to meet whoever it is that is in front of the door. Chapter Discover: Much to the twodies'' surprise, they saw four familiar faces once they open the door, making them flushed as they never expected that they will meet the three again just a while after they separated previously, Li Yan so surprised to the point that she almost dispersed the illusion cast to change her appearance, an illusion so potent that she can easily maintain it even when she''s cultivating or asleep. "W-what brings you here, m-mother-inw, g-grandmothers¡­." Looking at the inquisitive gazes of the three mature beauties in front of them, Li Yan and Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but stutter their words. "We''re here to pick you up~~~" seeing the flustered looks on the two''s face, Su Meiyao just smiles for a bit before she pulls on Hua Xian''er, Mo Lingxue pulling on Li Yan and Jiang Xinyue smiling before she asks Hong Lian to join them as well, the maidenly beauty helplessly agreeing as her two sisters are already dragged around by the unfamiliar people in front of her, the only reason for her joining as well aside from the fact that her sisters seemingly trusts them is the fact that there''s a familiar figure of a young man apanying them. ''Seeing how those two addresses them...'' as she recalls what her sworn sisters call the three gorgeous maturedies, she easily deducted the rtion they share with her immortal-like figure of a sworn brother. ''This might be a good chance to know more about brother Su'' she thought to herself while looking at the young man, other things aside from curiosity filling her eyes. Chapter 170: New Shared System Users As the teleportation array created by the Unbounded Spatial Talisman lit up again, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile wryly as he doesn''t even get the opportunity to speak and exin, making it look like his mother and grandmothers are coercing the three more than anything else, dragging the threedies along to their home. As the blinding lights starts to settle, Hua Xian''er, Li Yan and Hong Lian moves their eyes all around the room they''re in, finding out that they''re in a bedroom a few moments after their minds starts to process what they are observing. "W-what are we going to d-do here"pletely different from how she normally acts, Hua Xian''er asks in panic, all sorts of adult activities entering her mind as she sinks more and more into overthinking. Meanwhile, Li Yan seems to be more used to it, or rather, she seems to be looking forward to something, as her eyes glows while looking at her beloved, currently right behind his blood family, seemingly preparing something in the bed. On the other hand, Hong Lian, despite some thoughts about all sorts of things also entering her mind, maintains an innocent approach to everything as she curiously explores everything in the room with her observant eyes, noticing the wide bed with has a lot of pillows in it, clearly a bed that is used by multiple people rather than a single one. "You sleep together?" tilting her head to the side, Hong Lian asked with a pure look in her eyes causing Wu Xiaotian, as well as his mother and grandmothers to smile stiffly, the awkward atmosphere as the three mature beauties seems to be too embarrassed to exin everything only dissipating once Wu Xiaotian intervenes, effectively driving the curious maidenly beauty away from the topic, for now. "Let''s talk about thatter, there are more important things to do¡­" the immortal-like young man said with a smile in his face as he waves his hand, signaling thedies to move near him, his smile effectively drawing their attentions as they sit in circle on top of the bed. With thedies'' curious eyes stares at the sole young man in the group, the immortal-like young man already starts whatever he''s nning to do, using his soul power to infuse a technique in each of the gorgeous women''s mind, the surprise in their eyes apparent as they start analyzing the technique, as well as digesting the additional information that Wu Xiaotian infused pertaining to the things that will happen the moment, they used the technique. "Isn''t this too absurd baby?" looking at her son, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but exim, even attributing to his system, she still couldn''t help but think of how crazy the benefits of just entering the soul realm are. "Nothing too absurd really, had myprehension increase even deeper than it currently is, it will give even more benefits to everyone" Wu Xiaotian replied with a smile in his face, urging them to enter the soul realm already as he sends a telepathic image to one of thedies, seemingly concerned about something once she enters the soul realm. {Don''t worry Yan''er, just like what I informed all of you, I am the absolute master of that realm, so even if you''re entering as your purest form, your soul, I can still make it so that you appear like your illusion} he said to her, making her nod in acknowledgement while looking at her lover, who just seems to be prepared for any sort of situation. {Mhm, I''ll trust you with everything} she replied with a covert smile on her face, her secretive look gaining a thumbs up from the immortal-like young man. {Come to think of it, I never really saw what you look like when you''re in disguise, mind showing a mental image of it?} hearing her husband''s words, Li Yan immediately takes back what she previously thought, thinking that no matter how great this young man is, there are still bit of things that made him imperfect, yet those things doesn''t even do a single bit to reduce his impact, only serving to make him more charismatic, more¡­ human. After she sends a visualization of her appearance cast over her true body by the [Immortal Illusion Technique], he prompts them to enter the soul realm once again, the six heavenly goddesses entering one after another, their consciousness arriving in an extremelyrge and mysterious, yet chaotic ne, with its rules tangling upon each other openly, making them observe phenomena that are otherwise virtually impossible to see in the real world. Looking all around, all the women could see are specks of mysterious lights setting sparks of inspiration in their minds, the explosion of idea as they observe how everything in this world works constantly enlightening their minds, theirprehension of their respective realms increasing through each second of their stay in there. Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian just silently observes them, constantly on the lookout for irregrities that may ur to them, prepared to deal with whatever might happen anytime. As time passes, he eventually realized that his worries are unfounded, each of thedies sitting in a lotus position to digest the things theyprehended, Wu Xiaotian still refusing to send them back to their physical bodies as he knew that as long as he wills it, staying in the soul realm duringprehension will also increase their insights and digestion of the thing they are trying to study. After a few more minutes since thest one of them enters a meditative state, Wu Xiaotian decided to explore for a while with the majority of his attention still focused on thedies, finding a ce far away enough to keep what he''s trying to do from disturbing their meditation. Arriving in a pretty barren spot, he starts ying around with the rules andws in his soul realm, infusing the wood elementalws in order to create a semnce of life, making his own version of pretending to be god while he waits for thedies, this simple exercise of ying around while turning all sorts of elements to myriad of shapes and sizes being something intensive enough to make himselfprehend something, albeit this something being in the extreme minimum given his current standards. After a few hours of ying around and getting even more used to the elementalws, Wu Xiaotian finally saw multiple signs of the six waking up, his figure disappearing from his current location and arriving at the ce of thedies'' meditation, their eyes already open once he arrives, all of them looking at him with an excited smile in their face, his mother moving to express her gratitude as she stands up and rushes to hug him, rubbing her face on his chest as she does so. After causing amotion, even the other five follow suit, even Hong Lian expressing her deep appreciation for him showing her this ce, the intimate momentssting for a while before he pulls them out and return them to their real bodies. Looking at him with a tender and adoring looks in their eyes, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he snaps his hands, the surprise only starting for four among the six goddesses in the room as a semi-transparent floating golden screen appears in front of them. Chapter 171: More Than Worthy "This is¡­" "Oh my¡­." "I see, so that''s why you have all those things¡­" [User: Hua Xian''er] [Age: 27] [Cultivation: Advance state Nascent Source Realm] [Physique: Untainted Heavenly Body] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 10,000 innate strength] [Agility: 10,400 innate strength] [Intelligence: 11,200 innate strength] [Stamina: 8,000 innate strength] [Vitality: 10,000 innate strength] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] [Techniques] [Heavenly Dao Sword (Self-derived from countless techniques)] [An extremely powerful swordsmanship capable of taking in almost all the information in the surrounding and analyze it, granting the used immense predictive capabilities] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to freely peer into the future up to a few minutes ahead of time, the consumption of the user''s qi increasing as the target time goes further away from the present] [Astral Movement (Heavenly Secret Tower Main Movement Technique)] [A movement technique created by an ancient cultivator of the that takes inspiration from the stars , allowing the user proficient movements across all sorts of terrains] [Progress: Perfection State (Makes it so that the user never falls down when using it, unless the user wants to)] [Nature Projection (Original, created from Heaven-man unity enlightenment)] [Gives its practitioner the ability to project their thoughts and bend the surroundings to their will, allowing them to aplish absurd feats that are otherwise improbable, albeit being for a short time only] [Progress: Perfection State (Improves the user''sbat prowess by one state, up to the celestial levels)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.(Shared users can only enter when the main user enters)] [Daily avable entry: 1/1] [Rate of Conversion: 20 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] [Martial God System] [Info: Allows one to automatically cultivate, upgrade, and derive techniques, allows entry to an independent space that increases martialprehension, the space is capable of generating enemies for the user to practice with.] [Techniques currently being studied: 0] [Martial God Space (Lvl 5): entry avable, increases theprehension of any techniques by 20,000 times] [Auxiliary Job System] [Info: A system that provides myriad of conveniences to all type of auxiliary jobs, from well-known profession such as alchemy to cksmithing and inscription, to obscure jobs such as jade-cutting, ore masters and herbalists.] [Spirit Garden (Lvl 3)] [Avable space: 870,000/1,000,000 square meters] [Spirit Mine] [Number of puppets: 30 (Lvl 2), 20 (Lvl 3)] [Rune Observation tform (Lvl 3)] [All-purpose Dimension (Lvl 3)] [Infinite Dimension System] [Info: Allows user to travel across dimension, the system issuing missions for the user toplete, granting the user rewards. The rewards vary from Universal Coins to gift packages and even items, cultivation tools, weapons and more] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is (Currently able to travel to worlds with Soul Formation Realm cultivator or anything equivalent at most] [Registered World/s: Xing Wu (Can teleport here anytime by using the anchor point)] [Charges Avable: 1/1(Refreshes Every week)] [Shop] [Inventory] [User: Mo Lingxue] [Age: 75] [Cultivation: Perfection State Ascension Realm] [Qi: Yin-Yang Divine Qi] [Physique: Absolute Yin Body] [Soul: Empyrean Overseer Absolute Soul] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 10 low celestial stars] [Agility: 10 low celestial stars] [Intelligence: 10 low celestial stars] [Stamina: 10 low celestial stars] [Vitality: 10 low celestial stars] [Aptitude: High Quality Divine Level] [Techniques] [The World is a Chessboard (Original)] [Seeing through all the possible oues of all possible positioning, a technique capable of directingrge armies to irreversible victories, whether it is small skirmishes or full-scale wars] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to increase the overallbat power of all chosen beings within the technique''s range by ten percent, current range is one kilometer)] [White Step ck Prints (Self Derived, from over a hundred movement techniques)] [One bright sh like a light travelling across the void, leaving only a shadow in its path] [Progress: Perfection State (Improves the practitioner''s speed ten times if used at full power)] [Yin Body Transformation (Original, created from the enlightenment from talent: Absolute Yin Body)] [Exudes a bone chilling yin energy enough to turn everything around the practitioner into solid ice, improving the practitioner''s overallbat prowess at the same time] [Progress: Perfection State (Improves the user''sbat prowess by one state] [Name: Li Yan] [Age: 50] [Cultivation: Early state Ascension Realm] [Physique: Peerless Treasure Body] [Soul: Yin Yang Harmonious Soul] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 144,000 worldly might] [Agility: 152,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 216,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 216,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 216,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] [Techniques] [Spear of Pure Lightning (Self-derived, modified and improved version of Purple Lightning Temple''s mainbat technique)] [Swinging a spear d in purple lightning, tearing dark clouds asunder with each shing light from every swing and thrust, a destructive technique capable of granting its practitioner the ability to fight across cultivation level] [Progress: Perfection State (Improves the user''sbat power by one state, up to the celestial levels] [Seven sh Steps (Self Derived, improved version of Purple Lightning Temple''s main movement technique)] [d the practitioner in lightning through every move, each step making the user faster and faster until the seventh step, in which the practitioner can travel as fast as lightning] [Progress: Advance State (Can implement up to the fifth step)] [Name: Hong Lian] [Age: 27] [Cultivation: Advanced state Nascent Source Realm] [Qi: True Fusion Heavenly Qi] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 9,000 innate strength] [Agility: 9,000 innate strength] [Intelligence: 13,000 innate strength] [Stamina: 8,500 innate strength] [Vitality: 10,100 innate strength] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] [Techniques] [Crimson Lightning Fan (Original)] [Channels a fusion of fire and lightning attribute qi into a handheld fan, creating torrential waves of attack every time the fan is swung, each wave highly destructive, capable of turning the ce it hit into a deste area] [Progress: Perfection state (Capable of damaging someone a cultivationyer ahead of the practitioner, up to the celestial level)] [Seven sh Steps] [d the practitioner in lightning through every move, each step making the user faster and faster until the seventh step, in which the practitioner can travel as fast as lightning] [Progress: Advance State (Can implement up to the fifth step)] Speechless at the words disyed in front of them, Wu Xiaotian proceeds to tell the four all the things that he exined to his mother and paternal grandmother, taking extreme attention so that all of the details of the system are introduced to them properly, asking them to y around with it as he finishes his concise exnation. After they explore the interface of the semi-transparent floating golden screen, Hua Xian''er, Li Yan and Mo Lingxue stares at the young man in front of them with astonishment in their eyes, still incredulous to the fact that the thing that just appeared in front of them practically possesses everything, and they can acquire anything they want so long as they have enough Universal Coins that is used as currency by the system. They also find it quite essible to earn the Universal Coins, thinking that it''s a win-win situation for them given the fact that all sorts of things that can be done to earn Universal Coins are also things that can help in improving their cultivation. However, amidst all the joy in the room, one of thedies is quite doubtful, her emotions disying on her maidenly face causing the others to direct their attention towards her, one of the otherdies, the ck-haired motherly beauty nudged the immortal-like young man beside her, prompting the young man to move and inquire. "Is there a problem Sister Lian?" looking at the maidenly beauty, Wu Xiaotian asked with concern in his face as already had some idea of what is possibly running in thedy''s mind, his thoughts being confirmed as she replies the next moment. "I¡­ I don''t feel like I''m worthy of knowing such big secret rted to you like this, Brother Su" she said with a hesitant look on her face, the fact that this thing can give her qualification to stand among the very top not only in her generation but also among the ones before them tempting her quite a bit, yet when she thinks of the people who received the same thing as her, all of them being the immortal-like young man''s lover, she couldn''t help but think that this is not for her. "You''re more than worth it of this, Sister Lian, after all, you''re Yan''er''s¡­ sworn sister" he paused for a while, recovering from almost having a slip of a tongue and revealing Li Yan''s secret prematurely before he continues. "And you''re also Xian''er''s sworn sister before that" knowing the majority of the thoughts in the maidenly beauty''s mind, the immortal-like young man exins, giving quite the assurance to thedy, now heaving a sigh of relief as she decided to gracefully ept the thing given to her. After waiting for some time for the maidenly beauty to make up her mind, Wu Xiaotian finally introduced them to the other main reason why they are gathered here today, exining them the intricacies of the Infinite Qi Dimension, giving them warnings about the immense increased intensity of the waves of ambient qi once they reach anotheryer. After making sure that they are prepared for everything, he also reminded them that they will enter using their physical bodies, as well as the fact that they will start in the firstyer, advising them to just try their best and not push themselves too much. Chapter 172: Cultivating in the Infinite Qi Dimension Once they entered inside the Infinite Qi Dimension, thedies found themselves located within the same area, the six of them gathering up as they decide to go together and move deeper into the dimension, feeling the pressure of the ambient qi in the surrounding increasing exponentially as they passyer throughyer, reaching their beloved in no time as they reached the thirteenthyer. "You still can go?" looking at the seemingly unbothered Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but wonder how they can maintain an appearance like that, standing like they are unbothered by the torrential qi in the surrounding. "Mhm, we feel like we can still go deeper" Hua Xian''er replies with a smile on her face as she clenches her fist, her body trembling in excitement as she never felt such intense feeling of refining going all around her body since she''s born, and it clearly says so much given that she''s the little princess of the Heavenly Secret Tower which is arguably the greatest power in the continent. "Is there a problem Brother Su?" looking at his seemingly struggling figure, Hong Lian asks in wonder as she couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that the immortal-like young man in front of them, whose strength and abilities are clearly way superior than her and her sworn sister, is struggling in thisyer, where they don''t feel anything serious at all. "There''s nothing to worry about, if you can move forward, go and try to reach where you feel the mostfortable when cultivating, no need to wait for me" he told them as he points his fingers to the deeper areas of the dimension, the six heavenly beauties nodding towards him, not leaving before they leave their marks on him. With his mother going first, Wu Xiaotian''s lips got stolen as she gentlyid her plump sexy lips on them, staying in that position for a bit before she gathered all her will in her body to separate with him, reminding him to not push himself too much, the other four following suit as his mother finishes, all of them expressing their deep affection for him as they share passionate kisses, even his maternal grandmother, who always seems to be so shy when going intimate with him, expressing herself fully, prompting the maidenlydy to blush as she watches such taboo scene. However, this only serves to push herself more as she gathered enough courage to do something with the only man she had been always curious of, taking small steady steps until she stands in front of the man, the five otherdies disying a knowing smiles on their faces as they maidenly beauty starts speaking. "W-we''ll go first brother Su¡­" she said with such tiny voice that it is almost imperceptible to the mortal hearing, before she moves forward to circle her arms around the immortal-like young man''s neck, tiptoeing as she struggles to reach her pouting lips towards the young man''s cheek, the kiss, different from Hua Xian''er''s attempt when she did it the first time, onlysting for a moment before she hurriedly separates herself from him, her facepletely flushed as they starts moving beyond theyer he''s currently in. "Mom, grandma, grandmother and Li Yan are understandable since they are much stronger than me, but how is it that even Sister Lian and Xian''er can go to ayer beyond mine?" he muttered to himself in a mocking tone, more of a way to entertain himself in the once again deste ce, hence he was quite surprised when the familiar, semi-transparent golden screen appears in front of him. [The Infinite Qi Dimension separates the users by literal dimensions, meaning that despite the physical bodies possesses the capability to interact with each other here, the users are literally in a different ce from each other] "And the ces they''re in has a milder assault of qi in it right?" the immortal-like young man spected, his assumptions pretty much on point as confirmed by the system, shing a new screen in front of him. [Each of the spaces in the Infinite Qi Dimension is created so that it will actively adjust to the user''s strength and pushes it to the very limit of their current level] "Meaning that my strength is also the reason why I am tied in the thirteenthyer despite being far stronger than Xian''er and Sister Lian, am I right?" [Correct, users of the Infinite Qi Dimension can only cultivate at maximum efficiency in their appropriateyer, their appropriateyer being the state their cultivation is currently in, plus all the states from the previous cultivation realms they had broken through] "Why am I only hearing of this now?" he asked as he closes his eyes, his focus mainly on his cultivation rather than the conversation between him and the system as he never really expects the system to answer hisst question now. [Because you never asked] The moment he saw the new screen floating in front of his face, the words written in all caps and bold, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel even more annoyed with the personality the system is revealing more and more often now, almost like he is talking to himself, the only issue is this ''self'' being too knowledgeable that he couldn''t help but lose every time they argue. Reverting his focus to his cultivation, Wu Xiaotian starts progressing greatly again as the ambient spirit qi starts getting absorbed by him, his entire being looking like a ck hole, the already extremely pure qi still getting filtered and purified even more as it moves through his True Core, before it gets supplied to all of his nine other cores, the homeostatic cycle causing him to grow stronger and stronger. Meanwhile, thedies are already settled in each of their preferrableyers, Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian staying in the neenthyer, their bodies pulling the ambient qi in the area towards them Hua Xian''er''s body glowing with brilliant white light as she cultivates, the crimson red cracking of lightning around Hong Lianplementing the visuals perfectly. Su Meiyao, sitting with her eyes closed in the twenty-fifthyer, emits a pink light from her body as she cultivates, the pink light making her appear both so pristine and divine as if an untouchable goddess of heaven, as well as tempting and alluring, as if a demoness wanting to pull someone in her grasp. Li Yan in the thirty thirdyer, releases a crimson red lightning simr to Hong Lian''s as she cultivates, making her quite relieved as her daughter is far enough to not see her cultivation, as her current performance is a dead giveaway that she''s her mother given that only the two of them produces such kind of lightning when they use their cultivation technique. Jiang Xinyue in the thirty fourthyer, a sharp aura surrounding her as she cultivates, making her look like an aloof immortal and finally, Mo Lingxue, being the one with the highest cultivation and currently the strongest among them, staying in the thirty sixthyer, her pristine body being surrounded by ice as she cultivates, her current charms that of some ancient sect leader with prestige enough to make anyone kneel deep into the ground. Chapter 173: Hong Lians Growing Affection (R-18) As they continue cultivating, one by one, they are eventually returned to their bodies outside as their time of stay in the Infinite Qi Dimension already goes way past the rmended time, all of them opening their eyes at the same time, smiling at each other as they feels their cultivations progressing way faster that what they could ever imagine, their appreciative gazes eventually finding their way towards the young man who gives them the opportunity to know, go and cultivate in a ce like this. "Thank you, brother Su¡­" as the silence between them breaks, the shy shaky voice of the maidenlydy resounded causing Wu Xiaotian to smile at her, waving his hands as if to signal her that it is nothing, the otherdies following her example and thanking him as well. "We''re family, helping each other is normal okay? You all don''t need to thank me so much" he said to them as traces of their ''gratitude'' is clearly marked on his face and on his neck as well, red spots that some people seem to suck for a while before letting go. As they y around and talk with each other, they eventually find themselvesying down on the bed in the middle of the night, the huge bed ensuring that all of them got theirfortable ces, his fairy-like grandmothers on either side of him, the three divine beauties distributed beside his two grandmothers, and his divine goddess of a mother is lying on her favorite ce, directly on top of him, her arms circled around his neck and her face on his chest, feeling his vigorously beating heart. This will go on to be their regr schedule for the rest of the waiting time before the Golden Spirit Pool opens, the sixdies cultivating using the [Infinite Qi System] before sleeping in the same bed as their beloved, all of them being extremely joyous despite them sharing the same man, one of them still finding it weird that her beloved is also involved in a romantic affair with his mother and grandmother, although she doesn''t find any problem with it now, as they are really in love with each other as well. ---------- "Ahhhnnn~~~!! Mmm~~~! Haaahhnnn~~~!!!" "Ohhh~~~!!! Yes~~~!!! Lick grandma''s pussy more dear~~~ AAAAHHhhh~~~!!!" With the first rays of the sun peering into a bedroom, two goddesses of a woman are moving their alluring naked bodies on top of a young man, one of them, a ck-haired motherly beauty is gracefully moving her wide curvy hips up and down on the young man''s torso, an unholy,rge, meaty object moving in and out of her sacred garden as it spurts her love juice everywhere, staining the sheets they are on, her lower mouth currently drenched from the mixture of lewd love juice and thick hot cum oozing out of it every time she moves up to pull out the thing inside of her. Meanwhile, another beauty with nearly the same th sexy body type as the previous one is holding on the otherdy''s shoulders, her head also lying down on it as she struggles to keep herself upright from the assault happening in her twitching, drenched inner walls, currently being toyed around by the young man''s dexterous tongue and fingers, her lewd waters squirting out every time the young man either pushes his tongue deep enough inside her pink pulsing walls or when he pinches her stiff swollen beans hiding just right underneath her fat meaty ps. "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! Ahhhnnn~~~!!! AAAHHHHNNN~~~!!!" "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! Yes yes yes~~~!!!! So deep~~~!!!" "Oh~~~!!! Baby¡­ mama''s¡­ Mama''s cummiiiiiinggg~~~!!!" As her sexy naked figure bounces on top of her son, Su Meiyao eventually reaches climax with a single thought in her mind. ''Oh my heavens!!! My baby is reaching so deep inside and reaching ces no one has ever reached!!! And he''s still not putting everything inside!!! I wonder how it will feel when he breaks my door and goes deep into my womb~~~~~'' as she thinks of her son''s cock deeply prating her, she twists and turn for all the stimtion she''s receiving all while series of scious moanses out of her drooling mouth, her loud lewd voiceing out of their room, reaching the ears of another beauty with a general-like aura to her, who''s currently in the kitchen preparing a meal, blushing while cutting the vegetables in the chopping board as she imagines in her mind what is happening inside the room they always sleeps in. ''Little Tian and Meimei is going at each other so passionately¡­'' she thought to herself as she sighs in relief, knowing that there are only the four of them here, probably also the reason why they could go at each other like this. ''Even Sister Xinyue¡­ he''s eventually going to have me as well¡­ Am I going to act like that once we do it?'' with her thoughts starting to stray further and further away from her current job, Mo Lingxue''s mind couldn''t help but conjure an image of her buck naked and lying below her grandson, both her legs lifted up to her head and her crotch high in the air, making her feel even more exposed than beingpletely naked, her fat pussy lips being spread as hisrge pir prates deep inside her hole craved for decades already, her undergarments starting to get wet as saliva starts to flow out of her lower mouth, the wet sensationpletely slipping out of her attention. Back in the bedroom, Su Meiyao is already weak on the knees, her bodypletely falling into her mother-inw as her lewd wet pussy squirts its juices on her son''s crotch, her body shivering in delight as she feels her son''s cum flowing out of his great sword and depositing it into her naked meaty sheath again. Feeling her son''s hot white milk filling up her womb while her entire body shakes and tremble from his length and girth, she couldn''t help but feel like such a perverted mother, but she just couldn''t help herself as she craves for her son''s touch all the time. Still basking in the afterglow of her climax, she struggles to pull herself from her son''s meat, Wu Xiaotian assisting as he feels her moving up, easing her movements and sessfully pulling herself out of her son''s heavenly sword, the mixture of their bodily fluids hardly leaking from her closed ps, her tight mping inner walls preventing his cum from spilling out of her womb. "Nyaaaa~~~!??" willing the Nine Star Heavenly Array to move the white-haired goddess on top of his face, thedy moans in surprise as she finds herself being on top of his crotch, the thick spearhead already squishing her closed ps and spreading it to the side,pletely prating inside of her as she moves her plump sexy hips down, his tip lodged deep into her pink flesh walls, only a thrust away from breaking into her baby room. Moans continues to resound in the room as they expresses their passion and love, the twodies unceasingly drowning in pleasure as the immortal-like young man continues to make love with them, their morning sessionsting for a dozen more minutes before they stop, as theytely remembered that the young man loving them still has to participate in the Golden Spirit Pool that is about to start any minute now. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 174: Before the Golden Spirit Pool Opens (R-18) "Are you done now?" looking at the three naked sweaty figures in front of her, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but blush in embarrassment, her eyes glued to her daughter as well as her sworn sister''s sacred garden, both of them filled with thick white liquid oozing out and flowing thought their milky white, th thighs, the smell from the mix of female and male body fluids tickling her nose and making her body feel hot. Her gaze doesn''t linger for long on those two closed lower lips though as her eyes eventually wanders into a treasure that she is always shocked with every single time she sees it. Her grandson''s naked great sword, standing proudly as if challenging the heavens as it twitches, clearly still raring to go for more despite the three of them already going at it even before the sun rises, the twodies he made love with already on their shaky knees as they attempt to move by themselves. Seeing the struggling figure of his mother and paternal grandmother, Wu Xiaotian immediately moves to pull them into his embrace, their tender sexy bodies sticking close to him in the process as he lifts them up, moving towards the seat in the dining table before gently cing the two of them on hisp. "Mmm~~~ Tian, mother can sit here, mama will sit on your¡­." Shy to say the next words, Su Meiyao dered as she stood up from herfortable position to move into an even morefortable one, holding her son''s dick as shees closer before spreading her legs, straddling on top of her son while struggling to put his massive manhood inside her sensitive pussy that he just brings to squirting hard climax previously. "Mmm~~~ Aaahhhnnn~~~!!! Haaa~~~ Haaa~~~" trying her best not to move as she drowns in the pleasure of her son''s massive dragon knocking on her baby room again, Su Meiyao breathes in a deep and sessive manner as her son''s manhood just twitching inside her keeps making her breathless in ecstasy. After she finally takes in the meat staff that she always long for, she started giving her son rains of kisses on his body, even going as far as sucking his neck and shoulders, her disy of affection amplified even further as she chimes in loads of ''I love yous'' every time she''s not kissing her son. Looking at her daughter acting like that, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but feel a bit lost as she knows her daughter to be the same kind of woman as her, smart, talented, someone who would rather cultivate for her entire life than actively search and love a man, and for someone like her to fall this hard for a young man, not to mention her son, tells her so much about the romantic prowess of the young man sitting in front of her, her grandson currently expressing his love to his mother. Looking at the stupefieddy watching them, Wu Xiaotian just smiles for a bit before using his authority as one of the masters of the Nine Star Heavenly Array to move Mo Lingxue, sitting her on one of his thighs, now freed as his mother sits on a more ''proper'' ce for her, thedy not even fighting back for a bit as she got seated on her grandson''sp, her thin fabric night gown making her feel the warmth of his body, the sensation of skin on skin prominent despite the fabric separating them. As his mother continues to kiss him, they already started eating, this time with him using the utensils, seemingly the only one as even his two grandmothers moves to kiss him on his cheeks, their hands moving around and feeling his body, only stopping whenever he stops them, the three of them obediently looking at him as he feeds with his food as well, after which they continues to cling on him, even his maternal grandmother continuously moving and kissing him, sometimes even initiating a tongue on tongue. After they finished the hearty meal, the three goddess-like mature women made Wu Xiaotian take a bath alone, as they are afraid that joining him there might turn into a full-blown love making session again, and they didn''t want their beloved to gette for the important event he''s about to participate to. "I keep telling you mom, I can actually not go there if I want, I can just inform Uncle Jingxian, what is important to me is all of you, if you want me to stay and love you more, then you all should say it¡­" as he stands in front of his mother, leaning for a bit as he notices her struggling to fix the upper parts of his clothes, Wu Xiaotian exins with a doting smile on his face, making the ck-haired motherly beauty smile as she feels his genuine feelings in his words, but the three of them already decided to send him out. "Young peoples need to know more and explore more my baby, Mama can see that it truly is the case since you''ve grown up to be such a fine young man~~~ go and have as much adventures and journey as you want, just don''t forget toe back to us old people at home when you have time, of course, that time is preferably every night~~~" Su Meiyao replies as she moves her hand to caress her son''s cheeks, smiling at him with the most motherly smile she had ever shown him before her arms wrapped around his neck, the motherly smile now turning into a maidenly one, one that seems to express her being madly in love with him. "Why do you always call yourself old, mom? You''re about the same age as me if we''re talking in terms of cultivator''s age" he replied as his arms circles her small body as well, leaning in to kiss her wet sensual lips, silencing whatevereback she might say to his words, muffled moansing out of her covered mouth as one of his hands moves on top of her full breast, his fingers moving to her nipples and just pinching and twisting on it, milk spurting out from even the slightest of stimtion she''s having. "Mmmn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~!! Babyy~~~~" still buck naked but now looking extremely pristine except for her pussy still oozing with her and her son''s mixed bodily fluids, she moans as she feels her breast squirting her son''s favorite drink all around, his clothes starting to get messy again as her milk starts to spill all over it. "Can I have some of these elixir before I leave?" he asked teasingly as he rubs his finger on her already stiff, sensitive nipple, her only response being nodding prompting him to move totch his mouth on therge pinks covering a part of her boobs, her slightly puffy are turning red as his tongue ys around it, his teeth gently biting on the flower at the very top of her tender mountain, squirting out heavenly goodness just from the slightest of pressure, her smile as she watches her son drink her milk giving her a simrly powerful, yet differently pleasurable feelingpared to the times they are ''bonding''. After drinking enough of his mother''s milk, Wu Xiaotian proceeds to move and say his farewell to his grandmothers before he leaves again, expressing his affection for the two of them as well by sharing a passionate lips to lips, both of them getting engulfed in the heat of the moment as they desperately ys with his tongue, only stopping for a while as they loses their breath. "Don''t hold back too much, okay baby~~~?" "Take care dear Tian" "Give them a show little Tian" After a bit more joking around the three goddesses finally waved goodbye as the young man''s figure got surrounded by a brilliant white light, disappearing the next second with thedies still looking at his spot, all three of them confident that he will definitely shine bright in that event. Chapter 175: Leaders of the Heavenly Secret Tower "Sweet heavens, who would''ve thought that it will be this crowded here?" "Isn''t thatmon sense? This is a once in a quarter century kind of event, why wouldn''t people go here?" "Betting here, try your luck now and you might win!!! Ah, young sir, which genius would you like to bet on??" "Damn, it''s still a couple of hours before it starts but the crowd is already going wild!!" "Just how much is the Heavenly Secret City earning from this kind of event?" "Look!!! Those are some of the participants, right?" "Man, how lucky are these people to gain quota for the Golden Spirit Pool" "They are qualified geniuses after all,pletely different from normal cultivators like us" In arge coliseum probably more than enough to hold millions of people, the crowded audience either sits or stands, all of them looking forward to the start of the event as it is the only time they will have the chance to openly mock geniuses falling early in thepetition. As the crowd discusses all sorts of topics, some of the prominent powers of the continent already starts appearing en masse, all of them going with their groups, the presence of geniuses gathering across a single ce causing some sort of visions to appear in the more insightful audiences'' eyes, some of them giant animals that towers the entire coliseum, some weapons floating on top of some people''s heads while some sees straight up human silhouettes behind the young geniuses. Time passes by in the dozens of minutes and the sun already rises up, the stage in the coliseum already filled with hundreds of geniuses from top tier forces waiting for the start of the event, and even the Heavenly Secret Tower has their own team to participate, three young men and two youngdies representing them, Hua Xian''er and Ling Feng outside of this group, waiting somewhere independently. "Where''s Su Tian?" looking at his older cousin, Ling Feng asks with curiosity in his eyes, wondering how his sworn brother is doing currently as they hardly met during the past month of him living in the Heavenly Secret Tower''s headquarters, his older cousin''s reply causing his excited expression to fade out a bit. "He''s with Pops and Mum, I heard that Uncle Yang and Aunty Xueyan is meeting him as well" Hua Xian''er replied with a knowing smile on her face,pletely aware that the amiable-looking young man in front of her is only going to brag in front of her beloved as he''s about to ascend into a higher cultivation realm now. ''If he knows just how much stronger Xiaotian is, I wonder how he would react¡­'' looking at the downcast figure of her cousin, Hua Xian''er decided to cheer him up by promising to set up a blind date for him, the eyes of the young man lighting up as he knows that his older cousin knows a lot of beautifuldies, making him extremely excited about her promise. Meanwhile, on top of a tower overseeing the entirety of the Heavenly Secret City, a young man with an immortal-like bearing and appearance is standing in front of four masters possibly within the pinnacle of the continent if the half-step celestial experts are not included, one among them being a bearded, middle-aged looking Advance state Ascension Realm expert, while the rest of them being Intermediate state Ascension Realm experts. One of them is wielding a white fan with calligraphy of seemingly feminine handwriting on it, a single word, ''integrity'', painted on it, her appearance obscured by the fan, her eyes being the only thing that strikes a chord with Wu Xiaotian, looking extremely simr to Hua Xian''er''s eyes. The otherdy scrutinizing him, is practically a female version of Hua Jingxian, a charismatic beauty with intelligent eyes, right beside her another man a head taller from thedy beside him, still being short whenpared to Hua Jingxian and Wu Xiaotian, his features that of a wandering schr that seems to already witness a lot of highs and lows, hopes and destions of the world. In front of him, four panels from the [True Sight Technique] appears, disying the data of the four. [Name: Hua Jingxian] [Age: 52] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower (Tower Master)] [Cultivation: Advance state Ascension Realm] [Physique: Golden War Body] [Stats] [Strength: 15,200,000 worldly might] [Agility: 14,400,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 10,800,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 14,400,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 15,200,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Celestial Level] [Name: Ling Xin] [Age: 51] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower (Tower Mistress, Hua Jingxian''s Dao Companion)] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Ascension Realm] [Soul: Wandering Immortal Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 1,080,000 worldly might] [Agility: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 1,600,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Celestial Level] [Name: Ling Yang] [Age: 52] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower (Tower Master)] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Ascension Realm] [Soul: ughter Immortal Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 1,600,000 worldly might (every point of worldly might is equals to 10,000,000 points of innate strength)] [Agility: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 1,080,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Celestial Level] [Name: Hua Xueyan] [Age: 51] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower (Tower Mistress, Ling Yang''s Dao Companion)] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Ascension Realm] [Physique: Silver Sanctuary Physique] [Stats] [Strength: 1,160,000 worldly might (every point of worldly might is equals to 10,000,000 points of innate strength)] [Agility: 1,520,000 worldly might] [Intelligence: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Stamina: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Vitality: 1,440,000 worldly might] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Celestial Level] Looking at the stats disyed, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but have some disbelief in his mind as all of them are basically monsters capable of suppressing anyone within their realm and state given that they go way beyond the supposed ceiling of the stats for their cultivation level, making him wonder again just how powerful the Heavenly Secret Tower truly is if they are capable ofpletely nurturing and supporting resource intensive geniuses such as them. Of course, he is also clearly aware that these people do not only rely on the support of their forces to achieve their current cultivation, this thing he particrly believed in as he feels their gazes in his body, all of them subconsciously checking for any weakness on him, and as someone who had been into the battlefield a lot in his previous life, he knows that this kind of skill can only be developed in an actualbat, not trained in any kind of facility. "You must be the young man my boy is talking about, you seem to be¡­ even better than his stories" moving to greet him, the amiable looking middle-aged man reaches out a hand at him as he starts speaking in a friendly tone, the middle-aged man even needing to look up due to the difference in their heights. "Nice to meet you uncle, Ling Feng is a great brother" as he smiles back at the middle-aged man shaking his hands, Wu Xiaotian introduced himself to the four, making them nod their heads in approval as they feel that the young man in front of them is truly someone not only of great talent but also of great character, his non-servile yet respectful tone as if he''s talking to an elder being a plus point to him in their books. After some more introductions, they proceed to talk about more mundane matters, sometimes Hua Jingxian sidetracking and mentioning the rtion between his daughter and the young man, the eyes of the three other people lighting up and asking him all sorts of things happening between him and Hua Xian''er, his smile a bit forced as he couldn''t help but think that old people truly are the same, loving gossips and dramas above everything else. After being pressed to tell the details, he managed to grasp the opportunity and slip past them as he heard the announcement of the opening ceremony for the Golden Spirit Pool, prompting him to stand immediately and hurriedly waved goodbye to them, the four previous generation cultivators looking at the door stupefied as they never the immortal-like young man escaping from them. Chapter 176: Sister Amidst the bantering crowd of the audience and the geniuses socializing amongst each other in the stage of the coliseum, a bubbly, extremely good-looking youngdy is moving her gaze around curiously as if she''s seeing everything around her for the first time, making her stand out quite a bit as she is in a group of proud looking young men and women with a disposition of not interacting with anyone else, even if another party starts the interaction. "Junior sister, how is your experience so far, is it going great?" behind the bubbly youngdy, a young man seemingly in the mid-20''s of age appears, sporting a prince charming like smile and a gentle demeanor, thedies, not only from the people wearing the same uniform as them but also from the other sect couldn''t help but get their attentions pulled towards him. "Senior brother Jian, yes, I am enjoying everything" the youngdy reveals a reserved smile when she heard the young man''s words, the face she''s currently showingpletely different from when she''s with her mother in the auction. ''Still acting cold huh¡­ I''m the sect master''s only direct disciple and he favors me extremely, let''s see how long you can act like that'' despite his seemingly friendly and good-natured exterior, the young man is already thinking about something else, his patience already running thin as he''s been chasing this sect master for quite some time yet her interaction with him still not progressing a bit since they first met each other. ''This bastard does not even let go of a minor huh? Pity it''s not that world, because if it is, he''s definitely going nowhere but jail'' the bubbly youngdy thought to herself, the words in her mind definitely something that all people but one will pass of as some sort of random rambling. ''I just recovered my past life memories previously, I think it''s about time to create some waves in this world¡­'' she added in her mind while thinking of something else, thinking of how to present something to one of the greatest force in the continent, a thing that she thinks is capable of revolutionizing the entire information system of the entire continent, the very same thing that Wu Xiaotian presents to Hua Jingxian previously. Looking at the young man telling her he''s about to leave, the bubbly youngdy smiles in victory as she manages to thwart him again, a bigger problem still in her mind as she knows that she can''t keep doing this to the young man if she and her mother couldn''t escape from that sect. ---------- Treading the busy streets, Wu Xiaotian swiftly moves across people crowding the path to the coliseum, his movements pausing for a bit, his tall figure pretty much bing a pole as he stops, none among the people moving to enter the coliseum daring to scold him for not moving out of fear sheerly from his physique. [Encountered a newly awakened cheat owner, now disying the information about the cheat owner and their respective cheat] [Cheat Owner: Wu Xiaoyao] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Cheat: Reincarnation (Earth), Perfected Dual Soul Blessing] [Reincarnation (Earth) (Intermediate Mortal Grade Cheat)] [One of the mostmon cheats in existence, a deceased soul travels across space, arriving at a fetus or a newly born child instead of entering the cycle of reincarnation, its only advantage being the knowledge and experience the reincarnator possesses once they acquire their new life and identity. The grade of the cheat depends on the level of the owner''s previous world.] [Perfected Dual Soul Blessing (Intermediate Celestial Grade Cheat)] [A cheat created when a deceased soul arrives in a body with a soul already upying it, with either one of the souls fusing the other and no in between, causing an exponential increase in the surviving soul''s strength] Reading the information that just pops up in front of him, Wu Xiaotian just ignores the cheats as he focused on the name of the owner of such cheats, the name extremely familiar to him as the image of a young littledy being carried by a gorgeous woman in her arms appeared in his mind, the two of them looking like divine figures if not for the middle-aged man standing beside them. "My sister huh¡­" as he starts to move again, Wu Xiaotian mutters to himself as he looks forward to their meeting, wondering about multiple things such as whether thedy remembers him as much as he remembers her, as well as what is her current character and disposition towards the Extreme Martial Sect, all sorts of things that a brother will be curious about especially since she''s a younger sister to him despite the little difference in their age. ---------- "Hey look, that is¡­" "Holy¡­ he''s even better than the rumors" "I always believed that rumors are meant to be exaggerated but for him¡­ it seems that even the rumors about himcks inparison to the actual person..." "AAAAHHH!!!! SU TIAN!!! THAT''S SU TIAN~~~!!!" Along with the sounds of steady, unhurried solid steps hitting the ground, the crowd is going insanely wild, particrly thedies, as a handsome visage appears in the coliseum, his immortal-like charisma drawing even the other geniuses towards him. "Hey hey¡­ isn''t that¡­" "How is that even possible??? I thought there are Nascent Source Realm disciples chasing him the moment he stepped out of the sect?" "He''s alive, the sect master and the former sect master is definitely going to destroy those Nascent Source Realm disciples once they find out about this" "But... they call him... Su Tian¡­ don''t tell me he''s that¡­" "No way right!? Just what sort of opportunities did he get outside that he managed to grow into such monster within the span of a couple of years?" Looking at the young man walking towards the group of geniuses, the group where the bubbly youngdy is in starts discussing things regarding the immortal-like young man, the disbelief in their face apparent as the image of the young man leaving the sect oveps with the young man near them, one of them trembling in fear as he holds his hands, twitching in pain as he looks at the figure of the immortal-like young man. ''He''s the brother that disappears two years ago!!!'' looking at the immortal-like young man, the bubblydy couldn''t help but scan him from head to toe, vividly recalling the scene where one hundred and eight starlight motes appeared to exceed her record, the feeling in her mind back them more of amaze and excitement as she thought that having a brother with such talent is definitely something worth being proud of, only for this pride to be doused as her father starts telling her not to involve herself with the young man in the slightest, the people around her trying their best to demonify the immortal-like young man in her mind. ''He''s clearlypletely different from what they thought of him'' she added to her mind as she appreciates the serious look on his face, his way of carrying himself telling her all the thing she need to know in order to prove whatever the sect is telling about him otherwise. Meanwhile, watching within the audience area, a gorgeous, brown-haireddy is watching, her eyes widening in surprise as she saw the young man walking towards the other geniuses in the arena, relief clear in her eyes as if she just saw an assurance to a long-buried trouble in her heart. ---------- I''m participating in win-win this month, support is much appreciated brothers, I will release 10 chapters for every tier in win-win I reach, thanks in advance for helping. Oh, I also increase the number of chapters per tier, enjoy reading Chapter 177: Sibling Interaction ''So he''s really alive'' the brown haired beauty thought to herself while patting her ample chest, sighing in relief as another image appears in her mind, a gorgeous, ck-haired figure that seems to be unreachable to her, someone whom she ces quite a lot of respect to, only for her to not listen to herst advice causing her to go from an extremely well known itinerant cultivator to a nameless wife of a sect master in the Eastern Province, the only good thing happening to her life from that point on being her daughter. ''Meiyao¡­ I''m sorry for not listening to your words back then'' the words appeared in her mind as she looks at the young man as if she''s looking at her own child. ---------- "Hoh? Herees thedy killer, look at you pulling everyone''s attention" looking at Wu Xiaotian with an openly envious gaze, Ling Feng approaches as he bumps his fist on his sworn brother''s, the two of them acting more like siblings rather than friends. "The group isplete huh¡­ Sorry for not participating in the auction old Tian, my old man needs to do something and runte, we only arrivedst night" another figure emerges, this one appearing to be ferocious despite also being good looking, his towering figure still paling inparison to Wu Xiaotian. "Last night? My master didn''t even bring anyone with me, and we still barely arrive on time, just a little earlier than Ah Tian, I say you''re still quite lucky Ah Chen" interrupting the conversation, another good-looking young man appears, this one looking like some cunning guy that no normal person will beat when ites to psychological warfare and mind games. Looking at the three young men, Wu Xiaotian smiles brightly as he saw them after a while, more than one month passing since they saw each other, an extremely short amount of time when they are treated as cultivators, yet still extremely long period of separation of they are treated as sworn brothers and young people. "Come to think of it, Sister-inw still isn''t here, where is she?" pointing towards the fourdies conversing near them, the cunning-looking young man, Wang Sheng, asked, his question also piquing the curiosity of the other young men. "Yan''er is dealing with something important rted to her cultivation currently, so she won''t attend this, the girls already know about it" Wu Xiaotian exined, using the exact same reason they thought about as nearly all of them except for Hua Xian''er still thinks that Li Yan is someone the same generation as them. "Such a pity, but old Tian, I heard another news from old Feng¡­ Is it true that sister Xian''er is also¡­" as the ferocious-looking young man interjected, he was immediately stopped as the amiable-looking young man interrupted and shouts, pulling the attention of the other participants to them. "Chen, let me remind you, not only my cousin, but even elder sister Hong Lian!!!" the amiable-looking young man said with a proud look on his face, clearly one that says, ''I know something you don''t''. "Ah right, two goddesses in just one month? Damn, how are you even managing to deal with that much?" the ferocious-looking young man, Huo Chen, said with a clearly teasing, yet curious tone in his voice, wondering how this sworn brother of his managed to have multipledies for himself, and here they are, trying their best not to trigger their childhood sweethearts, afraid of being burned alive by their wrath. "Damn it Ah Tian, teach us¡­ I mean Ah Feng your ways!!!" as he starts speaking, Wang Sheng immediately paused as he sensed that something is wrong, quickly correcting his words as he feels a cold stare bearing on his back like a sharp dagger, the stare immediately disappearing the moment he finishes his words. "The fuck do you mean with that Sheng? You think your henpecked self is so much better than me?" Ling Feng taunted with a smile in his face, swearing to his mind that he will never get a tigress as a wife in fear of being mocked back by the two using the only thing he holds proudly against them when ites to romantic rtions. "Indeed, so much better than a single dog" Wang Sheng nodded with a proud smile in his face, causing Ling Feng to receive quite the emotional damage. As they continue ying around, they eventually found themselves joining thedies'' group, the two olderdiespletely red as they experienced first-hand the interrogation process that they used against Bing Xue and Leng Yue when they asked them about their romantic life. While they talk with each other, Wu Xiaotian feels an intense gaze directed towards him, his senses unbothered as the eyes looking towards him bares no malice in it, only pure curiosity as if a little creature exploring everything new it sees. "Tian, is there a problem?" being the attentive maidenly beauty she is, Hong Lian asked as she notices Wu Xiaotian seemingly splitting his focus to other things, her question purely out of concern yet managed to set a chance for Wu Xiaotian to split with them for a while. "I just saw some acquaintances, go ahead, I''ll just bring them outside" he said with a smile on his face, his sworn brothers and sisters nodding as they pushed him to do whatever he wants, prompting him to move to a bit more obscure location before he looks back at thedy looking at him, nodding at her causing her to be quite surprised, cutely looking at either of her sides and behind her before pointing her finger towards herself as she looks at him with a questioning gaze, causing him to smile in amusement as he watches how she acts. {Youngdy from the Extreme Martial Sect, you seem to be paying quite the attention to me this whole time, is there anything you want to talk about with me?} talking with her for the first time, he decided to pretend not to know her just for the sake of it, wondering how the littledy will react. {Do you not¡­ remember me? Yeah¡­ that makes senses, geniuses never look at anyone below them after all, is it really simr to what the sect said? No, but they''re really hypocritical as well, what is©¤} as she starts thinking how her half-brother seems to be unfamiliar of her, her face a bit pale and downcast once she starts descending into a deep overthinking that causes him to be quite surprised as he seems to find another person that overthinks more than him. {Ahem, littledy, your thoughts are leaking out to your brother''s mind} understanding the context of the question she first asked, he interrupted her inner monologue that seems to be directly transferred to him, only for him to think that he finally met his match other than the system as the youngdy replies once again. {Nope, I intended for you to hear it so that I can confirm if you really don''t know me, brother~~~} she sent with a cheerful tone in her voice causing Wu Xiaotian to be stupefied, branding her as something more unpredictable than a little creature as her face turns into a happy one again the moment she sent the message. ---------- I''m participating in win-win this month, support is much appreciated brothers, I will release 10 chapters for every tier in win-win I reach, thanks in advance for helping. Oh, I also increase the number of chapters per tier, enjoy reading Chapter 178: Familiar Faces {You''re quite different from what I expected} Wu Xiaotian frankly said as he meets his half-sister''s gaze, the bubbly littledy smiling proudly as if she just received the highest of praise. {What? You think you''re the only one treated harshly and hated them for it? The leaders of the sect ce all their hopes in me because of your ''disobedience'', making me spend my entire time on cultivation and nothing else, yet every single time they can, they alwayspare me with you behind my back, talking about how great would it be if you were as obedient as me¡­} she replied with quite the grievance in her eyes, more towards the Extreme Martial Sect rather than her brother, who seems to be a nice person based on their short interaction. {They did what?} hearing her statement, he couldn''t help but frown as his opinion about the Extreme Martial Sect already at the rock bottom seems to break through and reaches an all-time low as he thinks about a youngdy spending all her time in cultivating, not a single moment for her to enjoy herself, something that he knows other geniuses do since even his sworn brothers and sisters are telling him that they also get enough time for themselves even if their forces wants them to focus on cultivating. {Don''t mind it too much brother, I''m already used to it} she replies with a wry smile on her beautiful face as she faces him and given that he''s also quite fond of the littledy and her character and antics, he finds himself quite angry of her current situation, his mind already thinking of ways to ease her current situation. {That doesn''t mean you have to do that¡­ mind telling me what you will do if I help you''re free from that sect''s grasp?} as he watches her fends of the multitude of young men approaching to befriend her, he discretely released a good amount of his soul power, making the young men feel quite ufortable as if there''s a looming threat just behind them, making them move away from the area, the feeling immediately disappearing as they do so. {You did that? Brother, teach me how to do that~~!!!} watching as the eager young men distanced themselves from her, Wu Xiaoyao immediately connects the phenomenon to the immortal-like young man watching from far away, his acute senses making him unable to escape from the pleading eye of the littledy, causing him to shake his head as he decided to give her some tips regarding soul powerter. {Later, okay? I got something to deal with it seems} Wu Xiaotian replied, ending their brief, first exchange as he saw multiple people approaching him from the distance. {Okay! I''ll see you inside the Golden Spirit Pool, big brother~~~!!} as she replies with a cheerful voice, his heart couldn''t help but take a critical hit as he heard herst words, not expecting that something like that will make him moved significantly. ''I''ll talk with her againter, but for now¡­ let''s deal with them first'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself while looking at the three approaching figures, each of theming from different ce in the crowd of genius around. One among them is a figure wearing a pure white daoist robe, carrying a sheathed sword in his arms, his gentle and schrly behavior pulling quite the attention on him, this young man nodding towards Wu Xiaotian the moment he sees him. Another figure is that of a purple-haireddy, her entire being bringing out an enchanting allure, someone that will probably only be second to his mother once her charm matures to its full potential, thisdy gathering the attention of nearly all the young men, in the stage and among the audience, their attentionpletely on the curvaceous body bouncing from every step. Thest person is anotherdy, sporting a perfect, goose egg shaped face adorned by a smooth ck hair and phoenix-like eyes, pulling another fraction of the poption here with her demeanor and appearance, the attention she''s gathering to herself not paling inparison to the other two. Standing in front of each other, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he moves to greet them, reaching out his hand towards the young man wearing a daoist robe, the young man replying in kind as he reaches out as well, initiating the greetings while doing so. "It has been a while, friend" the young man said with a smile in his face, his eyes burning with desire to spar, or even full-on fight with the immortal-like young man in front of him, as it is the only time he feels like there''s a meaning in battle other than proving who''s better than who. "Indeed, Xuanyuan, I managed to get enlightened in some techniques, I hope you also got some new things to show to me" Wu Xiaotian smiles as he replies, the other young man, Dao Xuanyuan, also smiling as he heard his words, nodding as if he''s also prepared to deal with whatever he''s going to throw at him. "How about me Su Tian~~~ are we going to fight as well?" tired of the conversation between the two men, the alluring purple haireddy interrupted by clinging closely to the immortal-like young man, her soft feminine parts getting squished as she clings harder on his body, something in her screaming that she must do her absolute best to make the young man attracted to her. "Yu''er, you''re not this clingy when Ist met you¡­ and yes, we canpare notester as well" Wu Xiaotian replied as he uses his hand to directly touch thedy''s head, just hisrge hand resting on top of her head alone making her feel quite secure, as if there''s a nket of protection around her. "What can I say? Longing makes the heart grow fonder~~~ and¡­ I''m talking about another kind of fight~~~" the alluringdy, Zi Yu''er, replied with a genuine smile on her face, her mind thinking that she canpletely let her guard down when she''s with this man in front of her. "Feng Qing, how''s yourst month?" seeing that the phoenix-likedy seems to dilly dally and couldn''t bring herself to talk with him, Wu Xiaotian initiated the conversation with her with a smile still in his face, thedy''s face blushing a bit as she looks at her friend-enemy clinging so close to the man she''s attracted to, not because she''s jealous of her acting like this but rather because she''s jealous of her having the guts to act like this. "I''m doing really good, how about you, Su Tian?" as she moves closer to the young man, she replied with a shy voice, quite possible imperceptible to everyone had it not been for Wu Xiaotian possessing an absurd sensory perception, causing him to recognize and piece together each word that she said. "Last month is really great" he replied as he recalls all the things that happened this past month, him breaking through the Core Formation Realm, his mother and maternal grandmother reuniting, along with Hua Xian''er confirming her feelings for him and all sorts of other good thingsbined. Chapter 179: The Golden Spirit Pool Opens "Damn, I''m so jealous of him" "Why can I not get that kind of girls?" "Brother, there''s a good thing for introspection that might answer your question, want to know what that thing is?" "Ho? Tell me good brother, I''ll definitely treat it as a favor!!!" "The thing I''m talking about is called a mirror" "Fuck!!! Screw you!!!" Watching the immortal-like young man going all flirty around the two beauties that is known to be among the most prominent figures of the current generation, nearly all of the young men, audience and participant alike, sends envious and hostile gaze towards Wu Xiaotian, the young man not even concerned by this as there''s hardly anyone that can match him among them. While he continues chatting with the three, time passes by quickly, their conversations only stopping as a phenomenon appears in the sky, the image of the heavens cracking and revealing a deep, dark void, the grandeur of space immediately getting masked as the crack disappears, from it emerging four old figures, their bodies emitting a sense of extreme vigor despite their aged appearance, all of the people currently in the coliseum, and even those that are not,pletely aware of their identities, especially the second one from the left, looking particrly simr to Hua Jingxian. As he stares at the familiar figures, Wu Xiaotian notices the senses of one of them locking on him, making him specte that this figure is the Hua Xingtian that is not in that hidden realm when he meets these elders, his strength seemingly way beyond the rest of his brothers. [[Name: Hua Xingtian] [Age: 250] [Affiliation: Heavenly Secret Tower] [Cultivation: Early state True Celestial Realm] [Physique: Acquired Four Directions Body (South)] [Stats] [Strength: 27,000 low celestial stars] [Agility: 27,000 low celestial stars] [Intelligence: 27,000 low celestial stars] [Stamina: 27,000 low celestial stars] [Vitality: 27,000 low celestial stars] [Aptitude: Intermediate Quality Celestial Level] While looking at the old man''s stats, the old man resembling Hua Jingxian also notices him, his heightened senses allowing him to catch on the fact that the young man is well aware of his scanning, prompting him to give a nod acknowledgement to the immortal-like young man as he descends to the ground together with his blood brothers. As they descend in front of the participants, the eldest, Hua Xuantian steps forward and started a speech, his words causing the participants to focus on him, some of them even going as far as entering a weird trance the moment they heard the voice, but all in all, none among the participants dare to neglect the elder''s words. "The future is for young people like all of you, I hope a lot of you benefit greatly in this Golden Spirit Pool" the old man dered for his closing remarks before he waved his hands, a spatial passage to somewhere in the continent emerging in front of everyone''s eyes, their astonishment as they saw the glowing liquid pool inside getting dumped with all sorts of heavenly resources and treasures reaching an all-time high, particrly for the newbies who only experienced this for the first time in their lives. After a few minutes of continuous dumping of the resources, the liquid pool starts turning from its original whitish glowing surface to a golden one, the glow in the surrounding making it look extremely mysterious, adding to that the fact that it is extremely huge for a pool, almost reaching the size of a sea if it''s the modern Earth''s standards. "Go forth young people, show the older generations how the waves in the back pushes the waves in the front, show the world how much of a potential all of you have" Hua Xuantian said as he waves his hand, igniting a kind of desire in every participant''s heart, all of them different from each other, some of them being desire to win, a desire to defy the odds, desire for all sorts of ruinous pleasure and so on, yet all of them are connected by the fact that this desire is already burning furiously in their hearts. As the signal of the eldest goes, the young men and women gathered in this ce starts rushing towards the spatial tunnel, each of them prepared for whatever it is that might greet them on the other side of the tunnel, multiple massive light projection stones creating real time imagery of the events happening in the other side of the spatial tunnel, a technology whipped up by Hua Jingxianquickly after heprehended the concept of the inte, making it a chance for them to introduce the phones in the market, a strategy that will definitely gain a thumbs up from Wu Xiaotian had he known about it. "Holy¡­ What the fuck is that??!!" "This is the first time that it is like this, what an absurd Heavenly Secret Tower, they even managed to do something like this?" "How does this even work?" "You ask me, who should I ask?" While marveling at the grand and detailed sight in front of them, the crowd still continues talking despite their gazes being held hostage by the light projecting stones broadcasting everything that is happening, the coliseum that is usually supposed to have all the audience leaving now and only returning once the event is ending now fixed on their seats, willing to sit here for the rest of the event as they feel like being able to watch this is going to be recorded into the history of the Sky Soul Star. ---------- On the other side of the spatial tunnel, multiple people arrive in different ces, some of them immediately fighting the moment their eyes met, while some of them just nods their heads as they dive straight into the Golden Spirit Pool, trying to take as much advantage as they can before they got eliminated by the stronger cultivators participating. "It''s quite chaotic in here" Wu Xiaotian mutters to himself as he waves his hand, stopping a projectile travelling towards him in mid-air, the projectile turning around and returning towards the sender with an inhuman space, the sharp projectiles whistling as it cuts through the air, two figures falling from their hiding spot as they got hit on their vital points, not deep enough to kill them but more than enough to incapacitate them. Before he could even check out the people that attacked him, another wave of attackers attempts on moving against him again, making him wonder just why this kind of people who never learn lessons from other''s mistakes are still sticking in despite them being the greatest among the current generation. "Fall" the immortal-like young man mutters again, a wave of soul power crashing down on the new group causing them to feel extreme weight bearing on their backs, making them fall on their knees and eventually, face t on the ground as the weights get even heavier, incapacitating them in seconds the moment they got suppressed by Wu Xiaotian''s absurd spirit power. Feeling another existence approaching him, Wu Xiaotian already starts directing his soul power towards the figure''s direction, only for him to stop as he saw a familiar figure approaching him. "You''re here big brother~~~! How about we go in the spirit pool together~?" the joyous, lively voice resounded in his ears as he saw the owner of said voice, a bubbly littledy that looks at him with quite the anticipation in her eyes. Chapter 180: Sibling Banters "Damn, he''s really strong" "No wonder he got so famous just from the Crescent Moon Secret Realm" "What does thatdy from the Extreme Martial Sect means though?" "That''s right, the little sect master from the Extreme Martial Sect is addressing him as brother, and so intimately at that" "Could it be just because she finds him attractive? I mean, look at him, his gaze is more than enough to make the women around the coliseum craze filled" As the crowd discusses among themselves, one of the people watching Wu Xiaotian and Wu Xiaoyao''s live feed knows the reason why she''s calling him brother extremely well, the face of the person forming into a smile as she watches her daughter and her stepson goes along well. ''It''s a good thing that their characters match each other'' she thought to herself as she giggles quite a bit, attracting the attention of the people around him before they all decide to steer off from ogling this woman, as they know full well that some experts might just be hiding from all around the ce, and anyone of the people here might just be them. While the whole crowd enjoys this novel experience of watching thepetition live, the participants trying to get inside the Golden Spirit Pool struggles quite a bit, some of them even being so unlucky that they were immediately incapacitated the moment they are about to enter the pool, making them cry but shed no tear. In one of the areas in the Golden Spirit Pool, two people, sharing some resemnce to each other, particrly their smart, sharp eyes, stands in front of each other, fending off a new waves of attacker trying to take away the spot they are currently in, the littledy using pure brute force as her little fist strikes with such impact that all of the people she attacks were knocked back, the opponents facing the immortal-like young man suffering from fate worse than the people thedy punched, the immortal-like young man waving his de around seemingly chaotically, yet managing to attack vital spots of the opponents with a hundred percent precision, severing joints, ligaments and tendons in the process while keeping his opponent alive to shiver in pain. After a few more minutes of fighting and decorating the ce around them with the incapacitated body of their attackers, the two finally find some moment of rest, the first time Wu Xiaotian looks at the littledy with a long gaze, causing him to appreciate her appearance as she proudly stands in front of him. Bearing the same night ck colored hair as him, thedy''s long voluminous hair cascaded perfectly on her heart shaped face, simr to her mother''s, the almond shaped, gold pupiled eyes appearing to be glowing as he peers into them, her eyes decorated by a willow eyebrows and long eyshes covering the upper part of her eyes, a cute straight nose and a plump pink lips making her appear like the ultimate cutie pie, a mixture of extreme allure and innocence visible on her perfectly sculpted face. As she moves around to spread the body of the opponents they previously defeated, her clothing sticking into her skin revealing her youthful curves, already being far more developedpared to other girls of her age yet paling inparison when itpared to such sexy goddesses such as Su Meiyao and Mo Lingxue. "Wear this, you''re being quite exposed" despite her clothes not revealing a single trace of her pristine, milky white skin, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel like she''s quite exposed, making him take out a clean loose robe from his spatial ring, handing it towards his half-sister for her to wear. "Hoh~~~ Are you concerned of me wearing something so implicitly revealing? Oh my~~~ my dear big brother is worrying for me~~~" as she prances around like a happy little dear while teasing the immortal-like young man in front of her, she immediately stops as his next words reaches her ears. "Would you rather not have me treating you like this?" he asked in annoyance promprting her to stop, immediately moving beside him and clinging on his arms, begging like a sister he had been with since young, her actions extremely natural as she clings on him even though this is the first time they are like this, the only one she''s acting like this except from him being her dear mother. "Come on~~~ I''m just kidding you know~~~" before she even finishes her exnation, another presence enters his detection area, the change in his expression causing her to prepare as well, her expressions turning serious as well as she balls her little hands into fists. "Is it another enemy, my dear big brother~~?" she asked as the figure finally enters her detection range, nearly a dozen of figures wearing a uniform unfamiliar to them approaching from the distance. "Mhm, there''s a lot, and they''re pretty strong, you sure you can handle two of them, my dear little sister?" he asked her with confidence in his face, his question more of a way to retort back to the way she calls him, the way he addresses her as little sister seems so natural like they had been doing it since they were young. "If you call me like that, I might even be able to handle all of them~~!!" she replied with a proud smile on her face as they wait for the enemy, her elder brother moving first, disappearing from her sight with a single reminder entering her ears, the speaker clearly her elder brother that just approaches their current opponent. "Yeah yeah, don''t be such a braggart, just do what you can, my dear little sister" he said to her prompting her to pout in resentment as she thought that he''s taking care of her too much. ''This feeling is really not bad though'' she thought to herself as she watches the young man easily handle nearly all of the opponents, purposely letting two of them go towards her, making her smile in joy as this is the first time she got treated like this, except to the moments and times she''s with her mother. Sending in a punch as she weaves across the flurry of attacks sent to her by the two figures, Wu Xiaoyao made one of them unconscious as they got hit by a strong punch in the guts, making them nearly puke before they fall on the waters of the Golden Spirit Pool. "Start cultivating now, we will waste too much time if we continue dealing with all this bullshit" he said to her as he waves his hand to create a barrier purely out of soul power, the showcase of his strength clearly seen in the big screen, making the audience astonished by the sheer amount of soul power he has, some of them with their mouths agape as they continue to watch everything, only closing their mouths once someone reminds them of it. Meanwhile on other ces in the Golden Spirit Pool, some groups are also struggling to defend themselves, some of them efficiently making use of their time and numbers by creating a rotation system where someone stands guard for a certain period of time before they can cultivate again, all sorts of tactics being employed just for everyone tost even a second longer in the Golden Spirit Pool. Chapter 181: How Zi Yuer Plays "All disciples move and teach a lesson to this barbarous people, don''t let them interrupt the youngdy''s cultivation!!!" amidst a group of good-looking, aloof female cultivators, a brave, decisivedy about middle-20s of agemands, waving her hand holding a thin sword as she charges towards the group approaching them, fearlessly closing in the distance between them. "Hehehe, what a fierce bunch of beauties, allow us young masters to introduce you to some good times" among the figures attacking them, two young men with thin figures eyed thedies lecherously, their brains filled with excitement as they thought that they had these beauties in the bag. Meanwhile, among the audiences, people start looking at the young men in disdain, their opinion of the sect that raised these people plummeting into an all-time low. "Sacred Union Sect huh¡­ what a hypocritical way of naming a sect¡­" "I expected no less from the Carnal Desire Pce, but to do something like this to a force probably more powerful than them¡­ are they using their lower heads to think?" "They''re clowns, they proim themselves to be a true dual cultivation progeny but they won''t even hold a candle against the Valley of Harmony if they''re still standing until now" "Heh¡­ it''s really a good thing that the Heavenly Secret Tower created this¡­ whatever you call this, not only can we watch what is happening on the other side in real time but we can also see those geniuses for what they truly are" "You think they''re not aware of the projections?" "They probably don''t, otherwise, why would those two young masters act like that? Even if you''re from some sort of questionable force, you still have to keep some sort of public image, right?" "Another force arrives, wait¡­ that is¡­" "Heh¡­ those two are definitely screwed" Looking at the purple haired beauty that just arrive on the scene, the crowd couldn''t help but gulp as the allure of thedy''s body doesn''t diminish even behind the screen, all of them, including the women, wondering just how she will appear underneath her dress, covering nearly her entire body yet still failing to hide her allure as the fabric sticks close to her sexiness. "Hmm? Another beauty huh¡­ I believe you''re Zi Yu''er yes? How about it? Want to y with these two brothers?" looking at her with desire filled eyes, the other thin young man asked, a perverted smile in his face as he do so. "Oh my~~~ What a generous offer~~" the purple-haired beauty replied with a smile in her face before she waves her hands, a sash floating around her as she does so. "Let''s y then~~~" she added as she wills the sash to move around, turning into a tough and stic substance as she infuses her qi and soul power in it, the eyes of the two young man widening in shock as they saw the sash approaching them, terrified as they feels the threat of death looming on their necks, as if they''re just chickens waiting to be ughtered. Pulling out their weapons, they managed to protect themselves in thest second, one of them using a bow and another one using a peculiar weapon, antern with pinkish me raging inside it, both managing to fend off the attack but not before sustaining some minor injuries. "Why would you attack us!??" the young man wielding antern asked with anger and frustration in his face, the desire for thisdy increasing even further as he thinks of all sorts of ways to teach her a lesson, only for his train of thoughts to be interrupted by another wave of attack. "I thought you want to y with me? This is how me and the guy I know ys, quite fun right~~?" Zi Yu''er replies as the threads of her sash splits into multiple segments, attacking the two young men from different direction, causing them to find defending particrly tricky since none of them are used to closed quarterbat, both their weapons made for long ranged battle rather than anything else. "The guy you know?" piquing his curiosity, the young man wielding the bow asked, the purple haired beauty smiling as she answers the question. "You don''t know Su Tian? That''s rare, even those who doesn''t participate in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm knows of him¡­" she replies with a confused look in her face, keeping this appearance for a while before something clicks in her mind as she starts speaking again, "Ah, I know!!! You two must be so tired trying your best to pleasure used females that you don''t even have the time to socialize outside!!!" Hearing her words, the two of them couldn''t help but get offended by the words, shouting as they try their best to get out of the torrential attack that the purple haireddy is sending upon them, all for the sake of trying tond a single hit on thedy''s figure. "Pathetic" Zi Yu''er mutters to herself as she decided to end this farce, threads of the sash gathering on her palm, eventually intertwining to form a de, appearing to be extremely simr to the weapon Wu Xiaotian is always using. ''That strike against Dao Xuanyuan is really enchanting, I managed to enlighten something because of it, as expected of my future husband~~~'' she thought to herself as she wipes her dainty fingers on the de, infusing a purple glow on the entire edge, making her nod in satisfaction as she looks at it for a few moments before swinging it. "Seal" One wordes out of her mouth, the de creating a beautiful arc, sending in a wave of qi and soul power mixture, travelling quickly towards the two young men now with a terrified expression on their faces, their stiff body refusing to move as they felt it, death ising for them and there''s no escaping it, the only constion in their mind being the fact that thedy that is just about to kill them will definitely face repercussion for this as well. However, the scene they are expecting in their mind never happens as their bodies fall into the ground helplessly, their powers drained of their body yet they are still alive, but feeling an extreme heaviness that makes them unable to move even a single muscle, fixing them to their ce. "Not as powerful as his but more than enough to use as a trump card I guess" she mutters to herself as she moves to meet thedy protected by the other group, who just woke up after her cultivation session. {I owe you one} thedy said with a grateful light on her eyes despite the otherwise expressionless face, causing the purple haired beauty to smile as she starts teasing her. {No need for thanks between us Qing''er, we''re going to be sisters in the future after all~~~} the purple haired beauty shamelessly replies causing the otherdy, a phoenix-like cold beauty, to have her cheeks flushed in shame. Meanwhile, the young man they are talking about is currently unable to cultivate, not because of people trying to attack him but because of another nuisance, a bubbly littledy mid-teen of age pestering him to teach her something. Chapter 182: Talk Among the Elders "Hey, dear big brother, why won''t you teach me that trick~~?" the littledy bothered as she remains in a lotus position, multitasking as she also cultivates as well. While the immortal-like young man multitasks as well, he couldn''t help but feel helpless as the bubbly littledy, his half-sister, continues to bother him, her pleads eventually reaching him as he looks at her with surrender in his eyes. "Your soul power is quite strong for someone of your cultivation level, try practicing to mold it into basic shapes first" he said to her as a surge of soul poweres out of him and forms into a perfectly spherical ball of white light, before it turns into all sorts of shapes, a pyramid, a cube, a cylinder among all others, deciding not to show thedy his ability to morph his soul power into moreplex and detailed forms such as weapons, as he knows that she will definitely bother him more if he do so. Seeing the thing floating on her older brother''s hand, Wu Xiaoyao immediately nods with eager eyes, closing her eyes again as she imagines the shape and form that her soul power should take, willing her soul power to fill up the imaginary container in her mind, her progress slow but significant in Wu Xiaotian''s eyes, yet something already enough to send shivers down the audience''s spines. "As expected of the genius that set up a foundation made of ny starlight motes, herprehension even in terms of the most obscure and mysterious soul power is unmatched" "But for that Su Tian to teach her about this, just what sort of monster is he?" "It''s most likely just because he''s older than her, the littless from the Extreme Martial Sect is so young, probably just a few years as a teen, but look at Su Tian, he''s definitely no younger than twenty based on his appearance alone" "So what? I heard that he''s an itinerant cultivator, he''s self-taught, can you imagine how strong he will be if he also belongs to the higher hierarchy of a top tier force at birth?" While the audience argues as they watch Wu Xiaotian teach Wu Xiaoyao, a brown-haired beauty from the crowd remains passive and merely watch the two get along with each other, the genuine smile on her daughter''s lovely face making her approve the young man even more, thinking that such talent and character is only deserving of that woman''s son. "Try not to coerce the soul power into taking the form you want, my dear little sister, the power is yours, it will cater to your wants and needs even without your intervention" Wu Xiaotian advices as he saw his younger sister struggling topletely form the sphere floating on top of her hands, his words interrupting her focus and causing everything to copse, yet instead of looking at him with petty grievance, she looks at him with gratitude towards his words. Applying the advice her older brother has given to her, she starts forming the sphere faster than she currently does, from the original couple of minutes on her first try, forming the sphere, evenpletely this time, within half a minute, still paling inparison to the near instantaneous formation of the sphere on Wu Xiaotian''s hands but already more than enough to shock not only the crowd, but also the four elders of the Heavenly Secret Tower watching in the void. "Monster¡­ this brother and sister duo are both monsters¡­" the eldest, Hua Xuantian said with his voice trembling, his eyes fixated on the siblings seemingly enjoying their time together, the expression on the immortal-like young man''s face that of a happy man despite his attempt to hide it through the cover of annoyance in his face. "Second brother, what do you think?" looking at the one sitting next to the oldest, the youngest, Hua Lingtian asked, the one beside him, the third son, Hua Yingtian nodding in agreement as he also wonders what the opinion of the strongest among them is. Contemting for a while, the second born, Hua Xingtian, opens his mouth, the clear interest in his voice apparent as he starts talking, his eyes not leaving the siblings currently moving on to moreplicated shapes. "They''re way beyond the geniuses of this generation, I think the only one who can match that littledy is that Junior Su from my son''s generation, as for her monster of a son¡­ I''ve never seen anyone like him, even outside¡­" Hua Xingtian dered with certainty in his eyes, decades of his life spent on travelling outside, meeting all sorts of genius that will be called absurd once ced in their, but none among the ones he met, or even among the ones he heard in rumors canpare with the immortal-like young man they are observing, as if he''s cultivating in an entirely different way than the rest of existence. "So second brother also know the identity of the boy already" Hua Yingtian said as he heard Hua Xingtian''s words, the second oldest acknowledging the question by nodding in agreement before he follows up with an exnation. "I peered into his history when I first saw him, his existence ispletely convoluted, like a sort of unpredictable machine, and I only saw some bits of information here and there, all of them being his karmic ties, and I don''t even manage to see all of the people he''s rted to" Hua Xingtian said as he recalls something as he peers into Wu Xiaotian''s past, something that terrifies him quite a bit. "We heard that he has some¡­ rtion with them" Hua Lingtian said, his old face showing shame despite all his experiences in life, the reports he read about the rumors concerning the immortal-like young man sent by their spies in the Extreme Martial Sect something really not rare, but quite unexpected for the character of the young man based on their perception of him. "He''s quite thedy killer huh¡­ whatever, he got guts and integrity, besides, he''s really a great character as well, and his romantic involvement is none of our concern, we just need to let him be and support him until he can spread his wings" Hua Xuantian said with a smile in his face and anticipation in his eyes, wondering just how far can this seedling grow, and how big of a wave he will cause in the they live in. One among them looks at the young man with even greater anticipationpared to the oldest of them, the second born, Hua Xingtian, who hopes to see the immortal-like young man to step into that higher stage with him and spread the reputation of their into the stars, hoping to usher a new era of development and prosperity to his home world. As the eyes of everyone in the void continues to watch and enjoy how the brother and sister interact, the two are already advancing their lessons to moreplex ones. "You''re getting the hang of it now, my dear little sister, try expanding them, but remember, you don''t need to fill everything in the area with soul power, think of it like you''re erecting a wall to cover yourself" Wu Xiaotian instructed prompting Wu Xiaoyao to nod, the bubbly youngdy closing her eyes in focus as she starts expanding the cube shaped soul power in her hand. Chapter 183: Big Brothers Backing "I did it big brother!!! Look, a barrier~! Hahaha~~~!!!" as she excitedly points towards a dome of soul power a few meters ahead of them, Wu Xiaoyao giggles with glee as she approaches her older brother, the immortal-like young man in front of her and jumps around him, continuously talking about what she should do next. "Brother, teach me that trick where you remove all the ambient spirit qi inside the barrier, I want to do that as well" she said with her chest sticking out in pride and a pumped up look on her face, flexing her tender arms in a pose as if there''s muscles in them despite there being none. ''She''s such an unsatiable hoarder of knowledge'' he thought to himself with a wry smile on his face, thinking that he''s also the same as if he has enough universal coins, he will definitely purchase all the techniques and books in the shop, practical or not. Looking at his younger sister whose eyes seems to burn with immense desire to learn more, his expression changes to an appreciating one, moving the tip of his index finger to her forehead, a sh of white light appearing for a moment before it disappears again, an influx of new knowledge now flowing into the youngdy''s mind. "T-this are¡­" as she struggles to process the information, she looks at her smiling older brother, seemingly looking at her with anticipation in his eyes as if he''s looking forward to what she will achieve with the things he passed to her. "Comption of information about soul power, all of them about the practical application it has inbat, I can just directly infuse my insights to your mind but¡­ where''s the fun in that?" Wu Xiaotian said as he sat down in the pool as starts cultivating again, making his younger sister stupefied as she heard hisst sentence. "You what!? My dear big brother, why don''t you just do that then, pleaaasee~~~ hey¡­ you''re cultivating now? Big brother!!! I will hate you if you if you don''t reply!!!" as she noticed that he''s not replying to her, the corner of her eyes starts to water as it turns red, the tears threatening to flow out of her eye sockets yet the young man stay firm, even teasing her when he opens his eyes and saw her expression. "Yeah, sure you will¡­ ask me if you don''t understand something, my dear little sister" he said with a mocking smile on his face, making his younger sister click her tongue, knowing clearly that her ns are foiled the moment he refuses to do so, immediately wiping the tears in her face, ashamed that she even acts like that. "Humph!!! I don''t need big brother''s help, just watch, I will master this knowledge even faster than you did, my dear big brother!" she replied with a pout on her lips, her cheeks a bit inted by it making her appear extremely cute. "Okay, do your best" he replied with an encouraging smile, yet this only serves to annoy her even more, stomping her little foot on the shallow water before she sits down and starts meditating as well, not to cultivate but to absorb the knowledge given to her. ''You need to find your own path first'' he added to himself before he returns to cultivating, observing the littledy that is already deeply immersed in the knowledge bestowed upon her by him. ---------- "What an interesting way of using soul power" watching her daughter and stepson ying around with soul power, with her daughter following after the instructions her stepson, the immortal-like young man gives, her eyes glowing in curiosity and wonder as she watches her daughter''s soul power expanding to create a barrier. Looking at the dome shaped barrier, she couldn''t help but marvel on the immortal-like young man''s ideas, utilizing his strong soul power in such a way unfamiliar to her, who''s continuously researching and studying soul power years before he was even born, yet his way of using soul power seems to be more efficient and better than hers, the physical manifestation of soul power surprising her as well as she uses hers in a covert way that makes it imperceptible to the naked eye. What piqued her interest even more is the moment that the immortal-like young man''s index finger glows on her daughter''s forehead, the white light unmistakably soul power, her decades of experience as a master of soul power making her deduce that it is some sort of information transfer technique, and for the young man to use it at such a young age, it shows so much of control that she will never achieve if she was the same age as him. "Meiyao really gave birth to such a monster" she mutters to herself while looking at the young man. ---------- It has been a few hours since silence ensues in the area Wu Xiaotian and Wu Xiaoyao is in, the siblings having peace and quiet as no invaders dare to approach them anymore due to the sheer amount of people they incapacitated, as well as the fact that the two of them are both focused on enhancing their cultivation. All of a sudden, Wu Xiaotian opens his eyes in annoyance as another batch of people enters his senses, seemingly moving towards them in hastened fashion, half of them wearing simr attire to his younger sister and another half of them wearing a purple uniform that is all too familiar with him. "Enemies?" with the people entering the range of her senses as well, Wu Xiaoyao opens her eyes as well, immediately voicing her question towards her older brother. "Extreme Martial Sect Disciples, and some people that I met in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm" he replied to her with annoyance in his tone. "Enemies then¡­" she mutters to herself as she stands up from her position, using spirit qi to dry the wet part of her clothes before taking out the robe that her older brother gave her previously and using it to cover her body. "Say, my dear big brother, if I were to screw up all the weaker ones within this approaching group, do you have a way to protect me and my mother from the reaches of that sect?" as she watches the people approaching from the distance, Wu Xiaoyao asked with a serious tone in her voice, her face filled with hatred towards the people wearing the same attire as her, her hands tightly balled into a fist as if there''s some sort of grievance between her and those people. "It seems like you hate them quite a bit, my dear little sister" hemented as he saw her current form, her body shaking from anger. "I fucking despise them, and everyone else currying favor from that damned wretched Wu Xiaolong" she said, her expressions twisting quite a bit, making her look extremely threatening despite maintaining the extremely attractive appearance of her face. "Language, my dear little sister¡­" he reminded before cing his palm on the top of her head, the bubbly youngdy snapping out of her angered trance as he does so, his actions prompting her to look at him in confusion. "Go and rampage to your heart''s content my dear little sister, I will make sure none of the people you can''t handle can get close to you¡­ oh and also, yes, I''ll inform mom and my grandmothers that you will move to our home once the Golden Spirit Pool closes" he assured with a smile on his face, clearly excited to see just how powerful this younger sister of his really is, the bubbly youngdy smiling at him as well while relief washes her heart once she heard the second sentence from his words. "Then, dear big brother, I trust you with my back~~~" she said jovially as she dashes towards the distance, the figures approaching them reeling in shock as they never expected thedy to approach them with such malice in her eyes. Chapter 184: Siblings Rampage The youngdy of the Extreme Martial Sect, Wu Xiaoyao. On surface, she''s the most treasured daughter of the sect, one who is sheltered in all sorts of ways, given the best environment to learn all the things she needs in order to be the perfectdy and powerful cultivator, which is why she isn''t allowed to leave the premise of the sect, a greenhouse flower, if one might say. Reality, however, is oftenpletely different than the rumors, that is certain, as even if the rumors are made so that everyone outside believe it, there are always some few people who know the truth, one among them the verydy herself, as well as her mother always worried for her whenever she trains. ''I can finally let all this repressed hatred out'' the youngdy thought to herself as her fist shoots towards one of the people from the Extreme Martial Sect,unching them a few meters up in the air, her expression one of excitement and delight. "Ahahaha~~~!! Big brother~~~ You see that~~??" she turned her head around and smiles jovially towards the immortal-like young man just beside her, her hand once curled into a fist now with its finger pointing towards the figure still high in the air, the joy in her voice apparent, her body shaking in excitement. "Mhm, great job" he said while nodding, not a bit surprised as he already knew how strong his younger sister ispared to someone of the same level as her. [Name: Wu Xiaoyao] [Age: 13] [Affiliation: Extreme Martial Sect] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Pedestal Establishment Realm] [Qi: Heavenly Sword Qi] [Physique: Divine Blood Berserker Body] [Soul: Dao Child True Soul, Celestial Phoenix Endless Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 18,000,000] [Agility: 18,000,000] [Intelligence: 28,000,000] [Stamina: 18,000,000] [Vitality: 18,000,000] [Aptitude: Peak Quality Divine Level] At first, the immortal-like young man is quite surprised by the numbers disyed in her information screen, the proportion of her stats to one who reaches the limit of the same cultivation level as her nearing five times greater, almost catching up to the most talented person except for himself that he knew, his mother, whose strength is more than capable of suppressing anyone within the same realm as her. What is even more surprising though is her soul talents, the fact that she bears dual soul talent alone means that she''s trulypatible with his Soul Art, hence why he wants her to find her own path before he teaches her as he thinks that it will be too much of a waste to point an already ventured direction to her when she possesses the ability to walk an entirely different path than him in terms of usage of soul power. "Ahahaha~~~ haha~~~e~~~!! more~~!!! You always told me I''m still weak right~~~? Why don''t you fight me properly then~~??" with manic and violent smile on her beautiful face, Wu Xiaoyao truly looks like a war goddess descending the battlefield, sending each opponent she encounters away from her in a fit of rage, ignoring everyone who doesn''t wear the Extreme Martial Sect''s uniform, solely focusing on the ones wearing the same-colored attire as her. ''You alwayspare me with my big brother and telling me to work harder even when I''m putting everything I have, you always try to curry favor when I''m in front of all of you then spend the next moment berating me the moment I turn my head away¡­ that old man is throwing me into all sorts of difficult situations and telling me it''s for my good, screw all that!!!'' she thought to herself as she continues her rampage, freely moving across the numbers of people approaching them, the ones stronger than her being suppressed by an extremely powerful soul power before they can even try to approach her. "You can''t do that to my dear little sister, why don''t you pick a fight with someone the same realm as you all?" wondering why they can''t move, the figures turn their heads towards a singr direction, a towering figure of an immortal-like young man entering their field of view, the intangible pressureing out of him making him appear as tall as a mountain in their eyes, despair overshadowing their hearts as they continues to look at him, prompting them to try and avert their gazes but they can''t, their entire bodies are nowpletely locked in ce. "Now, why don''t we see what the Extreme Martial Sect''s disciples are made of" the immortal-like young man said with a friendly smile on his face, yet his current appearance is that of a demon''s in the Extreme Martial Sect disciples'' eyes, terror apparent on their faces as they felt their limbs opening more and more, their bodies eventually ending up in a star-like shape as they floats high in the air. They try to plead, but even their mouths are blocked with soul power, making them feel extremely helpless in this situation, the only constion they have in this situation is the next words that they hear from Wu Xiaotian. "I''ll y with youter, I still need to watch my dear little sister''s performance" he dered, making them sigh in relief as they thought that a dagger in the neck waiting for themter is so much better than a sword in their hearts right now. "Hahaha~~~!!! Where the hell is your arrogant tone when you''re all talking to me back in the sect huh~~~!?? Bastards who know nothing and still decides to berate me has no rights to hide now!!!" Wu Xiaoyao shouted as she finishes of thest one of the people she can handle, her fist quite bloodied after her rampage, the embers in her heart eventually getting quelled as she felt a warm hand rubbing the top of her head, another hand holding a clean handkerchief for her to use. "Great work, my dear little sister, now go and clean yourself, you look very¡­ udylike right now" Wu Xiaotian said as he observes the current appearance of his younger sister, not only her fist, but also her current attire is stained by blood, her energetic and chaotic movements previously also making a mess out of her smooth vibrant hair, her current appearance still extremely attractive, yet gives of a barbaric vibe fitting for her, but not too appropriate for the current situation. "Mhm~~~ How did I do?" she asked while wetting the clean handkerchief with water from her spatial ring, using it to clean the blood stains in her hands as she curiously looks at her older brother, waiting for his answer. "You did extremely well, your strength is making me really proud¡­" he said without much thoughts before he thought of something, giving some advice to her who currently turns as silent as rock. "You should not limit your use of soul power to tforms and assistants for movement though, you can also try covering yourself with it to act as an armor, oh, and if you can, try to use soul power to hinder your opponent''s movement as well¡­ uh¡­ my dear little sister?" as he continues to run his mouth on all the utilities of soul power she can try, he felt a soft, small body pouncing on him, the difference in their size making it so that the small figure''s head can just barely reach his chest area, his acute senses making him feel some sort of liquid spreading across the area of his clothes. "Why are you crying now, my dear little sister?" he asks, causing her fragile figure to stop shaking as she feels the warm hands holding her as well, a whileter recovering as she looks at him again, the stains from the tears being cleaned by another cloth appearing on her older brother''s hand. "Big brother, thank you" she said to him in a tiny voice before separating from him, the fragile figure previously seemingly just an illusion as she returns to her bubbly self. "What for?" he asked, prompting the bubbly youngdy to smile as she replies. "My dear big brother seems to be too dumb to figure it out, maybe I''ll exinter" she said with a mocking smile on her face, causing Wu Xiaotian to smile wryly as he shakes his head. "Anyways my dear big brother, what do you intend on doing with them¡­ and them" she asked while looking at the figures floating in the air, then pointing at the other group, some people from the Extreme Martial Sect still among them. Chapter 185: A Threat "He¡­ seems to grow even stronger than when he''s in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm" "How long was it since then? It was just over a month!!!" "There''s no use inparing with him I guess, he''s a monster beyond logic" "Even if he''s a monster, I guess he''s still about to sumb into disaster huh" "That seems to be right, suppressing Nascent Source Realm cultivators with his current strength is absurd already, he can''t possibly fight with Soul Formation Realm geniuses, right?" While the crowd discusses about Wu Xiaotian''s disy of soul power, they also start to think that he is still too young topete against these geniuses, after all, there''s two realm difference between him and these people, and what they thought is despite all his talents, nothing will ever be enough to bridge the gap of two cultivation realms. Amidst the crowd though, the brown-haired beauty, Wu Xiaoyao''s mother, looks at the screen with such belief that her daughter and the immortal-like young man wille out victorious from this fight, her only reason for that being the looks in the young man''s face, seeminglypletely unperturbed despite the heights of cultivation the two young men in front of them attain. Meanwhile, on the location of the Golden Spirit Pool, two groups continue staring at each other, one of the groups only containing two peoples, a serious-looking immortal-like young man and a bubbly fairy-like youngdy, who both seem to bear the simr night ck hair color and sharp intelligent eyes, the two of them looking calmly at therge group of young men in front of them "I know that guy, I saw him pestering you when we''re on the coliseum" the immortal-like young man said towards the bubbly youngdy, making her giggle as she replies. "My dear big brother, you don''t know how to hold back your voice don''t you? What if they hear us?" the bubbly youngdy said with a smile on her face, acting like she''s whispering something to the young man despite not holding her voice back as well. "My dear little sister, even if he hears it, can heprehend it though? I''ve watched you drop obvious sign that you don''t want to talk to him but thed is just so dumb that he will stick like some leech until you told him to his face directly" the immortal-like young man said, the mocking tone in his voice causing the young man they are talking about to start getting angry, his face looking some shade darker as he approaches. "Junior sister¡­ why would you do that?" looking like he''s extremely concerned, the young man from the Extreme Martial Sect asked with a disappointed look on his face, gathering quite the sympathy from the youngdies watching outside, saiddies already cursing towards Wu Xiaoyao not because of anything else but because they see her as someone who monopolizes the two exceptional young men. "Jian Moxie, drop your pretentious act and say it yourself, you know very well why I did that, and why I will always choose to do the same given the chance" Wu Xiaoyao replies, stunning the entire crowd, her answer, as well as her words when she was rampaging previously causing everyone to wonder just what is the Extreme Martial Sect hiding for a direct descendant of the sect master to act like that towards the disciples of the sect. "W-what are you talking about?" hearing the bubbly youngdy''s reply, the young man couldn''t help but stutter, afraid of thedy revealing something, especially when there''s another sect, outsiders, listening as they talk. "What a disgustingly believable act, you don''t want to say? How about I say it the©¤" before the bubbly littledy finishes what she''s saying, a saber is already approaching her at arm''s length, her expressions quite surprised as she fails to respond properly, only for the saber to stop in its path, the young man freezing in ce. "Motherfu©¤" out of rage from herself being almost attacked, Wu Xiaoyao opens her little mouth and decides to let out a curse, only for her to be interrupted and stopped as her older brother clears his throat. "Ahem¡­nguage" Wu Xiaotian said before he helplessly thought to himself that such manner is truly expected of someone whoes from Earth. "Ahem¡­ this¡­ thing is really audacious, interrupting me from my story telling time, my dear big brother, how about you teach him some lesson?" the bubbly youngdy said as she looks at her older brother with pleading eyes, the immortal-like young man shaking his head with a wry smile on his face before nodding to her request. "After your storytelling time then¡­" he replied causing her eyes to gleam in excitement and joy before he continues, "can they listen to your stories though?" he said before pointing towards the group of Purple Lightning Temple disciples that seems to be already forgotten due to everything that just happened, the presence of even the strongest among them reduced to something as low as a background character. "Let''s keep the audience at bare minimum then, my dear big brother" she said before pointing at the disciples from the Purple Lightning Temple, Wu Xiaotian nodding as he starts spreading his soul power, being interrupted by a voiceing from the group in front of them. "W-wait, I''m one of the head disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple and my master, one of the grand elders of the temple is proposing something to you" a young man of exceptional bearing, still maintaining majority of his calm while facing Wu Xiaotian, said with a confident smile on his face. "Hmm? A proposal? From your sect?" asking more of a way to mock rather than genuinely ask, Wu Xiaotian speaks, but his question seems to ignite some sort of hopeful gleam in the young man''s eyes. "Yes, the grand elder wants to take you as a direct disciple of the Purple Lightning Sect, and his proposal is something you can never refuse" the young man said with a smile in his face, his expressions as if he''spletely sure of the immortal-like young man agreeing. Trying his best to hold back hisughter, Wu Xiaotian asks, now genuinely curious as to why this head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple is acting like this. "What is it that you offer?" he ask with his shoulders shaking, his younger sister who stays silent for a while now also trying her best not tough, after all, knowing that her dear big brother and the monstrous genius Su Tian is one and the same, she was wondering where these people got the guts to poach a talent that the Heavenly Secret Tower decided to nurture. "You might think that the Heavenly Secret Tower is the best force for you to enter, and that is true, but if you don''t enter our temple¡­ heh¡­" the young man from the Purple Lightning Temple paused dramatically before shouting with all his might. "Then once you''re outside the Heavenly Secret Tower''s protection, you will face thebined strength of our sect, the Extreme Martial Sect and some other top tier forces every time you go outside!!!" Chapter 186: Wu Xiaotian Snaps "Pftt¡­ Ahahahaha~~~!!! Haha~~~!! Haaaahhh~~~" hearing the words that the head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple had to say, Wu Xiaoyao startsughing, pulling the attention of the Purple Lightning Temple disciple, as well as his older brother''s. "Is there something so funny about that?" the head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple asked while checking Wu Xiaoyao out, unable to stop himself from gulping as he witnesses the stunning appearance of the bubbly youngdy. "Other than you sounding extremely retarded, then I think there''s nothing else" Wu Xiaoyao replies while wiping the bits of tears in the corner of her eyes from all theughter she just had before clinging to her older brother, looking up at his face, his expression more of an amused one rather than offended. "You¡­ those are the words passed to me by my master¡­ I suggest you be careful of your words littledy of the Extreme Martial Sect or else I will©¤" before the head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple could finish his words, he stopped as he suddenly felt a looming threat to his life, making him scan the surroundings and look around, only for his gaze to end up on the immortal-like young man''s eyes. "I just met this little imp today but after all our interaction, I already treats her as a part of my family¡­ and what I hate the most are people threatening them¡­" Wu Xiaotian said as murderous aura startsing out of him, the head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple, as well as all the people still conscious starts having difficulties in breathing, their hearts beating so loudly that they can hear it from the outside. "I suggest you pick your next words wisely¡­ or else it is not only memories that you will lose once you return to your cowardly excuse of a sect" Wu Xiaotian said with the threatening look not leaving his eyes, the only one not feeling the weight of death on their shoulders being the youngdy standing right next to him, still normally standing as if there''s nothing ufortable around her. "Do wee to an understanding, Head Disciple?" Wu Xiaotian said, enunciating the young man''s title, causing him to feel humiliated, just standing there helplessly despite the clear difference between their cultivation realms. Still looking at Wu Xiaotian with seething hatred, he nods, prompting the immortal-like young man to release him, and much to his expectation, the head disciple young man truly attacks him once he turns his back. "FOOL!!! How dare you let your guard down in front of a Soul Formation Realm genius!!! HAHAHAHA!!!" the disciple from the Purple Lightning Temple shouts as he pulls out a spear from his spatial ring, thrusting it forward to Wu Xiaotian''s back, his sister seeing it and trying to warn him but it''s toote. "The nerve of this retard to call himself a genius¡­" holding the tip of the spear between his fingers, Wu Xiaotian said, more as a statement rather than mocking the guy, his face expressionless as he looks at the perpetrator of the attack, now with his pupils shrinking and body shaking from the sheer terror he feels, the expressionless face of the young man even more terrifying that his threatening one. "Xiaoyao¡­ how will you consider yourself as a cultivator?" out of nowhere, the immortal-like young man''s face changes its expression into a doting one as he looks at the bubbly youngdy, making the people in the surrounding confused. Hearing her older brother''s question, Wu Xiaoyao thinks that she somehow understood his objective, causing her to go into a contemting look as she replies, "Hmmm¡­ let''s see, I should be considered pretty good in my cultivation realm, my dear big brother, but I don''t think of myself as that much of a genius" "Hear that retard? If my dear little sister has the same cultivation as you, your face will wipe the floor if you fight her, so what is it that makes you think that you''re a genius?" Wu Xiaotian asked, his face returning to the expressionless one, but this time with a hint of curiosity as he scans his opponent, his mind genuinely intrigued how can such level of arrogance develop. "You¡­ let go of my spear now you bastard!!!" seeing that the weapon in his hand refuses to budge whether he push or pull, the head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple shouts, pulling another weapon from his spatial ring to try and catch his opponent off guard, only for his attack to be blocked by the immortal-like young man''s hand again. As he tries to pull back, he saw something that causes him to stiffen in ce, the immortal-like young man smiling at him with the same manic smile that thedy has when she was beating up the disciples of the Extreme Martial Sect, making him feel like he''s about to experience something that will drastically change his entire life, negatively at that. "You attacked first, so I guess it is fair for me to attack as well, right?" Wu Xiaotian said, bearing the same manic smile on his face as his hand starts glowing white, eventually turning into something that appears to be ethereal before he swings it on his opponent. sh¡­ "Huh¡­" as the head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple looks in confusion as he doesn''t notice anything happening, his mind already starts celebrating and thinking of ways to mock the immortal-like young man thinking that he doesn''t have the guts to do anything that will substantially damage him, only for a gut-wrenching scream toe out of his mouth, purely from the sheer pain spreading out of his body from his left arm. From where his arm once was, only twitching and cauterized flesh remains, the pain from his muscles burning causing him to curl on the ground, using his other hand to cover the flesh as he squirms all around. "First, the Extreme Martial Sect, and then your Purple Lightning Temple, there''s just no shortage of jealous and ambitious bastards that wants to control me huh¡­" Wu Xiaotian said openly, intending to mock the two forces, as well as the ones who made a deal with them just to try and suppress him. "I''ve had enough of your shits, tell whoever the fuck sent you that they can send whoever trash they want wherever and whenever they want, it makes no difference for me anyways" he dered as he looks down on the young man rolling on the ground, using his sword to sever his other arm as well, the other disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple trembling in fear as they just witnessed the strongest among them, a bona fide Soul Formation Realm expert gettingpletely destroyed by a Core Formation Realm cultivator, striking a deep trauma in their mind, most likely turning into mental demon once time goes by. "Oh, onest thing, it doesn''t matter if you threaten me, my mother always thought me that gratitude are meant to be paid at least thrice, and grievances at least tens of times, so yeah, you better stop your illusion of me joining your pathetic excuses of sects" Wu Xiaotian added as he removes his gaze from the young man on the ground and directs it to the rest of the Purple Lightning Sect disciples, his gaze sending shivers down everyone''s spines. "This is not the end!!! You!! And even the Heavenly Secret Tower will regret this!!!" the head disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple screamed in hatred, only for him to be ignored by who he''s talking to. "Allow me to send you off" the immortal-like young man said, waving his hand in an upward motion, lifting the entirety of the Purple Lightning Temple''s people, their arms exploding into bits of flesh and puddle of blood causing them to scream, before all of them got hurled into different direction all of them moving away from the Golden Spirit Pool. Chapter 187: Everyones Reactions "Big brother¡­" after dealing with the Purple Lightning Temple, Wu Xiaotian notices the bubbly youngdy with her fingers holding the edge of his clothes, her round pupils looking at him intensely yet worriedly as if she''s thinking of something. "Does that scare you? Is my dear little sister disillusioned with her dear big brother now?" he asked jokingly, yet a tinge of worry audible in his voice as he thought that the chance of her really thinking so is low, but not zero. "Can I¡­ no, will I be able to do that as well?" before he spirals into overthinking though, her next words already reach his ears, his worries unfounded and his heart relieved, the looks that the bubbly youngdy is giving her causing him to smile as he pats her head and asks. "You''re not even concerned at what I did to them?" Wu Xiaotian asked while pointing at the direction that the disciples of the Purple Lightning Temple is hurled into, his younger sister looking at him with a smile in his face before hugging him. "The only thing I need to be concerned about are the people important to me~~~" she replied softly causing the immortal-like young man tough for a bit, his heart findingpanionship in his sister sharing the same way of thinking as him. "That''s a good way of thinking to live by" he praised as he continues stroking her head, the bubbly youngdy nodding as she burry her adorable face just below his chest. ---------- "Hahaha, who the fuck is the bastard who said that Su Tian doesn''t stand a chance against a Soul Formation Realm cultivator, GODAMNIT THERE ARE TWO OF THEM!!! AND HE FUCKING DESTROYS THEM LIKE NO ONE''S BUSINESS!!! ALL MY SAVINGS ARE GONE!!!" "me yourself for your gambling addiction" "Hahaha, that fellow there seems to have anger management issues as well" "I mean, it''s fair right? Losing all your savings in one bet will definitely give you some sort of anger you never felt before" "I''m not dumb enough to bet on a single thing, I like to increase my odds" "Never mind your gambling conversations, do you realize just what this match means!?" "He defeats two cultivators in the Soul Formation Realm, what''s the big deal?" "What''s the big deal!? Did you forget what realm he currently is!?" As the crowd discusses at the absurdity of this new feat that Wu Xiaotian just achieves, another set of people is discussing the young man as well, four olden veterans looking down from the void, all of them with satisfied smile on their faces. "Repaying gratitude at least thrice and grievances at least ten times huh¡­" the old man sitting on the left most seat said as he strokes his beard, smiling like they found an extremely expensive gem. "And the value he put to his family, truly a rare young man" the one from the right most seat added,ughing as he took a sip from a sk he just takes out from his spatial ring. "He''s quite smart as well, he can just attack and end everything but he opts to wait for that firefly temple kid to attack first, giving him the justification to retaliate, and he even taunted the kid into saying thest words he said¡­ which means we have an excuse to knock on those forces'' doors" the one sitting next to the old man who just speaks interjected, his deductions mostly in line with Wu Xiaotian''s thoughts, except for the part that he also did everything out of spite for the Purple Lightning Temple''s demeanor. "That''s good, I''m going to move this time¡­ time to remind this continent why we stand at the very pinnacle among all its forces" the final one, sitting right next to the old man who first spoke said, his eyes still fixated to the immortal-like young man and whatever he''s doing. "Xingtian, don''t destroy everything, the imperial pce might give you trouble" the oldest said, his face seemingly unconcerned despite his advice. "Can they handle bringing us trouble though?" the youngest said with a smile on his face, prompting the one sitting next to him to answer. "They can''t not in a million year" he said making all of themugh. ---------- {So you''re creating a new design for the house?} using themunication function of the [Red Thread System], Wu Xiaotian asks as he heard an absurd announcement from his mother just a while ago. {Mhm, after all, my baby seems to always bring new women home, at this rate, our house might not be big enough for your harem after a few years pass} a doting, motherly feminine voice resounded in his head, making him smile wryly as his mother defines exactly what happened in his adventures so far. {I''ll try to limit it as much as I can} he promised, really deciding to do that if not for his mother''s voice ringing in his head again. {I''d rather you not do that my baby, mama wants you to have no regrets so you better do whatever you want, just remember what we always talk about} Su Meiyao lovingly said, despite not seeing her, Wu Xiaotian can clearly see the motherly smile on her face as she said those words, making him thankful to everything that he has such kind mother and woman, who seems to spoil him as much as she can. {Anyways, aside from Sister Li, Xian''er and Lian''er, we have another two right, that cutie Xiaoyao and Bai Anxin} his mother asked just to confirm, her voice seemingly reminiscing as she spoke the second name. {Thank you, mom} Wu Xiaotian expresses as she states her willingness to let the two stay with them. {There''s no need for thank you, my baby, juste home and enjoy time with mama and the others more often okay~~?} Su Meiyao replies with a teasing tone, making the young man smile wryly as he replies that he will try his best to fulfill her wish. {Let''s go on a date some time mom, just the two of us} feeling like he owes her something, he said with a smile on his face, making the bubbly youngdy sitting right next to him to look in confusion, wondering why her older brother is smiling to himself. ''He''s probably happy that he''s with me right?'' she thought proudly to herself as her arrogance reaches an all-time high, her cute nose pointing into the sky while her hands are ced around her waist. {Really? That''s a promise okay Tian''er~~~? No taking back~!} hearing her son''s word, she exploded in excitement as image of them travelling somewhere in the world, just the two of them, starts appearing in her mind, causing the twodies drawing floor ns with her to direct their attention towards her, who sits slowly and awkwardly from the attention she had unknowingly drawn from her action. {Why would I take my words back? A date with mom is such a great reward for me so why would I take it back?} he replies as he heard his mother''s giggling in his mind, the two of them talking for a few more minutes before they cut off the conversation as Wu Xiaotian''s eyes set on the disciples of the Extreme Martial Sect still bound on their ce. Chapter 188: Dealing with the Extreme Martial Sect "Feel like telling your story now my dear little sister?" looking at the youngdy proud for some reason unknown to him, Wu Xiaotian asks while looking at the leader of the disciples from the Extreme Martial Sect, who might have already bore a hole in his face if his sharp, hatred filled gaze could materialize. "Nah, let''s wait until it''s private, I got enlightened by how you fight so let me cultivate for now, as for them¡­ do whatever you want, my dear big brother~~" she replies with a smile on her face before she sat down on the Golden Spirit Pool again, her eyes already closed as she already starts attempting to focus and meditate. "So you hear¡­ You know, unlike my dear little sister here, I have more than enough spare time to afford ying with you rather than cultivate, but you see, I''d rather spend that time cultivating than wasting it to the likes of you¡­" Wu Xiaotian exins before raising his right hand, two fingers are up from the five as he starts speaking again. "Hence I''ll give you two choices, first, I incapacitate youpletely right here, or second, you give me all the information you know about Wu Xiaoyang and Wu Xiaolong, and then I''ll throw you so far away from here that you might take a lot of time before having the chance to return to the Golden Spirit Pool" the immortal-like young man stated, the disciples from the Extreme Martial Sect gulping as they felt like they are making a deal with a demon now. "I-I-I''ll s-peak" looking at him with terror in his eyes, the deceitful young man, Jian Moxie, answers the moment he is allowed to speak, his breathing hard and ragged after his mouth is blocked by soul power for quite some time. "Good, now tell me¡­" Wu Xiaotian starts asking series of questions, most of them were genuinely outside Jian Moxie''s knowledge, meaning that only some of the immortal-like young man''s questions are answered, and some answers are even so vague that he wouldn''t be able to deduce the answer if not for the fact that he has some knowledge of the Extreme Martial Sect from his paternal grandmother''s stories. After a sometime pass, Wu Xiaotian finally runs out of questions to ask, his current silence making Jian Moxie relieved as if there''s a big burden that just got removed from his back. "I believe your words" Wu Xiaotian said as he turns his back on them, the disciples from the Extreme Martial Sect wanting nothing but to leave this ce as they heard his words. "Then you will just send us away from here, right? Thank you for your mercy" Jian Moxie asked with a hypocritical smile on his face as he thoughts about somethingpletely different in his mind, ''Wu Xiaotian, this isn''t the end! Just wait until I gather enough reinforcements, see if I don''t beat you to death!!'' "Of course" Wu Xiaotian smiles as he waves his hand in an upward motion again, causing the disciples of Extreme Martial Sect to turn pale as if they are already aware of what is about toe. "W-w-wait!! This isn''t a part of the deal!!! You said you will only send us far away!! You fucking liar!!" Jian Moxie panics as he recalls what happened to the disciple of the Purple Lightning Temple, his mind screaming at him to find a way out of this situation if he doesn''t want to end up like them. "I see what you''re talking about previously, my dear big brother, he really got such lowprehension" waking up from her meditation, Wu Xiaoyao interjected as she stands up, using her qi to purge the wet sensation from the Golden Spirit Pool. "You done with your enlightenment?" seeing her younger sister stand up, Wu Xiaotian asks with some curiosity in his eyes. "Not yet, I have something to ask you so deal with that thing quickly" Wu Xiaoyao replies while pointing at Jian Moxie, who is starting to have panic attack now. "W-whatareyout-talkinga-about" failing to regain his calm, the young man slurs his words while his heart palpitates, the pressure from the soul force restricting his body not only bearing down on the outside, but seemingly exploding from inside his body as well. "My dear big brother said that he will throw you far away, not ONLY throw you far away¡­" Wu Xiaoyao exined as he maliciously looks at the young man floating in the air, her expression as if she had been waiting for too long to watch a spectacle like this happen to him. "That means that he can do all sorts of things before he sends you out~~~" she added with the friendliest smile she can muster on her face, the disciples of the Extreme Martial Sect sweating sticky and cold as they look at the brother and sister duo, appearing like demons that specificallye into the mortal realm just to toy with them. As Wu Xiaotian snaps his fingers, the sound of the Extreme Martial Sect disciples'' screams reverberated across the entire area they are in, the women receiving a bitxer of a punishment as he only takes away their arms, but the men got all five, yes, all five of their limbs turned into meat paste, only their head and torso remaining after the attack. "Aaarghh!!! This isn''t the end, you bastard!!! WU XIAOTIAN!!! YOU WILL REGRET IT!!!" looking at him with hatred-filled eyes, Jian Moxie screams in desperation as a final attempt to spite the immortal-like young man, his target merely smiling at him as he replies. "Indeed, this isn''t the end, this is where everything starts, I''ll start settling every grudge I have with the Extreme Martial Sect, and after that, I will deal with the Purple Lightning Temple, and then all the other forces that will dare threaten me and the people around me" Wu Xiaotian replies as one thought runs in his mind, ''No more low-profile bullshit, I''m tired of these kinds of people interrupting me in every step and turn, time to flip the board over'' "HAHAHAHA!!! What bold words!!! Just hope that you do not fall in the middle of your ambition, because once you do, there''s nothing you can do to protect the people you love!!! When that timees, hehehe, I will be one of the people who get to enjoy them!!!" Jian Moxie taunted, not even getting the time to regret his words as Wu Xiaotian retorted. "Bitch please, you don''t even have a little brother now, and even if you do¡­" Wu Xiaotian pauses as he points at the young man''s pants, the middle of it filled with small patch of bloodstain. "I bet yours is so small that you have to use your soul power to even get a sense of it" he insulted causing the young man to fall into deeper rage. "You will regret everything you did today!!! HAHAHA" his face already filled with anger rather than despair, Jian Moxieughs maniacally while looking at the skies, craziness already showing in his eyes. "We''ll see¡­" Wu Xiaotian replies, Jian Moxie''s face starts moving weirdly after he finishes his words, his left pupil rolling upwards and his right pupil turning to the right, his mouth twitching while it remains open, saliva flowing out of it continuously as if he got no control of his body. Chapter 189: Identity Revealed After dealing with Jian Moxie, he throws out the terrified disciples of the Extreme Martial Sect as well, after doing so, trying to return to cultivation again but was interrupted by an old man''s voice. {That was vicious, but I like the way you dealt with the problem, boy} the old voice said with a hint of pride and approval in his tone, the sound and tone of the being unfamiliar to Wu Xiaotian, yet a name appears in his mind the moment he heard the voice speak. {Are you senior Xingtian?} he asks with confidence in his voice, thinking that there''s no one else who would talk to him with such secrecy other than the four old masters of the Heavenly Secret Tower, and this voice is the only one unfamiliar to him as he already heard the other three. {Good deduction boy, but you can drop the senior, you can just call me elder Xingtian or old man Xingtian just like how Xian''er calls me, you''re couples after all¡­} the old voice replied with some teasing tone in his voice, seemingly already in the know of the things happening to her granddaughter''s life. {Ahahaha, then I''ll call you elder Xingtian, in that case. What is with the way I dealt with the situation again elder?} Wu Xiaotian asks as he wonders why the old man praises his work when he thought that this is nothing out of the ordinary at all, after all, he also believes that being merciful to your enemy is being ruthless to yourself. {The way you dealt with them is extremely fitting to the ce I am traversing, I hope that you can grow fast so you can apany me there} Hua Xingtian replied with anticipation in his face, the young man he is talking to clearly deducing that wherever it is that he''s talking about, it is definitely outside the Sky Soul Star given the old man''s cultivation. {I''ll try my best to catch up fast then} Wu Xiaotian said, causing the old man tough for some unknown reason, the heartyughtersting for a while before they proceed talking again, mainly introducing themselves to each other and talking a bit more about his and Hua Xian''er''s future as well, the old grandfather expressing his satisfaction as they finished the mundane conversations. {Anyway, don''t worry about the threats of other forces, I will personally talk with them the moment the Golden Spirit Pool close, so you can rest assured when travelling outside} Hua Xingtian said confidently, prompting the immortal-like young man to smile as he replies. {Thank you for your help, elder Xingtian} he expresses his gratitude as he looks at the void and nods his head, surprising not only Hua Xingtian but also his brothers watching alongside him. {Don''t mention it, this much is something that us old men must do for the future powerhouses of the like you and that half-sister of yours} Hua Xingtian answered, trying to hide the surprise in his tone as he speaks. {Oh, and also, be a bit more careful and lenient, all the thing happening inside is being broadcast¡­ what did Jingxian call it¡­ oh right! In a giant phone apparently, I don''t know what he''s talking about, but it sounds like that} the old man added, causing Wu Xiaotian to be stupefied for a bit, feeling like everything just spiraled out of proportion out of his awareness. ''Forget it, I already decided to show what I''m capable of, I''ll deal with whatevere in my way due to this'' he decisively thought in his mind, his appearance that of someone that already starts considering everything he''s aware of. Meanwhile in the void, the four old men already starts recovering from the shock they had one they are made aware that Wu Xiaotian can at the very least, sense their existence in this location, their still surprised self already starting to discuss among each other. "Did he just¡­" being the most observant among the four, Hua Xuantian asked, his words interrupted by the strongest among them. "There''s no doubt about it" Hua Xingtian replies with an entertained smile on his face. "Then that means that he has affinity with space" Hua Yingtian said as he ys with his beard. "That is only normal, otherwise, how can he juste in and out of the tower, even bringing his mother and grandmothers with him?" Hua Lingtian said as he takes a sip of alcohol from his sk before sighing in satisfaction. "But the fact that he openly shows it to us means that he''s starting to trust us more now" Hua Xuantian shares his insight, making his brothers nod in agreement with his words. ---------- "Wu Xiaotian¡­" "So Su Tian is just an alias?" "Why does it feel like I heard that name already?" "Yeah, that sounds familiar" "Coupled with how the littledy of the Extreme Martial Sect address him, could it be¡­" "No way, right? Some news about him spreads after a few weeks of that incident" Given enough clues, even idiots can deduce things, the exact proof being the audience starting to get closer and closer into the mysterious genius Su Tian''s true identity. Not to say that they are idiots but still, the fact that they can only deduce his identity after all the interactions he had with his sister is quite impressive in its own different way. "What the hell happened then? It doesn''t match!! After all, if Su Tian is truly the exiled child of the current Extreme Martial Sect''s Sect Master, then he''s supposed to be just about the same age as Wu Xiaoyao, look! Does he look like a fifteen-year-old guy?" "Now that you look at him, his face seems to be young despite his figure, it is only his serious look that makes him appear mature" "T-then, does it really mean that¡­" As they approach closer and closer to the truth, the crowd pretty much confirmed in their minds that Su Tian is Wu Xiaotian, the rumored dead descendant of the Sect Master of the Extreme Martial Sect, a genius that is ording to the rumors leaked by spies from records of the Extreme Martial Sect, has attained an illogical amount of starlight motes during his initial cultivation, surpassing the known limit and possessing a total of one-hundred and eight starlight motes. "That makes sense now, someone of that caliber is bound to be abnormally strong" "But, would surpassing the limit by eight starlight motes really bring about such effect?" "Don''t ask me, he''s the only one who managed to surpass that limit so he should be the only one who knows" "Why does he get exiled despite all that talent though?" "Who knows what''s in the mind of those crazy people? Just let them be" While the people converse about whatever caused the incidents from two years ago and how the center of that incident grows up into such degree from that short amount of time, Wu Xiaoyao''s mother, the gorgeous mature woman with golden pupils looks at the giant screen, her mind whirring with thoughts as she wonders why the immortal-like young man, her step-son, acts like that, her entire being concerned for her daughter and him. Chapter 190: They Saw It "So that means¡­ we''re being watched by the people in the coliseum since the start?" hearing the words thates out of her older brother''s mouth, Wu Xiaoyao''s face blushes in shame as she recalls her violent manner of dealing with the other disciple of the Extreme Martial Sect, thinking that her prim and proper image was just ruined. "Mhm, I only know of this as well, Uncle Jingxian didn''t even notify me of that and just go with it" Wu Xiaotianins, his younger sister wondering who this uncle Jingxian is but just shoves the thought in the back of their mind, thinking that there will be a time when she will know of them since she, as well as her mother will start staying with this older brother of hers from now on. "T-they saw it¡­" as she stops thinking about that, what she previously did surfaced on her mind again, causing her to mutter in shame as she looks on the ground, seemingly unwilling to raise her adorable face up. "Saw what? Your fight? That was really good though¡­" Wu Xiaotian said, deducing the very same thing that his younger sister is thinking about but rather than looking at it negatively, he looks at it in a brighter side. "You don''t understand, my dear big brother¡­" the bubbly youngdy replies as she exaggeratedly sighs, her shoulders drooping as if something very important is just deprived from her. "Is it your image? My dear little sister, didn''t you just said that you only need to care about the people important to you?" the immortal-like young man reasoned, making the youngdy stupefied as she only realizes of that now, nodding her head repeatedly as if she just heard a very good advice. "Right right!!! Then my dear big brother, let''s ignore that issue then, for now, why don''t you teach me how to do that limb squashing technique?" after hearing her older brother''s words the bubbly, fairy-like youngdy''s expressions did a total 180, requesting with excitement in her eyes, her hands trembling in anticipation as she imagines herself acting just like how her older brother did previously. "Later¡­" the immortal-like young man replied with a smile on his face before he continues, "Now why don''t we deal with your questions before you return to cultivation?" As they start having in depth discussion of the things she learned in the recentbats, particrly the means of using soul power, some other contestants struggle inbat, while some other also has such peace and quiet like them. ---------- "Fuck, why do they keeping without end!?" amidst an onught of people, a good-looking, amiable young man curses with such intensity that they will think that he''s experiencing something so absurd right now. "Ah Feng, stopining and swing your weapon more, enemies will keeping whether youin or not, we need to defend this ce" another good-looking young man, this one with a cunning-like appearance said as he swings his weapon towards another person, said person getting incapacitated as the cunning-looking young man precisely severs major nerves of the person''s limbs. "Why don''t the two of you stop arguing? Just continue screwing these people up" a ferocious looking young man said, interrupting the two and agreeing with him, the three of them working with practiced coordination as they effortlessly chips on the opponents'' numbers bit by bit, their expressions that of one enjoying the fight despite their constantins about it. ---------- "Oh my~~ just what enters this young man''s mind for him to try and attack us~~?" looking at the young man lying face t on the ground, a purple haired beauty asks before looking towards the other beauty beside her, this one possessing phoenix-like features thatplements extremely well with her aloof demeanor. "Who knows? I don''t think it''s for any good though, just look at his eyes" the other beauty said as she looks at the young man''s eyes, despite the bright and seemingly charismatic glow of it, she couldn''t help but feel innately disgusted, as if there''s something really wrong going on with this young man lying in the ground. ''How is it even possible!?? I brought a charm eye talisman from the system, they should''ve been mesmerized by now!!!'' the young man thought as confusion starts to appear in his eyes, this being the first time he had ever experienced the product in the system failing. "Whatever, let''s just incapacitate and leave him here, we can regroup with our forces, the secondyer is about to open after all" the purple haired beauty said as she waves her hand, four threadsing out of the sash wrapping around her back, all of them prating nerves on the young man''s limbs, making himpletely immobile. "Okay¡­" the phoenix-like youngdy replies briefly, causing the purple haired youngdy to smile wryly as she thought to herself that it will still take a long time for her to get along extremely well with the phoenix-like youngdy. ''Just you wait you two, once I attain the same cultivation level as yours, you will definitely be taught of several lessons by me!!!'' the young man thought to himself in constion,pletely unaware of the horrors that will befall him the moment he decided to enact his thought, that is, if he would even get the opportunity to catch up with the cultivation of the two. ---------- "Hehehe, little beauties, juste and join these big brothers, you definitely won''t regret it" a lecherous looking young man said as he eyes two ice-cold beauties, the two of them looking at him and his group with emotionless eyes while holding each other''s hands. Before they can continue their words even further, one of the two starts speaking, looking at the other youngdy withplete confidence in her eyes, as if the people in front of them doesn''t even matter in their eyes. "Should we try using that, Sis Xue" one of the beautifuldies said, raising her sword up and pointing it towards the figures in front of them. "I''m thinking of the same thing, Sis Yue" the other beauty said as she moves her saber up, the tip of it directed to the figures just right in front. Before the group can evenugh at the two beauties'' action, they were washed by a cold white light as they two of them swings their weapons at the same time, the cold bodies of their opponentsing outpletely encased in bluish ice. ---------- "This is already the eighth minutes of me using this continuously" on another ce, a schrly young man said as he opens his eyes, his body previously moving continuously on the surface of the Golden Spirit Pool, ck and while light ying around his body as he do so, sometimes merging together to turn into grey blends. "Anyone else going to attack me?" as he dispels the technique, he turns around, revealing a batch of cultivators aiming for his spot, all of them observing in fear as they witnessed how much of a mess this young man made out of his previous opponents. "None? How boring, it suddenly makes me want to meet Friend Su" the schrly young man muttered as he sheathes his sword, none among the people daring to try a sneak attack as he returns to meditation once more, seemingly unperturbed by the numbers of people around him. Chapter 191: The Hidden Effect of the Golden Spirit Pool "Secondyer?" looking at her older brother while he exins the waves of water rising up from the Golden Spirit Pool, Wu Xiaoyao cutely tilts her head in confusion, apparent from her expressions the fact that shecks some fundamental knowledge about the Golden Spirit Pool. "My dear little sister, haven''t you read even for a bit about the Golden Spirit Pool?" Wu Xiaotian asks as he remembers that the information about this event is disseminated by the Heavenly Secret Tower a few weeks even before it opened, and even if this isn''t the case, he thought that given that this event is something happening within a consistent period of time, it wasn''t that improbable that each forces participating here have their own records of the things that the disciples experienced here. However, he''s still in for a shock as his younger sister proudly look at him as if she''s saying something incredible as she deres, "My attention and focus are required to so much more important things than reading a pamphlet, hence why I didn''t read it" Looking at her dumbfoundedly while wondering why she''s disying such proud look on her face, Wu Xiaotian shakes his head as he concedes defeat against her antics, patiently exining the things about the Golden Spirit Pool that makes it more interesting than just a normal spot with extremely rich and abundant ambient spirit qi. "The Golden Spirit Pool spans from seven up to ten days, during some of these days, the pool will eventually open up the nextyer, a deeperyer just right below us, apparently with an even greater concentration of spirit qi in it, and the abundance of qi there makes it so that even if we''re sticking close to each other, our cultivations won''t affect each other in any detrimental ways" Wu Xiaotian starts exining, taking out a blue colored pill the size of his thumb from his spatial ring, handing some of them to his younger sister. "The secondyer just opened, there''s still a thirdyer waiting for us, take these, I know you don''t have any single one of that in you" Wu Xiaotian added before he consumes one of the blue colored pill, looking at the bubbly youngdy, signaling her to consume one of them as well. "What are these?" curiously inspecting the pill she''s currently holding, Wu Xiaoyao asks before consuming it anyways, not a single thought of her older brother trying some prank on himing into her mind. "Water breathing pills, the effectsts for an entire day before it fades" the immortal-like young man replies as he starts his descend into the now deep water of the Golden Spirit Pool, prompting the bubbly youngdy to follow, her body getting submerged to the glowing water of the pool as well. As they descend deeper into the waters, they eventually felt the increase quality in the spirit qi around them, the pressure from the water also increasing as they get lower and lower, the quality of the spirit qi as well as the water pressure hitting the peak once they reach the current rock bottom of the secondyer. {You good, my dear little sister?} Wu Xiaotian asks while looking at Wu Xiaoyao, the bubbly youngdy clearly struggling to keep herself up, probably because of the weight of the water bearing down on them. Seeing her struggle, he waves his hand and created a barrier made out of soul power, isting his younger sister to the waters, encapsting her in a spherical dome of soul power with only the spirit qi entering inside. {I made it so that only the air and spirit qi enter this dome, you can cultivate here in peace} the immortal-like young man assured while looking at the bubbly youngdy with a smile on his face, the youngdy also smiling out of appreciation from what he did. {Why not just do it in the first ce then? Why the effort to struggle underneath all that weight and pressure from the water?} seeing his ability to ease their cultivation in thisyer by a significant degree from this barrier of soul power, Wu Xiaoyao couldn''t help but wonder why her older brother still go and decided to descend the secondyer like he did. {Because this is also a good chance to temper the body¡­ the Golden Spirit Pool is a few more times denser than water¡­ making it a mystery why we can still descend it¡­ anyways, that is beyond the point, my point is, this is a great chance to use the pressure to cultivate the body} Wu Xiaotian exined while moving around. In fact, given that he''s constantly tempering his body every day in the Infinite Qi Dimension, the effects of the Golden Spirit Pool''s pressure on his body is already abysmal, and the only reason he exins like so is because he wants to see his younger sister do something. {Then¡­ remove the barrier as well, I think I can handle it} he''s not bound to be disappointed though as hearing her older brother''s words, Wu Xiaoyao decided to risk it as well in order to improve even more in her cultivation. Hearing her reply, Wu Xiaotian smiles in satisfaction before dissolving the barrier, starting from underneath and eventually going up until it disappears, the heavy water pressure bearing down on Wu Xiaoyao''s body again, but from her older brother''s exnations of how this is also a method of improving, she found a new motivation to bear this weight. {You will get used to itter, just say if you can no longer hold it, I will conjure another barrier so you can rest} Wu Xiaotian said dotingly as he moves to pat the bubbly youngdy''s head, the youngdy pouting albeit nodding to agree with his words. {I can withstand it, you don''t have to spoil me too much you know~?} with pouting lips and resentful gaze, Wu Xiaoyao replies while moving to get into the lotus position, starting her meditation with difficulties as the added weight from the water is constantly trying to disturb her focus. Seeing that she already starts cultivating, Wu Xiaotian takes this chance to interact with the system, the pressure, as well as the ambient spirit qi in this ce feeling extremely familiar to him. ''How does itpare with the firstyer in the Infinite Qi Dimension?'' the immortal-like young man asked, a semi-transparent, floating golden screen appearing in front of him, disying the answer to his question. [The location''sparison to the firstyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension, in terms of the abundance, quality and pressure of spirit qi is about twenty percent simr, however, it does possess the effects of being mild and easy to process, boosting the performance of a person''s cultivation speed. It is highly advised that the user cultivate in the Infinite Qi Dimension while the effects of the location''s spirit qi still linger] Reading the words from the screen, he finally pinpoints the weird feeling he get every time he takes in qi from the Golden Spirit Pool, a non-threatening kind of peculiar that still brings him to the edge due to his curiosity, ''I doubt anyone will notice, so let''s start cultivating as well'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he also assumes cultivation, entering the Infinite Qi Dimension the moment he closes his eyes. Chapter 192: The Third Layer ''It really works'' getting kicked out of the Infinite Qi Dimension due to running out of time, Wu Xiaotian smiles as he clenches his fist, the feeling he get that of someone improving, the sense of his cultivation growing even more bringing a joyful smile to his face. Taking in the qi from the Golden Spirit Pool again, he waits until he once again got that peculiar feeling, letting it sit for a while before he enters the Infinite Qi Dimension again, proceeding to cultivate again, repeating this process multiple times until he ran out of quota from the [Infinite Qi Dimension]. ''This is great'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he finishes his cultivation for the day, the miniscule effect of the Golden Spirit Pool turning into a cultivation boosting buff already a great news for him, coupled with the fact that he can feel that his cultivation is already reaching the limit of his state, signaling his advance to the Intermediate state Core Formation Realm, he starts praising himself for deciding to join this event, otherwise it will take him a few more months just to reach the next state in his cultivation. If other people hear his dissatisfaction of breaking through one state in the Core Formation Realm within months, they will definitely try to beat him up as it is already an extremely absurd cultivation speed, with some more average people taking years just to break through one state in this realm. Oblivious, and most probably uncaring even if he knows this fact, Wu Xiaotian directs his attention to his younger sister, thedy''s brows forming a frown from the difficulty of withstanding the pressure, something that shouldn''t be possible for someone of her realm, as even normal Core Formation Realm Cultivators are struggling to cultivate in the secondyer of the Golden Spirit Pool. On other ces, the other geniuses already start focusing on their cultivation as well, the difference between the difficulty of the first and secondyer creating an imprable barrier that separates the weaker cultivators from the stronger ones, making it so that the ones in the secondyer are less and less disturbed by cultivators weaker than them. Of course, there are still trouble makers trying to wreak havoc on the secondyer, most of them using their time to hunt weaker opponents to reduce the number of people cultivating in the secondyer, all while simultaneously cultivating themselves, some people might think that this is clearly an inefficient and dumb choice of action but hey, these people are all geniuses that has their own unique train of thoughts, albeit some of them truly being questionable from everyone else''s point of view. ---------- "The secondyer seems to be so much more peaceful than the first" "That''s a given, after all, there are lesspetitors and greater amount of spirit qi for them" "Man¡­ I''m so jealous, I wish I can also participate¡­." "Heh, everyone does, it''s just that weck the qualification to do so" "Whatever, I feel like they''re living in apletely different world than us" Watching the proceedings in the secondyer of the Golden Spirit Pool, the audiencement to themselves with self-mocking clear in their voice, their attentions immediately shifting from their tragedy to the giant screen as another battle starts, this one on the firstyer again, which they pay much attention to given that nearly all the action from the moment that the secondyer opens are only located in the firstyer, the secondyer''s encounters, albeit being far grander and eye catching, are so much less than the chaotic firstyer. The days shifted along with the people watching in the arena, paying close attention to the fights happening in the firstyer when another feed interrupted some of them, broadcasting the shaking waters of the secondyer live, a hole in the center of it starting to open, signaling the opening of the thirdyer. From multiple screens, the numerous geniuses meditating and cultivating in the secondyer starts opening their eyes one by one, all of them having their gazes directed to the source of the tremor, only observing for a moment before they swiftly get up from their positions, showing their adept swimming skills as they tore through the water of the Golden Spirit Pool, all of them directed to the center of it, where the entrance of the thirdyer probably lies. It doesn''t take too long of a waiting for the audience to witness a magnificent scene, greatest young geniuses from dozens of top-tier forces meeting right in the entrance of the thirdyer, cautiously checking each other out as they take out their weapons from their spatial rings, the hostility clear in the expression of some of them once they look at another specific forces, yet among the hostility, a singr group is being cautiously ignored out of fear of invoking their ire. That group is exactly the one lead by the little princess of the Heavenly Secret Tower, the people from the other group trying to avoid her not only out of respect for the sole creator and host of this event, but also because of the prowess she disyed in the firstyer, the image of the empress-likedy mowing down attackers effortlessly scaring the living soul out of them. ''Since when is she that strong'' ''If she fights with Lei Xing now, he won''t evenst a few exchange before he falls'' ''What the hell happened in this past month?'' ''She looks really powerful now, makes me want to fight with her'' ''I wonder if Su Tian is rted to this'' As the geniuses from the other forces looks at her, Hua Xian''er just ignores their curious gazes as she scans the area for a specific someone, her eyes glowing up as she saw a familiar figure approaching from the distance, the same immortal-like appearance and demeanor unmistakable for anyone else. {Xiaotian!!!} leaving her current spot and rushing towards the young man, she exims using telepathy, her speed causing the people behind her to get shocked as she never show then such thing when they are travelling together, making it all so apparent just how much excited she is to meet the young man. Just trailing right behind her, another goddess-like beauty is also swimming towards him, her shy, maidenly figure and face bearing a clear joy in her expression while looking at the immortal-like young man also approaching towards them. {How''s your past six days?} as he stands in front of the two of them, Wu Xiaotian initiated the conversation as they just look lovingly at him, the scene getting awkward as they are just a few meters away from other people staring at them. {Pretty normal, your big sis here destroyed everyone who tries to approach!} looking at him with a proud look on her face, Hua Xian''er replies as she flexes her biceps, looking extremely feminine despite the pure brute strength hiding underneath them. {I''m with Xianxian, so the past few days are pretty easy going, I also help in fending off invaders trying to approach us¡­ Come to think of it Brother Tian, who''s this cute youngdy?} following her sworn sister''s answer, Hong Lian also replies before her attention got pulled by the adorable appearance of the bubbly youngdy just beside her beloved. Directing his gaze towards his younger sister, Wu Xiaotian moves to pat her head as he exins, {This here is my dear little sister, Wu Xiaoyao} Chapter 193: A Completely Different Place {This here is my dear little sister, Wu Xiaoyao} looking at the bubbly youngdy dotingly, Wu Xiaotian introduces, the two mature beauties'' eyes glowing in delight as they look at her figure, still paling inparison to theirs despite being pretty developed for her age. {Oh my~! What an adorable girl~~! Brother Tian, why am I only hearing of her now?} Hong Lian said as she moves towards Wu Xiaoyao, hugging the bubbly youngdy, the poor girl''s face getting shoved right between the maidenly beauty''s ample bosom, the softfortable feeling making the bubbly youngdy a bit envious as she felt quitecking in that area. ''Whatever, it''s just a hindrance in battle'' she convinced herself just so that she could stop thinking about it, her gaze being directed to her older brother the moment she was freed from the maidenly beauty''s constraint. {My dear big brother, these older sisters are?} looking at the immortal-like young man with a questioning gaze, Wu Xiaoyao asked while moving to approach Wu Xiaotian, adeptly dodging Hua Xian''er''s arms preparing to circle her if she moves anyter. Looking at the bubbly youngdy now carefully hiding behind him, Wu Xiaotian smiles before patting her on the head, moving his open palm to point to the twodies, properly introducing them to each other one by one. {This gentle big sister here is your sister Hong Lian, and this empress-like yet sloppy older sister right here is your sister Hua Xian''er, Xian''er, Lian''er, this littledy hiding behind me is my sister, Wu Xiaoyao} the immortal-like young man introduced, making the twodies smile towards the youngdy hiding behind him. {Why are they my sisters though?} hearing her older brother''s introduction of the two as well as how he addresses them, Wu Xiaoyao cutely tilted her head as she scans the two, not a single semnce of their appearance simr to her and her older brother, making her wonder why he addresses them as such. {Because¡­ we''re your big brothers¡­ l-lovers you see¡­} bravely taking the brunt of the youngdy''s question, Hong Lian exins, her voice getting tinier the closer she gets to the end of her exnation. {Hee~~~? I never knew that you''re also Xiaotian''s lover now Lian Lian, you never told me so~~~} hearing the maidenly beauty''s exnation and seeing her blushing face, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but poke fun at her long time sworn sister, causing the maidenly beauty to plunge into embarrassment even further than she already is. {X-xian Xian, stop teasing me, I-I just realized that what I said is really embarrassing¡­} unable to think of aeback to her sworn sister''s teasing, Hong Lian just earnestly pleads for mercy to the empress-likedy, the strong bond of friendship between the two of them causing the bubbly youngdy to look at them with envy, as although she really wants to have that kind of friend as well, she never really had the opportunity to have one given the environment she grows up in. After a while of ying around, the two eventually manages to drag Wu Xiaoyao into their banters, the bubbly youngdy quickly integrating into their conversations and actions especially since she''s such an upbeat and cheerful person in addition to her witty personality, making the twodies easily get close to her. {The thirdyer is about to open} as he watches the trio ying around, Wu Xiaotian feels another miniscule tremor, imperceptible to anyone else but him, yet this onlysts for a moment as for every second that passes, another tremor, subsequently stronger than thest one spreads throughout the waters of the secondyer, within just a few seconds, the tremors can already be felt within the entire ce, and even those at the firstyer can witness its effects as the once peaceful and quiet surface waters create shallow waves now. "This is¡­" "I never thought that the thirdyer would be something so mysterious like this¡­" "How is the water not entering that hole?" "How am I supposed to answer that question when it is only the first time I''m seeing it?" "Am I asking you?" As the crowd marvels on the magic of the thirdyer, the select few geniuses powerful enough to enter it are already starting to cautiously descend the magical area, most of their eyes roaming around as they take in the wondrous visual imagery offered by the thirdyer of the Golden Spirit Pool, having no resemnce to the word ''pool'' at all. Despite the hole they entered in being only a hundred meter in radius, the entire area where they are descending now expands into a massive dome of seemingly self-sustaining environment, a rich fluctuation of ambient spirit qi filling up the entire atmosphere of the ce, a marvelous ce filled with lush greeneries and tall trees, thend they are in spread across the waters of this ce, making them appear like little islet that is meant for only a few people at a time. Within the walls of this dome, a viscous golden liquid, seemingly the simr one within the Golden Spirit Pool flows, not downward to thends of this ce but rather, upwards, towards the previousyers of the Golden Spirit Pool, the coloring out of it providing a good amount of lighting to the ce, making it appear more ethereal and magical. "It''s beautiful¡­" "I heard that the thirdyer is some magical ce, but I thought those are just exaggerated rumors from the seniors of the sect" "Oh dear heavens! The spirit qi here is so much more abundantpared to the secondyer!!" "Isn''t that to be expected, I mean, this is thestyer, right?" "No, you don''t seem to understand, just try cultivating!!" The geniuses from each force, hearing the conversation between the two among them, got curious as to why the other one is acting like that, prompting them to run their cultivation art as well, thinking that that person might just be overreacting, only for their eyes to open wide the next second, the warm current flowing through their entire body making them moan in ecstasy, the men doing so immediately covering their mouths afterwards out of extreme shame. ''Hmm? This is really some high-quality stuff¡­ system, how is this ce''s spirit qipared to the firstyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension?'' feeling the ambient spirit qi flowing around him, Wu Xiaotian is quite pleased as he feels an even better cultivation buff provided by the spirit qi in this ce, making him wonder how it is whenpared to the Infinite Qi Dimension. [The location''sparison to the firstyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension, in terms of the abundance, quality and pressure of spirit qi is equals to a hundred percent, moreover, it possesses a simr effect of being mild and easy to process, boosting the performance of a person''s cultivation speed far better than the previousyer of the ce. It is highly advised that the user cultivate in the Infinite Qi Dimension while the effects of the location''s spirit qi still linger] ''That''s good¡­'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he and the girls he''s with descends to the ground, the four of them deciding to roam around for a bit and find a better spot to cultivate on. Chapter 194: Thats Your Taste, Not Mine "Su Tian~~~!" as the four descended upon the ground of the third and finalyer of the Golden Spirit Pool, they are greeted by two melodious feminine voice, one of theming from a purple haired, alluring beauty and the other oneing from a phoenix-like beauty with an aloof demeanor around her, the two of them seemingly rushing excitedly towards the immortal-like young man''s group, behind them are the few remaining cultivators they lead, none of them being men. Looking at how the two act, Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian doesn''t look so surprised as they already knew about the twodies, and they are familiar with them as well, causing the two duos to just nod among each other once their gazes met. It is a different case when ites to Wu Xiaoyao though as this is the first time that she met the two neers, their appearance not paling a bit inparison to Hua Xian''er''s and Hong Lian''s not even a bit, causing her to look at her older brother with some disdain in her eyes. {Why are you looking at me like that, my dear little sister?} feeling the scrutinizing gaze directed to him, Wu Xiaotian just smile forcefully while talking telepathically with his younger sister, the bubbly youngdy averting her gaze from him as she pouts her mouth while she replies. {It seems like my dear big brother is quite the womanizer huh¡­} she said with quite some mocking in her voice, a trace of other emotion not escaping Wu Xiaotian''s wits as he replies to tease. {Hoh¡­ looks like my dear little sister is quite jealous huh¡­} seeing that there''s no real resentment in her voice, Wu Xiaotian teases as he looks at the twodies closing in from the distance, his younger sister, getting caught off guard, blushes quite a bit before she answers. {I-I''m not jealous!!!} she sent to him, who just looks back at her with a face that say ''whatever you say'' and a smile that seems to mock her for acting like this, causing her to feel defeated and silent, just looking at him with petty grievance in her eyes while pouting her mouth. {Whatever, more lovers for my dear big brother means more sisters for me, and if they''re all as generous as big sis Lian and big sis Xian''er, then there''s no problem with that~~~} she added, her face now that of a cheerful one as she recalls all the gifts the twodies beside her gave her after her older brother introduced the three of them to each other. {Just tell them don''t shove me into their¡­ weapons of mass destruction¡­ it''s hard breathing in there¡­} Wu Xiaoyao finally reminded, shivering as she recalls the soft yet torturous sensation of being held captive between Hong Lian''s twin mountains, her mind screaming that she must never go to such a nightmarish experience again. {Why? That''s one of the best thing in the world} hearing herin, Wu Xiaotian just smiles while teasing her back, forcing himself not tough from his younger sister''s way of calling his lover''s bosoms. {Whatever, pervert big brother, that''s your taste, not mine} the bubbly youngdy replied as she urges him to go and meet the twodies, nodding at him continuously as if to give him some sort of encouragement to do so. {Thanks for your understanding, my dear little sister} he said to her while smiling dotingly, wondering what sort of reaction this bubbly youngdy will have the moment she learnt of his other lovers, as well as how are they rted to his life. {It''s not like there''s something I can do if I don''t understand right? Just go get them, my dear big brother~~~} she said while looking at the twodies now in close proximity to the four of them, her eyes glowing and her head nodding in repeated session as she admires her older brother''s taste in women, certainly something that is way beyond anyone''s imagination. ''Each of my dear big brother''s lovers are easily someone who can be called most beautiful woman back on Earth, and he''s already got four of them at least, most likely even more than that'' she thought to herself while staying between her two sisters-inw, Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian, the two of them also just waiting as well as their beloved talks with two friends they have known for a long time. "It''s nice seeing you two again, Yu''er, Feng Qing" standing in front of the twodies, Wu Xiaotian greeted before smiling at them, one of them moving towards him the moment he do so. "Su Tian~~~ isn''t it quite the fateful encounter meeting you here~~~?" pouncing at him, Zi Yu''er said while wrapping most of her body on the immortal-like young man''s arms, her soft body pressing on him as she squirms around, clearly quite excited to meet him again. "I-it''s g-great seeing you again, S-Su Tian" meanwhile, outside of anyone''s expectation, even Feng Qing moves to greet him, both her hands holding on his free arm, clearly mimicking Zi Yu''er''s action, only hers being a bit more shy than the purple haired beauty''s moves, in addition to her movements clearly being clumsier than the other beauty. Observing the twodies'' action, Wu Xiaotian seems to feel a sense of camaraderie between the two of them, especially when he saw how they look at each other, as if they are allies to a battle that he is unaware of. "Hee~~ the purple fox seems to be too attached to you, Tian¡­" looking at how much Zi Yu''er is clinging to her beloved, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help butin, her voice majorly yful yet a tinge of jealousy is unmistakably audible from her tone. "Hmm~~? Oh~!! I was wondering who it was, turns out it is the drunkard empress~~~" if other people were to hear of how Zi Yu''er addresses Hua Xian''er, they will definitely think that there is a malicious intention in her words, given the fact that there is basically ''no one'' from their generation that is aware of her antics, in addition to that, just the way she speaks alone makes it sound like she''s mocking the empress-likedy in front of her. "You¡­ hah¡­ forget it, no way I''m arguing with someone na?ve enough to easily fall for Tian''s traps" Hua Xian''er retorted while shaking her head, the otherdy holding one of Wu Xiaotian''s arms tilting her head a bit as she asks. "You look so proud as if you don''t have anything to do with Su Tian, aren''t one of his lovers, Xian''er?" asking with innocent eyes, Feng Qing''s words hit even harder than normal, making Hua Xian''er blush as she realizes that what the phoenix-likedy said is mostly true, making her all the more embarrassed when she thinks about how their rtionship start, from being master and student, to sworn brother and sister, to being lovers now. "I-I¡­ at least it took me longer to woo than the two of you!!!" the empress-likedy argued with apletely flushed face, her expressions making the people around her to snicker, with Wu Xiaotian being the only one looking at her with a consoling gaze while he look at her withint in her eyes. Chapter 195: Undercurrent Looking at the fourdies talking like old time friends, it was only to this day that Wu Xiaotian found out the fact that the four goddess-likedies in front of him are much closer than he thought, sure, he notices them nodding and talking to each other way back the time they''re in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, but he just never expected that they are this close. "Anyway, Yu''er, Sister Qing, do you want toe and join us?" amidst peals of harmonious and delightfulughter, Hong Lian invites the purple-haired alluring beauty and the phoenix-likedy, eliciting a nod from the two, who then signals something to the women following them, said women nodding in recognition as they trail behind the group. Getting a sign of agreement from the two, Wu Xiaotian''s group starts moving around the thirdyer of the Golden Spirit Pool with him on the lead, behind them group of women, separated into two distinct group each of them wearing different uniforms that are near pr opposite to each other, one of the groups wearing extremely revealing clothes while the other group wears a really conservative one. "By the way, Su Tian, you haven''t introduced this little beauty to us yet~~" moving in front and catching up to the immortal-like young man, Zi Yu''er asks while looking at the bubbly youngdy beside him, curiously eyeing the girl as this is the first time that she ever saw her. "Wu Xiaoyao, the guy you''re talking to is my dear big brother~" feeling some sort of affinity with the purple-haired alluringdy, Wu Xiaoyao replies with a smile on her face, making Zi Yu''er smile back to her as well. "Oh my~~ looks really runs on your blood huh~~~ first this handsome face and then this little beauty~~~" Zi Yu''er giggles as she teases, her melodiousughter spreading within the distance, her hands covering the beautiful smile on her face. "You''re overpraising big sis Yu''er, you and big sis Qing are even more beautiful" Wu Xiaoyao said, her genuine thoughts voiced out as she really like how the two neers, as well as Hong Lian and Hua Xian''er looks, their appeals that of an ideal woman, she wasn''t discouraged though as she knows that her figure just had yet to catch up to them but definitely will, her faith relying on the gics of her dearest mother. Hearing the praise, the twodies face couldn''t help but flush, Zi Yu''er turning silent as she didn''t quite expect to receive apliment from the youngdy, in the end making Feng Qing the only one who''s still able to speak. "Th-thank you, Xiaoyao¡­" looking at the bubbly youngdy, Feng Qing said with her face still blushing, her mind unable to think of anything else to say, her current expressions prompting Wu Xiaoyao to smile at her. "Ahem¡­" amidst the exchange of praises, a voice resounded among them, prompting the only man in the group to look at the origin of the sound, only to find a beautifuldy looking at them with her eyes looking like she has something to say. "Say, my dear little sister, my Xian''er and Lian''er is beautiful as well right?" knowing what the eyes gazing at him wants, Wu Xiaotian voiced, his words causing the two beautifuldies to nod in agreement, his younger sister agreeing to his words as well. "Of course!! Big sis Xian''er and Big sis Lian are also really beautiful women as well!!" Wu Xiaoyao said while nodding her head, all while sending a telepathic message to her older brother. {Thanks for reminding my dear big brother, I''m afraid something will happen if you don''t} the bubbly youngdy said while giving a thumbs up to her older brother in her heart. {Anything that will help you, my dear little sister} the immortal-like young man said before his gaze was abruptly diverted to something else, looking down on a particr ind smaller than the rest, making it unupied. Given that there''s only a few members in his group and all of them can fit inside the small ind, as well as the fact that the other ones from the girls'' individual forces can settle to nearby inds, he decided to descend towards it, making this the ce of cultivation for their remaining time in the Golden Spirit Pool. As the group descends towards the area, the other ones following them, precisely the groups following Hua Xian''er, Feng Qing and Zi Yu''er respectively, already starts moving and upying the inds adjacent to the one they descended to. Landing on the ind, Wu Xiaotian nodded as the weird feeling starts getting stronger, as if there''s something with particr affinity to him here, yet this something is so obscure that he had yet to figure it out with his current cultivation, like an itch moving every time he starts scratching it. ''Forget it, given how strong the effect of the thirdyer is, I think I can breakthrough before the Golden Spirit Pool closes to find whatever is causing this, and if I can''t, I can always go back here using Unbounded Spatial Talisman'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself before looking at the girls behind him, the five of them also looking at him patiently, as if they''re all waiting for some sort of order from him. "This ce is quite goodpared to other ces, let''s cultivate here, no need to worry about intruders, I already spread out my soul power to sense anyone entering within our range" Wu Xiaotian said before smiling, sitting on the ground to prepare cultivating, prompting the other people in the group to follow his lead and start cultivating as well. Hearing his words, thedies couldn''t help but appreciate his carefulness and concern towards them, this simple action adding another point to him within their minds. After a few minutes of cultivating within the thirdyer, Wu Xiaotian felt like the effects that he umted from the ambient qi of the Golden Spirit Pool is already more than enough for him tost a session in the Infinite Qi Dimension, prompting him to open up the interface of the [Infinite Qi System] and dive straight to it. ---------- Meanwhile, somewhere else, the news of multiple younger generation members from particr forces being brutally incapacitated already spreads to the point that the forces they came from already heard of it, forcing the elders from these forces to take action, causing people from their ces to panic as the movement of this strong forces signifies a certain unrest among the masses. In a small tavern somewhere, a young-looking man wearing a purple robe sits in front of a tall and broad man bearing a sharp and powerful gaze, carrying a sword on his back. "That kid is your fucking bastard, do you know how much trouble he causes?! Nearly all of our geniuses in this generation got done in by him!!!" the young-looking man said before crushing the porcin cup in his hand, the sharp edges of the broken porcin not leaving even a scratch on his well-maintained skin. "You''re not lecturing me, are you?" the other man said, the authority in his words bearing down heavily on the young-looking man, causing him to bow down in fear as he replies. "O-of course n-not, why would I?" the young-looking man replied as he thinks to himself how screwed this people will be once the one behind him moves. ''I remember he have beautiful wives right? Hehehe, that man will definitely like good products like that'' the young-looking man thought to himself while still looking servile towards the other man. "We only need some more time, my father prepared something, soon, that thing will be a mere puppet for us to control" the other middle-aged man said with confidence in his face, his heart also secretly angered at the loss of his disciple, as well as the other geniuses produced by his sect. ''You already lived of your free will long enough, any time now, you will be a mere tool for us to control, for us to take over one of the strongest force in the continent'' the sharp gaze of the middle-aged man turned into a crescent smile as he walks away and moves to the west, thinking of the fact that his sect is about to be in control of that Heavenly Secret Tower once they take control of a particr young man, his confidence on his father''s scheme not even wavering one bit. Chapter 196: How Do You Even Know About That? It has been an entire day since the thirdyer of the Golden Spirit Pool opens. During this period of time, all of the geniuses who are talented enough to enter the finalyer already settles on their particr inds, wasting not a single second in order to hasten their cultivation, taking this god given opportunity for them to cultivate. Of course, there can''t be no troublemakers wherever one goes, this thing being proven once again as one of the groups decided to go ahead and try to invade a particr area, something that they saw is teeming with the eternal weakness of the majority of men, beauties. These troublemakers got their ass handed to them though as even just an attempt to invade one of those inds results in them getting beaten up, making them realize that these beauties are roses with thorns on their stems and not just any greenhouse flowers. What terrifies them the most in addition to this experience though is the fact that there always seems to be something so powerful watching them whenever they attempt to get closer to those group of inds again, as if some deity is about to smite them if they try anything stupid again. Meanwhile, the source of this feeling these young men are getting is currently sitting in a lotus position, unmoving from everything, his consciousness as if away from his body, which in truth is, given that he''s currently cultivating in an extremely mystical ce far more powerful than this Golden Spirit Pool. "This is really powerful¡­" in the Infinite Qi Dimension, Wu Xiaotian''s figure is standing straight and unmoving, his impressive proportions standing out even more despite his loose clothing, his hand creating waves of air in the atmosphere whenever he clenches it. Exerting his new strength to move around the fourteenthyer, it only took him a while to get used to fully controlling his current strength, his smile apparent as he decided to do something that has be a ritual every time he breaks through higher cultivation, something that he do just for the sake of curbing his pride. Moving straight towards the depth of the fourteenthyer, the immortal-like young man is met with resistance as he stands in front of a wall seemingly keeping the raging waves of ambient qi in the nextyer, preventing it from rampaging across the rtively calmyer he''s currently in. Steeling his resolve, the immortal-like young man takes a step, the exponential growth of pressure from the nextyer never fails to surprise him, the tempestuous qi from the newly entered fifteenthyer quickly bearing down on him, crushing him like ant aftersting for a few minutes. "Damn¡­" waking up on his true body, Wu Xiaotian smiles as the objectives of him moving to the fifteenthyer is eventually met, his goal of being able to stay on ayer higher than his current cultivation realm being shattered into smithereens once again. Truth being told, the fact that he can hold on for even a few minutes within the nextyer is already an extremely absurd fact, the reason being that higheryers are meant to challenge and develop a person''s strength specifically for that level with their rate of growth being ounted for, this means that indirectly, the fact that Wu Xiaotian is able tost a few minutes in the nextyer means that he can even fight against himself in thatyer for a few minutes through sheer will. As he scans his shaking body, the depth of his strength starts to well up as he wills it, relishing on the feeling of growing stronger once again, the miniscule amount of power oozing out of him prompting the girls around him to jolt awake as they felt an extremely threatening aura just right beside them. "Enemy?" waking up first, Wu Xiaoyao moves near her older brother, looking around their surroundings while spreading her soul power, sensing whether the one who just let out such terrifying power have malicious intent directed towards them. The otherdies, a step behind, just look at the siblings, their attentions focused of the immortal-like young man, waiting for whatever he is about to say. Meanwhile, Wu Xiaotian was quite surprised by their fast response, and a bit embarrassed as well as he doesn''t want his actions interrupting their precious cultivating time. Looking at them with apologetic eyes, he exins them what just happened, prompting them to be surprised as they heard him confirm himself that he breaks through again, as if it wasn''t already terrifying enough that he managed to break through Core Formation Realm from Pedestal Establishment Realm within a short span of two years. "Just how do you cultivate, Tian¡­" moving around to inspect her lover''s divine physique, Hua Xian''er asked as her eyes marvel on the view, her eyes revealing yet another emotion new to her other than the sheer affection she''s currently feeling. "No point in wondering Xianxian, he''s that great because he''s Brother Tian~" interjecting upon the two people''s conversation, Hong Lian said with confidence in her face, her looks that of someone who blindly believes what she just said. "Isn''t this quite the blind confidence?" Zi Yu''er interrupted with a smile on her face, her head tilting from her close friend''s statement, yet somehow, just by being near the immortal-like young man, she feels like what the maidenly beauty''s words are truly correct. "A-as if you''re not aware of it as well¡­ look at your face¡­" speaking a bit louder than she normally does, Feng Qing added, her words catching the purple-haired alluring beauty off guard, her face flushing a bit as her thoughts were revealed by the seeminglypletely innocent phoenix-likedy. While the fourdies talk among each other, the bubbly youngdy, also inserting her ideas in the conversation every now and then, intently gazes at her older brother, a knowing look in her eyes, her eyes that of someone smirking as if she enjoys the spectacle happening. {My dear big brother is one hell of a womanizer huh¡­ big sis Xian''er wonders about the mysteries of your cultivation but as your dear little sister, what makes me wonder even more is just how you, the perverted dear big brother of mine, is able to woo such beauties that are otherwise unattainable to men} the bubbly youngdy said while continuing to talk among her older brother''s lovers. {Can''t help it I guess, I''m just that handsome and charismatic} Wu Xiaotian replies with confidence clearly stered on his face, making his younger sister to look at him as if he''s some crazy narcissistic bastard. {Cheh, whatever, just don''t get sucked dry at night, my dear big brother~~~} winking at him, Wu Xiaoyao said teasingly, her older brother''s next words catching him off guard. {How do you even know about that kind of stuff?} knowing her cheats, the immortal-like young man decided to tease her a bit to curb her cheekiness in front of him, his question effectively implementing his ns as he watches her getting flustered immediately, her actions proving not to be mere acting as even her voice in telepathy is distraught. {I-I don''t know w-what y-you''re t-talking about} the bubbly youngdy replies while panicking, causing her older brother tough at her from her reply, his victoriousughter making her pout. Chapter 197 Simultaneous Breakthroughs After a while of talking to each other, all the girls return to cultivation once again, leaving the immortal-like young man to his own devices, currently looking at a semi-transparent, floating golden screen in front of him, numbers pertaining to all aspect of his current strength disyed on said screen. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 14] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Core Formation Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 116,880,310] [Stats] [Strength: 1,800,000 innate strength] [Agility: 1,800,000 innate strength] [Intelligence: 1,800,000 innate strength] [Stamina: 1,800,000 strength] [Vitality: 1,800,000 innate strength] [Aptitude: Beyond Peak Quality Divine Level (Transcendent Grade)] After observing for a while, Wu Xiaotian starts sensing his surroundings carefully, trying to find a trace of that feeling he just got previously, his newly advanced cultivation helping in further limiting the spot he needs to search for, pointing him to one of the shores of the ind they''re currently on, the one farthest away from his group. Seeing that he needs to leave in order to search for whatever that familiar feeling is, he decided to wait for a while as the girls are still cultivating, yet seemingly about to wake up as well since they are releasing an aura that seems to grow every second in their bodies already. Enjoy new stories from empire His expectations are not for naught as just a couple of minutester, a spectacr disy of five great geniuses breaking through altogether shocks not only the talents currently within the thirdyer of the Golden Spirit Pool, but also the audiences that witnesses this grandiose disy of absolute talent. "If my eyes didn''t see the reason for this light properly, I would''ve definitely thought that these are heavenly treasuresing into existence" "I mean, you''re not that far off, aren''t those girls already considered heavenly treasures?" "Brother, you have quite the guts huh, try saying that in front of those girls¡­" "You think I''m dumb? Why don''t you try it then?" While watching the spectacle, the audience couldn''t help but fall in awe as they watch the multicolored pir of light piercing through the ceiling of the thirdyer of the Golden Spirit Pool, reaching through the skies as if to signify the start of a new generation of geniuses, as if to mark the start of a new era of younger generations. Meanwhile, one person is in the front row seat of this event, an immortal-like young man watching the fivedies breaking through, the pressure being exerted from their uncontrolled strength not affecting him a single bit, the only thing moving in him is his clothes, as well as his long ck hair drifting through the wind created from thedies'' breakthrough. Eventually, the five multicolored pirs of lights meld into a singr entity, with the bubbly youngdy''s pir being the center of it all, thepletion of this process turning the pirs of light into a singr, sky piercing white light, onlysting for a few seconds before it gradually dissipates. All things considered, even though this brilliant white light onlysts for miniscule amount of time, the grand disy of talent affecting the very disy of breaking through will forever be etched to the hearts of the ones who managed to witness such scene, longing to produce something even just a bit simr to that in their entire lifetime, yet the vast majority among them will fail to do so. "Feeling great now?" looking at the goddess-likedies just opening their attractive eyes, Wu Xiaotian greeted with a smile on his face, using his soul power to aid them in standing up, gaining yet another look of appreciation from thedies. "Mhm, I''ve managed to reach the perfection level now~~~" Hua Xian''er cheerfully replied as she moves to hug her beloved, her joyful state clearly hindering her normally rough self from holding her back, making her express herself intimately with the young man in front of her. "Thank you for guarding us, Brother Tian~" moving to follow her sworn sister, Hong Lian said with a grateful smile on her face uponying her eyes on the young man, her gaze that of someone who truly appreciate the thing in front of her. "You''ve really taken your time looking out for us, how should I repay you Su Tian~~~" before the immortal-like young man could even speak, the purple-haired alluring beauty among the group shared her words as well, taking her turn to hug the young man once the empress-likedy let go of him. "Su Tian, thank you for guarding us¡­" of course, the shy phoenix-likedy refuses to let go of this opportunity as well, braving the looks the otherdies are giving to her to initiate an intimate contact with the young man she''s really interested in, her blushing face helping none to hide her clearly embarrassed self. "There''s no need for thanks, I just did what I need to do" after all the gratitude he receives, the immortal-like young man merely nods with a doting smile on his face, thest among them, the bubbly youngdy nodding as she heard her older brother say those words. "You''re all my dear big brother''s lovers, right? It''s only right for him to stand guard while you''re breaking through, if he refuses to do so, big sisters, just tell me and I''ll break all his three legs!!!" announcing with her chin up and her hand curled into a fist raised into the air, the bubbly youngdy''s confident words invoked multiple reactions from the people around her. Two of them, the more demure ones, Hong Lian and Feng Qing, starts blushing as they didn''t expect that their sister-inw is someone crass enough to say such things, while the two more shameless ones, Hua Xian''er and Zi Yu''er, have different reactions. The empress-likedy''s mouth turns into something simr to a squirrel stuffed with food, only, her mouth is filled with air as she tries her best to keep a straight face, failing immediately as she just finds her sister-inw''s words to be so funny. Meanwhile, the purple-haired alluringdy just ambiguously smiles for a while before speaking, her words making everyone except the clearly shameless young man blush. "Who will love us then~~~?" she said with a seductive tone while looking ambiguously at the immortal-like young man, winking at him before pouting her sensual lips, clearly sending a flying kiss to the young man. After ying around for a while, Wu Xiaotian eventually manages to bring the topic into what he wants to say after great efforts, ''As expected, trying to take control of the conversation when a lot of women are in is something incredibly hard to do'' he thought to himself as he starts speaking about exploring the ind in search for something. After his exnations, each of the fourdies bid their farewell to him, initiating intimate contact with him as they do so, the twodies who already know him for quite a while, even going as far as pecking on his cheeks, while the other two who he just met and get to know at the Crescent Moon Secret Realm just hugs him once again. "I''ll leave them to you" after their farewell, the young man looks at the youngestdy in the group, currently approaching him with a serious look on her face. "You can leave them to me" the bubbly youngdy said to her older brother at the same time he speaks, their connection as well as their like-mindedness being disyed clearly. Standing in front of each other, their faces turn into that of a smiling one as they raise one of their hands as if to p each other, swinging it down and producing a loud sound as they meet each other''s hand. {Take care, my dear big brother~~~} Wu Xiaoyao said with some worries and concerns audible from her tone, something she thought is hidpletely yet just wouldn''t get past her brother''s acute senses. {Don''t worry, I''m the strongest here} Wu Xiaotian replied with an assuring smile on his face, putting his younger sister into ease somehow. After telling thedies information about the nearby people out of their groups, he starts moving to the direction of the peculiar feeling, the bubbly youngdy, along with the otherdies looking at his back, wishing safety for him despite knowing that there''s possibly nothing that can go against him in this ce. Chapter 198 Danger Bonus Chapter 1/5 ---------- After moving within the small ind for a while, Wu Xiaotian finally finds the reason for the feeling he seems to be familiar with, a carefullyid array just covered by sand in the shore, the intricate patterns seemingly old and deste, yet still emanating a significant trace of spatial fluctuation, the very same fluctuation invoking a familiar feeling to the immortal-like young man. However, despite already discovering the thing he''s searching for, Wu Xiaotian decided to hold off from activating the array as he already knows that whatever they''re doing is already being watched by the audience outside, and he doesn''t want anyone unrted to him to know whatever would happen if he activates it, matters such as whether this will bring a boon or a bane not affecting his decision. After making sure that no one will be able to discover this spatial array, he proceeds to tour around the thirdyer of the Golden Spirit Pool once again, trying to search for something simr to the array he just found, yet even after circling around the entire ce more than once, he never saw anything simr to it. Deciding to call off his search, he moves towards the ind where thedies are cultivating, his movements not even alerting the people from the other forces rted to thedies cultivating along with him, his arrival seemingly at the right time as thedies just finished cultivating as well. "There''s only a day left until the Golden Spirit Pool closes, make sure to make the most out of it, young geniuses" out of nowhere, four figures emerged to notify the talents cultivating in the Golden Spirit Pool, five olden figures that elicits respect and awe whenever anyone looks at them, their experienced, elderly eyes disying a wise gaze that seems to be tempered by time itself. Hearing the words, the talents from all sorts of forces starts to go full throttle on cultivation, prompting the entire Golden Spirit Pool, no matter whichyer, to enter an unprecedented time of calm, not a single one among the remaining participants trying to create a conflict for themselves now. Of course, this took toll on the people watching outside, as not even before the first hour passed that there''s no fights anywhere, the crowd within the coliseum starts thinning out, within the next hour nearly being reduced to just a small fraction of the original, the only ones remaining being people who are either rted to someone still participating or some sort of die-hard fan of one of the geniuses still in the Golden Spirit Pool. After this, the geniuses broke through the next level one by one, multiple dazzling lights from everywhere along the inds piercing through the dome encasing the thirdyer of the Golden Spirit Pool and passing through the waters, shining as if to try and reach the sky, yet even thebined brilliance of all of them pales inparison to the first pir of light that emerges before, making these geniuses wonder just what sort of monsters broke through to invoke such kind of phenomenon. Time quickly passes by and a day concludes, the next day, the four old men arrives once again to pick all of the people up, their heads shaking quite a bit as they saw the people incapacitated by the young man they are quite fond of, thinking that this children brought it upon themselves for not knowing not only that young man''s strength, but also his ruthless character when ites to dealing with enemies. "Young fellows, this time''s Golden Spirit Pool is now closing¡­" one of the old men, seemingly the oldest among them stated before looking at the younger generation already gathered within a rtivelyrge ind in the thirdyer, among them are those who fails to reach thisyer, said people clearly identifiable from the rest given their roaming gazes trying to take in the view of the mystical thirdyer. "Looks like a lot of you got some significant benefits" the oldest added before smiling, looking towards the other old man beside him and nodding at him, prompting said old man to swing his hand, ripping a tear through space, behind them the very same structure they are in before they entered here, the coliseum standing near the middle of the Heavenly Secret City. "Now, go home and show the world how much powerful you are now, inspire cultivators all throughout the continent to strive higher, to try better, I hope that most, if not all of you can lead this continent to greater heights in cultivation" the old man who opened the spatial tear said, seemingly talking to all of the younger generation present. There are always the sharper ones though, some of them knows that there''s a clear recipient of this message, making the smarter ones look at a young man with a significantly greater build than them, surrounded by five goddess-likedies enough to cause the downfall not only of a nation, but an entire world. After the blood boiling speech from the legendary elders of the Heavenly Secret Tower, the young geniuses couldn''t help but clench their fists, thinking of how they should try to do as these elders instructed, all while walking through the spatial tear, finding themselves within the familiar massive structure. After all the other people moves, the elders proceeded to stop Wu Xiaotian''s group from passing through, the oldest among them, Hua Xuantian, warned with concern. "Boy, be careful, your¡­ father is waiting on the other side" the old man said, causing the immortal-like young man to turn serious, his face that of someone who seems prepared to kill or be killed. Discover stories at empire "Don''t worry kid, these three cannot interfere with your business but I, as Xian''er''s grandfather, refuses to let her grow widowed at such an early age" interrupting his oldest brother''s warning, Hua Xingtian dered assuringly, the three old men nodding as if to tell him that there''s nothing to worry about if their second brother is here. "Thanks for the concern elders, however, this is something that I need to face alone, there''s no need for all of you to interfere unless I am really about to get killed, which I highly doubt that man will do" the immortal-like young man stated with a confident look on his face, the seriousness not dissipating as despite all his guts, it is still pretty problematic to face an Ascension Realm expert given his strength even with the help from the system. ''I can escape, but that''s ast resort'' he thought to himself as he prepares an Unbounded Spatial Talisman, realizingter the looks that her younger sister is giving her. In her eyes, multiple negative emotions, terror, worry, concern, even hatred and anger is swimming around the moment she heard the word father, her shaking body clearly signifying just how much trauma she experienced in the hand of someone who was supposed to protect her at all cost. Seeing her shaking body, Wu Xiaotian pulled her closer to him, gently caressing her small back and head, taking him a few minutes to put her in a calm state. "Don''t worry, he won''t be able toy a single finger on you and your mother from now on, you''re under our protection now" he softly whispered to her, causing her to nod a little while sounding her agreement, the immortal-like young man separating a now rtively calm Wu Xiaoyao from himself, patting her head for thest time before asking the elders to take care of her. As the people move towards the spatial tear, Wu Xiaotian looks in all seriousness, taking a deep breath before using the [Red Thread System], contacting the most important person in his heart. {Mom,e pick me up with Grandma and Grandmother} Chapter 199 Wrath 2/5 {Are you sure about your decision baby?} with clear concern in her sweet motherly voice, Su Meiyao asked once again as she tries to wrap her head around the things that her beloved son just said, her worries apparent as he doesn''t want anyone among them to interfere until thest second despite facing someone so much more powerful than his current self. {Just stick to what I said mom, I promise, I can handle this} Wu Xiaotian tries his best to assure his mother, yet the silence within theirmunication clearly states how restless and worried she is, making him sigh in defeat as he stated apromise. {Okay, grandmother can help even before the situation esctes to the extreme, just, be careful, I don''t know what gives the guy so much confidence yet} he stated, causing his mother to ease up a bit, immediately agreeing to his ns before informing him that they are about to leave for the Heavenly Secret Tower. After his contact with his mother, Wu Xiaotian takes another deep breath as he thread the path to the spatial tear, just a few momentster being greeted by apletely different scene, geniuses from all sorts of forces looking at him with either a scrutinizing or curious gaze, some of them looking with anticipation at what is about to happen, some of them jovial seeing that this number one genius of their generation is about to suffer something. Near them, a stern-looking, tall and broad middle-aged man is currently face to face with the four elders of the Heavenly Secret Tower, behind him a young-looking man wearing a purple robe, both of them looking at the elders with such confidence in their eyes that will make everyone wonder who are the Ascension Realms and who are the Half-Step Celestials between them. "Like I said, my children are meant to go back to the sect now elders, we can have concessions and allow my son her as long as he will still have the status of being the young sect master of my sect, he will definitely agree to it, but my daughter must return, no talk about her" the middle-aged man dered, causing the four people behind the elders, seemingly familiar with him, to look at him with disdain. "Wu Xiaolong, what makes you think that you can throw around your weight in this ce?" displeased with how the middle-aged man is treating his elders, one of the people behind the elders walks forward, his cultivation exploding upon doing so, the pressure from an Advance state Ascension Realm suppressing nearly everyone around, even the young-looking man feeling like he couldn''t breathe. "Hmph" the stern-looking middle-aged man sounded as he lets out his strength as well, his cultivation also reaching the same realm as the other middle-aged man cancelling out the pressure in the air, his proud look being directed to another ce as he senses a familiar auraing out of the spatial tear. Looking at the young man that just emerges, Wu Xiaolong couldn''t help but smile as if he saw the tool he''s searching for, his smile remaining as he looks at the people sitting at the highest ces within the Heavenly Secret Tower before talking to them again. "How about I prove you what I am talking about" Wu Xiaolong proudly deres as he descends from the sky,nding in front of the young man bearing some sort of resemnce to him, his jovial expressions pr opposite to the young man''s serious and disdainful one, as if while he''s looking at some sort of golden-eggying goose, the young man is looking at some sort of shit blocking his path. "You''re in the way, move¡­" Wu Xiaotian bravely taunted despite the middle-aged man''s pressure still bearing down on him, the feeling he currently haspletely different from all those years ago, as if the pressure from the middle-aged man is nothing but wind brushing through his skin. Hearing the words, Wu Xiaolong couldn''t help but pop a vein on his temple, his hand already trembling in anger as he was caught off guard by the disrespect. ''Fucking brat, wait until you turn into a puppet, I will beat you into a pulp'' he thought to himself while still maintaining a semnce of a smile on his face, his next words aiming to taunt the young man. "Looks like your mother fails to teach you manners, brat, but that''s fine, I''m quite the magnanimous father after all, how about this, you go home with me and I''ll let all of this transgression go or else©¤" before Wu Xiaolong can continue his talk, he senses a terrifying power exploding from the young man in front of him, his entire being screaming to get out of the area or else he''s about to be caught in something dangerous. Wu Xiaotian intended to ignore everything the middle-aged man is about to say, trying his best to just go home while deterring him through the might of Mo Lingxue who he sensed is just around nearby, but the moment he heard the man talking about something so important to him in such manner, his body couldn''t help but move by itself. ''Screw it'' was thest thought in his mind as for the first time in his entire life, his strength exploded with all its might, his current cultivation along with the [Chaotic Order Weapon Art] allowing him to reach the Perfection state Core Formation Realm, and the [Explosive Burst] allows his strength to increase even further, yet even despite all this, his strength is at most, enough to battle against a Body Integration Realm Cultivator, clearly paling inparison to Wu Xiaolong''s cultivation. Yet, there''s one thing that makes all this thing near irrelevant, and that is the fact that he''s proficient in spatial rules, and one of his techniques, [Rend], is something that ispletely reliant on hisprehension of space rather than his cultivation or anything else, spatialprehension that far transcends even normal celestial given how he manages to create an internal realm within his body despite him being only in the early realms of cultivation. Is this enough to bridge a gap between their realms? Of course not, however, it is more than enough for the immortal-like young man to create something that is capable of inflicting damage upon an Ascension Realm expert''s flesh, something that really happened as the stern-looking middle-aged man failed to move away in time, getting hit by a transparent de measuring a few meters long, the only trace of its existence the space around it being distorted into twists and turns. "Don''t you fucking utter anything rted to my mother with that filthy sound hole of yours" the immortal-like young man warned as terrifying intent flow out of him, changing the surroundings into one that the people who managed to witness his match with Dao Xuanyuan, a deste field filled with blood-strewn decaying bodies on the ground, an imagepletely opposite to the soldiers floating up in the sky, the glowing light from their golden bodies bringing a sense of oppressive divine might, invoking all sorts of reaction from everyone witnessing the scene. Chapter 200 Getting Controlled 3/5 It might be a careless mistake in the defending side''s part or it might not, however, just the fact alone that a Core Formation Realm cultivator manages to inflict damage upon an expert of the Ascension Realm is something undeniable, especially since everyone present in the coliseum can see that deep gash running along the stern-looking middle-aged man''s right arm, the one he used to try and block the immortal-like young man''s attack. Said man is now looking at the young man in front of him with anger in his eyes, the humiliation he''s currently experiencing more than enough to bring a full pledged normal adult man into hyperventting, yet he holds on steadily, merely disying traces of his anger on the surface, a proof of his powerful mental and emotional strength. Taking out a container from his spatial ring, Wu Xiaolong pops out a pill brimming with vitality, stimting the area damaged by the immortal-like young man''s attack, stopping the blood flow immediately yet the flesh still wide open, squirming frantically as if it''s struggling to heal and connect itself once more. "Bastard!!! What did you do!??" looking at the flesh refusing topletely heal, Wu Xiaolong''s hatred filled eyes are redirected to Wu Xiaotian, his shout scaring the majority of the people still in the coliseum, most of them being the geniuses that fails to vacate the area as they want to watch whatever is about to happen thinking that it''s going to be a good show. "Not so magnanimous now, aren''t we?" looking at the angry figure, Wu Xiaotian just mocks with a little smile on his face, swinging the hand with the spatial sword created by [Rend] still in it, alerting the stern-looking man once again, using his strength to avoid getting caught by the peculiar attack that nearly cost him his life. "You forced me to do this" looking at him while floating at the sky, Wu Xiaolong takes out a peculiar ck bead that seems to have some array engraved in it, his manic smile as he does so distorting his face, the bead glowing once he injects his qi in it, producing an eerie feeling in the atmosphere. This ck glow, after remaining stationary in the air for a few seconds, rushes towards Wu Xiaotian hurriedly, causing the people rted to him to rush towards his direction in worry, one among the people reaching the fastest being Mo Lingxue, trying to use her strength to ward of the glow, yet it was toote, it already reaches their position. Along with Wu XIaolong''sughter and the shouts from the other elders of the Heavenly Secret Tower, only one person remains unmoving, knowing full well what the thing the stern-looking man do, as well as the fact that whatever its effect is, it is not going to work on the immortal-like young man. That is why he''s the one being surprised the most the moment another wordes out of Wu Xiaolong''s mouth, prompting the immortal-like young man to follow it to the period, the young man''s eyes now devoid of any sort of life, like a puppet just waiting for order. "Fuck!! Wu Xiaolong! Whatever you''re doing, stop it now!!! Let the kid go!!" seeing how the young man is acting, Hua Jingxian, the one arguably the closest to the young man among the elderly people of the Heavenly Secret Tower, shouts while trying to rush to the stern looking man''s ce, only to be blocked by the son-inw he is really proud of. "HAHAHAHA!!! Hua Jingxian, you never expected this oue don''t you!?? It''s such a pity that this is revealed earlier than expected, but it doesn''t matter now!!! This kid is mine to order around!!!" looking at the people victoriously, Wu Xiaolong announces, ordering the immortal-like young man toe close to him, prepared to use him as a meat shield the moment that the stronger ones decided to make a move on him. "Bow down" Wu Xiaolong ordered as the immortal-like young man gets into proximity near him, deciding to take his time to mark the young man with the seal that his father entrusted him with, a seal binding the young manpletely to him, making it so that he''s in full control of the young man''s life. "Why don''t you try bowing down?" as the stern-looking man celebrates in his mind, his wandering thoughts got interrupted by a familiar voice, scaring him so much that he starts moving away from the puppet-like young man in front of him. As he moves back though, the very same voicees out from behind him, the words entering his ear sending shivers all throughout his entire body. "Where are you going?" as the questiones out of his mouth, Wu Xiaotian swings once again, his first attempt on hitting Wu Xiaolong when he enters close proximity missing his target, yet now, seeding to hit him once again causing the stern-looking man to look at him in pure terror, wondering how such a brat is able to defy everything again and again, said terror overshadowing his desire to put the immortal-like young man under his control. "H-how?" holding his face, particrly, his left eyes now with a deep wound treading across it, Wu Xiaolong asks with shaking voice, in disbelief that even one of the sect''s most treasured possession, a technique that is guaranteed to control an individual no matter how strong their mental prowess are, fails to even affect the young man in front of him. "Karma works in a wondrous way isn''t it, Wu Xiaolong? Back then, you people want to take my sight, now look at you¡­" Wu Xiaotian said, unmoving in his ce, knowing full well that he just manages to hurt the man in front of him by surprising him time and time again, and the moment that he tries to attack again, he''s more than likely to go and drag him to death or try his best to escape, either of them an unwanted thing to him. ''Seeing how they react, I can definitely get help from the elders and even to Uncle Jingxian and the others now, however¡­'' as he drifts into thinking, Wu Xiaotian''s gaze eventuallynds on someone, a goddess-like figure that seems to shine brighter than anyone else in his eyes, the divine face, the motherly body, the water-like hair freely flowing across her porcin skin, the very same figure looking at him with relief in her eyes, as if she just removed some thorn on her sides as she watches him struggle against the stern-looking man. ''I should probably leave taking revenge on him for mom, she had so much grievance with this bastard to begin with'' Wu Xiaotian thought to himself as he smiles at the motherly figure in the distance, the mature beauty also sending a smile on him. "Uncle Jingxian, hold them down" Wu Xiaotian requests as he look at Wu Xiaolong, Hua Jingxian immediately arriving behind the stern-looking man, pushing him into the ground, while his sister, Hua Xueyan, moves to restrain the young-looking man just floating near them, still stupefied by everything that just proceeded. As the two were brought to the ground, the young-looking man remains silent and scared, while Wu Xiaolong tries his best to struggle and get up, failing time and time again proving Hua Jingxian''s strength being better than him. "This isn''t over Wu Xiaotian!!!" he dered, trying to add another sentence again, but got interrupted as a mysterious force sweeps not only through him but also the other people still watching the spectacle, the only ones being left behind by this peculiar force being the people familiar with him. As the peculiar force wraps around the entire coliseum, waves ofughtere out of the immortal-like young man''s mouth, his unrestrained voice echoing through the entire building as he starts talking once again. Chapter 201 Su Xiaotian 4/5 Looking at the semi-transparent floating golden screen in front of him, Wu Xiaotian is looking at the most suitable thing that he can use in order for him to prevent anything else from leaking here while also giving the chance to take revenge to his beloved mother, who''s currently looking at him with pride and pure love in her eyes. {I know you''re hesitating for me my baby, you can do whatever you want, mama is proud of you dear~~~} knowing that her beloved son is trying to give this opportunity for her, Su Meiyao sent a telepathic message to him, along with looking at him with a doting motherly smile on her face. In fact, Wu Xiaotian can just pull her along them and allow her to take the life of the man that made her suffer for almost half of her life, yet she''s not the type to do that kind of thing, her pride keeps her from doing so, what she wants is taking the man downpletely on her own, which she''s clearly incapable of right now. {Don''t worry mom, I know how to deal with it} Wu Xiaotian replies with an assuring smile on his face, prompting his mother to wonder what is it that he''s going to do and how he''s going to do it that gives him so much confidence. Returning his attention to the floating golden screen again, Wu Xiaotian reads the description of the thing he''s going to use, deciding to use it on everyone watching the spectacle as well, except for the people he knows. [Severing Ties: Useable, consumes 10,000 (times the number of realm difference between the user and the target) Universal Coins to erase all the memories regarding the user in the target''s mind. Cooldown: 30 days] ''Is there a way I can use this multiple times? Just for today'' thinking to himself, Wu Xiaotian said in his mind hoping for a positive reply from someone, the disy on the floating golden screen changing as he does so. [¡­] [Due to special circumstances, the user is granted a special pass that allows the user to use the system rted skill, Severing Ties, even before the cooldown period, however, the user must use five times the normal amount of Universal Coins in order to use it during cooldown] ''More than enough, thank you'' Wu Xiaotian said as if talking to someone else despite the repeated im of the system being an autonomous program made to guide him and not anything else, the words not receiving a reply causing him to smile wryly to himself. "Bear this in your feeble mind, from the moment you decided to abandon my dearest mother to herself on that mountain house, I am no longer one of your murky blood¡­" Wu Xiaotian said as he looks down on the stern-looking man on the ground, his eyes not even bearing a single bit of pity or any sort of positive emotion for the man. "From this day on, I shall carry the surname of the only parent I have, the surname of the great woman who raised me singlehandedly from the day I was born" he dered as he looks at the semi-transparent floating golden screen disying a different message now. [Confirmed thirty-one targets for Severing Ties, total amount of Universal Coins required is 1,510,000. Confirm to use? Y/N] "From now on, I will bear the name Su Xiaotian, in honor of the name my dear mother gave to me, in honor of her blood" he said before moving his hand towards the floating golden screen. Clicking the yes button, the peculiar force looming in the air of the coliseum rushes to the people watching, as well as the two Ascension Realm experts currently pinned on the ground, the weird feeling from this force causing them to lose focus and fall unconscious, leaving only Wu Xiaotian''s friends, the elders from the Heavenly Secret Tower, as well as the people together with his mother standing upright and conscious, some of them even almost falling on their knees from the relief of such emotional ups and downsing into an end. "Bring them out of the city, make sure all of you leave before they wake up, particrly when ites to this two" pointing at the sleeping bodies beneath them, Hua Jingxian calls on his most trusted men and ordered them, said men emerging from the shadow wearing demon masks to obscure their face, all of them respectfully bowing before they go to carry out their leader''s order. "What did you do to them?" looking at the immortal-like young man with confusion in his eyes, Hua Jingxian asked while wondering why the young man didn''t finish the guy off, however, being the free-spirited man he is, he decided not to meddle too much and just ask what he did to them. "I removed everything rted to me in their mind, this event will not blow up on public, especially since this moment is erased not only in their brain but also in their soul" he exins openly, surprising the middle-aged man, who immediately speaks about follow up questions to him. Hearing multiple things such as, how does it works, how many can it affect simultaneously, how strong can the effects be along all sorts of questions, Wu Xiaotian decided to escape by telling the middle-aged man that they shall discuss it againter, causing him to sigh in pity as he wants to know more about such wondrous technique, not even being wary of the young man one bit despite knowing that he is capable of such terrifying feat. Moving to greet the elders of the Heavenly Secret Tower, the immortal-like young man takes this chance to introduce the three approaching goddess-like beauties to the elders, who waved their hands as they are already well aware of the identity of the three. "We know them really well, they are top tier geniuses of their respective generation after all" Hua Xuantian exined while the three mature beauties, now standing beside Wu Xiaotian moves to bow towards them, the elders refusing by shaking their heads signaling them to stop. "We''re part of the same family now, there''s no need for such intricate show of respect" Hua Xingtian added before looking at the immortal-like young man again, the surprise on his face apparent as he watches him make them believe that he was truly controlled, making use of everything in the field to tilt the battle to his favor, achieving a feat that is otherwise impossible, hurting an Ascension Realm expert despite his cultivation being that of a meager Core Formation Realm. Stay updated via empire "Brat, that was some impressive moves you''ve shown us, it makes our old bones desire to have some fights again" Hua Yingtian said with a smile on his face, the youngest among them catching him off-guard as a fistnd squarely on his cheeks. "Then third brother, let''s start now!!!" Hua Lingtian dered after nodding towards Wu Xiaotian, dragging the third eldest to the void to fight. After talking for a bit, the people from the Heavenly Secret Tower leaves to give him space with his loved ones, leaving behind even Hua Xian''er to go with them. "I''m d you''re safe" unable to hold back anymore, Su Meiyao moves to hug her beloved son tightly, clinging on him like some sort of ko on a tree, her soft motherly body shaking as if she just experienced the most terrifying thing in her entire life. Chapter 202 Little Lady 5/5 Read thetest on empire While most of the remaining people in the coliseum is already well aware of the nature of the mother and son''s rtionship, three among them, one schrly looking young man, and twodies, one of them phoenix-like while the other one a purple-haired alluringdy, are unaware of anything, causing them to look at the interaction between the two with a peculiar gaze as if they''re suspecting something going on. Such suspicions were immediately confirmed the moment the ck-haired, mature goddess-like beauty moves her head from the immortal-like young man''s chest up to his face, even going as far as using a tform of qi to bridge the height gap between the two of them before pressing her soft luscious lips on his, initiating a slow, sensual and sloppy kiss between the two of them. "Mmm~~~ Chuu~~ Hahh~~~" forgetting that there are other people in the surrounding, Su Meiyao just lets her desire take control of her entire body to express her worry for her beloved son, the way she expresses her worry and relief somethingpletely not normal, yet just feels so right to her, making the three people new to this kind of view to question their entire lives. "H-Hua Xian''er, s-she''s Su Tian''s m-mother, right?" averting his gaze, his face clearly blushing from catching even a single glimpse of the passionate exchange, Dao Xuanyuan asks towards thedy beside him, who seems to bepletely used to what is happening. "Mhm" the empress-likedy simply replies as she looks in envy towards the two while thinking to her mind, ''Damn! I wish I can be as open as mother-inw!!!'' "Is she¡­" hearing Hua Xian''er''s reply, Zi Yu''er tries to ask something, only for thedy beside him to answer before she even manages toplete her question. "Yes, she''s Brother Tian''s birth mother" Hong Lian said while looking at the young man carrying his mother in his arms as well, thinking the exact same thing as Hua Xian''er in her mind. "T-then that means¡­" blushing profusely, Feng Qing watches the scene as well, her eyes fixed, despite feeling weird as well, this also means to her a lot since that something she needs help with is most likely to be epted by Su Xiaotian especially since he has that kind of rtionship with his mother. "Mhm, t-this is a t-taboo¡­" watching her brother passionately tangling tongue with his mother, Wu Xiaoyao replies while trying her best to pull her gaze away, something within her seemingly being lit ame as she watches the scene. Realizing something wrong, she manages to snap out of it through sheer will, creating a loud sound that snaps the others as well by pping her cheeks, causing it to redden in pain. ''Stupid perverted big brother'' she curses to herself as she felt the sting of the p. This loud sound also interrupted Su Meiyao''s trance, making her feel the gazes locked onto her and her beloved son as his tongue moves around her mouth dominating her own tongue. Opening her eyes, she saw the young man''s eyes looking at her in a teasing gaze, as if telling her that ''you started it, don''t me me''. Immediately after being aware of the situation, she got so embarrassed that she starts squirming around more than before, yet her beloved son held her firmly, continuing the kiss, causing her body to turn into a jelly as she let go of everything, only enjoying his tongue''s loving caress. After a while, he finally let her go as he felt like she''s about to lose her breath, gently letting her down and supporting her until she gains enough strength to stand by herself. "Ahem¡­" watching the people looking at her unbelievably, Su Meiyao clears her throat to get their attention, after which she proceeded to introduce herself as if nothing happened previously. "You all must be my baby''s friends, I am his mother, Su Meiyao, but you all can just call me auntie, or better, mother-inw~" the ck-haired mature beauty deres as she looks at the four people in front of her, two of them being familiar to her due to different circumstances. Looking at how she just casually introduces herself, the brain of the people looking at her short circuited the moment they heard her name, a name etched in one of the greatest rankings in the continent, the Goddess Ranking, thedy in front of them bearing the same name as the one standing at the very top of it. "Su Meiyao? A-as in that¡­" looking at her in awe, Zi Yu''er stutters as she asks to confirm, despite knowing full well what the answer to her question is. Meanwhile, Feng Qing, Dao Xuanyuan and even Wu Xiaoyao ispletely baffled by the fact, muttering numerous words all to themselves, making Su Meiyao giggle as she watches them. After snapping from this surprise, they proceeded to introduce themselves as well, trying their best not to mess up in front of one of the greatest geniuses known to walk the continent, possibly the greatest if not for the existence of her even more monstrous son. As they introduce themselves as well, they found thedypletely different from how she''s described from the records of her in the Goddess Ranking, how she''s extremely easygoing and open, like some neighborhood auntie that is willing to listen to anyone''s problem and offer wise advice for them in the end. {How''s your master doing?} looking at the mother of his friend with pure admiration to her talent and the character she has despite all of that, Dao Xuanyuan''s mind got surprised as the voice of the very samedy enters it, her actions as if she''s notmunicating with him. {S-she''s fine auntie, you''re aware of my master?} replying to the goddess-like motherly figure, he replies with some hesitation as he rarely hears something about his master, so the number one ce in the Goddess Ranking knowing heres as such a surprise for him. {Of course I know her, we''re really close back then that I even helped her create that talisman for you, littledy~~~} Su Meiyao replied while clinging to her beloved son, her words surprising Dao Xuanyuan so much that it made him, or rather, her jolt from her position, nearly shouting from surprise but managing to hold back in thest second. {A-auntie, don''t tell Su Tian, please?} trying her best to keep her calm, Dao Xuanyuan requested with pleading eyes, her appearance looking extremely attractive to both gender due to how androgynous her face is in this form. {Fufufu~~~ looks like even thatdy''s disciple fails to escape my baby''s charm huh~~~~} the ck-haired motherly beauty teases as she pecks on her son''s cheeks while showing it to the schrlydy pretending to be a young man, as if teasing her from all the disy. The mature beauty''s moves are proven to be effective as the schrlydy blushes once again, prompting her to try her best to avoid this dangerous battlefield that seems to reveal her true appearance in any moment, bidding her farewell to the group, Zi Yu''er and Feng Qing following thereafter as they are summoned by their respective forces as well. ''Seems like my baby is not aware of that yet~~~'' looking at her beloved son with such tender, loving eyes, Su Meiyao thought to herself as she recalls the face of that littledy''s master, probably one ofplete annoyance once she''s made aware that her dear disciple is charmed by the beloved son of her closest friend. Chapter 203 Home After the three left the area, it only takes a while for Hong Lian and Hua Xian''er to leave as well, feeling that what is about to happen between their lover and the other women around him is some sort of family affair, something that they already have rights to participate in as reminded to them time and time again already, yet decided not to just for this one. ''I need to tell it to sister Yan''er once we meet each other'' the two of them thought to themselves as they vacate the coliseum, leaving the immortal-like young man to his own device, surrounded by five females, each of them possessing appearance that can make even goddesses envious. Breaking the silence, Su Xiaotian decided to take out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman, three of the five women already clearly aware of where he will bring them, thest two having noints as they only have this young man to rely on right now, given how the younger one among the two of them just go and defy everything set for him by the stern-looking young man previously. {Mom, you know big brother''s mother?} seeing her previously, Wu Xiaoyao is quite d as she saw the mature woman, the only one who cared for her since she was aware of the things around her, her paternal grandmother excluded, is going along with her older brother''s mother quite well. {She''s¡­ a childhood friend of mine, we''re really close back then} the maturedy replies as she moves to hug her beloved daughter,pletely relieved that she will no longer experience the kind of torturous training that she''s going through every single day in her life, looking gratefully at the young man in front of her, her step-son, for granting her dear daughter such chance. "Your daughter looks really cute Anxin, good thing she inherits most of her features from you rather than from Wu Xiaolong" Su Meiyao interrupted their private talk as she moves to inspect the bubbly youngdy who just got out of her mother''s bountiful chest, her eyes that of someone who knows what is about to happen to her, that of someone who already epted what is about to happen. Her expectations are really correct as she once again suffers to breathe with two plump, soft globes of womanly flesh sandwich her entire face on it, the peach scented body making her float and lose consciousness even more, only managing to recover at thest second as the ck-haired mature beauty let go of her in time. "Sister Meiyao, she''s ady now, she, and also, I, will really appreciate it if you can call her beautiful rather than cute" the bubbly youngdy''s mother, Bai Anxin, said, her golden colored pupil glowing as if she really wants to hear the ck-haired mature beauty say it. Despite Su Meiyao clearly sensing such desire from the otherdy''s eyes though, she just dismisses it as she returns her attention to hear dearest son, clinging onto him before whispering to him that they need to go and return home now. Seeing their intimate actions, the mother and daughter duo is still quite unused to it, their minds unsure of what to think about this mother and son pair, their surprise increasing into an all-time high as the two other mature women, who kept their silence until now, also moves to cling on the young man''s sides, their expression clearly stating that they also desire and enjoy doing so. "T-that, m-mother-inw¡­" looking at the white-haired beauty clinging on her stepson''s right arm, the golden-eyed beauty, Bai Anxin, couldn''t help but stutter while trying to inquire whether she have some kind of taboo rtion with the immortal-like young man as well, getting her answer as the white-haired beauty averts herself from the inquiring gaze sent upon her with her facepletely flushed red. "Haahh¡­ whatever, let''s just go wherever we need to" choosing to just give up, the golden-pupiled beauty just decided to let the young man take them wherever they need to be, her words signaling Su Xiaotian to activate the Unbounded Spatial Talisman in his grasp, a white light shing for a moment in their position before it disappears along with them. ---------- "This is¡­" looking at the familiar decorations of the ce they are currently in, the golden-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t finish her words as she couldn''t believe that they just returned to the ce her and her dear daughter just came out from, a ce that she wants her daughter to escape away from even at the cost of her very own life. "Inside the Extreme Martial Sect indeed, however, it''s not like there''s anyone not only in the sect, but also in the entire world that can force themselves to enter around the mountain peak we''re currently on¡­" Su Meiyao exins while enjoying the disbelief from her childhood friend''s eyes, pausing for a while as she clings on her beloved son again, pecking on his lips before continuing. "All thanks to my dear Tian right here~~~" she said after kissing her son repeatedly, squealing as the young man proceeds to lift her up in his arms, raising her in a princess carry, prompting her to circle arms around his shoulders. "Ahaann~~~ baby, that''s too abruuupt~~~" sheins cutely while looking at her son with loving eyes, the light in her gaze a mixture of that of a lover and a mother, a weird yet perfectly harmonicbination when it''sing out of her while looking at the young man carrying her in his arms. "Auntie Anxin, my dear little sister, why don''t we clean ourselves first then have a tour around the house?" after smiling at his mother for a while, Su Xiaotian directed the same smile to the two new people who are about to live with them now, the two of them getting stupefied as they look at the smile the immortal-like young man is showing them right now. Taking arge gulp before managing to return to her normal self, Bai Anxin clears her throat before replying, nodding her head as she moves with the young man about to enter the bathroom with the three maturedies, making the three of them giggle as they look at her clearly panicking face. "Anxin, there''s no need to force yourself to go with us dear, take your time with little Xiaoyao, leave dear Tian to us~" despite her being usually shy during their intimate sessions particrly when she''s stillpletely conscious of her actions, Jiang Xinyue takes the initiative to tease the golden-pupiled mature beauty with a smile on her face, stunning thedy as she just realized what she is about to do. Find your next adventure on empire "T-that''s right m-mother-inw, t-then©¤" agreeing with the white-haired beauty''s words, Bai Anxin is about to stop yet before she manages to do so, the ck-haired beauty already interrupted her, the authoritative tone in her voice unmistakable to her ears despite the gentle manner of speaking she has, making her remember all the time they travel together during their younger days. "Auntie Xinyue, we can go with our undergarments for now so they can join as well~~~" Su Meiyao insisted as a cunning light shines in the depth of her eyes, her mind thinking that these two is not going to escape her dear baby as well, that is of course, if he wants to as well. Chapter 204 A Bath* Just a side note, I''ll ce markers (*) on chapters with explicit content but no seggs as well, enjoy reading brothers ---------- "Mmm~~~ this is really great~~~!!!" stretching her body as she submerges herself on the hot water of therge bath that they just created while remodeling their home, Su Meiyao exims in pleasure, her way of stretching herself revealing her voluptuous motherly curves, eliciting an enchanted look not only from her ever dearest son, but also from the otherdies in the room. All of them are currently in the bathroom, therge, shallow pool of a bathing area more than enough to amodate dozens of people, meaning that it is more than spacious enough for six people, one of them even going as far as to swim within the center area of the pool. "Baby, how many times do I have to remind you that swimming in the bath is bad manners" standing to pick the swimming youngdy up, a golden-pupiled mature beauty lectured, her body being revealed as she got out of the water''s cover, the steam in the surrounding increasing her appeal even further yet doing nothing to obscure her sexinesspletely disyed for everyone to see, wearing a in purple colored undergarment that covers only her most private parts, the rtively small fabric for the upper piece causing some of the pinks on her perfectly molded breasts to spill out in the open. "Eeehh~~~ but it feels great though~~~ and why should I care for what others think is bad manners anyway mom?" getting stopped from what she''s doing, the bubbly youngdyined, revealing her pure white dudou as she got out of the water, covering nearly her entire front, yet the mere string holding the fabric up doing nothing to cover her smooth back glistening from all the water of the pool. "Come on Anxin, let the girl be,e here and talk with us about something else~~~" deciding to tease her childhood friend, Su Meiyao opposes her words as she also agrees with the youngdy''s thoughts somehow, of course, only the part that they don''t need to bind themselves to someone else''s moral, same as the fact that they also can''t impose their own morals upon someone else. As she speaks, she keeps moving and squirming around, trying to find the perfect ce between her son''sp, each of the position she''s taking feeling extremely good for her, her movements shing her privates to her dearest son all the time due to the nature of the undergarment she''s currently wearing. Wearing a loose green small shirt to cover her upper body and a pure white panty for her lower parts, it helps nothing in providing enough cover for her smooth porcin skin, the panty digging into her flesh and revealing her perfectly shaped privates, while her shirt barely covers her massive treasure, her underboobs and some of her pinks being revealed, the peerless charming out from her entire being, something that the young man just couldn''t find on any otherdy aside from her. "Just where did you find this, mom?" lifting his mother''s breast up as if to measure its weight, Su Xiaotian relishes on the feeling of their bare skin touching each other, her soft plump breast jiggling every time he tries to move them, yet somehow, as if magically, her motherly chest refuses toe out of the loose clothing barely covering it. "Ahhhnnn~~~ Mama found them in¡­ mmm~~~ the system shop baby~~~ do you like mmm~~~ it~~? Ahhhnnn~~~!!!" struggling to reply as she enjoys her son''s hands moving on her womanly part that she always use to feed him back when he''s young, she moans along her words as his hands reached further and further inside her clothes. "Like? I love it mom¡­" the immortal-like young man replied as he reduces the intensity of his loving caress, all while leaning in to take in some of her heavenly, peach like scent, before marking her like he always does, sucking on her smooth, fragrant neck as gentle and loving as he could. "Mmm~~~ thanks baby~~~ ahaaann~~~~ mama is d that you like¡­ aaahhh~~~!!! It~~~~" a peculiar yet great sensation spreading through her entire body as her son marks her, Su Meiyao replies with her eyes closed, relishing on the loving gesture that her beloved son is making her experience, wishing that this moment canst for all eternity for her to enjoy. While it is true that she will definitely enjoy everything that he''s doing to her even if it''s all the thing that happens to her for all eternity, her wishes are bound to be unfulfilled for today, quite possible even for her entire life as there are other women that needs her son''s attention as well, yet despite this fact, she enjoys everything just the same as she is sharing her passionate love with her dear son, and there''s nothing more that she can as for than that. After knowing that his mother experienced some sort of climax just from observing her reactions, Su Xiaotian decided to let her rest for a while as he moves towards his two grandmothers, both of them looking really great with the undergarments they''re wearing, a simr one piece embroidered leotard that covers their entire torso and crotch, extremely revealing as well as only the embroidered parts are covered, causing some pinks from their breast to reveal themselves along with some peak on their closed womanly slits. "The two of you looks beautiful, Grandma, Grandmother" Su Xiaotian praises honestly as he takes in the view, the leotard they''re wearing doing nothing to conceal the charm of their plump sexy bodies, the mature appeal oozing out from every pore of their existence. As he signals his hands, the two of themes close to him as well, despite acting a little bit shy inparison to how his mother acts, however, a week without him just made them realize just how much importance he has in their lives now, now being that thing thatpletes their entire body and made them feel weak whenever he''s away, and a different kind of weak whenever he''s near them. "I missed you, little Tian" despite always being the one trying to avoid having any closer intimate contacts to her grandson as much as possible, Mo Lingxue is the one that takes the initiative now, surprising not only her sworn sister but also her daughter that just barely wake up from the joygasm she experienced, her expressions that of someone who knows where this event is going. Before he could even reply, Su Xiaotian''s mouth is already sealed shut as his maternal grandmother initiated a deep, passionate kiss between lovers, her tongue trying its best to tangle the young man''s and take the battle into his mouth, yet failing time and time again despite her experience as a dual cultivator, proving the prowess of the young man in this matter. As they exchange saliva from their tongues'' contact, the fight eventually returns to her damp wet mouth, the lewd moansing out of it muffled from their battle, only stopping after a while as her tongue already stops moving, a sign that she''s about to run out of air just from kissing her dear grandson. Discover hidden stories at empire This goes on for a while until she seems to be sent into the heavens as well, prompting the immortal-like young man to move towards the white-haired beauty then, the mother and daughter duo watching the spectacle happening with anticipation in their eyes, their hearts beating harder than it ever did in their entire lives. ---------- Terribly sorry for thete update, Ipletely forgot to schedule the release of the chapters, aspensation, I''ll throw in another two chapters brothers, thanks for all of your understanding Chapter 205 Sitting Close to Stepson* Looking at what''s happening in front of her and her daughter, Bai Anxin couldn''t help but feel a weird sensation in her heart, a peculiar sensation that she never seems to experience in her entire life yet. Watching how passionately the three mature women are as they tangle intimately with the immortal-like young man, her body starts shivering in itself, as if there''s something shouting in her being that also wants to experience such intense contact. ''Even Sister Meiyao that seems to bepletely cold and aloof outside is so gentle and smitten at him, not to mention she''s so submissive¡­'' looking at the current state of the ck-haired beauty, the golden-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t help but wonder in surprise, as never in her life did she expected that such prideful woman is capable of showing such docile expression in front of a man, not to mention the man she''s showing it to is her very own son. "Mmm~~~ Ahhh~~~ Chuuu~~~ baby~~~ mama loves you so much~~~" after sharing a brief sloppy kiss with her son, Su Meiyao moves downward and just hugs him tightly, pressing her voluptuous motherly body real hard on her son''s masculine physique, as if she wants to just melt into him if she''s allowed to. Meanwhile, the two other mature women are also hugging their dear grandson, Jiang Xinyue, who seems to be already out of air panting hard while holding onto his left side, her arms circled around her grandson''s shoulder, while Mo Lingxue, also panting hard more of due to the embarrassment rather than theck of air, is also panting hard as she also circles her arms around his neck. Feeling three sexy bodies with their soft womanly parts pressing hard on him, Su Xiaotian couldn''t have any apt word to describe the sensation other than one word, heavenly, and yet, even that word pales inparison to the sheer amount of pleasure andfort he''s currently plunged in just from these three women clinging onto him. This feeling also causes him to want to go further with them, and by the looks they''re giving to him, he clearly knows that they want to as well, their eyes as if they want him to tear apart the fabrics barely covering their most private, womanly parts, even his maternal grandmother''s eyes said so, nearly causing his desire to take over and just do whatever he wants. As much as he wants to do them as well though, he knows that this is not the right time, since this is the time for the mother and daughter pair to have a chance to get to know them better, hence he decided to refrain from taking anymore action for now, only settling with fondling his grandmothers'' bountiful tits, making them squirm in ecstasy every time he applies a bit of pressure into his grasp. After a few more intimate caressing with them, the threedies also decided to stop for now as they felt two gazes stered intently to them, making them feel a bit embarrassed enough to stop themselves from expressing any more passion with the young man, but still hold on to him so closely despite stopping. "How did you do it though, dear?" looking at her grandson with amazement and love in her eyes, Jiang Xinyue asks, the subject of her topic quite vague to the receiver of her question as well. "How did I do what?" replying in wonder, Su Xiaotian asked before removing his grasp from his paternal grandmother''s breast, letting the plump mass of flesh to dangle as the hands moves to hold her head. "Mmm~~~ how did you escape from that thing¡­" feeling his loving gesture as his hands caresses her head, Jiang Xinyue couldn''t help but moan in joy as she rify her question, the young man shedding light to them but not before waving towards the mother and daughter duo still standing stiff in front of them. Seeing his gesture, the two of them moves to sit on either side of him, and knowing that it''s better for the two to sit together, Mo Lingxue let go of her ce, standing up to move just beside her sworn sister, the moment she sit again causing her to feel her grandson''s muscr arms holding her porcin smooth shoulder as well. Explore more adventures at empire Meanwhile, Bai Anxin is still quite shy due to the event she just witnessed, however, she decided not to shy away from the invitation as she''s also really curious with this stepson of hers, prompting her to move to the now free side of the young man, sandwiching between the two of them her beloved daughter that seems to enjoy intimate contact with her half-brother as well. Now that they are all settled in, the immortal-like young man starts unveiling everything that goes down in order for him to escape everything, going back to the time when the old man of Wu Xiaolong makes his move on him. "Back then, the system already warned me of the thing invading my body, luckily, it''s able to restrain it to such degree that it''s no longer able to function as intended, in fact, the moment it entered my body, it can no longer function at all" the immortal-like young man said not before his maternal grandmother starts exining what the use of that ck bead is. Being a core member of the Extreme Martial Sect in the past, she''s well aware of nearly everything they have, and that Broken Body Maniption Seal is one of the things she knows, a cruel technique that uses a seed inputted to the target of the technique, said seed growing until it is powerful enough to take over the mind of the target for the user of the technique topletely control, something that is more effective and faster to take ce if the target lost a body part. "That''s why Wu Xiaoyang is hard pressed on taking my eyes that day¡­" Su Xiaotian muttered to himself as he remembers how much intent the old man puts on taking away his sight, the image of the old man shing into his mind causing anger to start boiling up from the bottom of his being, yet knowing that he''s surrounded by his beloved people, he decided not to spoil the mood and hold it back. "System?" meanwhile, distracted from the word she heard, and being the only one familiar with Earth novel trope other than the owner of the system himself, Wu Xiaoyao starts to wonder as she heard something that she never expected someone she knows to have. "That''s a topic for another day" the immortal-like young man said as he moves his hand to pat the bubbly youngdy''s head, eliciting genuine giggles from her yet not removing her mind from the crux of her inquiries, but still, he let the subject go for now and decided to ask her older brother againter. After the core of the subject is discussed, it only takes some time for him to exin how he kept it in for so many years just to find someone aware of the technique and extract it from him, in fact, the system can also easily extract it but he let it be as this is going to be quite the damage to the ''righteous'' Extreme Martial Sect''s reputation once another forcee to know of it. A n that definitely seeded given who he allowed to extract the mass of qi inserted to his being, someone rted to the elders of the Heavenly Secret Tower who''s now backing him with all their might, not to mention the elder whoe to know it first being the grandfather of one of his lovers, a man who seems keen on keeping check on the gratitude and grievance of his family. Chapter 206 Second Mother* From their conversations, the mother and daughter pair already begin blending in and going along with the family, eventually being able to speak their mind out near the end of their ''normal'' bath time, leaving them surprised just how easygoing the family is towards them despite them only arriving here. After some time enjoying the intimate moment with their grandson more, the two older beauties decided to leave the bath now to prepare a meal, inviting the bubbly youngdy as they tacitly agreed to leave the two childhood friends alone with the young man as they keep feeling that the golden-pupileddy is about to say something to the ck-haired, motherly goddess. "Sister Meiyao¡­ I-I''m sorry for¡­" hesitating whether she have the rights to do what she''s about to do, Bai Anxin stutters while trying her best to avert her gaze from the ck-haired motherly beauty, prompting said beauty, lying on the other side of the young man they are both hugging, to move her hand to raise the golden-pupiled beauty''s head. "There''s no need for that, Anxin, just take it that you made a mistake due to being young and rash, what is important is¡­" Su Meiyao, patiently expressing her side, pauses for a while as she looks to appreciate her childhood friend''s appearance, admitting that her looks are no less appealing than hers, however still prideful enough to dere herself just a bit better in her mind, something that her son, who''s currently lovingly holding her in his arms, will wholeheartedly agree. "¡­You learned, and you saw what Wu Xiaolong for the trash he is before it''s toote for you, it''s been hard on you, Sister Anxin" the ck-haired motherly beauty said with a smile on her face, the forgiving expression she have causing the golden-pupiled beauty to shed some tears in her eyes, hugging the motherly beauty tightly and involuntarily as she starts crying her heart out from being relieved of the burden she''s been carrying for more than a decade already. As he saw such fragile body trembling in front of him, Su Xiaotian immediately erected a barrier of soul power surrounding the bathroom, isting any sounding out of it as he knows that the golden-pupiled beauty definitely didn''t want to show such side of her to her daughter, just like how his own mother tries to always act tough and invincible in front of him. Feeling the effects of the barrier, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but look at her beloved son and give her a thumbs up for being such an understanding young man, all while patting the crying Bai Anxin on the back tofort her. "Now that we can put everything in the past, Sister Anxin, why don''t we celebrate~~~?" after a while offorting her childhood friend, Su Meiyao suddenly have a fun idea appear on her mind, immediately acting on it as she finds it as a good opportunity and a win-win situation, if thedy epts what she is about to propose, the bond between thedy and her beloved son will increase, and if she rejects, she will have the fun of teasing her childhood friend that she hadn''t talk to for a long while. "Celebrate?" still having slightly red eyes due to all the crying she did earlier, Bai Anxin curiously asked while wiping the tears on her beautiful face, causing her to be surprised as her childhood friend moves to sit on the young man''sp, clearly enjoying the sensation as she squirms around as if to feel more of him. Find more chapters on empire Feeling his mother''s bouncy and perfectly shaped behinds rubbing on his thighs, Su Xiaotian immediately knows what she''s up to as she looks at him with some cunning light in her eyes, causing him to shake his head with a helpless smile before circling his arms around her thin waist, his hands reaching just the perfect ce to hold her shapely ass firmly in ce. Feeling her son''s dominant grasp on her longing body, Su Meiyao responded by circling her smooth white arms around his neck, squeezing her huge,ctating breast on her son''s hard chest, smearing his entire torso with her heavenly milk. Sparing ast nce towards her childhood friend, Su Meiyao then moves to give her a show, shoving her red, sensual lips towards her son''s, the young man prying the plump sexy lips open and using his tongue to invade the damp lewd mouth of his mother, her docile tongue helplessly and excitedly waiting for his assault to start. "Mnn~~~ Chuuu~~~~ Mymmm~~~!??" feeling his loving tongue tying her cute pink tongue on her warm wet mouth, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but moan in surprise as she feels one of her son''s hands moving towards her still covered breast, fondling with them on top of her exposed clothing instead of going underneath to touch her huge, perfectly shaped flesh globes directly. As they continue on the battle inside her longing mouth, her pinks sensitive nipples start to get stiff and erect as her son relentlessly fondled with her big motherly breast, her milk squirting from the shirt she''s wearing every time he squeezes them even just a bit a harder. "Mmm~~~ Haaahh~~~ Haaahh~~~ Haaahhh~~~" after a few minutes of intense fondling and sloppy kissing, they eventually stop the intimacy and passion yet still keeps looking eye to eye, only breaking it as Su Meiyao prompts her beloved son to look at thedy just sitting beside him. "I''ll get back to you mom¡­" the immortal-like young man said before sealing his mother''s lips once again while pinching her stiff sensitive nipples through her clothes, eliciting muffled, joyful moaning from her while her eyes rolled up. After the kiss, she just remains smiling silly at her son while watching him making his move towards the golden-pupiled mature beauty, who seems to be panicking now more than ever in her life, looking at her childhood friend before asking. "I-is this the c-celebration you''re talking about, S-sister Meiyao?" Bai Anxin stutters as she asks, the ck-haired motherly beauty just smiling ambiguously at her before she replies. "What do you think Sister Anxin? It''s a great celebration isn''t it, being loved by such great man~~~" Su Meiyao said as she clings at her beloved son''s body while enjoying the view of him making his move on her childhood friend. "T-the man loving you is your s-son though" the golden-pupiled mature beauty retorted as her face starts blushing even more from her stepson''s face getting closer and closer to hers. "Whatever, I love him as my son and my man, and he loves me as his mother and his woman, I don''t really care what others thinks as long as it is what my baby wants~~~ Isn''t mama right, baby~~~?" replying to her childhood friend''s remarks, she dered proudly as if there''s nothing wrong with what she just said. Hearing his mother''s words, Su Xiaotian nods before looking back to peck her on her soft cheeks, after which he returns his attention to the shy mature beauty looking at him as well now. "Mom is right, I don''t really care about what others think as well, I just know that I love my mother the way I do¡­" the immortal-like young man said with a proud smile on his face before leaning dangerously close to the golden-pupiled mature beauty, whispering something that sends shivers through her entire body. "Do you want me to love you like a woman as well, Second Mother?" he asks in a deep, manly tone, causing Bai Anxin''s mind to short circuit, looking at him dumbly as if she just heard something so absurd, calling her mother yet also asking for permission to love her as a woman, the conflict in her mind turning intensely, the side where she wants to ept the young man''s proposition winning just barely after a fierce battle, causing her to nod as an answer to his question. Chapter 207 Marks* Seeing that the golden-pupiled mature beauty nods to his suggestion, Su Xiaotian smiles at her again, seeing his handsome face making her entire body stiff, making her wonder what the feeling currently in her entire body is, something that she never experienced in her entire life. "You''re beautiful, Second Mother¡­" using his right hand to lift her chin up a bit more, the immortal-like young man stated as he scans the golden-pupiled beauty''s face, having not a single trace of blemish upon her porcin skin, making her appear not a single day older than thirty. Hearing her stepson calling her like that while looking at her with such eyes, Bai Anxin couldn''t help but feel really conflicted, the fear of breaking the taboo seemingly working to increase the overwhelming pleasure ofmitting intimate actions with the young man even more. Eventually, she decided to just ept everything about to happen as she convinced herself that there''s nothing she can do in this situation, her hands falling down flopping beside her as the young man''s arms circles her sexy body, his movements prompting her arms to get up again and move to roam her hands across his chiseled physique. Experience new tales on empire ''He''s so hot~~~'' she thought to herself with her eyes still fixated on the sharp and intelligent yet gentle eyes just looking at her, just a few millimeters away from having contact with her beautiful face, causing her not to be too surprised when the young man''s facees closer to hers, their foreheads touching each other. "Do you want me to do this, Second Mother?" Su Xiaotian asks again despite knowing how the golden-pupiled beauty will respond to him, causing thedy to pout her sensual cherry lips as she is clearly aware that her stepson is teasing her. "You know my answer already, don''t you?" Bai Anxin replies with some grievance in her shining eyes, her hands never stopping on roaming around and appreciating her stepson''s physique. "I want to hear it from you" the immortal-like young man said with a teasing smile on his face, causing thedy to avert her gaze for a bit with still pouting mouth, muttering her answer in a voice that couldn''t be heard if not for the fact that all three of them are cultivators with powerful senses. "Do whatever you want with me, son~" she dered, causing her face to getpletely red as she realizes that they can still hear her voice, the fact that she can call the young man in front of her like that proving that she already treats him as her own child, yet at the same time, this very own child is making a move on her, and she''s just freely letting it happen as she also wants this as well. Hearing her words, Su Xiaotian then finally moved to seal the deal, reaching his lips to his stepmother''s pouting sexy lips, the soft sensation of her skin along with the cherry blossom smell flooding his senses, the mature beauty feeling even better than him, her entire body shivering in pleasure that she never felt before, as if this is the first time she has an intimate contact with a man, and she''s clearly enjoying every second of it. Moving along with however he do, she attends to all his needs like how his mother would, but they are alsopletely different from each other. While his mother will patiently wait for his advances and amodate his every need before anything else, openly receiving his advances and remaining passive until he triggers her, his stepmother proactively reciprocates everything he throws at her, as if she doesn''t want to be left behind by his advances. If he''s topare the two of them two something, making love with his mother is simr to taking a bath in a calmke, with effects more than enough to forget all the worries in the world and just focus on what he''s currently feeling, while sharing passionate moments with his stepmother is simr to taking a bath on a running river, while it is rxing as well, he still needs to exert himself a bit more as the current is fighting back. After makingparisons, he starts going into the offensives again, his [Transcendent Heavenly Touch] causing his stepmother to do nothing once his assault starts, letting her step son to pry open her shy mouth in search of her slippery eel. Entering the clearly inexperienced, wet mouth, he quickly found the slippery eel he''s searching for, the wet saliva coating the pink flesh making it hard for him to tangle, yet despite her struggles, he eventually found a way to conquer her, leaving her helpless as his tongue explores her lewd sensitive mouth, making her squirm and move around while he keeps his hold on her. "Mnnn~~~ Haaauuhhh~~~~ Chuuu~~~ Hnaaahh~~~!!!" as they continue the sloppy kiss, Bai Anxin eventually plunged deeper and deeper into the taboo pleasure, despite them not being blood rted, she still couldn''t help but feel like they are doing something they shouldn''t be doing, and the worst, or rather, the best part of it all for her being the fact that she''s enjoying this something immensely. Eventually, she broke off their kiss as she''s already hardly breathing from all her stepson''s assault, and seeing his face, she couldn''t help but show a shy expression as she never expected a young man just a bit older than her daughter to make her feel such an ecstatic feeling, not to mention this young man being her stepson. "Did that feel good, second mother?" looking at his stepmother dotingly, Su Xiaotian asked before moving up to kiss her sweaty forehead, the scent of her sweat simr to her body, making him take another sniff of it. "Mn~" looking down and seeing nothing but her bountiful chest somehow still covered by her undergarment despite the intensity of their intimate moments, Bai Anxin replies with a single sound and a nod, causing the ck-haired motherly beauty watching the action to smile before moving to hug her beloved son as well. "See~~~ I told you, Sister Anxin, it''s a good celebration, right?" looking real proud of her scheme, Su Meiyao said while pointing her chest forward, making her soft motherly treasure bounce from her abrupt movements, the sexy sight not escaping her beloved son''s eyes. "Tian, mark mama~~~" after looking at her childhood friend still trying her best to recover, Su Meiyao asked towards her dear son with pleading eyes as she clears her wavy hair away from one of her shoulders, exposing her milky porcin skin to him, clearly begging to be kissed. "Ahhnn~~~ Mmm~~~ Haaa~~~!!!" not failing her expectations, her son moves to kiss her from her neck to her shoulders, sucking on her soft skin ever so often causing his actions to leave marks on her, some of the particrlyrge one disyed on her neck, the sensation making her feel so ecstatic like she''s being pushed to the ninth heavens. "M-me too~~~" after pleasuring his mother all she wants, Su Xiaotian hears his stepmother''s voice, clearly pleading him to do her like that as well. "Leave your marks on my body, son~~~" as rationality slips more and more out of her, Bai Anxin requested while looking at the handsome young man in front of her, her stepson, and somehow, her lover as well just from the first time they met. Chapter 208 Dressing Mothers Up* Another extra, just because, good luck with your november brothers ---------- "Mnn~~~ Ahhnn~~~ hyaa~~~!!?" feeling her stepson''s lips on her shoulder and neck, Bai Anxin couldn''t help but feel the pleasure running through her entire body, the sensation making her feel weak and wet from sweat and other substance, her legs already feeling like jelly despite the kisses being the only thing done to her. "Ahaann~~~ Yeess... son~~~ that feels good~~~" after letting herself go, she already starts speaking without inhibition, enjoying her stepson''s advances on her, even going as far as letting him fondle her huge breast, her naked treasure and hisrge hands being separated only by a small piece of thin and wet fabric that barely covers her spilling pinks. "Mmm~~~ y with my tits more~~~" her nipples getting erect as well, Bai Anxin requested while squirming from his grasp, the immortal-like young man hearing her pleading tone, immediately works harder on her gtinous chest, groping and fondling it while turning it into all sorts of shapes. His other hand doesn''t go idle as well, moving to fondle his mother''s plump breast and giving her the same treatment as her childhood friend, her son alternating his kisses between the two of them, leaving more and more red marks on their milky white, porcin skins. "Mmm~~~ Ahhnnn~~~ let''s stop for now baby~~~ mother and the others are waiting for us~~~" feeling like the situation is about to escte into something more intimate, Su Meiyao decided to stop as they are still not eating, and besides, it will be pretty awkward for them to make love here and get caught by the otherdies in the house, particrly if the one who catch them is the youngest among the people here, Wu Xiaoyao. Hearing his mother''s words, Su Xiaotian gradually reduces the intensity of his movements, eventuallying into aplete stop without making the two motherly beauties feel empty inside, in fact, due to him still gently caressing them before he stops, they two reaches a small climax that brings some sort of rity to them, just barely enough topose themselves. Seeing that the two are still weak from their ''bonding'', the immortal-like young man decided to take it upon himself to dress them up, carrying them in his arms as he moves towards the dressing area just outside the bathroom, the twodies blushing as they feel like maidens madly in love while being carried by their son. Gently letting them down as they reached the area where their fresh clothes are prepared, the immortal-like young man moves to get towels, holding it on one of his arms before he moves on the twodies, first his mother, slowly pulling her panties down revealing her beautiful, plump, closed slit, its pinkish color as if tempting him to dive into them which he would really like to do right now, but manages to barely control himself through the greatest of his will. Moving up, he also removes her loose green shirt, her tits bouncing as if removed from captivity the moment he do so, her rtivelyrge ares and her stiff, erect nipples spurting out milk, prompting him to take some time to suck on the heavenly goodness, making his mother moan in ecstasy. "Mnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~" feeling her son''s tongue flicking her already red, sensitive nipples all around, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but twist and turn in his grasp, the pleasurable torturesting for a while causing liquids to leak out of her closed slit. After taking her used clothing out, the young man gently wipes her skin with the towel, his gentle movements making thedy feel really loved, this weird sensationsting for a while as he also enjoys the feeling of touching her through the towel, after which he proceeds to make her face him. Directing his attention to his beautiful stepmother, he did the exact same thing to her, thedy being shy, tries her best to stop him from pulling down on her undergarments, only for her to yield as she saw his firm gaze while looking at her. Taking out her lower undergarment, her heart couldn''t help but beat fast and loud, the anxiety and anticipation from her stepson seeing her most private, womanly part making her entire body tremble, her movements clearly visible to the two people near her. ''He saw it!!! My stepson saw my pussy!!!'' her voice screaming loudly and shyly on her mind, she thought to herself as her underwear falls down on the ground, her sacred garden beingpletely exposed to the young man kneeling in front of her, yet somehow, she feels like this is just right, like she really wants him to see it as well. After observing her closed, pinkish ps for a while, Su Xiaotian eventually recovers from seeing the perfect shape of his stepmother''s most private part, the waters leaking out of the drooling lower mouth making it all the more lewd and alluring, yet as he decided previously, he needs to hold back for now. Standing up, he removes her upper part as well, revealing underneath it the pinks on top of her huge breast, hers and his mothers'' looking near identical to each other if not for the flower bud on top of her plump huge breast hiding underneath her motherly flesh, waiting for someone to suck on it and let it out. Taking no time to do such thing for now, he focused on drying her skin with a new towel, the time it took for him to do so no shorter than the time he took with his mother, thedy squirming around in weird joy and pleasure as well. After drying the two, he takes out female clothing from one of the spatial rings he keeps to himself, loads of things there stored, clothes that he thinks will definitely looks good on his wives. Taking out two sets of undergarments from said spatial ring, he moves to dress his two mothers up, trying his best to be as gentle as he could to fit the fabric to their sexy, explosive curves, kissing through their skin as he do so, gently pecking on their soft bouncy chest while making them wear the bra, while showering their sexy legs and plump motherly thighs with kisses and sometime sucking on it while making them wear their panties, his stepmother trembling every time he sucks and leaves his mark on her inner thighs. After making them wear undergarments, he made them sit nearby, donning them on high socks that reach the middle part of their thighs, the fabric digging into their soft skin despite the size of the thing just being the perfect fit to them, a testament to just how soft their bodies are. After making them wear these things, he stops to nod and appreciate their charming, sensual appeal in their current clothes, his mother wearing a pure ck alluring underwear with flower embroidery from her bra to her socks, his stepmother wearing the very same design as his mother, only the color of her undergarments being in white. Finishing his appreciation, he moves to add the finishing touches, making them wear robes that fits perfectly to their curves, elevating their beauty, this simple robe being ones that he made during his spare time, making the twodies'' eyes riddle with drops of tears for some reason unknown to him, the ck and redbination of the robes looking really good on his mother, and his stepmother bringing out the best of charms from thebination of white and blue robe donned on her. Finally, he made them sit again as he takes out fitting footwear for them, to his mother, a ck pumps with quite a high heels, and on his stepmother, the same high heels as well, only white colored,pleting their charms making them appear like a pr opposite pair. Explore more stories at empire "Shall we move out then?" looking at the twodies staring at him with love filled gaze, Su Xiaotian asked with a smile on his face, his question merely answered by a nod from the two, who seems to have already etched this moment into their hearts, for it tost for eternity toe. Chapter 209 This is a Crime "Wow! That looks really good on you mom!!" rushing the moment she saw her golden-pupiled goddess of a mothering out of the bathroom, Wu Xiaoyao praised as she looks at her, perfectly bringing out the best of what she''s wearing. As the bubbly youngdy rushes towards her, Bai Anxin poses to receive thedy rushing for a hug, caressing the top of her head as she plunges towards her, causing the golden-pupiled mature beauty to giggle to her. After this, Wu Xiaoyao also looks at her brother''s mother, her stepmother, brimming withplicated charm from the clothes she''s wearing, and if she had to simplify it the best she could, she can only say that she seems to be a demoness born to tempt members not only of the opposing sex but also people with the same gender as her, a beauty enough to make anyone doubt about their sexual orientation. Of course, her mother is also the same in her opinion, but these two, particrly when they''re wearing this kind of same themed clothing, made them appear like a demoness and an angel descending from a higher ne. "You also look good, auntie Meiyao" the bubbly youngdy said with an upbeat tone in her voice as she looks at the ck-haired motherly beauty, prompting the beauty to smile back at her and move her hand to pat the littledy''s head. "Oh my, thank you dear Xiaoyao, but no need to call me auntie¡­" Su Meiyao said as she pulls thedy towards her body, sandwiching her between her bountiful chest as she looks at thedy''s mother with a knowing gaze. Letting go of the littledy, she smiles at her again before rifying what she just said, "¡­You can just call me first mother or even mama, just like how your brother calls your mother second mother" Nodding to the ck-haired motherly beauty''s advice, Wu Xiaoyao then proceed to address her as first mother every time she talks with her, making not only the mature beauty, but also her golden-pupiled mother to smile at her. After a little chatter here and there, they eventually bring the talk to the dining table, where Su Xiaotian''s two gorgeous grandmothers are already sitting and waiting for them patiently, wearing matching clothing as well, with his maternal grandmother wearing a ck robe with silver designs on it while his paternal grandmother is wearing the robe with the same design, only being white and having a golden pattern on it. "Let''s eat then" sitting at the dining table, Su Xiaotian dered as they all got into their ce, somehow, for the sake of a little bit normal dinner out of consideration for the bubbly youngdy, the trio, his mother and his grandmothers decided to take a seat around the table rather than taking their ce on hisp. {It seems to be toote for this now} hearing their exnations, Su Xiaotian smiles wryly as he recalls what they show to his younger sister and how they acted on the bathroom already, thinking that except for them really making love, they seem to have already shown everything that can be shown to the youngdy. ''Is what they think I will think but hey, this little girles from Earth so she''s most likely familiar with this already right?'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself while inputting his thoughts every time he was asked by thedies talking to each other. What is unknown to him though is while it is true that his younger sister lives her life on Earth, she''s quite the conservative, or rather, unlucky one when ites to matters between opposite sex, as despite her beauty that can be considered top of huge nations, she, time and time again, fails to find her boyfriend, the only one potentially her final ticket to escape the hell hole of being single a young bachelor who would rather do his job than get involved in romance, leading her to live her miserable thirty years of life without anypany, until she got crushed by a truck and brought to this ce. "My dear big brother, a-about your rtion with f-first mother¡­" looking at him with curious eyes, her voice snapped the immortal-like young man out of his thoughts, her voice getting smaller and smaller the more her question reaches the end. Knowing what she''s about to ask, the immortal-like young man smiles towards her before reaching his hand behind his mother''s head, the motherly beauty sitting beside him closing her eyes to relish on her son''s touch, the young man looking at her reaction before returning his gaze to his younger sister, answering her question with an inquiry as well. "Don''t you already know the answer?" he asked with a teasing smile on his face as he pulls his mother''s beautiful face towards him, the motherly beautyplying with him with still closed eyes, her slightly parted, sexy lips connecting with his,sting only for a moment before he pries her mouth open, disying their loving and passionate affection for each other as if they''re not mother and son. "Mmm~~~ Haaahhh~~~ did that answer your question, dear Xiaoyao~~~?" after their brief passionate kiss, Su Meiyao asked towards thedy, who seems to bepletely focused on something else that she saw on thedy''s neck, something that she knows too well despite not experiencing having one as well. "Y-yes first mother" she answered panicking before averting her gaze from the red marks on the ck-haired motherly beauty''s neck, directing her attention to the food she''s eating, something so good that it made her forget what she just saw. This forgetfulness is bound to onlyst for a while though as she saw somethingpletely out of her expectations as her mother moves to clean the stains of the food left on the corner of her lips, something that the golden-pupileddy always do whenever they eat. What she saw that baffles her mind are the very same red mark her first mother has in her neck being present on her mother''s neck as well, and of course, being an adult in terms of her mind, she knows exactly what happened for something like this to proceed, the sole culprit of this ''crime'' being her dear big brother. Why is it a crime to her? It''s not because of her mother having intimate rtion with her half-brother, something that she finds quite eptable due to the sort of twisted romance novel she reads every time she''s bored back on Earth and the fact that this is apletely different world withpletely different set of moralspared to Earth, no it''s not that. What she finds uneptable and a crime is the fact that her mother advances her rtionship even faster than her, who knows her brother way longer than her mother do!!! ''Oh my god, I have such chance for something I can only fantasize about in novels and here''s my mother, moving even faster than me!!!'' the bubbly youngdy thought to herself while looking at her dear big brother in grievance, her way of thinking nowpletely different from when she''s still under custody of the Extreme Martial Sect. If her past self meets her right now, she will definitely scorn on how much useless thoughts she lets herself upy her own mind, but for herself now, she finds such useless thoughts even more precious than anything else, especially since these thoughts are about the people she values so much. Chapter 210 Is Big Brother Also a Reincarnator? Noticing her daughter''s piercing gaze on her neck, Bai Anxin couldn''t help but look at where her dear daughter is looking, realizing it quickly as she saw the reflection of her own marked neck in her daughter''s eyes. Knowing that its futile to cover herself now, Bai Anxin just let her daughter look at the marks that her stepson gave her, even letting the bubbly youngdy to go as far as touch her porcin skin with her eyes stered on the red patches of the graceful neck. "Mom, you¡­ with big brother as well?" unable to form a proper sentence from the surprise she just had, Wu Xiaoyao asked while looking at the golden-pupiled beauty with an inquisitive gaze, her questions getting answered by a nod from her dear mother. Looking at just how shy her mother behaves, Wu Xiaoyao knows that this is also something extremely new and novel to her, her conclusioning from the fact that the two of them had lived together for more than a decade already, this conclusion making her wonder if she cannd a score to her twenty out of ten brother as well. ''He''smitting incest here and there, he shouldn''t have a problem if one more adds up right?'' she thought to herself before remembering the fact that even though she''s already nearing thirty just from her days on Earth, she''s still a fourteen years old girl in this world, making her mock herself as she always felt disgust towards all the men in the Extreme Martial Sect that lust for her, thinking how ridiculous they are for being attracted to minors, and yet now, wanting a man to like her despite her current age and appearance. ''Whatever, that just proves that my dear big brother is different from all the other men out there even more, right?'' she added to her thoughts, further plunging her into the idea that being involved in a romantic rtionship with her older, half-brother will be the best thing that happens to her after being born to such a great mother. "A-are you mad, baby?" looking at her daughter''s peculiar gaze that seems to contain a lot of thoughts, Bai Anxin asked with hesitation filling her melodious voice, as if she''s afraid of what the bubbly youngdy, her daughter, will answer to her. Hearing her mother''s question, Wu Xiaoyao snaps out of her reverie in embarrassment as she notices all the people around the table looking at her, even her dear big brother is looking at her with a knowing look in his eyes. "Ahem¡­ mom, I''m not angry at you¡­ it''s just I''m too surprised okay?" the bubbly youngdy dered with a genuine smile on her face as she knows that her mother is in the hand of the right person now, someone who will treat her so much better than Wu Xiaolong, someone who will give her everything that she deserves, her beliefpletely solid due to the great things he saw and knew about her big brother within just the short amount of time she''s been together with him. "That''s good dear Xiaoyao, your mother really loves your big brother so much after all~~" seeing that there''s no problem with everything, Su Meiyao said with a motherly smile on her beautiful face, prompting the otherdies to smile, deciding to omit telling everyone about the emotions she saw on the youngdy''s eyes, letting her to find it out and express it to her brother herself. Meanwhile, unaware to the ck-haired, goddess-like motherly beauty''s knowledge, the youngdy is alreadypletely aware of what she''s feeling, something that she thinks will still take a long time for her to express to her dear big brother despite considering herself pretty shameless already. As she fills her mind with the thought of being held in the arms of her big brother just like how her mothers and grandmothers do, she was caught unaware as a familiar voice sounded in her ears, making her look at her big brother sitting just nearby, his immortal-like charm overflowing even through the normal things he does. {I know what you want Xiaoyao, wait until you''re old enough, if you still feel the same, then I will definitely ept you} feeling that the emotions hidden beneath his younger sister''s gaze is too painfully obvious, Su Xiaotian dered to her through a telepathic message before sending her a brief smile that seems to be all too normal on the surface, for the people observing them. {My dear big brother, you know it won''t change right?} hearing her older brother''s words, the bubbly youngdy''s entire being starts filling up with joy, as if she just wins everything in life, her cheerful demeanor improving even further than it already does. {I know, that''s just some sort of modesty to be honest, it will sound weird if I don''t say that right? With you being a minor and all that¡­} still maintaining his eye contact with his younger sister every now and then, Su Xiaotian replies, his words making the bubbly youngdy feel some resonance that made her utter her next line, something that made the immortal-like young man smile as he saw this as an opportunity to tease her and maybe, reveal something to her. {Sometimes, I feel like the way you talk is just not from this world, my dear big brother, like you''re¡­} before the bubbly youngdy could even finish her sentence, she heard something that definitely made her stupefied and turned into a rock. {Like I''m from Earth as well?} knowing that she''s a fellow traveler who crossed through space and time to arrive here, Su Xiaotian felt like there''s really no harm in making her aware that he''s a traveler as well, only, he decided to make the reveal more fun by adding his next line. {I have a special ability that allows me to peer into anyone else''s past, I have to say, you have quite the impressive past life my dear little sister¡­} the immortal-like young man said, smiling confidently as if everything he just spout is not a lie. This lie works particrly effective to the youngdy, who has her mind torn between two pieces now, one part believing that what her dear big brother exined just now being the truth, the other one being the part that believes that her older brother is definitely a reincarnator like her as well. Whatever it is that made him aware of her past life world though, she doesn''t think that it brings any harm given that his attitude towards her is the same as ever, even improving a bit more, suchfort whenever she''s with him making her able to spout the words in her mind. {What impressive? I''m a near thirty years old virgin, I don''t even have a loved one, and the one bastard that I liked is way too focused on his job¡­} she paused for a while as she felt like she''s losing control of herself as she rants, only continuing after sheposed herself a bit more once again. {¡­it doesn''t matter now though¡­ because I have mother and the others, as well as you, my dear big brother~~~} she dered while looking at him, their meals already about to finish outside of their awareness, the talk between the two of them being so good not only as entertainment but also as a way to deepen the rtionship between the two of them. Chapter 211 Eyes Like Yours After a few more minutes of enjoying the dinner, the family eventually finished their meal, prompting the four olderdies to clean the table and volunteer to wash the dishes, leaving the siblings to themselves. {My dear big brother are you really¡­} unable to finish her words as she still couldn''t believe that she will meet someone from Earth this early, Wu Xiaoyao asked, unable to finish her words as she knows that the immortal-like young man in front of her already knows what she''s going to say. {Why don''t you take a guess, my dear little sister?} unable to stop himself from teasing the bubbly youngdy, Su Xiaotian asks while showing a smile to her, making thedy stomp her foot in annoyance. {Nevermind then, I will eventually find it out!} seeing that her older brother is keen on not telling her whether he really have a life on Earth or not, Wu Xiaoyao just gives up, averting her gaze at her older brother as she harrumphed and pout her mouth, hoping to invoke the immortal-like young man''s spoiling big brother side which he disys time and time again during their time together in the Golden Spirit Pool. Pity for her though as Su Xiaotian just ignores her actions, still smiling as her asks, {Why don''t you tell me about your life back then?} {Aha!! I knew it!! You don''t have any ability like you said you did! You''re truly from Earth as well!!} hearing his request, Wu Xiaoyao immediately pointed out, the immortal-like young man still keeping hisposed act as he replies. {I just want to hear it from my dear little sister myself, is it wrong?} seeing her annoyed expression as he replies, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but explode inughter while watching the bubbly youngdy look at him with an aggrieved face as if he did something wrong to her. Despite her annoyance to her older brother''s way of dealing with her, Wu Xiaoyao still decided to tell him about her story during her life on Earth, hers being one of those normal sessful businesswoman stories, minus the romance part, taking her to the very peak of themercial world at a very young age, such achievement cing her to a pedestal that nearly no man can reach. What made her life different from a gray-colored loveless ones though is the fact that she had a love interest back then, an extremely talented young man that seems to be able to deal with any sort of dangerous situation, the very reason why she met him as well. {This¡­ man, do you mind describing him to me?} feeling that some parts of her stories are familiar with him, yet couldn''t confirm as she never dropped a specific name that can make him identify who she is, Wu Xiaotian couldn''t help but ask, thinking that perhaps he met with his younger sister on Earth already. {Heee~~~ are you jealous of a mortal now, my dear big brother?} seeing the immortal-like young man inquiring about another young man, Wu Xiaoyao couldn''t help but get this opportunity to tease him, something she thinks is incredibly rare given how witty and smooth his remarks are whenever he talks to a girl. Expecting hiseback to be one involving praising her, she was baffled as he takes out a jade slip in his hand, her eyes widening as she heard what it is. {Inside this thing are some good stuffs about controlling soul power, if you don''t shut up and just tell me, I will destroy this thing immediately} Hearing his words, she immediately moves to try and snatch the thing the immortal-like young man is just tossing up and down on his hand, hoping in her mind that acting that quick will be enough to take her monster of an older brother by surprise. Of course, she also knows that this is just a pipe dream and the result that wille out from her doing so is pretty much something she knows, her thinking proven to be true as the jade slip froze in the air the moment she held it, not budging even a bit no matter what she do to it. {Erm¡­ my dear big brother, aren''t you giving this as a gift to your dear little sister?} looking at him with puppy eyes, Wu Xiaoyao decided to use herst resort against her older brother, which is of course, acting cute, that seems to be very effective against the immortal=like young man given how he just smiles dotingly and allow her to take it away. Discover hidden tales at empire ''Hehehe, treasure from big brother! Definitely something good!'' looking at the jade slip in her hands, Wu Xiaoyao couldn''t help but think as she starts imagining herself looking so cool performing the tricks Su Xiaotian did with his soul power, thinking how awesome it will be once her and her older brother fights side by side using the same technique. {Are you going to tell me about that man now?} seeing his younger sister drooling as she looks at the jade slip in her hand like an old perverted man looking at a gorgeous nakeddy in front of him, Su Xiaotian asks while using a cloth he just took out of his spatial ring to wipe the drool falling from both corners of the bubbly youngdy''s mouth. Snapping out of her imagination, Wu Xiaoyao''s clears her throat to shove off the embarrassment from having her older brother clean up her drool for her, her cheeks blushing as she starts describing the young man from back then. {He''s tall and ck haired as well, really handsome in Earth''s standard, nowhere near as handsome as dear big brother though¡­} she paused as she looks at her older brother, nodding to herself as she thinks ''Anyway, I don''t think there''s anyone who could be more handsome than thisdy-killer'' {¡­Now, this sound absolutely crazy but this is in fact, real, I was kidnapped by apany that wants to acquire ownership of mypany back when it is just starting, I was so scared back then, locked in a dark ce always on edge since the¡­ things guarding me often looks at me with lecherous eyes¡­} {And then he came, crashing through dozens of men, disposing them one by one, man, that was the bloodiest day of my life ever if not for my dear big brother doing that thing to those trash disciples of the Extreme Martial Sect} {So anyways, sounds like an average clich¨¦ novel kind of thing, not what pulls me to get attracted to him though¡­} the bubbly youngdy paused as she looks at her older brother, who seems so interested to her story that she starts to wonder why. {At first, I''m just curious so I keep on the lookout for information about him, eventually, mypany hit luck and entered an explosive growth period for a long time, that''s when I managed toe in contact with information about him¡­} {A mercenary, the greatest one among them all at that¡­ I was so surprised since I saw such gentle emotions in his eyes¡­ eyes like¡­ yours, older brother¡­} looking at the immortal-like young man''s gaze that seems to subtly change as she continues her story, Wu Xiaoyao pauses for a while, Su Xiaotian already well aware that his ns to use the reincarnation thing to tease her already crumbles apart, her next words driving thest nail into the coffin. {You''re¡­ really from Earth} Chapter 212 Warm the Bed for You Growing into the man he is now, if Su Xiaotian were to be asked what is the thing he regrets the most in the span of his two lives, he will for certain, answer that there''s one thing he regrets the most, and that is not paying attention to thedies who are clearly infatuated at him back on his life on Earth, most probably out of fear of them being caught with the dangerous nature of his job. It is only now in this life that he realizes that the choice to make is theirs and not his to begin with, causing him to wish to have another chance to meet with them and express his feelings for them as well, and now, he has the chance to do so as he stands in front of one of thedies he pays special attention to back on his life on Earth. {Little Caera, it''s good to see you again} looking at the bubbly youngdy with her stupefied gaze stered to his face, Su Xiaotian said, breaking the weird and awkward atmosphere between the two of them, snapping the youngdy out of her mind that is currently raging with tempestuous number of questions about him. {You are¡­ O-older brother Nyx, right?} moving one of her hands to caress the immortal-like young man''s face, she asks in disbelief, the answer that she always wanteding out as the young man smiles while nodding at her, causing her to plunge deep into his chest as she tries her best to hold herself back from crying. {Do you know how devastated we are when we heard that you die!? What are you doing trying to fight an organization like that!?} after trying her best not to cry, tears already starts welling out of her eyes, something that the immortal-like young man thinks is problematic as they mature beauties washing dishes in the kitchen will definitely ask once they see it, and then it''s only a matter of how many questions it will take before they find out about their secrets, something that Su Xiaotian wants to tell them as well, but not for now. "Mom, Me and Xiaoyao will just go outside for a while, I think we won''t be back untilte tomorrow" excusing himself to thedies in the kitchen, Su Xiaotian announced, his excuse being greeted by agreement not only from his beloved mother, but also from his grandmothers and second mother, who seems to be too happy hearing the siblings are going with just the two of them. Feeling the existence of their son and daughter disappearing from their senses, Su Meiyao and Bai Anxin looks at each other, causing them to giggle with a knowing smile as they knew that the two of them hopes for the same thing, for the siblings to develop their feelings for each other even more. ---------- ''The Unbounded Spatial Talisman is really useful¡­'' thinking to himself, Su Xiaotian said as he looks around the surroundings, small inds spread around bodies of water surrounding them, golden liquid climbing up towards a body of water that magically clings on the opening in the ceiling, the space of the ce they are in refusing to let the water in. Contrary to the previous rich spirit qi in the ce though, now it just seems more normal, as expected from the Golden Spirit Pool given that there are massive amount of resources needed to enhance the spirit qi in the ce. "This is¡­" seeing the familiar space around them, Wu Xiaoyao looks around before looking at her older brother with an inquiring gaze, wondering why instead of how he brought her here. Continue your adventure at empire "I don''t want mom and the others to know about our secrets for now, Xiaoyao, so let''s talk here" looking at the bubbly youngdy with a doting smile on his face, Su Xiaotian said as he moves to pat his younger sister''s head, eliciting a nod from the youngdy. As the two of them found something to sit on, the bubbly youngdy starts rambling on, starting from the point where the news about Nyx''s death spreads, causing her, and few otherdies to go ahead and try to take revenge for him, causing a substantial damage to the organization, something that will need a lot of time for them to recover. What the most impressive is the fact that they seem to find the hideout of the real mastermind of this organization, an old man named Carlson, the very same person that sends a missile just to ensure that he takes down the immortal-like young man. "Unfortunately for us, that seems to be a trap, and due to our desire to kill that bastard with our own hands, we were trapped in a location surrounded by dozens of armed militants, getting closer and closer to us each second¡­" Wu Xiaoyao told the immortal-like young man before smiling at him, moving to flex her nearly non-existent biceps to him. "But older brother, remember how you taught me how to fight? I knocked nearly everyone whoe in our way of escape, narrowly dodging death when we escaped that ce" she proudly said while pointing her cute nose to the sky, acting like someone who just triumphantly came home from a victory in a war. "Unfortunately for me, I got stabbed by one of those men, real nasty move, their weapons are coated with a special chemical that continuously elerates heartbeat, probably why I feel so powerful the moment I got stabbed as well" she said as if what she experienced is just nothing, the feeling of her chest beating fasting and faster each second a terrifying one especially during herst few moments. "That''s a new type of thing they developed, and there''s no solution for the thing, heck they even tried cardioversion to me and that just elerated the process" the bubbly youngdy said with a helpless smile on her face as she closes her story about her life on Earth after the immortal-like young man''s previous life dies there, but not before a closing remark. "The others¡­ well they look really sad when I''m lying there, but did not forget to tell me about something, do you know what that is, older brother?" looking at the young man as she moves to sit on hisp, Wu Xiaoyao asks, finding it funny how they treat each other as younger and older siblings back on Earth, now turning into real siblings in this world. Hearing her question, Su Xiaotian just smiles helplessly, already having an idea about what the bubbly youngdy heard from the otherdies he met, most likely on his missions, on Earth. "They told me to make sure you don''t escape from us in the afterlife, and also, warm your bed for you until they arrive as well, hehehe, can you believe them?" looking at him while giggling, Wu Xiaoyao fails to hide the hint of sadness she has from missing the others as well,dies that had gone through thick and thin with her just for them to take revenge for the young man they love, even despite the fact that the young man never return their affection in a romantic way, the way all of them want. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 213 Daddy After reminiscing for a while, the two of them eventually fall into silence, afortable one that seems to make Wu Xiaoyao feels even more treasured, especially since her dear big brother''s arms are wrapped around her body, her back feeling the heat from his wide muscr chest that just makes her feel so protected. After enjoying this short moment offort, Su Xiaotian breaks the silence by announcing something to her, something that made her smile so wide from happiness. "Let''s prepare for a trip and return to Earth and, if they still feel the same, I will pick them up and bring them here, to our home" moving one of his hands to the bubbly youngdy''s head, the immortal-like young man deres withplete confidence that he will aplish it especially since there''s already a way for him to travel to other worlds, especially ones he has a vivid image of, through the use of the Unbounded Spatial Talisman. ''System, there will be no problem travelling to Earth with the talisman right?'' waiting for the answer of the semi-transparent floating golden screen, he''s not disappointed as he read the positive answer from the system. [The Unbounded Spatial Talisman uses spatial rules to travel, so long as the user has a clear image of the ce in mind, it doesn''t matter how far it is from the user, the talisman will have no problem] Reading this, the immortal-like young man decided to add this to the things he need to do, cing it just after another thing, the other reason why he brought him and his sister to this ce instead of anywhere else, but of course, on top of all these things, there''s one priority above all right now, and that is to make the youngdy in his arms happy. "What should I call you now? Do you like older brother or big brother?" seeing that her older brother turned silent again, the bubbly youngdy asked while looking at the young man, who just continues to smile at her as he replies. "You can call me whatever you want, Xiaoyao" Su Xiaotian replies before moving down to kiss his younger sister''s forehead, causing the youngdy to blush in joy. "Then should I call you daddy? Your mom''s husband now after all~~~" the bubbly youngdy said, catching the immortal-like young man off-guard and causing him to choke on his saliva. Watching the seemingly infallible young man choking on his own saliva from hearing her words, Wu Xiaoyao couldn''t help but startughing while still in her brother''s arms, turning around and facing him, straddling on hisp and circling her arms around his neck before speaking again. "Is your stepdaughter beautiful, daddy~~?" looking at the immortal-like young man with a coquettish gaze, the bubbly youngdy said as she pouts her lips, making her even cuter to her older brother''s eyes. Seeing how cheekily she currently acts, Wu Xiaotian feels like disciplining her is a must, something that he immediately moves to do as he grabs her by the hips, turning her around andying her t on her stomach, her current position making her painfully aware of what is about toe. "My dear big brother, I''m sorry!! I''m just trying to lighten up the mood!! Please don''t do this!!!" struggling to get away from him, Wu Xiaoyao begs while iling her body around, failing to move away even a bit due to the difference of strength between the two of them. "Daddy huh¡­ then your daddy will punish you for being such a bad girl!" veins popping on his temple, Su Xiaotian said as he raised one of his hands, moving it down in such a fast speed and hitting his sister''s soft butt, making thedy moan instead of groan as she feels pleasure instead of her expected pain. "Hoh? Moaning while being spanked, aren''t you quite the pervert, my dear little sister?" caressing the area he just hit, Su Xiaotian said causing Wu Xiaoyao to blush inplete shame, unable to retort despite knowing that her older brother did something to make her feel like that. "So tell me, will you call me like that again?" after that one hit, the immortal-like young man decided to let his younger sister go, gently raising her up while infusing wood attribute spirit qi to heal the area he hit, the youngdy immediately averting her gaze from him as their eyes met. "O-only if you let me to~~~" refusing to forfeit the joy of calling him that, Wu Xiaoyao said with a shy face, causingughter to escape the immortal-like young man''s mouthsting for a while. "Fine, you can do it, but avoid it when the timing is not right okay?" deciding to yield to this small wish of his, Su Xiaotian conceded but not with his own terms, a term that the youngdy happilyplies with before she moves to straddle him again, this time deciding not to let go of this opportunity to improve her rtionship with him even more. ''Hehehe, sisters from Earth, I will be lovers with my dear big brother first!!!'' she thought in her mind as she looks at the handsome face of the young man in front of her, wondering just how it is possible for a face like this to exist. "Let''s seal the deal with this, daddy~~~" she said to him before moving to connect her lips to his, the intimate contact making her body shiver in pleasure, the man she loved during her life on Earth, and the brother she always idolizes and liked during her time as Wu Xiaoyao, now also loving her back, the feeling of being treasured as his arms gently wraps around her thin waist and shapely hips making her feel so loved and treasured, the feeling something that she would never exchange for any treasure in the universe. "Mnn~~~ Chuu~~~ mymm~~~!?" as she opens her mouth and tangle tongues with her big brother, Wu Xiaoyao got surprised as the hands holding her hips moves to squeeze her still developing, yet already well-rounded butt, eliciting a muffled moan out of her. {What a pervert, even touching and ying around minors, you''re the worst, pervert daddy~~~} sending a telepathic message to her older brother, Wu Xiaoyao teased as she opens her eyes, the immortal-like young man opening his eyes as well, their gaze interlocking as they continue to kiss so passionately. {I have to remind you that we''re the same age, Earth days included or not, so your usations are in fact, void} Su Xiaotian retorted while still fondling with her shapely butt, the bubbly youngdy squirming around as she moans, the pleasure from her older brother''s hands already creeping through her entire body. {Mnn~~ I''m a woman, so your reasons don''t mean anything to me~~~} she replied with a proud tone as if there''s nothing her brother can do to her argument, and there''s only surrender waiting for him, which she thinks he did when she heard the first part of his reply. {Fair point¡­ do you want to stop then?} his hands moving away from her butt, Su Xiaotian asks causing her sister to panic and tightly tangle the tongue already leaving her mouth, hugging him even tighter than she already does before she replies. {No!} Chapter 214 A Treasured Land {I thought so, so, am I still a pervert?} hearing her panicked reply, Su Xiaotian asked as he pushes his tongue inside her mouth again, the youngdy''s eyes rolling upwards a bit as she enjoys her older brother invading inside her wet mouth again. {Mnn~~~ You are, but your stepdaughter is a pervert as well~~~} she dered proudly while looking at him, her pupils seemingly showing a heart shape as she got more and more intoxicated to their sloppy and passionate sibling kiss. {That''s¡­ hah, whatever, do you want to kiss more?} conceding to the bubbly youngdy, the immortal-like young man just asked, his younger sister''s response catching his by surprise as he knows too well how frustrated thedy is especially when they''re still on Earth. {Let''s stop for now my dear big brother, I want you to enjoy our first time as much as I will, so let''s refrain for a few years} she exined, making the immortal-like young man feel a d¨¦j¨¤ vu, remembering how he said the exact same line to his mother as well when she asks him when they will do it. {¡­and besides, I can¡­ hardly breathe now} the bubbly youngdy exins then proceeds to break their passionate kiss, a silver thread of saliva connecting her exposed tongue to her dear big brother''s mouth, making her look extremely erotic whenplemented by the drool leaking out from the corners of her mouth. "That feels really good, no wonder mom looks like that when I asked" Wu Xiaoyao stated while looking at her older brother, who seems to agree with her sentiments as well. After ying around for a bit more, the two of them eventually moves to leave the area, the bubbly youngdy just following the immortal-like young man''s lead, their hands tightly sped together as if they don''t want to let each other go. "My dear big brother, would you mind telling me where we are going?" curious as they are flying for a while now, Wu Xiaoyao asked, getting an idea of what they are doing once she saw the very same ind they are in just previously. "Are there treasures here?" looking around, Wu Xiaoyao asked her older brother as theynd on a specific spot, even going as far as taking out a shovel just in case there truly is a treasure for them here. "My dear little sister, you''re quite the treasure junkie aren''t you? There''s none, here, however, where we will go¡­" Su Xiaotian paused for a while as he injects his qi to the spatial arrayid on the ground, the very same one that he hid previously. "¡­there might just be some treasures we can find" he continued as he takes out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman just in case there''s something wrong on the other side despite the system''s repeated answer of the other side being safe every time he asks it. ---------- "This is¡­" feeling the ambient spirit qi in the ce they just got themselves into, the siblings couldn''t help but marvel on it, the two of them thinking of the same thing, that if, and only if, the Golden Spirit Pool has a fourthyer into it, this is exactly how it will look like. "Indeed, a treasurednd" Su Xiaotian replies to his sister as he looks around, the view totally dazzling despite him being to plenty of great ces already. A lush green forest covering the entire ce, rivers flow around this ce, the clear water it carries containing so much natural spirit qi that the creatures residing within it seems to be so brilliant and majestic, and even everyday normal fishes seems to be something worth of celestial''s pte in this ce. In thends, there are all sorts of forest animals, all of them being more docile ones, deers, rabbits, all sorts of fowls and birds among all the other creatures, the ones near them looking curiously at the two without any sort of hostility of wariness at all. What is really weird is the fact that despite all this ambient spirit qi in the surrounding, there are no strong creatures in this ce, this fact already proven time and time again as Su Xiaotian expands his soul power to sense everything, the ind expanding to nearly two thousand kilometers to all direction with them as the center. As suspicion grows more out of him given the fact that he thinks it is just so impossible for such abundant ambient spirit qi to not nurture a strong predator on this ind, the system pops up with a notification that rifies his doubt. [Detected that the user is currently in a human treasurednd, the root and world center of the Sky Soul Star, extremelypatible for human cultivation (Note that due to the extremepatibility of human to the qi here, other creatures cannot cultivate in the area unless an external qi source is introduced)] [Detected that the treasurend is the mostpatible ce for humans to undergo recultivation, it is highly rmended for the user to let the people important around him to use the Trinity Cleansing Fruit here] [As a reward for finding a treasurednd, the user is granted the technique: Trinity Cleansing Recultivation Art] ''You just had to make it so obvious huh?'' looking at the reward, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but mock the seemingly more and more human system, the response it gives proving his conjecture even more so. [The system doesn''t know what the host is talking about] ''Whatever you say'' the immortal-like young man conceded as he smiles, thinking of buying another Nine-Star Heavenly Array and setting up another home for his family here, before another image pops out of his mind. ''Right, I can build that here'' remembering the city that once appears in his imagination, Su Xiaotian realizes that this is the most perfect ce for him to develop that city and turn it into reality, and the first step to his n, is the thing he is currently looking at in his system storage. [World Tree Seed (108)] [A tree unique to a world, a sanction that provides the world it resides in with enough spirit qi to make the world flourish so long as it lives. At higher levels, strengthens the Dao of its world to higher levels, making breakthrough to the celestial level feasible for the residents of the world. Increases innateprehension and talent of all the individuals existing within its influence, said increase is even better if the individual is born in the area of its influence] Wondering how he will nurture numerous World Trees given that two might not even be able to grow in a single world, he recalls another thing, taking it out from his spatial ring and checking the information about it. [Infinite Qi Stone (No price, unpurchaseable, not seble)] [A peculiar stone connected to the Infinite Qi Dimension. Draws out qi from the dimension and expels it outside for the owner of the stone and anything around them to use. This particr stone is directly connected to the ninthyer of the dimension] ''Will it be enough for this stone to grow the World Tree Seeds into World Trees?'' asking the system, Su Xiaotian is surprised by just how powerful this simple looking stone is. [The Infinite Qi Dimension''s firstyer is more than enough to nurture massive number of World Trees given that it in fact produces infinite amount of qi, since there is an increase of quality whenparing the firstyer and the ninthyer, the growth rate of the World Tree Seeds will increase as well] ''By how much?'' [More than enough for it to grow into a full-grown World Tree near instantaneously] Reading the words in the system screen, Su Xiaotian was really surprised, however, his mind is upied with something else. ''Will it be better for mom and the others to undergo recultivation with the effects of the World Trees?'' [It will, especially since the formation in the user''s hands is a top tier one in the universe, created by an extremely powerful expert on the verge of entering a new territory] ''Good'' reading the exnation from the system, the immortal-like young man smiles even wider as he thought about making his lovers even stronger than they already are, making it even safer for them when they venture outside. Looking at the bubbly youngdy just standing there and watching him, Su Xiaotian smiles as he decides to go home first and inform his lovers of what he is about to do first. Chapter 215 Li Yans Identity Revealed Since we reached the first milestone on win-win, I''ll deliver as promised, ten additional chapters for everyone, enjoy brothers, congrats to us ---------- "Baby, dear Xiaoyao, why are you back so early?" seeing that the siblings are already in the living room, Su Meiyao immediately moves towards the two, sitting on her beloved son''sp but not before patting the bubbly youngdy in the head, causing the youngdy to enjoy her other mother''s touch, but not as much as the other person that just entered the living room next. Moving beside her beloved daughter, Bai Anxin sits between her daughter and her stepson, still in disbelief on how brazen her childhood friend acts, just sitting sofortably on the immortal-like young man''sp, the two of them being mother and son seemingly not bothering her at all. Waiting for his grandmothers to settle down as well, Su Xiaotian starts exining about what him and his younger sister discovered as well as his ns, the atmosphere of the conversation that of a harmonious one as if Bai Anxin and Wu Xiaoyao is a long-time resident here now as well and not someone who just arrived today. "Hmm¡­ if that''s the case, we should go get Xian''er and the others first" after the siblings finished their exnations, the four mature beauties agreed immediately given that it is what their beloved suggested, not to mention the fact that that undergoing recultivation will increase their strength as well, the immortal-like young man''s beloved mother, Su Meiyao, adding at the end of the sentence causing all of thedies in the room to nod in agreement. Nodding to his mother''s suggestion as well, the immortal-like young man immediately moves and take out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman in his spatial ring, the white light created from the activation of the talisman shining through the room, his tall imposing figure disappearing along with the white light. ---------- Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Secret Tower, Li Yan is currently dealing with the most embarrassing moment in her life. Stay tuned with empire After her daughter''s previous participation in the Golden Spirit Pool, she finally managed to get enough courage to tell her the truth, intending to tell her the moment that the two of them got some time alone for themselves. Hence why it just surprises her so much when two familiar youngdies enter the room she''s staying in, the two being her daughter and her sister, Hong Lian and Hua Xian''er, each of them saying something to her. "Sister Yan''er, do you know¡­" "Mom, when are you going to¡­" Hearing her daughter''s question, Li Yan''s eyes couldn''t help but grow wide in surprise, wanting to know if the maidenly youngdy just had some mishap calling her like that like how a student had will sometimes call their teacher mom, but her next words pretty much confirms that this is not the case. "Mom?" looking at the white-haired beauty sitting in front of them, Hong Lian asks once again, still not realizing that she had a slip of mouth that pretty much states that she already knew about her mother being Su Yan''er. "W-what did you say Sister Lian?" still trying to feign it off, Li Yan stated, her stuttering making her attempt on hiding things worse. "Come on mom, you''ve been with me ever since I am a baby, you might have fooled me for a few days but that''s all you can do, you can''t fool me with an illusion forever" the maidenly beauty exins as she moves to sit beside the white-haired mature beauty, lying down with her head on the white-haired beauty''sp, said beauty immediately moving her hand to caress the maidenly beauty''s head. "See? You always do it when I lie on yourp, mom, and your strokes feels exactly the same" Hong Lian further exins, causing the white-haireddy as her appearance shakes as if lights are being bent around her until her previous appearance disappears, being reced by her true appearance, something extremely simr to that of her daughter''s with more mature features than her. "When did you realize?" looking at the maidenly beauty on herp with her bright red eyes, Li Yan asks as she sighs in defeat knowing that her daughter found out without telling it to thedy herself, however, she also feels relief as given how her daughter acts, she can pretty much deduce that the two of them being in a romantic rtionship with the same man is not a problem to her. "I don''t know, everything just clicks into my mind mom, and then your reaction just now, it pretty much confirms it" Hong Lian said as she got up from her mother''sp and moves to hug her tight, prompting the rep-pupiled mature beauty to go and hug her daughter as well. "Thank you¡­" Li Yan said as every worry about her daughter not epting her rtionship with the immortal-like young manes to past, causing endless joy to flow out of her heart and mind. "There''s no need for that mom¡­ having someone like Brother Xiaotian is so much better than that Hong Lei" the maidenly beauty replied with a smile on her face, happy for her mother finding the right man for her as well,pletely ignoring the fact that the man the two of them love is one and the same. "So¡­ what''s your n with the clone you got back to the sect, mom?" after the good moment between her mother and herself, Hong Lian proceeds to ask as she''s just way too curious about her mother''s n, something that she knows the maturedy have given how meticulous she is. "I''ll¡­" fulfilling her daughter''s curiosity, the red-pupiled mature beauty starts exining how she''s going to fake her death using her clone back on the Purple Lightning Temple, and then continue assuming her Su Yan''er identity outside, and just remove the illusion covering her whenever it''s only her daughter, her lover and his other lovers are around. "That''s a brilliant n mom¡­ but, how about Uncle Wu and Uncle Jianshen?" thinking about her mother''s two martial brothers, Hong Lian couldn''t help but think they''re going to be quite the pain once they thought that her mother is really killed especially given their impulsive nature, something that Li Yan also already thought about. "Don''t worry, I already informed them about what I''m going to do, they will just cause small ruckus here and there so that it won''t be too obvious that something is wrong with my faked death" Li Yan exins while dotingly caressing her daughter''s head, the maidenly beauty just closing her eyes and enjoying the motherly love that her mother is making her feel. After a few more moments of talking among themselves, with Hua Xian''er also joining once she thought that the conversations are no longer that serious, they are interrupted again but this time, more pleasantly as a familiar figure appears in front of them, the lover that all of them longs for often so deeply, a tall and imposing divine sculpted figure paired with a handsome face giving off an immortal-like charm. "Xian''er, Lian''er, Yan''er, let''s go back to our home for now, there are important matters that we need to talk about" despite his words sounding serious, Su Xiaotian''s easygoing manner of speaking made it sound so much calmer to thedies'' ears, whom all agreed either way cing theirplete belief to the immortal-like young man in front of them. Chapter 216 A Grandiose Sight 2/10 ---------- It only takes a few minutes for the threedies to getfortable with the two new people in their lover''s home given that they know each other from their previous encounter within and after the Golden Spirit Pool event, with exception to Li Yan, who easily get to know Wu Xiaoyao and Bai Anxin as well given that she possesses a really good social skill. Surprisingly though, despite the two maturedies, the well-spoke beauty that is Li Yan and the golden-pupiled cool beauty that is Bai Anxin both knowing the immortal-like young man''s belove mother, Su Meiyao, they are pretty unfamiliar with each other, only having some simple interactions with each other during their travelling years. This doesn''t make it any harder for them to get along though as they share amon interest that is the immortal-like young man, as well as amon point that their daughters are also someone that their lover treasures, creating a sense of camaraderie between the two of them. After all the eightdies getfortable with each other, the immortal-like young man starts going over the purpose of them being gathered together once again, thedies nodding to express their agreement to the immortal-like young man''s suggestion, prompting him to take out another Unbounded Spatial Talisman that he activated just the next moment. After the usual white light washes the entire living room, they disappeared along with the white light, arriving at the ce that Su Xiaotian and Wu Xiaoyao is just previously at. ---------- Standing in the middle of the treasurednd once again, the immortal-like young man and his family and lovers starts going to explore the beauty of the isted ind, their curious nature to the amazing view of the ce making thempletely forget the main objectives of their trip here, and even his sister, the bubbly youngdy who is already with him here previously also leave him behind deciding to go explore with her mother. The only one who decided to remain here despite all her curiosity to the ce is the ck-haired, goddess like mature beauty, currently just clinging to the immortal-like young man, her son, while watching him go through the entire disy of the floating golden screen''s system storage. Taking out a World Tree Seed in his hand, Su Xiaotian starts moving through the vicinity of the ind as well, marking the ce where each of the seeds are going to be nted all ording to the formation, he received from the celestial that created the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, using his soul power to contain the seed as he wants them to grow simultaneously as well, as it also improves the effect of the formation apparently. Stay updated via empire Returning to the center of the ce, he sets twelve seeds near each other, the thing that is going to be the core of the formation, the rest of the seeds being distributed into twenty-four seeds in each of the four minor formations each of them being in the cardinal directions, forming a perfectly symmetrical four-pointed star formation with those twelve tightly knit World Tree Seeds in the center. After doing this, the otherdies are already approaching near his position as well, seemingly satisfied with their exploration and wanting to go in close contact with their lover now rather than anything else. Seeing that thedies are approaching, Su Xiaotian decided to wait for a bit until they are right in front of him, only then opting to take out the Infinite Qi Stone from his spatial ring, the ones aware of the existence of his system awfully familiar with the feeling of the ambient spirit qi in that ce, making them really surprised as they feel the very same thing once their beloved take out the seemingly ordinary stone in his hand. After just a few moments, the overwhelmingly powerful qi of the Infinite Qi Stone starts spreading all across the ind, and within just a few minutes, it already covered the ind and continues spreading, only stopping the moment that the immortal-like young man lets go of his soul power containing the seeds, connecting them directly to the ground. As the seedses in contact with the extremely pure spirit qi from the Infinite Qi Dimension, they start voraciously devouring all the ambient spirit qi in the surrounding, the speed in which they devour the energy more than fast enough that the rate at which the ambient spirit qies out from the Infinite Qi Dimension is equal to the rate at which the World Tree Seeds devour it. Within just a couple of minutes, the seeds sprouted and break out from the ground, growing into a seedling that is only barely taller than the smallest rabbits here, this statesting for a while as it just magically starts growing more and more, from a sapling to a full-grown tree, and then proceeding to expand even further as if it is already fully developed previously and its parts are justing out of the ground now. Watching the grandiose scene of dozens of trees sprouting into towering mass of wood that seems to pierce through the heavens, thedies watching couldn''t help but get astonished, and even the immortal-like young man who created this scene is dazzled as the scene growspletely out of his expectations. ''I was expecting something big but, not this humongous'' looking at the forest the just sprouts into existence, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but marvel at the scene, humongous trees with crown width spanning over a hundred and fifty kilometer, and reaching a towering height of four hundred kilometers, its lush green leaves creating a cover that sunlight and prevent it from reaching the ground. As magical as it sounds, this does not prevent light from existing in the surface underneath the titanic trees'' shade, as the brownish bark of the just freshly grown trees have some moss contained in them, a wonderful and bright golden in color, that produces the very same feeling as sunlight, removed the intense heat adding a more pleasant warm feeling, like that in the front of a firece in a cold winter night. The most grandiose among all of them though will still be the twelve World Tree Seeds that be the core of the formation, said seeds intertwining into a singr tree, the twisting around each of them making it appear more mystical and divine, amplifying this appeal even further as it towers beyond the other World Trees as well. Literally reaching the heavens, the tree stands at more than ten thousand kilometers with a crown width of more than four thousand kilometers, the humongous tree should''ve been enough to invoke curiosity if not greed among the strongest of the, if not for the fact being concealed by the very formationposed and powered by these set of World Trees. [Congrattion to the user of creating a grand formation that is lost in time. For this impossible feat, the user is rewarded with a Fallen Heaven Fragment (1)] [Detected that the user already set up the highest-grade ce for recultivation, it is highly rmended for the user to help his important people to recultivate here as well] Seeing the notificationsing out of the system, the immortal-like young man smiles as he decided that it is really now time for his lovers to rise even higher than they already do now by recultivating, but not before creating a new ce they can call home. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 217 New Home 3/10 ---------- "Such a beautiful sight~~~" looking around at the pitch-ck sky matching her voluminous hair, Su Meiyao expresses in marvel as she watches the stars painting the night sky twinkle, the little shining celestial bodies improving the view even further as it painted the ck canvass that is the sky with its beautiful, gentle light. "Indeed, First Mother, it''s as if we''re just about to touch the skies~" raising her hand as if to reach for the sky that seems to bepletely within grasp, Wu Xiaoyao added, prompting the otherdies to nod in agreement as they also share the same sentiment as the bubbly youngdy. "Alright, we can enjoy this view every day from now on, so let''s focus on the more important matter for now" smiling at the group of heavenly beauties admiring the night sky, Su Xiaotian interrupted as he already bought an even more powerful version of the Nine Star Heavenly Array to set up and surround the entire ind in conjunction with the array created by the World Trees. Setting the array up, it only takes a moment until the array is already up and working, making the immortal-like young man think even more highly of the system for performing feats like this as if it''s nothing but waving a hand or moving a finger to it. "Hmm? Xiaotian, this is¡­" feeling the surging power within her body, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but ask as she clenches her hands, trying to find out what this weird yet satisfactory feeling is from the one who most likely caused it, her lover. "Weird, is it the effect of the array you just set up Tian?" also feeling the power as well, Li Yan ys around with the newfound strength granted by whatever her beloved young man did, being one of the most adept among the group given that she can already use the power to manipte the surrounding area somehow. "What an amazing array, brother Xiaotian" just like Hua Xian''er, Hong Lian is also quite fascinated by the power, but doesn''t quite have the ability to control it yet, same with the bubbly youngdy struggling beside them, however, it must be noted that the youngdy, despite the difference in their cultivation level, can already control the power that just came to them the same level as the empress-like beauty and the maidenly beauty. Meanwhile, the golden-pupileddy couldn''t extricate herself from the joy of controlling the surroundings, her talent for controlling the array clearly the greatest among thedies, as she''s already starting to y around and bend thendscape to her will, causing the otherdies to flock towards her and start asking her about how she''s achieving such thing. As thedies starts talking once again, the immortal-like young man somehow just knows that this is going to be quite a long conversation, prompting him to start thinking of a good design for their soon to be home as he reads the array''s information shown on the semi-transparent floating golden screen. [Myriad Heavens Great Array] Your next chapter awaits on empire [The next improvement of the Nine Star Heavenly Array. Creates a domain that can span as far as ten thousand kilometers in radius, inside it, the array masters are the absolute beings, with everyone entering getting suppressed to the realm below theirs, its effect not sparing even celestials. Attacks from the outside will not prate the array, but attacks from inside can go out of the array. The array can have as much masters as the main master wants simultaneously] After reading the information, he finally settles on the design of their soon to be home, settling for the design of the small pce they currently live in, altering it to have some semnce to modern world buildings as well. While his women are still conversing about all sorts of things, mostly about how Bai Anxin managed to achieve such feat, the immortal-like young man is already silently moving to create the ce where they will live in from now on. After being stormed by question for almost an hour, thedies finally calmed down, giving them the chance to turn around only for them to see a massive house just sitting in the union of the twisting World Trees'' trunks and branches, sitting there like an emperor sitting upon its rightful throne. The building, despite being simple painted in monochrome, mostly gray ck and white, stands out really well due to the extremely detailed carvings and engravings not only in the main building''s pirs but also the pirs of the near impregnable walls surrounding the building''s premise. Seeing such grand structure prepared for them by their lover, thedies immediately rush to see what is inside, their eyes greeted by a sight that they will always see but never get tired of from now on. Entering inside, thedies saw a garden more than enough for the eight of them and moredies to enjoy themselves in,pletely filled with miniature garden, rock formations standing even taller than the immortal-like young man appearing like great spires and mountains especially with the bonsai trees growing on them, beneath them either lush fertilends with all sorts of small flowers and nts growing on them, or shallow flowing stream that seems to cycle all around their new home, the clear water of the stream making thedies tempted to just take a dip there. In the middle of the garden, a gazebo is located in the middle of a pond surrounded by lily pads and lotus floating around the water, arched stone bridges connecting the gazebo across the water and to thend in the four cardinal directions. What the most impressive thing about this though is the house itself, standing proudly in the middle of thepound, a three-story building madepletely out of an unknown substance with the texture of wood, its white, gray and ckbination oddlyplementing well with the garden in thepound. Inside their new home, Su Xiaotian and his younger sister, Wu Xiaoyao clearly feel the touch of modern homes in this building, the simple, minimalistic design as well as the color scheming something clearly rxing to the eyes, coupled with the non-assuming, but clearly grandiose designs such as small chandeliers and other peculiar-shaped lightings as well. Arge kitchen area, a mess hall, a swimming pool sized bathing area, it has it all, multiple training room is even included to it, all installed with arrays that the immortal-like young man just purchased from the system, the living room even having a projection type array that he intends to use as an entertainment for them whenever they have free time. Going upstairs, they enter a ce mostly for sleeping, separate bedrooms with some empty and some already decorated, the decorated ones clearly customized for each of thedies on one side of the second floor, causing thedies to appreciate the young man even more as the bedrooms dedicated to thempletely suits their taste. Seeing that all the individual rooms on one side of the second floor, they couldn''t help but wonder what the other side of the floor holds, causing them to blush as they saw the massive bed covered by thin white curtain all around, the atmosphere of the room clearly turning into that of a tense one, all of the goddess likedies looking at the only young man in the room, blushing so hard as they knew that he clearly meant to make this kind of room. Chapter 218 Absorbing the Fallen Heaven Fragment 4/10 ---------- "What?" looking at thedies who are currently looking at him with judging, yet also anticipation in their eyes, Su Xiaotian asked with a smile on his face, causing the goddess-likedies'' face to blush even further than they already have. "You pervert!!!" except for thedies originally living with the immortal-like young man, the other five beauties move to hit him somewhere in his body, most of themnding squarely on his chest, knocking him down, quite possibly even causing him to be sent flying in to the air if not for the fivedies subconsciously holding their punches back when he''s the target. After this, they all justughed as they are also pulled into the ground by the immortal-like young man''s grasp, the three mature beauties, his beloved mother and grandmothers also moving near him, participating in thedies tangling with their belove young man. With soft flesh and fragrant scent squeezing its way through and moving around Su Xiaotian''s skin, he couldn''t help but enjoy this for a little bit more before he decided that it''s already enough ying around now, using his authority as one of the masters of the just newly created Myriad Heavens Great Arraybined with his powerful soul power to move them gently, lifting them and cing each one of them in therge bed in the center of the room. Taking out the very same fruits he managed to obtain from the auction before the Golden Spirit Pool, the immortal-like young man exins once again the n for thedies to shatter their current cultivation and recultivate, the fact that they have to start from the very beginning of cultivation also being one of the reasons why he decided to create a ce they can really call home, a ce where no one else except for them are the absolute masters, a ce where they can safely start from scratch without any need to worry about their safety. After his exnations and repeated emphasis to the fact that they will lose their current cultivation, all thedies still agreed with his proposal, cing theirplete trust on him to protect and care for them when they are vulnerable, and also the fact that they can be more talented than they already do is a massive attraction to them given that they are all cultivators to the core. After giving them the technique to circte in order to maximize the effects of the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, Su Xiaotian was left behind as thedies immediately follows his suggestion to start cultivating now, consuming the fruit he gave them and closing their eyes as they start circting the Trinity Cleansing Recultivation Art that the immortal-like young man acquired from the system. ''Are they going to get hurt from the process?'' looking at the goddess-like beauties'' faces, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but worry and wonder, the floating golden screen popping up near instantaneously to answer his question. [The Trinity Cleansing Fruit is a divine treasure with a positive karmic origin, it only improves and not invoke any negative effect, not even mental or physical pain to the person who use/ingest it] ''That''s great'' the immortal-like young man smiled as he said while looking at his lovers, all of them having peaceful eyes as if they''re not undergoing such an absurd process at all. While appreciating the beauty of the women just sitting in front of him in their bed, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but get surprised as another notification pops up from the system. [Detected that the user''s anchor is undergoing a massive change that grants her the power to change her fate, the user is now entering an uninterruptible period of absorption of the Fallen Heaven Fragment] [Due to the user falling unconscious from the effects of the absorption, the System Priority Protection Protocol is now initiated, now deploying Universe Creation Great Barrier¡­ 10%.... 21%.... 37%... 67%... barrier creationplete] [Detected that there are nine life signatures within the vicinity of the Universe Creation Great Barrier. Retrieving information from the Red Thread System¡­] Discover stories with empire [All the nearby life signatures have rtionship higher than five stars for the user, allowing the life signatures to pass through the barrier] Despite the torrent of notification bombing him, Su Xiaotian is alreadypletely unaware of everything that is happening as the moment that something enters his sight, a peculiar yet familiar sensation along with the darkness causing him to getpletely confused. The thing in his sight, pure white in color, rotates at a tremendous speed as if it''s just vibrating right now, and if other creatures, no matter how powerful they are, were to look at the thing, all of them would see nothing, and only the immortal-like young man is capable of seeing something through it. Observing the images shing through the thing, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel that everything around him starts revolving, going round and around him, his body falling into a state of weakness after watching the things being shown in the pure white ball, eventually drifting into sleep and then to dreand. ---------- In a secluded mountain somewhere lies an unassuming ce, a really big and rtively grand ce stands, thisparison especially apparent when someonepares the number of the people that live here. Only two, a ck-haired mature beauty and a boy that shares majority of his features from her, making him an extremely loveable young boy. At the back of that secluded mountain, the two people are seen ying around, the ck-haired mature beauty oftentimes clinging on the young boy, wrapping her limbs all around him as she rains down kisses on the boy''s face. After moments of intimacy between the two of them, the beauty will let go of the boy, allowing him to practice his swordsmanship or whatever while she''s just watching him nearby, her eyes clearly that of an impressed mother watching her son bing interested in martial arts despite not having the ability to cultivate yet. Once the boy''s training is done, the two of them heads back to their home straight to bath, the mother openly revealing her pristine, curvaceous naked figure to the boy, the two of them blushing whether it''s from embarrassment or anything elsepletely. Washing her son before moving to dip themselves into the bathtub, the beauty smiles as this is one of the times where she can feel truly close to her son, having her feel his skin and having him feel her soft smooth skin, only hopping off the bath after almost an hour. Then they go to the kitchen, the beauty getting assistance from the boy, clearly taller than other young boy his age to cook, the two of them enjoying this moment in silence, afortable silence that seems to wrap all around them. The dishes they made are clearly one that is made with love poured into it, the two of them enjoying their meals inughter as they talk to each other, the way the boy talks making him seem more mature than children his age, and the beauty appreciates it so much making him look at her son even better. Then they would go to sleep together on the same bed, but not before doing their most favorite thing. Opening her loose robes, the ck-haired mature beauty''s breasts are once again revealed in full glory, its rtivelyrge pinks and the stiff flower bud on top of it leaking a fragrant milk out of them, that immediately got cleaned as her sontches onto her breast. Despite her son being seven years old now, he doesn''t really stops drinking milk from her, not that she wants that to change, as the motherly sensation from her son drinking milk from her plump full jugs just make her so satisfied like an affirmation that she''s a good mother. Chapter 219 The Past? 5/10 ---------- After enjoying the goodnessing out of his mother''s beautiful breasts, the boy moves up and go face to face with his mother, the beauty looking at him with a tender and loving motherly gaze as he caresses her beautiful face, thedy moving forward as she knew exactly what the young man wants. nting a kiss on his lips, the two of them remains in the same position for minutes on end, the simple kiss turning into a sloppy one as the boy pries the beauty''s mouth open, his tongue teasing the slippery eel that is the beauty''s tongue, obediently moving along her son''s movement. After this clearly incestuous intimate moment between the mother and son, the two of them smiles at each other, the beauty hugging her son and cing him on top of her, the two of them enjoying each other''s warmth as they fall asleep. This way of living will continue until something else happen, the young boy''s talent being revealed in the meeting of their sect, causing his father, a man he never saw in his seven years of life in this world, to try and take him away from his mother. After multiple failed attempts to poach him, another guy emerged to try and take him away, and that is the man''s father, his paternal grandfather, who clearly have some hostility in his eyes the moment he saw the boy, grabbing him by the neck and moving towards a mountain peak near the sect. Apparently, he wants to punish the young boy for being insubordinate to the sect by taking his sight, a matter than not only the mother and son finds ridiculous, a testament to this the fact that even the man''s wife, the boy''s paternal grandmother interferes, causing the old man to stand back and not to do what he ns to do to punish the young boy after a really great tension between the two powerful experts. Discover exclusive content at empire After this incident, the boy is decided to be punished by being exiled, but not until he reaches the right age, causing not only his mother, but also his paternal grandmother now living with them to sigh in sadness and defeat. However, the young boy knows that he can''t just wallow in despair, asking his paternal grandmother to train him in the sword, the young boy''s days passed in peace as he lives with two beauties, a white-haired beauty that is his grandmother, and a ck-haired beauty that is his mother, both of them having great figures that will make anyone, man or woman, drool without even noticing. Amidst them living among themselves, the boy and his mother, now having the problem of not wanting the white-haired beauty to find out the immoral part of their rtionship, oftentimes sneakily make out, causing the bond between them to deepen even further, kissing and touching each other every time the white-haired beauty is out and managing something from the sect. After a few years, the young boy entered a state of explosive growth, eventually outgrowing every peer he has, possessing a towering body once he''s more than ten years old, causing his and his mother''s position to get reversed in bed. With the boy, now looking like a great young man, beingpletely bigger than his mother now, the beauty is now sleeping on top of him, her womanly parts squishing on his front, her headidfortable on his chest while blushing to herself, often in joyful disbelief being on top of her son''s body so soon, his arms wrapping around her waist and hips, along with the warm feeling from his body heat, making her feel loved and protected. All the intimate moments between them made it all the sadder for the two of them once the young man is exiled from the sect, the start of his ''hell'' from what he calls it as the moment he steps out of the sect, he got attacked by the very same disciples who he saw in the sect, narrowly escaping with mortal wounds as he falls into a cliff and survived somehow. Inside this cliff, he got trapped for a long while, he took years to just barely reach the surface once again, satisfied of how powerful he got within this timeframe, as well of being unaware of how long the time it takes for him to achieve that. Upon reaching the surface once again, another few weeks, possibly even months passes as he wanders aimlessly in search of something, until eventually reaching a city where he resides for a while. ''Golden Sword City'' is the name of the city, a ce filled with sword cultivators moving here and there, making him stand out even more with a de tied in his waist. With the beef between de and sword cultivators being a huge issue, he will often be challenged by arrogant people who are unaware of his strength, these events causing him to gain fame in this city being the One Swing de, as all of the opponents he had faced so far got done in by him in one hit, some even less as his terrifying killing intent goes so far as causing an opponent to kneel in front of his gaze. Time passes and he decided to travel once again, going through here and there all across the continent, participating in multiplepetitions that made his name more and more prominent, the resounding name of Su Tian reaching even the two greatest forces within the continent, the Heavenly Secret Tower in the western province and the Imperial Court in the central province. Extending multiple invitations to him, the now young man even considered joining the Heavenly Secret Tower as not only did they offer more benefits to him, but their terms are also far less restrictive than the clearly controlling conditions of the Imperial Court, however, he decided not to just to out of spite, thinking that all major forces are the same. Which made him regret even more when he got caught in a trap from the Imperial Court, a trap disguised into a martial tournament with a price extremely attractive to him, unaware of the undercurrents hiding beneath this, the court teaming up with his previous sect who offered something that will control the young man to the imperial court. The moment the martial tournament ends, the Imperial Court immediately tries to seize control of the young man, excited about having a puppet this strong and talented, in addition to the fact that he can still cultivate after being turned into a puppet, at their disposal. Their ns failed toe into fruition though as despite the fact that the young man is merely a Perfection state Void Shattering Realm Cultivator, he snaps out of what is supposed to be a technique that can control even celestials, causing him toy waste in the Imperial Capital. Being a Void Shattering Realm cultivator, people thought that the young man will be easily suppressed by the Ascension Realm experts of the Imperial Court but no, he moved around like an asura in the battlefield, the terrifying killing intent coating his entire body causing his will to affect even the surrounding, casting an image of blood strewn deste field upon everyone''s vision, demons flying all around the skies watching the carcasses rot on the ground. Chapter 220 Three Days 6/10 ---------- Despite being powerful enough to ughter Ascension Realm experts with his de alone, the young man knew to himself that the true powers of the two forces, the Imperial Court and his previous sect, are not appearing yet, forces that he knew he couldn''t fight with, hence he''s still trying his best to open up a path for himself, cleaving enemies here and there in order for him to escape from the vicinity of the Imperial Capital. Just when he thinks he''s about to get caught as not only a Half-step Celestial''s but also a bona fide Celestial''s aura emerges from behind him, three people stood in the middle of the Half-step Celestial and him, revealing three feminine figures once he looks at it, the unmistakably familiar backs of the two among them causing him to tremble not in relief but in fear, as he knows that they are of no match against this kind of opponent. However, despite all his warning, the twodies just look at him with a smile on their beautiful faces, still opting to charge against the numerous opponents as they know that they stood no chance to escape against all of this opponent, hoping that the young man can at least escape as they buy him some time. Their bodies glowing with a peculiar white light, the three goddesses go on to battle against multiple opponents, ughtering them one by one despite the difference in strength between their opponents, turning even the strongest half-step celestial into a headless corpse. However, this power is still not enough to fight and defeat the celestial fighting against the unfamiliardy, causing all three of them to glow even brighter as they try their best to hold the celestial back until reinforcement arrives. Descending upon the world, another celestial arrives after a few minutes of torturous waiting for the young man as he helplessly watches the only important people to him struggles to fight with the opponent they have right now, wishing that he has the strength to fight with them as well. As the other celestial descends, the celestial fighting with the young man''s backed down, immediately flying back towards the Imperial Court as he saw the guy who just arrived, the three women immediately dispersing the white light, tiredly falling into the ground, but not before the young man catches them and prevented this from happening. Find your next read on empire Feeling the weak pulse of life on each of the beautiful mature women, the young man couldn''t help but worry, not to mention one of thedies, his mother''s once luster ck hair now turns into silvery white, simr to the other two, his paternal grandmother, and someone he assumes to be his maternal grandmother given that the otherdy looks like an older yet still goddess-like beautiful version of his mother, with only some difference here and there in their appearances. Nearing them, the celestial who just arrived shakes his head in empathy as he saw the young man''s gaze to him, clearly one that is begging for help in exchange for anything, however, despite being a celestial, he doesn''t have anything he can do to alleviate the current situation. "Young man, treasure these women for all of your life, they willingly burned their life force for you" the celestial said while trying his best to not look in pity towards the young man, as he knows just how much more painful for him will it be. "I will, thank you for saving them, senior" the young man respectfully thanked the celestial, his eyes still looking at the three mature beauties now sleeping on hisp. "I''m¡­ sorry for not arriving earlier" the celestial said while bowing his head, signifying just how much sorry he is. "You''re not at fault senior, besides, I think you don''t really need to go here right? It''s of your own choice, just like how it''s my choice to not join your Heavenly Secret Tower back then something I regret so much when I think about it now" the young man said as his immortal-like visage looks so deste right now, knowing that the people he values even more than himself dying, but not finding anything to help them escape out of their situation. "You''re¡­ so much greater than the rumors about you¡­ I''ll see you again, young man" hearing the words of the immortal-like yet deste young man, the celestial said with a helpless smile on his face as he decided to leave, knowing that the young man needs time with thesedies alone more than anything else right now. "Baby¡­ let''s go on a trip¡­" looking at the immortal-like young man with a weak gaze, one of thedies, bearing resemnces with him said, weakly moving her pale white hands on the young man''s cheeks. "For how long?" the young man asked, tears that never came out of him even once in this life now flowing like a waterfall from the corner of his eyes, knowing that the answer to this question is also the answer for the question he never wants to know the answer. "Three days is enough for mama~~" the mature beauty said while still keeping a tough front, standing up and moving to hug the immortal-like young man, her beloved son, marveling at just how much he grows in his time outside. "Okay¡­" the young man said as tears flows even more out of his eyes, holding his mother even tighter than he ever did before, not wanting to let her go from his grasp. ---------- For three days, the young man toured the continent with the threedies, enjoying their time together as they go from one scenic and memorable spot to another, making the most out of their time as they did not even sleep, only lying down after setting up a portable residence, naked bodies tangling as the young man''s first time happens on the first night of their trip, three mature women moaning in joy and pleasure as he moves to make them feel the best feeling they ever had when making love. This proceeds to happen every seeding night from then on, the threedies passionately expressing their love for the young man, the four of them tangling on a heated intercourse, two of thedies lovingly clinging onto the young man as he uses his huge manly part to pleasure one of them, his attention mostly focused on his mother as the two older women often get tired from his advances, the motherly beauty hogging her son for almost half the time they are making love, letting him do whatever he wants, submissively yet lovingly sucking on his majestic weapon whenever he wants, allowing him to fill her womb up with is seeds every time he shoves himself back into her motherly parts. On the dawn of the fourth day, all of them wake up from something, his two grandmothers on either side of him with their soft thighs on top of his legs, their plump sexy bodies clinging close to him, and on top of him, his mother looking at him with her loving motherly gaze, their private parts still deeply connected to each other. This would''ve been a great morning for him if not for the cracks appearing on thedies'' bodies, lighting out of it as their bodies starts to fall apart, as if they''re gradually turning into dust. Chapter 221 Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor 7/10 ---------- "No¡­ mom, grandma, grandmother, please don''t do this" looking at their current state, the immortal-like young man panicked like never before, holding the threedies in his arms tighter than before, thedies just helplessly smiling while moving their hands on different parts of his bodies, his two grandmothers caressing his back while his mother moves to shove him into her soft motherly breast while using her hand to caress his head. "Little Tian, take care of yourself, always remember us okay¡­ these three days are the best days of my life, you loved us like crazy hehehe¡­ you made me feel the best feeling I''ve ever had in my life~~" looking at her grandson while saying words that will definitely sound weird to other''s ears especially when they know the blood rtion between the two of them, her words clearly trying to lighten up the mood. "Dear Tian, Sister Lingxue already said everything I want to say¡­ I¡­ It might sound weird but having you love and feel you entering me, I¡­ It makes me really want to bear your child" expressing her deepest desire, Jiang Xinyue said with a blushing face, her words gaining approval from the two otherdies, nodding as they share the same sentiment as her. "Baby¡­ remember that mama will always be with you in your heart, same as mother and Auntie Xinyue, so please¡­ don''t let this be a burden that will prevent you from being the best" looking at him with a spoiling motherly gaze, his mother said with tears also flowing out of her eyes, moving to kiss him, sharing a one final passionate kiss with him, deciding to stop it short as there are still two women waiting to receive his love for thest time. "We love you, and we always will, Xiaotian" saying these words at the same time, they all smiled at him with tears still in the corner of their eyes as their entire being fades into nothingness, not even ashes remaining for the immortal-like young man to ce upon their graves. After just a few minutes, the young man already calmed down, looking far colder than when he''s outside, as if something within him snapped. During the seeding years, rumors of the Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor emerge upon the masses, taking lives of numerous cultivators, yet weirdly, said demon emperor only takes the lives of rotten sects, those thatmits multiple heinous deeds on the daily basis, the only exception to this being the two ''righteous'' forces, the Extreme Martial Sect and the Imperial Court, who seems to be the greatest target of the demon emperor. In a dpidated hut somewhere, two people, one young man and one youngdy talks with each other, both of them looking extremely attractive, their appearance bearing some resemnce to each other, particrly their eyes that seems to peer through everything. "Brother¡­ are you really sure of this¡­" "Are you going to stop me as well, Xiaoyao? Do you still share sentiments with those fucking bastards?" "You think I do!? Brother, I''ve also suffered so much from them!!! I just want you to be safe!!!" Stay connected via empire "Haahh¡­ I know, I''m sorry for saying that, my dear little sister, however, it''s my job to take revenge for my mother, my grandmother and our grandmother¡­ you¡­ not even you can stop me from doing so¡­" as the young man said so, he starts moving out of the dpidated hut, causing tears to flow out of the youngdy''s eyes. "If you go there now, you''re no longer my dear big brother!!! Wait for me to grow stronger as well!!! I also want to take revenge for my mom!!!" saying herst resort, the youngdy said in hopes of her older brother stopping on his tracks, only for her to be met with his helpless smile as he replies. "You will always be my dear little sister, Xiaoyao and also, I will personally bring Wu Xiaoyang for you to kill" he said before a spatial tear appears behind him, turning around once again, his straight wide back disappearing from her view. "You dummy dear big brother, can''t you just share the risk with me for once?" seeing the spatial tear immediately disappearing, the youngdy said as she starts wailing, worrying that thest family she has might also disappear. After this encounter with the half-siblings, a legendary battle that will be remembered for all eternity on Sky Soul Star will emerge, a lone young man singlehandedly fighting against the entirety of one of the greatest powers in the continent, along with said force dozens of top tier powers each having Ascension Realm experts among them. "Wu Xiaotian, are you really sure you''re going to fight with us? You? Against countless soldiers and dozens of experts with the same realm as you? Not to mention the numerous half-step celestial experts and two celestial experts?" meeting him, avishly decorated young man wearing a golden embroidered robe mocks with a sneer on his face, the pride clearly apparent from his eyes. In response to this, the immortal-like young man just swings the de in his hand, the wave created by such simple movement terrifying enough to cause the Ascension Realm experts standing behind the young man to tremble in absolute fear before them, along with the young man that just spoke turned into a bloody mist. With this as a signal, the war that will be marked as the Heaven Devouring Ascension War, an extremely short war that can even be called as a one-sided ughter, reaching its climax and end in just a single day, ending up with the Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor''s direct ascension to celestialhood from a Perfection State Ascension Realm. Barely any of the soldiers watching down below can move out of the sheer terror they felt, after all, even just a single one of those Ascension Realm experts can crush them into dust, and that young man just took one wave of the de to obliterate dozens of them. As the immortal-like young man continues to weave his sword around, he also uses his terrifying technique to absorb the blood and qi of his opponent, even going as far as absorbing their broken soul fragments as well, this action being an extreme taboo given that an iplete soul is believed not to be permitted to enter the cycle of reincarnation, making them ghosts that roams the underworld for all eternity toe. "Wu Xiaotian, cease your sphemous activities now!!!" emerging from the distance, a stern looking man wielding a sword rush towards the young man, the mocking hatred from the young man''s eyes apparent as he took particr care of the stern looking man, using his soul power to hold the man in ce as he moves to ughter specifically the members of the Extreme Martial Sect. "Wu Xiaolong, my name¡­ is Su Xiaotian" the young man said with a manic smile on his face as he continues to ughter and absorb everyone in his path, only stopping once there''s a clear space for himself. "Funny how fate works isn''t it? You all nning to control me and then now, here you are, your life''s forfeitpletely depending on my mood" the young man said with the manic smile still stered on his face. "Not the time for you to die though, a few more hours perhaps¡­ after I ruin the entire Extreme Martial Sect, I will take you and that fucking coward old bastard Wu Xiaoyang to the Imperial Court to show just what your reliance means to me" the immortal-like young man dered, the gaze he currently has scaring the stern looking man so much that yellowish liquid startsing out of his pants, the young man bearing a disgusted look. "What a filth, not even your acting that can deceive even my beloved mother is working now huh?" the young man said as he flies in the air moving straight towards the Extreme Martial Sect''s direction. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 222 Brother and Sister (R-18) 8/10 Your next read is at empire ---------- "You already killed nearly everyone, ruined our sect''s foundation as well as destroy the entire sect, as well us now hold our life in your own hand, what more do you want for you to humiliate us like this!?" an old man said asked towards the immortal-like young man, the armless bodies of him and his son floating through the air due to the young man''s soul power, creating an invisible lock and chain tied to their feet, their bodies floating outside down in the air. "Bitch, please, you know just how much you need to pay to me, not to mention my dear little sister" the immortal-like young man said as he moves, now towards the Imperial Court, the celestial guarding it now standing in front of the capital''s gate. "Su Xiaotian, is there really nothing we can do to appease your anger?" the celestial said respectfully as he trembles in fear as even him, a celestial, fails to gauge the full extent of the young man''s power. "Your life¡­ as well as the life of everyone in the Imperial Court" the immortal-like young man said with an unentertained gaze as if a fly just starts buzzing around in front of him, his words causing the celestial to turn stiff in his ce. "T-that is an unreasonable dema©¤!" before the celestial could even finish what he''s going to say, his words are already stopped as the immortal-like young man now holds him in his jaw, his life force slipping out of him as he struggles to get out of the young man''s grasp. "There''s nothing you can do about it" the young man said as he drained the entirety of the celestial''s life force, only leaving enough for the old celestial to struggle in agony for some time until he raze the entire Imperial Court to the ground. It doesn''t evenst for a few minutes until he used his soul power to search for the direct like of the Imperial Court, all of them being either young men and women the same age as him or old and middle-aged people, some of them even being the finest beauties across thend. Killing each one of them one by one, starting with the current emperor himself, the immortal-like young man watches as the people he caught continues to curse and threaten him with the power of the Imperial Court, making him even more thankful as he feels less guilty for killing all of them given how obnoxious they act. After the act is over, all of the people he caught are left with only their dried-out corpse, not even the women with beauties enough to topple nations and continents are spared, all of them turning into a dry carcass as they fall into the ground. "Does it hurt? That''s just a small bit of what I think my mother and grandmothers felt during theirst three days, and you''re already crying like a baby like that, man up please, ancestor of the Imperial Court, old rotting bastards aren''t supposed to cry like that¡­ you need to wail like this" saying his part, the immortal-like young man spreads his soul power to shatter the old man''s soul, absorbing majority of it and turning it into nourishment for his cultivation, only leaving him enough to feel an iprehensible pain during hisst moment. After dealing with the Imperial Court, he rushes towards the dpidated hut, with his younger sister still there, waiting for him to return. Showing the armless body of Wu Xiaoyang to her, the youngdy''s anger rises into an all time high, drawing out a sword from her spatial ring and plunging it directly into the old man''s heart. As the old man screams and writhe in pain, the youngdy just looked down on the pathetic sight as she watches her dear big brother absorb the entire life force of the other man he brought, turning him into a dried-out corpse in just a matter of seconds. "You really didn''t hold back from that huh? Man, that was a crazy poison you infused in that thing" looking at the Wu Xiaoyang with his body alreadypletely ck, the immortal-like young man said while marveling at her younger sister''s mastery of poisons. "Of course, this is the sole reason why I studied about poisons, and now, my greatest creation as of now is being used for its intended target¡­" the youngdy said with a smile on her face as she kicks the sword deeper into the old man''s chest. "Suffer in pain, old bastard, that thing willst for only a few minutes but will stretch your senses for eons of pain, enjoy~~~" the youngdy said as she moves to cling into the young man''s arms, the two of them entering the dpidated hut the moment that the old man died, the two of them using a corrosive substance to dispose of the dead bodies. ---------- "Ahhnn~~~!!! mmm~~~!! oohhh~~~!?" "Oh my¡­ goddd~~~!!! Brother~~ you''re so deeeppp~~~!!" "Ahhnnn¡­ Xiaoyao is cummiiinggg~~~!!!" After just a few days from the event, the siblings already moved away, residing on a simple secluded house somewhere in the northern province of the continent, expressing their love for each other in a romantic rather than a sibling way. As the youngdy naked sexy body copses on her older brother''s masculine body, she pants quickly as she tries her best to recover from the intense ''exercise'' they just did, their private parts still deeply connected, with her brother''s seeds filling her entire womb and her sweet lewd love juice leaking out of her already red lower mouth, spread really wide by her brother''s thick girth. "Mmm~~~ my dear big brother¡­ you''re still so hard~~~" feeling the huge dragon still twitching on her tight pink hole, the youngdyins cutely as she pout while looking at the young man. "How can I not be hard when such beauty is naked in front of me?" the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face as he moves his hips a bit to reach even deeper into his sister''s love hole, his head knocking on her baby room causing her to moan. "Ahhnn~~~ pervert big brother~~!!! Stop~~~ Xiaoyao is tired~~~" acting cute, the youngdy got what she wants as the immortal-like young man stops his movements and changes it to another, his hands caressing her sweaty body while he kisses her beautiful face, the two of them enjoying their intimate rtion with each other, finding lost feelings of love whenever they are together. Their days passes peacefully, the immortal-like young man that is also the Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor disappearing out of the scene after he singlehandedly takes down multiple top tier forces with ease causing rumors of his ascension to celestialhood to spread, something widely epted among the masses given just how terrifying the young man is.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile, said Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor is currently having fun with his half-sister, the two of them connected in their most private ce with thedy moaning sciously while looking seductively at him, his continuous deep, hard and vigorous pounding on her causing her eyes to roll up, her moaning turning into a borderline feral scream as she feels her older brother''s cream filling up her entire baby room. Chapter 223 The Origin of the Universal Shop System 9/10 ---------- After their peaceful lives in the northern province passed, the immortal-like young man finally stops holding his ascension back as his dear little sister is also now ascending to celestialhood as well, a terrifying pir of light that brings about auspicious signs that covers not only the entire, but also the entire star system they are in appearing as the two of them break through the constraints of the mortal world they are in at the same time, the two of them celebrating this by sharing a passionate kiss as they float around in space. After this scene, Su Xiaotian''s vision turns ck as he finds himself in an empty white space, only realizing now that these are not only visions or some other kind what if illusion, but a memory he truly has, something he had experienced and not at the same time. "Have you absorbed your memory fragment now, my dear big brother?" out of nowhere, the exact same youngdy in those memories appears, an older version of Wu Xiaoyao, a more mature andposed face and a sexier body, and a seductive and yful appeal more than enough topete with Zi Yu''er, who''s known for being the most charmingdy in the current generation. "Xiaoyao¡­ where''s my soul fragment from the previous timeline?" looking at thedy, Su Xiaotian asked as he sweeps her from her feet, the youngdy just freely allowing him to do so as this is her beloved big brother, the only person that genuinely takes care of her since her mother dies. "Mmm¡­ you''re currently asleep due to the absorption of the Fallen Heaven Fragment¡­ that part of you will also merge as thest fragment, so it needs to have enough strength to maintain the massive information contained in it~~~" the older version of Wu Xiaoyao said with a smile on her face as her arms wrapped around his neck, lifting her head as she repeatedly kisses him not only in his face, but also in his neck and shoulders, sucking on her brother''s skin like there''s no tomorrow. "Mind telling me what happened then? I vaguely remember something, our souls floating through the Absolute River of Time, peoples stopping us from entering there, and then¡­ this¡­ I remembered everything up to the point we ascend to celestialhood, even the fact that we are reincarnators who bothe from Earth in that timeline as well" Su Xiaotian said, causing the older Wu Xiaoyao to feel surprised, as in the previous timeline, her dear big brother already said to her time and time again that she needs to start exining from this part. ''Even my dear big brother underestimate himself huh~~~'' now knowing that he remembers all of this, Wu Xiaoyao couldn''t help but think that even her big brother fails to see the extent of his current potential, causing her to smile even more as if even he, who bes the most powerful in that timeline fails to predict just how strong he will be now, then she sees no reason for them to be wary of the forces in that ce. "I can''t tell you everything right now my dear big brother, you specifically told me to let your merged memories speak for itself, but you allowed me to talk about some important informations~~~" before starting her exnation, the mature Wu Xiaoyao moves once again, kissing her older brother in the lips and patiently waiting for him toe inside her longing mouth, her expectations not being subverted as she feels the tongue of her beloved invading her lewd wet mouth, the two of them exchanging saliva as they engages in a passionate kiss that drowns not only the youngdy, but also the immortal-like young man in pleasure. "Now let me exin~~~" after the kiss, there''s still a thread of saliva connecting their mouth to each other as the younger sister speaks, proceeding to tell the immortal-like young man about everything he needs to know. "We reach an unprecedentedly grand ce in search of a way to revive our mothers and grandmothers, we reached beyond the universe in that timeline, and even reached the very peak of that ce" Wu Xiaoyao exined as a single orb appears out of her palm. "Unfortunately for us, even there, there''s just no way to revive a person with their life force drained out of them, as this is specifically tied to their soul, and¡­ shattered soul, despite being patched, is no longer the same soul" she exins as she shatters the orb and patches it again, showing a good analogy to her statement.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We werepletely broken back then, but you, brother, never gave up,ing up with an idea that never let me down, nning to return in the past, promising to never run around and desert our loved ones and find a certain way to revive them~~~" she added while trying her best not tough despite the seemingly serious thing she said. "My dear little sister, is that a rickro©¤" noticing something amiss, Su Xiaotian asked as he pinches the youngdy''s cheeks, but his words got interrupted as she ces her index finger to his lips, as she said to let her speak. "As fate would have it though, time in that ce runspletely different, no branch theories and multiverses, a single continuity meaning that if the past is changed, the future will be changed as well, just, that timeline will be shattered and turned into a dust as another timeline rece it once someone travels back in time, and the travellers will remain in that timeline, free of karma" she said, her serious voice making her words feel more ominous. "Of course, there''s just no way to break that barrier in the first ce, as even the union between all nine of the most powerful being there fails to break through and enter the rumored Absolute River of Time, causing those being to just dismiss it as an idealistic theory they have¡­" "However, given how much more talented and powerful you be, you managed to find a way to that rumored ce, sparking a great war between you and that nine beings with you as the eventual winner, leaping into that metaphorical river with me" Read new chapters at empire "Man, we nearly died there, we never expected that this river is so vicious that it will strip us of our physical body, good thing, our souls are really strong" the mature Wu Xiaoyao added as she flexes her nonexistent bicep muscles, causing the immortal-like young man to smile a bit. "It was just me that nearly died there to be honest, but you protected me from that torrential wave of time, my dear big brother¡­ in the end, we arrived at the time you''re born again in the Sky Soul Star, our strength already just a mere speck of our peak strength, descending directly to you, the two of us hiding as an administrator of the thing you specifically made to never let anything like that to happen again not only to our family, but also to the ones that you think will be a part of this new journey, the Universal Shop System, storing everything that you got during our time in that ce, treasures that goes even more expensive than our entire universe and other universesbined¡­" "Just know that you still need the right strength to utilize those treasures, my dear big brother~~~" she rified to him despite knowing that the immortal-like young man already knows this fact, before initiating a passionate kiss with him again. Chapter 224 Rewards 10/10,st one, normal schedule will resume tomorrow ---------- "Chuu~~~ haaahnn~~~ mymmm~~~!!!" as the mature Wu Xiaoyao continues the passionate kiss, she couldn''t help but moan as she feels her big brother''s hands on her perky ass, his arms already surrounding her gently in an inescapable circle. "We can''t right here my dear big brother~~~ my soul is too weak for intense ''bonding'' yet~~~" looking up to meet the gaze of her beloved big brother, Wu Xiaoyao begs with pleading eyes that seems to also really want to be with the young man and share passionate moments with her right now. "Besides¡­ I''m no longerplete as well, I''m¡­ a memory meant for myself now" she added in the end of her sentence before sharing a passionate kiss once again, her tongue helplessly following her brother''s lead as he takes her to the heavens, the pleasure she''s feeling weirdly even better than the times they did it in their previous timeline. ''Maybe because he awakens his talents so early now whenpared back then'' she thought to herself as from being one of the administrators of the system, she clearly knew that her brother already awakened and fused with his three innate talents, causing his strength to skyrocket so much more than his strength in the previous timeline that even he himself fails to predict just what kind of monster he will be in the future. "Do you want to go to yourself now as well?" looking at theplicated look in the youngdy''s eyes, Su Xiaotian asks as he moves his hand to pat her head, thedy nodding wholeheartedly to his suggestion as she exins. "I am her after all, and merging with myself will only mean that the two of us will be even moreplete for you brother~~~" she said before kissing him once again, relishing in the sensation that she hadn''t felt for such a long time, a sensation that will always make her feel really good. "Once I merged with myself, we''ll have all the love making we can have okay~~~?" as she starts turning into a white light, Wu Xiaoyao said with the cheeky smile still stered in her beautiful face, saying onest thing as the immortal-like young man''s body also starts dissipating from this space now. Discover more stories at empire "Oh, one more thing, since I''m leaving and merging with myself now, the system will be operated by your soul fragment again, once he wakes up, for now, the autonomous artificial intelligence of the system will assist you, my dear big brother¡­" her voice resounded in the immortal-like young man''s face before he hears a snap as if she did something. "Also, there''s a gift waiting for you once you go out, be sure to thank me by letting my younger self recover my memory soon~~~"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ---------- Opening his eyes, Su Xiaotian finds himself in the same room he fell asleep, the very same room with a massive bed where all his lovers sit, still meditating as if nothing happened, their appearance still the same as when he left to merge with the Fallen Heaven Fragment and talk with his younger sister. As he starts checking the system out of wonder from what the surprise that his younger told him is, he got bbergasted as numerous notifications pops out from the semi-transparent floating golden screen, all of them being rewards that not only looks pretty significant, but absurdly overpowered as well. [Congrattions to the user for merging with the First Fallen Heaven Fragment, as the user''s memories are now partially recovered, a reward is going to be issued. Reward: Heaven Devouring Ultimate Art] [Given that the Fallen Heaven Fragment is now fully absorbed, the user is detected breaking through twoyers. Current cultivation: Perfection state Core Formation Realm] [As the major reward for the user recovering a major part of their memories, the user is rewarded by a user-exclusive Physique Talent Infusion. Talent infused: Grand Completion Transcendent Body (Dormant)] [As a celebratory reward for the user recalling the past and changing the trajectory of his and his anchor''s fate, as well as the fate of everyone valued by the user around him, a reward is going to be issued by the system. Reward: City Lord System (This is also my payment for your service my dear big brother, hehehe~~~)] Looking at the final line of thest prompt from the system, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but shake his head as he knew exactly where this rewardes from, making him wonder what this reward could be but deciding not to look into it for now as he felt movements from the beauties just sitting previously. Now with their bodies floating from the bed and being covered by a cocoon, white glowing lights flowing from the surrounding to them, the feeling of vitality and life from these white glowing specks of light making the immortal-like young man suspect that not only are they restarting their cultivations with better foundations, but they are also undergoing a process of rebirth. Watching the process, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but be fascinated by the view he''s seeing, watching nine cocoons enclosing the goddess-likedies glowing pure white as it tightens more and more into them, their great bodies being highlighted nearing the end, their faces now tearing away from the cocoon of light. As this process continues, Su Xiaotian starts to get insights with regards to the rules concerning life force, one of the few thingscking in his internal realm, only being substituted by wood and some superficial biology knowledge there. However, this spectacle allows him to peer into the gates of the Life Rule, one of the most powerful rules just next to the supreme rules such as Time and Space, and this event of him learning this Life Rule will be the foundation of his soon to be true world of an internal realm. After observing for a while, he already got enough insights to push the gates open, entering into a whole new world as influx of information about Life Rules flows into his brain, said information already turning into the highest form ofprehension, testament to this the vibrancy of the nts within all his internal realms increasing even more, the movements of those nts seem to be even more autonomous and independent to the wind produced by other rules. Nodding in satisfaction with his harvest, Su Xiaotian finishes his short cultivation session as he feels thedies now falling into the bed, prompting him to use his soul power to carry them and gentlyy them into the soft surface, allowing them to continue their sleep and forcing him to turn away as their clothes seemingly got devoured by the cocoon as well, leaving their naked sexy bodies out in the open if not for the young man cing the quilt on top of them after lining them up in the bed. Leaving as to give respect for thedies who have yet to show their bodies to him, Su Xiaotian moves outside towards the kitchen, deciding to cook something for them as he thought that they might all be hungry after such an immense change in themselves, his mouth forming into a smile as he couldn''t help but value them even more ever since he recovered his memories of the previous timeline, a thing that just happened a few moments ago. Chapter 225 Major Increase in Strength [Host: Su Xiao Tian] Explore more stories with empire [Age: 14] [Cultivation: Perfection state Core Formation Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body, Grand Completion Transcendent Body (Dormant)] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 115,480,310] [Stats] [Strength: 9,000,000 innate strength] [Agility: 9,000,000 innate strength] [Intelligence: 9,000,000 innate strength] [Stamina: 9,000,000 strength]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Vitality: 9,000,000 innate strength] [Aptitude: Beyond Peak Quality Divine Level (Transcendent Grade)] Reading his current stats as he diverts the majority of his attention to the dish he''s preparing, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel that his stats doesn''t add up, given that he now possesses another physique talent yet his stats are only the same as he predicted from when he only has the Grand Destion Transcendent Body as his physique talent, prompting him to click on the information of his newly acquired talent. [Grand Completion Transcendent Body (Dormant)] [A physique with an extremepatibility with the Grand Completion Transcendent Body, invoking the power of the Grand Dao upon activation, granting the possessor of both physiques the ability to negate and absorb the effect of every possible type and kind of thing that can inflict any kind of thing to the user. This same power can also manifest outside and use it as protection reaching up to ten meters (Increases as the user''s cultivation increases).] [The talent is still in its dormant state, onlypletely awakening once the possessor of the talentpletely integrates it not only to themselves but also with the Grand Destion Transcendent Body. Can be forced into awakening causing the possessor of the talents to acquire all the effects that simultaneous possession of both talents offers, this forced awakening statesting for five minutes (Awakening rate and the duration of the forced awakening increases as the user''s cultivation increases)] Looking at what the new physique talent offers, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but feel like this really something rivalling massive stat boost in terms of value, the only thing he''s dismayed with for now being the fact that this seemingly invulnerable state onlysts for five minutes, however, thinking how fast of a time can decide the battle between higher level cultivators, he couldn''t help but also feel quite satisfied of this ''short'' time. Deciding it is a good time to check on the other rewards as well, the immortal-like young man pulls out the previous disys, clicking on each one of them as he starts to read through the rewards he got this time round all while starting to finish up the foods he is currently preparing. [Heaven Devouring Ultimate Art] [A heinous and vicious cultivation art focused on devouring, refining and taking away everything under the heavens with the eventual goal of overturning and devouring even the heavens itself. As a side effect, only those with soul talents branded with the transcendent title are capable of bearing the extremely brutal effects of the art, otherwise, anyone else who tries to cultivate with it will either turn into a power crazed mindless monster or a blood mist upon first attempt] [Gives the practitioner the ability to freely absorb all kind of energy from the target, qi, blood, soul power and other things, that can either be refined into pure strands of Heaven Devouring Power able to nourish the body, qi and soul, or be turned into a fuel that can prolong the duration of time limited techniques used by the practitioner into near infinite amount of time on the premise that the practitioner continues to absorb energy from other living beings] Lastly, he looks at the surprise that his younger sister sent him, apletely new system that he already searched for in the main system''s shop, something priced by the tens of billions of Universe Coins, something that he couldn''t just afford to buy right now. [City Lord System (Lvl 1) (This system is exclusive to the host and inessible to the shared users, the shared users will have a corresponding system equivalent, but not the same as this system)] [Grants the user the ability to mark a ce as their own territory. Within the territory, bonuses and buffs are given to the people deemed as citizens of the territory, and debuffs and restrictions are imposed upon the people allowed to enter the territory but are not citizens of it. The rights to grant citizenship is given exclusively to the City Lord (User) and the Vice-City Lords (Shared Users). All of them possesses absolute authority within the range of the territory, and whether they like it or not, even celestials will bend ording to their will inside the territory] [City Lord: Su Xiaotian (Core Formation)] [Vice City Lords: Su Meiyao (Mortal), Jiang Xinyue (Mortal), Mo Lingxue (Mortal), Hua Xian''er (Mortal), Hong Lian (Mortal), Li Yan (Mortal)] [Build Infrastructure] [Allows the City Lord and Vice City Lords (Under the City Lord''s approval) to create infrastructures that are fundamental to the city. The users are free to design how the structures will look like and what will be used as materials for constructing it and the system will automatically build it, however, the users must provide all the necessary items for the structures.] [Manage Politics] [Allows the City Lord and Vice City Lords (Under the City Lord''s approval) to look for the information of all the people managing the territory under them, giving them the rights to know about all the activities rted to the city and notifying them once people did something corrupt, allowing easy cleanup of the city''s government structures. In addition to that, this feature also shows the loyalty and faith of the people to the city and its leaders] [Manage Economy] [Allows the City Lord and Vice City Lords (Under the City Lord''s approval) to look into the economic status of the city, assisted by an autonomous calction and prediction intelligence that offers multiple choices to the user and the shared user for them to decide on with regards to the finances of the city] [Important Information] [Informs the City Lord and Vice City Lords about the important things happening in the city. The users and shared users are able to freely set what the important information are] After going through all the rewards, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but think that [Spirit Mine] as well as the [Spirit Garden] of the [Auxiliary Job System] will work really well with this new system as they are able to fork out massive amounts of precious materials within a short amount of time, making him smile quite helplessly as he remembered that he hadn''t got a use for all the things he managed to harvest from those two features of the [Auxiliary Job System], nodding to himself as they finally got a use now, a testament to the usefulness of his mild hoarder mentality. Once the thought passed through his mind, Su Xiaotian now once again gets hisplete focus on the already cooked dishes, each one of them turning into an extremely mouthwatering pieces of art, with their ting and presentation looking like something straight out of a culinary wondend, the aroma and taste of the dishes wafting through the air, a golden light seeminglying out of them as the immortal-like young man also infuses his qi into the food during the entire cooking time. ''Good enough'' he said while nodding to himself after he took out a bite on one of the dishes, still feeling a bit unsatisfied with how the dishes turned out despite its divine appearance, smell and taste. Chapter 226 Su Meiyao Waking Up* Meanwhile, on therge bed resided in the room meant to be used when Su Xiaotian and all his lovers are going to spend the night together, one of the goddess-like beauties finally woke up from the slumber, her milky, smooth porcin skin devoid of any kind of imperfection emphasizing her motherly beauty even more, her voluptuous, sexy figure hitting the curves in all the right ces as she goes to her morning stretching pose. Moving her hands upwards, her exposed, full and plump tits move along with her stretching, moving upwards as she moves her arms, the huge, womanly mass of flesh that only one person except from herself is allowed to hold erotically bouncing as she gets out of her pose and then out of the bed. Experience new tales on empire Standing up with a smile on her unbelievably beautiful face, an extremely familiar scent of someone''s cooking enters her nose, prompting her to move downstairs, but not before taking out a thin sleeping robe and doing a half-assed way of covering herself with it, not even tying the waist part, causing her entire mid-section to be exposed for her target to see. As shees down on the first floor of their new home, the motherly beauty saw the immortal-like young man, her beloved son, preparing food for all of them, causing her to feel even sweeter in her heart as she feels him valuing them even more from all these simple gestures he''s doing for them. Unable to hold herself back, her movements start going faster as she got closer and closer to the immortal-like young man, immediately jumping on him as she approaches near, making her dear son feel her massive jugs pressing on his back, wetting his attire as her heavenly milk starts flowing out of it. "How''s everything, mom?" still attending to the utensils, cing them down on the table, Su Xiaotian asked with a smile on his face, the ck-haired, goddess-like motherly beauty now with her face buried deep on his back, clearly taking in his scent as he can hear sniffing sound ever so often. After he''s done with everything on the dining table, the immortal-like young man turns around to look at his beloved mother, only to be stupefied by the things he saw, things that he will say arepletely positive to him every time others ask. The motherly face does not change much as there''s really nothing that can be done anymore to make a more perfect face than this, but her other features, her luscious, voluminous ck hair now possesses a peculiar, yet extremely beautiful glow to them, herplexion improving even further as she looks so glowing and smooth, the improvements brought about by her rebirth elevating her unsurpassable charm even further. "Fufufu~~~ does mama look beautiful, baby~~~???" looking at her dear son with nothing but love in her eyes, Su Meiyao asks as she moves her hands to cover her exposed, most private womanly part, spreading her fingers every now and then to let her son take a peek to the ce hee out from, to the ce she wants him to explore every minute, every second with his massive, splendid heavenly sword. Seeing his mother looking extremely seductive, wearing a thin robe while exposing her entire mid-section in addition to the subtle, yet impactful changes that urred after she had undergone rebirth, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but get aroused, proving just how much this round of improvements increases her charms. Unable to hold back any longer, Su Xiaotian leans towards his mother, using one of his hands to raise her head through her chin, the ck-haired motherly beauty closing her pretty eyes as she feels her son''s touch, clearly aware of what is about to happen between the two of them. "Mnnn~~~ haaannn~~~! Chuuu~~~" after initiating a passionate kiss, her moans start to spread all throughout the entire kitchen, her naked sexy figure on shaky tiptoes as she enjoys her son''s loving caress through her entire body, the sole reason for her not falling to her knees the fact that her beloved son is holding her through her hips in one of his arms. "Sir immortal, I wonder what interests you to a mortal woman like me?" a weird, but seemingly fun idea to her popping into her mind, Su Meiyao immediately acted upon it with the perfect acting skills, not even confusing her dear son as if he just knows how to deal with every situation. Hearing his mother''s words, Su Xiaotian deduced that she wants to try a y, possibly something rted to a rtionship between a mortal and an immortal, the only reason why the goddess of a mother knows the term immortal being the fact that the young man will oftentimes tell story about them when he''s young, something that thedy thought is but a mere fragment of the young Su Xiaotian''s imagination, but the term immortal just stuck to her, feeling like this is the most apt word to describe her beloved son. "Nothing except for the fact that you gave birth to me, mother" he said with confidence in his tone as they plunge into another passionate kiss, his hands now tucked underneath her plump perky ass, lifting her up as she clings into him with all her limbs, her thighs locking onto his waist and her arms surrounding his neckpletely. "Mmm~~~ Such attention¡­ am I really worthy of your grace, sir immortal?" feeling her son''s firm grasp on her sensitive butt, Su Meiyao starts to want to drop the act and just engage in a heated exercise with her son, but decided to keep her head as she thinks that this kind of forey is definitely worth it, her expectations not being disappointed as she feels the genuine feeling from her son''s previous words, bringing him such ecstasy knowing that the young man will still love her even if she''s a mortal. "Stop calling me immortal, mother, I want you to call me just like how you call me in my childhood" kissing her forehead now, Su Xiaotian invokes such feeling of being protected to his mother, making herpletely weak and helpless, turning into a jelly in his arms. "S¡­son, my dear, beloved son~~~" acted the motherly beauty shyly as if she just said those things for the first time in a long while despite saying things simr to this on the daily basis as this is how she usually addresses her dear son.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Mmm~~~ you''re pinching your mother''s nipples¡­ ahnn~~~!!! such strong hands~~~ mother is feeling so good from your touch, son~~~" squirming around as she lets her son y with her flower buds, Su Meiyao moans repeatedly as Su Xiaotian toys with her nipples, twisting and turning it around, sometimes pinching it with his fingers, making the pink but turn red, extremely stiff and sensitive. "What a horny mother¡­" the immortal-like young man whispered teasingly on his mother''s ears before blowing air on her sensitive earlobes, causing the motherly beauty to roll her eyes upwards, the pleasure washing over her yet still keeping her conscious. "Ahhhnnn~~~!! Yess~~~ I''m a horny mother that feels good with my dear son and only my dear son''s caress¡­ ahaannn~~~" hearing her dear son''s teasing, Su Meiyao replies honestly, her drooling lower mouth starting to pulsate as if it wants something to fill it inside, that something being a thing that only her beloved son has. Chapter 227 Roleplay* "Mnn~~~!!! Ahhnnn~~~!!? Wait!! Son! You can''t touch your mother''s private ce~~~" still enjoying their roley, Su Meiyao immediately crosses her legs to lock her dear son in ce, only for the immortal-like young man to keep going and prate her drooling lower mouth with his rugged manly fingers, making her squirm in delight as she feels his fingers entering inside. "There''s nothing you can do mother¡­ I have enough strength to make you feel helpless you know?" as he watches his mother squirm in pleasure, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but make her feel even more as he makes her feel that now ardent dragon still hiding underneath his clothes, the massive bulge on her navel making thedy feelpletely dominated right now. ''Being dominated by my dear son feels so great~~~'' watching her son''s hand go in and out of her drooling naked slit, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but think to herself as she enjoys being helpless underneath her son''s grasp, allowing him to do anything he wants to her, the first time in her life that she feels like being dominated feels good. "Please don''t do this, we''re mother and son¡­ we can kiss and you can touch mother''s entire body my dear son, but not my pussy~~~" she begs with pitiful eyes in a masterful acting as she wants her son to dominate her even more, causing her to get disappointed as the young man stops his finger, pulling it out of her mping pink flesh that grips into his fingers as if it never wants to let it go. "Son, w-why did you pull out?" feeling the finger now leaving her craving womanly hole, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but ask as she moves her fat, tightly closed slit along her son''s hand still nearby, tempting him to finger her again to bring her the pleasure only him can make her feel.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Discover exclusive tales on empire "You said it yourself don''t you, mother, you don''t want me to invade your privates, so I will leave it alone¡­ unless, you really want our rtionship like this?" with his fingering hand still down below and letting his mother grind on it, Su Xiaotian meanwhile leans down to kiss her repeatedly on her smooth milky neck, her peach like scent improving even more after her rebirth as every time he licks her perfect skin, he can taste her and her taste is clearly that of an iprehensively delicious peach, a feast only for him to have. "Mnn¡­ but¡­. Ahaaannn~~~!!! Okaaayy¡­." Feeling her son pinching on her stiff sensitive nipple, Su Meiyao finally surrenders as she can no longer hold back, desiring to feel her son cing a part of his body inside her womanly part, causing her to say her next words. "I¡­ I love our incestuous rtionship, son¡­ please make me feel good with your fingers~~~" she dered to her dear son as her arms moves backwards, circling around his neck to cling even closer to him. "Your wish is mymand, mother" hearing his mother''s reply, the immortal-like young man smiles as he moves his finger to prate her longing lower mouth again, her damp wet flesh immediately mping on his finger so tightly as if it''s waiting for it toe. "Ahhnnn~~~!! Mmmm~~~!! Mnaaahh~~~!!!" "Ooohhh~~~~!! Yess~~!!! Right there son~~!!!" "Oh my~~ you''re so good at this~~~ mother is cumming~~~ cummiiinggg~~~!!! ahhnnn~~~!!!" Feeling her son''srge and long fingers continuously moving in and out of her pussy, Su Meiyao''s waters starts squirting out of her, forming a puddle underneath them from the sheer amount of love juice she squirted just from getting fingered by her beloved son, an unbelievable amount that even she is surprised when seeing it herself. "Ahhhnnn~~~ haaahh~~~ haaahhh~~~" still on her shaky tiptoes, Su Meiyao panted really hard trying her best to recover from the climax she just had, her lewd liquids drenching her inner thighs, creating an erotic sight as mixture of her love juice and her sweat intermixed in herher regions, flowing from her beautiful sacred garden to her plump, sexy motherly thighs, all the way down to her perfectly shaped long legs. "Your lower body is a waterfall, mother, does my finger feel that good?" caressing her wet inner thighs with the hand that justes out of his mother''s ps, Su Xiaotian teases before moving his now drenched hand towards his mother''s lips, using his fingers to y around with her sexy, sensual lips, not even prying it open before she voluntarily let his drenched fingers inside her lewd wet mouth. "Mmm~~~ my shon''sh finger feelsh really good~~~" still maintaining character, Su Meiyao replies as she sucks her son''s fingers clean of her cum, allowing his fingers to y around with her soft, slippery tongue as much as he wants, devotingly cleaning it whenever he stops. "Mmm~~~ Haaahhh~~~ son~~~ your¡­ manhood is really hard right now¡­ do you want mother to relieve you as well?" feeling her beloved son''s massive sword poking on her back, the motherly beauty couldn''t help but ask as she squeezes her ass on the massive unholy flesh, her fleshy hole and naked slit pulsating repeatedly at the thought of her son prating deep inside her once again, still maintaining her roley character despite all the mind numbing pleasure she''s feeling. "I would love to mom¡­ but looks like we''re soon going to have somepany¡­ let''s continue thister, okay?" through his senses, Su Xiaotian feels that the otherdies upstairs are also starting to wake up as well, causing him to cut their y short, kissing his mother lovingly on the neck while the motherly beauty enjoys her own son''s warm touch. "Mnnn~~~ seems like it dear¡­ make sure to keep your promise to continueter, baby~~~" moving her head up to look at her son as she drops the roleying act, Su Meiyao said with a teasing smile on her face as her sexy body squirms around, her temperature starting to go up as she continues feeling pleasure from her son''s caress, causing her peach-like scent to spread in the room even more. "Of course" the immortal-like young man replied with conviction in his voice as he gazes back at his mother, his finger entering her tightly shut sensitive slit, surprising the motherly beauty. "Ahhhnnn~~~!? I thought we''re going to stooopp~~~???" feeling her son''s manly fingers invading her most private parts, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but moan lewdly while wondering to herself if they''re really going to stop. "I wouldn''t want to finish things with my dear mom unsatisfied now, can I?" leaning in to whisper his words to his mother''s ears, Su Xiaotian teases as his finger continues to vigorously move in and out of her drooling naked hole, her pink sensitive flesh clinging so hard on his finger as if it doesn''t want him to go away. "AHhaaa~~~ yes yes yes~~~" "Ahhh~~!!! Right there baby~~ make mama cum again~~~!!!" "Ooohhh~~~ I''m cummiiiinnnngggg~~~!!!" As her son continues to make her entire being feel good, Su Meiyao naked slit start spewing out her sweet bodily fluids again, the lewd smell of their passionate exchange spreading all throughout the entire dining room and kitchen, her shaky body nowpletely falling weak but not falling into the ground as her beloved son let her lean on his warmfortable body while hugging her tightly to support her weak body as well. Chapter 228 Mo Lingxues Feelings Explore stories on empire "Ahhh¡­. Hahhh~~~ hahhh~~~" still panting after her second climax, Su Meiyao hugs her son tightly as he brings her to the dining table, gently cing her down on a chair just beside the one he''s going to sit on, before tidying her up as he knows that the other beauties are going to go down any minute now as well. "Are you satisfied now mom?" looking at his mother lovingly as he straightens her robe and tied it to her waist, the immortal-like young man asked before he kneels in front of her, making the motherly beauty wonder what her beloved son is about to do now. "Mnn~ thank you baby~~~" she replied as she starts to get more and more idea on what she''s about to experience with her son, cooperating with him as he moves to spread her thighs, exposing her secret garden that is still wet with her waters to him, making her blush as she never felt so exposed to her son before even though they had already done this kind of thing for a lot of times already. "Ahhnnn~~~!!! mmm~~~ haaann~~!!" as she watches her son dives into herher regions, the motherly beauty couldn''t help but moan in pleasure as her hands sweeps through her son''s long hair due to the pleasure he''s making her feel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Down on his mother''s crotch, Su Xiaotian is currently licking on all of the wetness spreading from her puffy, pinkish pussy lips, the strong scent and taste of sweet peach flooding not only his senses but also his mind, causing him to lick her more and more. After a while of intense cleaning, the immortal-like young man finally rid his mother of the traces of their previous activity, if not for the fact that she still looks like someone basking in the afterglow of the passionate moment she just experienced. Once he''s done with cleaning up his mother''s sacred garden, Su Xiaotian moves up to meet her gaze, closing in his head to hers before engaging in a passionate kiss, lifting her up from her seat and carrying her, before he sat down on the chair and ced her on hisp, letting her cling into him for as much as she wants as he feeds her own juice to her, making her feel like such a perverted mother as not only is she drinking her own cum, she''s also being made to do so by her son through their tongue on tongue. "You meanie~~~" after their passionate kiss, the two of them just stare lovingly towards each other for a while before the romantic atmosphere got interrupted as Su Meiyao cutely pouting her alluring lips, the ck-haired motherly beauty stating what she really thinks as she crossed her arms, pushing her unrivaled cleavage even more, the smooth milky white pairs of flesh globes threatening toe out of her loose robe as she do so. "But you like it don''t you, mom?" knowing that she''s pertaining to how he just licks her clean and made her ingest her own lewd juice, he replies with absolute certainty as he clearly knows how she, his mother acts whenever they kiss, and how she acts when he kissed her previously said just how much she likes it. "I love every single second of it because it''s you feeding me baby~~~" the motherly beauty replies with a doting and tender smile on her goddess-like face, snatching another kiss from her beloved son before allowing herself to rest, merelyying her head right at her beloved son''s chest. "Wow¡­ little Tian, you really love my daughter huh~~~" as the mother and son enjoys each other''s warmth, a teasing voice resounded near the entrance to the dining area, a voice that is extremely familiar not only to the ck-haired motherly beauty but also to the immortal-like young man. "Grandmother, how can I not, look at mom, she''s such a treasure of a woman, looks, characters, talents, she got it all!! What else can I wish for?" turning his head around, Su Xiaotian saw a beautiful mature woman who looks nearly the same as his beloved mother, this beauty''s face merely being a bit older than his mother, but the most distinct difference between them is a small thing, that being the white colored locks of hair just above the right hair of the elderlydy. "What else can you wish for huh¡­ how about two such treasures?" deciding to tease the young man in front of her despite knowing just how all these offenses on him will end, with her most likely blushing so hard and her heart beating out of her chest again, Mo Lingxue said as she raises her hands and arms to stretch herself, emphasizing her curvaceous figure onlygging a bit behind her daughter, the sexiest woman everyone on the house had ever seen, and that''s a lot considering how vast the experience of most people here are. Looking at the young man clearly meaning to overturn her sudden offensive against her, the elderly beauty already knows where this small battle between her and her dear grandson will go, with her defeat, however, she just couldn''t help but try as whether her grandson get embarrassed or not, it will be a win-win situation for her, on one side, seeing a shy Su Xiaotian will be such a great achievement and moment for her, and on the other hand, failing to tease him will result in them sharing intimate moments together, something that makes her feel not only alive, but also really loved. "That will be such a great wish if granted¡­ Will it be?" as his maternal grandmother approaches him and his mother, Su Xiaotian immediately grabs her by her thin sexy waist, cing her on one of his thighs for her to sit on, his face looking so intently at hers making her feel just how much this young man wants to make her his as well. "Mmm~~~ not now, but soon~" feeling her beloved grandson''s hands roaming around her back, Mo Lingxue stated before moving to kiss her grandson, the duo sharing a passionate kiss while being watched by the ck=haired motherly beauty, happy at the fact that her son and mother are going along really well. "Mnnn~~~ Haaahhh~~~ Haaahhh~~~ little Tian, you''re such a good kisser" after a few minutes of sharing their saliva from their deep kiss, Mo Lingxue praises as she truly never felt of anything like this before, just the feeling of kissing alone making her feel like she wants to squirt already. "Fufufu, mother, are you still going to deny your feelings for my baby~~~?" looking at her mother''s blushing face as she looks so obsessed and lovingly to her son, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but tease as she clings on her beloved son even more. Surprisingly, after hearing her daughter''s teasing, the elderly beauty paused and turned stupefied for a while before returning to her senses, replying to her daughter''s question with an answer that ispletely unexpected to the mother and son. "Yes¡­ Meimei, it seems like I also fell in love with my dear grandson as well~" Mo Lingxue said with a shy voice as her head subconsciously got directed to the ground. Chapter 229 Grandmother Falling In Love "Aren''t you being really honest now, grandmother?" moving one of his hands to his maternal grandmother''s chin, Su Xiaotian asked as he lifts her face up, making her show him the shy face she''s currently making, her eyes trying their best to avert her gaze from him, her cheekspletely flushed red as if she just did a rigorous activity. "I can see it, little Tian, you have a knack for reading people, is there even a use for hiding my feeling in front of such person?" as she tries her best to ovee the shyness, Mo Lingxue replies while moving her arms to circle around her grandson''s neck, her gaze towards him that of a maiden in love rather than an elder patronizing the younger generation. "You think too highly of me, grandmother" seeing how his maternal grandmother looks at his, Su Xiaotian smiles as he let go of her chin from his hands, the elderly beauty''s gaze still stered to his face despite him letting her go now. Looking at the handsome face of the immortal-like young man, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but think just how luck she is to have such grandson, loving and always caring for them, always treating them gently and with respect, in addition to that, he has such charisma that will make everydy he talks to feel sofortable and treasured, not to mention his peerless appearance. ''A-and he''s hung¡­'' she thought to herself as sheys her head on her dear grandson''s chest, sharing the space with her daughter, her mind drifting into the times she watches her daughter and sworn sister having sex with her grandson, his pir standing hard and straight high in the air, always making her wonder how she would feel once she got prated by such massive manhood. {Grandmother, you should probably stop boring a hole in my pants from your gaze, or else I might get the wrong idea} unaware that she''s already staring hard on her grandson''s crotch, Mo Lingxue only snapped out of her thoughts as a telepathic messagees through her head, prompting her to look up at the immortal-like young man, her grandson, who is currently holding her, his maternal grandmother and her daughter, his mother, in his arms. {It''s fine for you to get the wrong idea little Tian~~~} she teased shyly as she sticks her soft sexy body closer to her grandson''s, making him feel all her voluptuous curves that seems to just engulf him in gentle softness. {You''re so hot when you''re acting like this, Lingxue¡­} looking back at the elderly beauty staring at him with such tenderness in her eyes, Su Xiaotian smiles as he leans forward, sealing his maternal grandmother''s lips with his, once again prompting them to engage in a passionate kiss. "Mnn~~~ chuuu~~~ haahhh~~~" feeling her beloved grandson''s strong advance in her damp mouth, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but feel weak and helpless, yet also really great as well, the thoughts and feeling of just single mindedly following her beloved grandson''s lead and letting him do all the controlling of their pace. "Mnnn~~~ haaaa~~~~ hah~~~ haaahh~~~" after the long kiss, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but gasp for breath, her entire being nowpletely focused on her immortal-like grandson also staring at her,pletely forgetting that her daughter is still watching them. "I love you, Tian" looking at the immortal-like young man with a decisive gaze, the elderly beauty deres boldly, before proving her words as she goes and seal the immortal-like young man, his grandson''s, lips with hers, one of the very few times that she did so on her own. Feeling the tongue invading her longing little mouth and caressing her slippery tongue, Mo Lingxue''s face turns hot with her cheeks flushing bright red, only now realizing the significance of her deration as well as its consequences, and imagining how the two of them are going to be having more than just kissing and touching each other''s body in the near future, her heart starts to flutter and her sensitive parts starts getting aroused, her nipples being stiff and her pussy lips turning moist as her body heat increases significantly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I love you too, Lingxue" after sharing saliva with each other, they eventually broke the kiss as the elderly beauty starts gasping for air, the immortal-like young man moving his hand to caress her smooth white cheek making her close her eyes to marvel on his touch, her head leaning to her hand sofortably as she did so. "I also really love you so much, mom" giving attention to the other beauty sitting on hisp, Su Xiaotian added as his gaze returns back to his mother, the ck-haired goddess of a motherly beauty smiling as she hears her beloved son''s words, the arms around his neck tightening more as she just desires to melt in his body right now. "I love you too, baby~~~" the motherly beauty deres before sealing the deration with a kiss on her beloved son''s lips, the two of them engaging in a passionate exchange from a normal lip to lips in a matter of seconds with practiced cooperation, her entire mouth just obediently waiting and following every move that his tongue makes. "Mom, aren''t you way too obedient in our kisses?" feeling how much she''s just following his lead and not trying to fight for it with him, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but ask, as this is not how she do her kisses back when they are first doing it, sure, he also loves it as well but he just wants to know whether there''s something bothering her to act like this. "I¡­ I just realized that¡­ I love being submissive in front of your advances, baby~~~" Su Meiyao deres with a shy face as she thinks that her beloved son might think of her as someone weird once he heard her words, but to her surprise, the immortal-like young man not only doesn''t seem to mind it, but also looks quite d at the fact she just tells him as well. "You''re really a treasure, mom, I can''t express just how much lucky I am to have you as my mother¡­" as he expresses his gratefulness for the universe giving him his mother for this second life of his, Su Xiaotian''s arm pulls her even closer to him, his hand fixed on her willow waist as he showers her with affectionate kisses, kissing her forehead, her eyebrows, her eyes, the tip of her nose, her cheeks and her chin before finally settling down on her luscious pinkish red beautiful lips, that seems to just always pull his gaze to it. "Why am I feeling jealous of my own daughter now~?" watching her daughter and grandson passionately kissing in front of her, Mo Lingxue asks, more as a way to tease rather than to express herself, causing the mother and son duo to stop their intimate moment, a silver thread of saliva still connecting his mouth to her exposed tongue as they look at the elderly beauty with a smile on their face. Continue reading on empire "No reason to be jealous, grandmother, you all have a special ce here" smiling at the clearly jealous elderly beauty, Su Xiaotian exins as he points to his heart, the twodies knowing just how much of a truth his deration is despite him always bringing new women home. Chapter 230 Mortals Thanks for the votes previously brothers, now for the bonus chapters. (1/5) ---------- "I know, just, seeing you and Meimei kissing like that, my heart can''t help but skip beats" shyly averting her gaze while agreeing at her beloved grandson''s words, Mo Lingxue exins as she moves one of her hands to her chest, patting it as if to feel just how fast her heart is beating right now. "Fufufu~~~ seeing mother being jealous of me, her own daughter, mama couldn''t help but want to show her more~~ what do you think, Tian?" hugging her son closely while still looking at his blushing mother, Su Meiyao teases while enjoying her mother''s shy face, something that she only starts to see once she met the immortal-like young man. "As much as I would like to be more intimate with you mom¡­ I think we should eat now before anything else" feeling the existence of the remainingdies now moving towards the dining room as well, Su Xiaotian decided to call of their love making session for now, his mother agreeing to it as she is also still quite shy with showing her expressions whenever her beloved son makes love with her as she is really embarrassed to show it to anyone other than her own son, as well as her mother-inw who already saw it multiple times. "Xiaotian~!!! You won''t believe this~!!! HAHAHA!!! Your big sister''s foundation bes even more solid now!!!" rushing first to see her lover, Hua Xian''er dashes towards the dining room while shouting like a child, causing the otherdies along her to smile and giggle at her antic. Entering the dining room, the empress-like beauty couldn''t help but get stunned as she saw her lover, the immortal-like young man having his mother and maternal grandmother sitting on hisp, the two of them even circling their arms around his neck. ''Xiaotian really is a pervert, first, mother-inw, and now, he''s not even sparing grandma Lingxue¡­'' the empress-likedy thought to herself before moving to find a seat in the dining table, her movements prompting the two, simr looking mature beauties to stand up from their beloved''sp as well, moving to their own seats, upying both side of the immortal-like young man. ''¡­ whatever, as long as he really loves them and they really love him'' Hua Xian''er thought to herself, setting is at her standards whenever there will be new sister among them, something that she finds quite weird just how much she can ept for Su Xiaotian despite her growing in a pretty conservative home, something she ounts to her open mindedness. "Hm? Indeed, you''re really strong right now, big sis" using [True Sight] to check for her stats, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but get surprised as he reads the numbers stered on the semi-transparent golden screen. [Name: Hua Xian''er] [Age: 27] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Indomitable Golden Qi (Latent potential awakened from rebirth)] [Physique: Untainted Heavenly Body] [Soul: Ever-victorious War Goddess Soul (Latent potential awakened from rebirth)] [Stats] [Strength: 40 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 40] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Vitality: 40] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Divine Level] After reading the empress-likedy''s stats, Su Xiaotian then directed his gaze to the otherdies that are now settling in the room, the difference in their talents apparent as he saw all their stats, however, it matters not to him as he will love and value whoever he wants without care for what kind of talent they have. [Name: Li Yan] [Age: 50] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Heavenly Punishment Lightning Qi (Latent potential awakened from rebirth)] [Physique: Peerless Treasure Body] [Soul: Yin Yang Harmonious Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 40 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 40] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Vitality: 40] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Divine Level] [Name: Hong Lian] [Age: 27] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: True Fusion Heavenly Qi] [Physique: Six Path Merging Body (Latent potential awakened from rebirth)] [Soul: Myriad Combinations Omniscient Soul (Latent potential awakened from rebirth)] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 40 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 40] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Vitality: 40] [Aptitude: Middle Quality Divine Level] [Name: Wu Xiaoyao] [Age: 13] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Heavenly Sword Qi] [Physique: Divine Blood Berserker Body] [Soul: Dao Child True Soul, Celestial Phoenix Endless Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 100 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 100] [Intelligence: 200] [Stamina: 100] [Vitality: 100] [Aptitude: Pseudo Transcendent Grade] [Name: Bai Anxin] [Age: 39] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Star Soul Qi] [Physique: White Dragon Invincible Body] [Soul: Golden Heaven True Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 80 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 80] [Intelligence: 80] [Stamina: 80] [Vitality: 80] [Aptitude: High Quality Divine Grade] After checking thedies, the immortal-like young man then directed his attention to the mature beauties who have blood, as well as romantic rtion with him, their stats just like how he expected based on the stats that the otherdies have. [Name: Mo Lingxue] [Age: 75]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Yin-Yang Divine Qi] [Physique: Absolute Yin Body] [Soul: Empyrean Overseer Absolute Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 90 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 90] [Intelligence: 90] [Stamina: 90] [Vitality: 90] [Aptitude: Peak Quality Divine Grade] [Name: Jiang Xinyue] [Age: 74] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Innate Sacred Sword Qi] [Physique: Sword Dao Ruler Physique] [Soul: Astral Origin Heavenly Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 90 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 90] [Intelligence: 90] [Stamina: 90] [Vitality: 90] [Aptitude: Peak Quality Divine Grade] [Name: Su Meiyao] [Age: 40] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Enchanting Divine Qi, Pseudo Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi (Latent potential awakened through the help of massive yang qi with traces of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi inside the body when undergoing rebirth)] [Physique: Heavenly Peach Extreme Physique] [Soul: Empyrean Origin Transcendent Soul] [Stats] [Strength: 120 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 130] [Intelligence: 170] [Stamina: 100] [Vitality: 130] [Aptitude: Pseudo Transcendent Grade] After looking though everything, the immortal-like young man found out that out of all his lovers, Li Yan and Hong Lian, as well as Hua Xian''er is falling the most behind in terms of talent, however, this is just inparison to the women who have blood connections with him plus his stepmother, in fact, the current talent of the three is more than enough for them topete with his mother''s talent before she undergoes rebirth as well, showing how much each of them grows. {Dear Tian, other than that, there''s something you might really like¡­} as he smiles thinking that his women will be even safer now once they regain their original cultivation base and travels outside if they want, Su Xiaotian''s thoughts are interrupted as he hears the voice of his paternal grandmother in his head, the white-haired beauty just sitting beside his maternal grandmother having a blush on her beautiful mature face as she looks at him. {What is it, grandma?} wondering just what is it that he might like that makes the white-haired elderly beauty blush, Su Xiaotian asks while looking intently at her. {M-my Innate Sacred Sword qi is a special talent that stores a special type of qi that can only be used by two parties once¡­ when someone takes my virginity¡­ and, that special qi¡­ it''s back inside my dantian} she exins to her grandson as her face starts blushing even more, the young man''s face also quite stupefied when he heard it as well, trying his best to calm himself down after hearing such great news. Chapter 231 In The Dining Table 2/5 ---------- If there''s one thing that the immortal-like young man really wants in this life that he thought he will never get no matter how hard he tries and no matter what he does, it''s definitely being able to be the one who take some of his women''s first time. And while it is true that he can no longer really do it even now, the fact he got from his paternal grandmother''s words made him really ecstatic as, well, he can have the opportunity to take the virginity of his grandmothers and mother, as well as his step mother and Li Yan, a reason for him to be really d. Despite his anticipation with regards to this matter though, Su Xiaotian just continues to hold back as he thinks that this moment of them eating together and having fun is even more important than that, the meals they are enjoying as they talk about simple things bringing not only thedies, but also him such joy andfort that makes everyone feel like this ce is truly home. "Xiaotian,e and spar with big sister after we''re done eating" looking at the immortal-like young man with anticipation evident on her beautiful face, Hua Xian''er asked before taking in a small spoonful of the soup that her lover made, her face turning into that of a blissful one as the vors of the food explodes in her mouth. "Xianxian, don''t forget to rest for a while first after eating¡­" hearing the words of her sworn sister, Hong Lian couldn''t help but interfere as she thinks that it will be better for the two of them to do so, withholding her desire to try and test her strength against her lover, Su Xiaotian, as well. "Big sis Lian, you can say to my dear big brother that you really want to spar as well you know?" despite only knowing the maidenly beauty for a short time, the bubbly youngdy already knows her enough to read thoughts that are really upying her mind, causing her to express the maidenly beauty''s desire as she won''t be able to by herself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "By the way my dear big brother, help me test my current strength as well~" directing her gaze to her older brother, the bubbly youngdy said with a smile on her face as she clenches her little fists, almost as if she''s asking for a fight. "My dear little sister, cultivate first before saying that, you''re not even a match against me before you return to being a mortal and you''re asking for a fight now?" seeing how excited his younger sister is, Su Xiaotian replies with a stern look on his face before moving to open his mouth and eat the food that his mother gave to him in her spoon, making the moment look extremelyedic. "Your brother is right, dear~ at this rate, you''re just asking for a beating if you spar with him now¡­" moving her free hand to pat thedy just sitting right next to her, Bai Anxin smiles as she looks at the youngdy, her daughter, with her mouth pouting as she looks at her. "Sister Anxin, just let the girl be, she can learn her lesson after sparring with Tian~~" from another seat, Li Yan''s said while looking at the bubbly youngdy curiously, wondering just where did she get such confidence to spar with her brother, of course, this is also the thing she''s thinking about when her daughter and Hua Xian''er asks for a spar with their lover as well. ''Of course, I also want to test my strength against him but¡­'' as she thinks of something, her gaze starts to move away from the three youngerdies towards the head of the table, who is currently looking at them with a doting gaze, showing just how much he appreciates moment like this. Feeling an intense, affectionate gaze being directed towards him, Su Xiaotian turns around to meet the mature beauty''s crimson red pupils that suddenly got shaken as its owner realizes that her beloved young man is also looking at her. ''¡­ I want to fight him ''that'' way even more~~'' feeling his loving gaze on her, Li Yan thought to herself before stopping as she realizes how these thoughts are making her seem so perverted, which she realizes is true whenever she is with the immortal-like young man. "Fufufu~~~ looks like Sister Yan is thinking about something lewd~~~" looking at how her friend looks at her beloved son, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but tease the red-pupiled mature beauty, her words causing the beauty''s entire face to turn red out of shame as the words hits the bullseye for pinpointing her thoughts. "I-I can''t help it Sister Meiyao, it''s all your son''s fault¡­" feeling the gazes directed at her, as well as the fact that even her daughter is looking at her with a knowing smile on her beautiful face, Li Yan couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, averting her gaze from the table and looking down as she tries to exin herself, which didn''t really help as it just made her sink into a deeper hole as her lover, the young man she''s pinning the me on, speaks. "Mhm¡­ it is indeed my fault for loving such a beautifuldy like you, Yan''er" Su Xiaotian teases causing the entire table to go wild with giggles andughter, the mature beauty not even being spared by her daughter as maidenly beauty also goes to tease her shy mother, making her helpless as she got teamed on by everyone. "Alright alright, leave little Yan alone now, look, she''s so exhausted right now~~" looking refreshed after teasing ady younger than her, Mo Lingxue advised with a satisfied smile on her face, and being thedy having the most authoritative andmanding aura here, the otherdies couldn''t help but follow her suggestions. "Grandma Lingxue, don''t act like you''re any better, it''s not like we don''t saw you smooching all throughout big brother''s face and letting him kiss you all around your body previously" being quite the trouble maker she is, Wu Xiaoyao grabs her chance to attack the older generation, and the result of her words is really effective. "D-don''t bring that m-matter in the table~~" with her cool andposed mature image starts to crumble as if it''s just a cheap fa?ade, Mo Lingxue retorted weakly with a shy voicepletely different from her often confident and teasing one, the contrast between her two images making not only her beloved grandson, but also the otherdies nod to appreciate her charms. "Dear Xiaoyao, you know it''s not right to tease elders like that right?" shaking her head before deciding to help her sworn sister out, Jiang Xinyue said while looking sternly at her granddaughter, causing the bubbly youngdy to warily reply. "B-but brother always do it to you as well, grandmother" she said with a voice a bit weaker than her previous ones, causing the otherdies to wonder just how the white-haired beauty can tame this ball of chaotic thoughts personified. "Hmm?" directing her gaze at her granddaughter, Jiang Xinyue let out a questioning sound as if she wants the bubbly youngdy to repeat the words she just said, this simple sound causing the bubbly youngdy to sit with her back straight. "Y-yes grandmother" Wu Xiaoyao conceded, dering her surrender and causing the otherdies giggle at her. Chapter 232 Get Good, Xianxian 3/5 ---------- Wu Xiaoyao finds her paternal grandmother, Jiang Xinyue, really great, not only as an elder but also as someone who will listen to her and her ranting, a thing that the white-haired elderly beauty always do whenever the two of them meets wherever during their time in the Extreme Martial Sect, this is also the reason why the bubbly youngdy always looks up at her with respect. Stay tuned to empire However, one thing about the elderly beauty terrifies her, and that is how the elder trains her. Unlike the other elders in the sect who will only watch her train and point out her mistakes then leave her without even a word of appreciation, her paternal grandmother is generous with her praises and rewards, often bringing her different delicacies to eat after training. As much as she''s better with the rewardspared with the other members of the sect though, she''s also so much more brutal in training, lot even letting her catch her breath as they always swing the sword, the only way for the bubbly youngdy to rest being the moments where her sword gets knocked off her hand and she needs to pick it up, the elderly beauty still looking at any signs of her cking as she picks up her weapon. ''She''s looking at me with those eyes again'' seeing the serious gaze of her paternal grandmother, Wu Xiaoyao couldn''t help but shiver in terror, as she thinks to herself just how is it possible for her to feel such mixed emotions towards the elderlydy, having so much filial love and respect to her while also being terrified of her at the same time. Watching her granddaughter acting like how she usually acts during training, Jiang Xinyue couldn''t help but scorn herself as she felt like her training is not proper enough for the youngdy, thinking that it was an error of her part that she uses the same training regime to her grandson and granddaughter during their younger years. ''Whatever, since it''s my fault, I''ll try to make it up to her in any way'' the white-haired beauty thought to herself as her expression changes into a more gentle one, the same type of face she always have whenever she''s listening to the bubbly youngdy''s rants. "It''s good that you understand dear, now enjoy your meal before it goes cold~" she said with the most doting voice she could muster causing the bubbly youngdy to look up at her, relief flooding her mind as she saw her more preferred expression appearing on her grandmother''s face. "Mmm~!" the youngdy uttered as she starts enjoying the meal again, the harmonious and lively atmosphere at the table not dissipating for even a moment as they enjoy the food along with the conversations, this simple meal making them get to know each other even more. After the great dinner, the olderdies, Su Meiyao, Jiang Xinyue, Mo Lingxue, Bai Anxin and Li Yan proceeds to clean the table, not letting the younger generation to help them as they dere themselves as the people who will clean up, causing the younger ones to just shake their head in surrender since they know that they will never win an argument against these mature beauties. "My dear baby is really good huh?" in the kitchen, Su Meiyao basks in joy as she hears about Li Yan''s first intimate moment with her son, being the same kind of experience as hers and her mother-inw''s, their womb being filled uppletely with his semen despite his head being the only part of his heavenly sword entering their most private ce. This kind of stories continues while they clean up, causing the otherdies, particrly Bai Anxin and Li Yan, who haven''t witnessed the immortal-like young man in action yet, to blush intensely as the young man''s very own mother, their friend and sworn sister, describes how intensely and vigorously her son makes love with her in bed. Washing the dishes in the kitchen, giggles andughter of the mature women reaches even across the living room the others are currently in, a projected screen floating on top of the table, four figures moving along a tform, some easily pushing the other figures around while the others clearly struggling to prevent themselves from falling out of the tforms. "Damn!!! I lose again! One more time!!!" looking at the figure she picked falling out of the screen first for the seventh time in a row, Hua Xian''erins as she looks at the controller she''s holding, seriously thinking that the problem might not be rted to her, but rather to the controller.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t you dare me the controller I just made big sister, that was a perfect replica of the thing that I''m using" despite still being focused on the screen as he and his sister battle it out on the topmost part of the tform, Su Xiaotian still somehow knows what the empress-likedy is thinking, causing her to look at the immortal-like young man with an exasperated expression. "My dear big brother is right, Big sis Xian''er, there''s nothing wrong with the controllers, so big brother can''t me it when I throw him out of this~~" joining the conversation, Wu Xiaoyao said confidently as she tries her best to push her older brother off the tform, only for the two of them to find out that their strengths are evenly matched. "My dear little sister, aren''t your words way to bold for someone of your skill level?" as soon as he takes the most miniscule of advantage, the immortal-like young man said before getting pushed back again, the bubbly youngdy clearly ying on the same level as him. "Come on big brother, you have to do better than that to defeat me you know?" as she starts pushing her older brother again, Wu Xiaoyao brags before being lifted into the air, the surprise on her face apparent as she never expected her older brother to pull out a move like that out of nowhere. "I told you right? You''re still too green to fight me!" looking at his younger sister''s face filled with disbelief, Su Xiaotian smiles in victory as the character in the screen falls out of bounds, his celebration being cut short as the moment he stops moving his character, another figure sweeps in and take him, not even via cool moves but merely by pushing him to the edge of the tform, making his defeat extremely anti-climactic. "What the¡­" as the trio saw the young man''s character falling out of bounds, they couldn''t help but look at the maidenlydy who''s silent from start to finish, facing them while holding her fingers in a ''V'' shape while condescendingly smiling at them, as if telling them that she''s so much better at the game than the three of thembined. "Wow!! Lianlian, that''s so shameless!! I''ll fight you first the next round!!!" feeling like she''s cheated as her sworn sister, the weakest among them in the game along with her, finally snatched a first ce victory before her, Hua Xian''er dered, only to be met with an unexpected reply from the maidenly beauty. "Xianxian, why don''t you get good first?" the maidenlydy replied, the smile on her facepletely different from her usually demure and gentle one, as if mocking the empress-like beauty beside her. Meanwhile, the siblings are still stupefied as they never expected being defeated by such a noob strategy, only realizing now that they are defeated, neither one of them getting the first ce this time, causing them to go and take the next match a bit more seriously, the two of them nodding in tacit understanding with each other, eliminating the two other opponents before taking the fights to themselves. Chapter 233 Mother and Daughter With System 4/5 ---------- "Haaahh~!!! That was so fun!!" after a few more rounds of ying on the projected screen, the four young people finally stopped, Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian standing up from their seats as they decided to look at the mature beauties that are seemingly still in the kitchen, only for them to return back to their ce as they saw five goddess like beauties entering the living room. Sitting on the empty spaces in the couch, the living room starts to get filled with the harmonious voice of the beauties either talking or ying around, the lively atmosphere only pausing the moment that their beloved, the immortal-like young man, stood up from his spot and turn around to face them. "Given how we''re all going to live here do you all agree to let Second Mother and Xiaoyao to have that as well?" looking at the six otherdies not mentioned, the immortal-like young man asked, thedies only taking a moment to understand what their beloved is talking about, all of them nodding in unnned unison as they already got to know the two, and they are really trustworthy people based on their different way of identifying other people''s nature. "It seems like this is really just for formality''s sake since I kind of expected the same answer already" seeing all of hisdies agreeing with his suggestion, Su Xiaotian smiles before thinking about something in his head. ''Xiaoyao, you there?'' he said askingly in his mind, prompting a semi-transparent floating golden screen to appear in front of him. [Is there any problem, my dear big brother?] ''Is it possible for your conscious to travel into a shared system?'' reading the words on the system''s screen, the immortal-like young man knows that the older version of his younger sister is currently up and awake, his question being answered by the next prompt on the system screen. [Indeed, want me to merge with myself now?] ''Are you sure there''s no detrimental effect on you or anything? I can try to find a way for both of you to exist on different body'' worried for thedy he''s talking with, Su Xiaotian asked, causing him to hear herughter in his head, her voice that of someone who seems to really find the words she just heard to be funny. Read thetest on empire [My dear big brother, you never really change huh¡­ just how much do you love me?] ''I''m serious, Xiaoyao, answer my question'' thinking just uncaringly she treats herself, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but get a bit angry at thedy, causing herughter to turn into a silence, an awkward pause happening between their conversations as she tries topose herself. [I thank you for your consideration big brother, however, I''m truly just a part of the whole Wu Xiaoyao, a memory from the previous timeline to be exact, we are one, just like how you are, and besides, isn''t it better for the two me to be one in order to be perfect? Aren''t you a firm believer of quality over quantity as well?] ''You''re¡­ right, hah¡­ fine, that''s yourself we''re talking about, just, talk with your younger self before you allow yourself to be merged, who knows, it might even be the younger Xiaoyao that don''t want this to happen'' feeling the decisiveness in her voice, Su Xiaotian just decided to concede to the youngdy, but not before imposing a final condition, an ultimatum of sort for her to agree. [Okay!!! Oh, it seems like the connection between the main system is established, I will go to myself now brother~~~] Shaking his head as he heard his sister''s voice fading away, Su Xiaotian looks at the twodies that looks extremely simr to each other, both looking stupefied as they saw the semi-transparent floating golden screen in front of them. [User: Wu Xiaoyao] [Age: 13] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Heavenly Sword Qi] [Physique: Divine Blood Berserker Body] [Soul: Dao Child True Soul, Celestial Phoenix Endless Soul] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 100 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 100] [Intelligence: 200] [Stamina: 100] [Vitality: 100] [Aptitude: Pseudo Transcendent Grade] [Techniques] [Sacred Sword Dao] [Info: Controls the sword by the heart, moving everything else, treating all as a sword. Allows practitioner to infuse sacred nature to the sword, extremely effective when dealing with dark creatures] [Progress: Perfection State (Allows practitioner to increasebat power by one state in the mortal level)] [Divine Perfection Soul Merging (Self-derived, from possessing two soul talents)] [Info: Two souls into one being, reaching divine perfection when merging. Merges two soul talents into one, causing an explosive increase not only to the practitioner''s soul power but also to the practitioner''s overall strength] [Progress: Perfection State (Allows practitioner to increasebat power by one state, stacks with other strength boosting technique)] [Null Steps (Self-derived, from main movement techniques of the Extreme Martial Sect)] [Info: A step to cross a few feet, a step to cross the void. A footwork made forbat and evasive maneuvers, capable of bringing hard time fighting or chasing even to opponents a realm higher than the practitioner] [Progress: Perfection State] Looking at the information at the techniques panel, thedies reading the information about the youngdy couldn''t help but gasp in disbelief as they saw the second technique recognized by the extremely stringent system, a self-derived technique attributed to her two soul talents, an even more absurd thing. Meanwhile, thedy''s mother is also checking her stats out, her strength and talents paling a bit inparison to her daughter''s which makes her quite proud and happy as her daughter is even more talented than her, someone already considered to be one of the very best within her generation. [User: Bai Anxin] [Age: 39] [Cultivation: None (Mortal)] [Qi: Star Soul Qi] [Physique: White Dragon Invincible Body] [Soul: Golden Heaven True Soul] [Universal Coins: 0] [Stats] [Strength: 80 (10 is the limit for mortals)] [Agility: 80]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Intelligence: 80] [Stamina: 80] [Vitality: 80] [Aptitude: High Quality Divine Grade] [Techniques] [Empyrean Soul Maniption Technique (Self-derived, from a mysterious scripture)] [Info: A soul power rted technique that focuses on boosting a cultivator''s body externally and internally, as well as allowing soul power to extend through a few meters from the practitioner so long as it is directly in contact with the caster] [Progress: Perfection State (Boosts the practitioner''s overall strength by one state)] [Blossoming Golden Flower Steps (Self-derived, from Blossoming Flower Steps)] [Info: Gives its practitioner the ability to soar through the skies by using little to no qi at all, the movements leaving an illusion of a flower blossoming, and staring at them for prolonged period of time will put opponents into a trance] [Progress: Perfection State (Staring at the golden flowers for three seconds will cause the target to lose bearing for a while)] [Soul Interference Art] [Info: A peculiar method that interferes with the thoughts of the target individual, interference might vary from slight hesitation to full blown panic, depending on the difference between the strength of the practitioner and the target''s soul power, however, using this technique on someone with stronger soul power might cause bacsh] [Progress: Perfection State (The bacsh from using the technique against stronger opponent is reduced by ny percent)] Chapter 234 A Good Thing Blocking The Way* 5/5 Bad news for all of you I guess, I wrote a pretty long ''bonding'' scenes after this good luck with your November, brothers ---------- After looking into the two new system user''s information, thedies start celebrating by ying around, the ck-haired motherly beauty, Su Xiaotian''s mother, even going as far as clinging onto him and passionately kissing him in front of thedies, boldly saying that this is part of the celebration, and they must follow suit on what she did as well. Despite this just being one of Su Meiyao''s yful teasing, the otherdies really followed her example, sharing a passionate tongue on tongue with their beloved, his dominant movements on their longing mouths making them feel really weak. First, the olderdies who already have intimate experience with the young man moves forward, led by his maternal grandmother, whosts only for a while before gasping for air from his deep kiss, her body as well as heart clearly enjoying the torturous intimacy as well given how much she''s joyfully squirming around while she''s in her beloved grandson''s arms. The same applies for the immortal-like young man''s paternal grandmother, who so passionately caresses her dear grandson on the back while kissing him tongue on tongue as if her sworn sister, the young man''s maternal grandmother, didn''t do the same thing she''s currently doing just previously. The two other mature beauties, Li Yan and Bai Anxin are more on the modest and shy part, enjoying their lover''s advances as he kisses them simultaneously, holding their weak bodies on each of his arms, his tongue caressing theirs so passionately making them squirm around in joy as their sensitive parts starts to get aroused. After exchanging kisses with the maturedies, they are down on the couch panting for breath, their knees feeling quite weak despite their beloved merely kissing them, their sensitive nipples already stiff enough to show its beautiful shape on their clothes despite them merely rubbing those flower buds on their lover''s body, their lower mouths already starting to get moist on its lips despite the immortal-like young man not even touching them there. Seeing how much of a mess he made with the older beauties with just a kiss, even the shameless Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but take a step back as their lover approaches them, her legs shaking a bit not only in panic but also in anticipation of what is about toe. "Do you want it as well, Big sis?" eventually reaching in front of the empress-like beauty, Su Xiaotian asked as he gazed down on the beauty, appearing really small in front of him despite her being really tall for a woman.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "D-do what you want¡­" seeing her sworn brother''s doting gaze directed towards her, Hua Xian''er averts her gaze in excited panic, her shaking hands holding the sleeves of the immortal-like young man''s clothing as if to express that rather than him doing what he wants, he wants her to kiss her like that as well. Seeing his often direct and shameless sworn sister act like that, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel such achievement as he thinks to himself that only him can make such empress-likedy act like that. Read thetest on empire "Mnn~~~ Chuuu~~~ Chuuu~~~" as he lifts her chin up to face her, the empress-likedy immediately stands on her tiptoe the moment he leans in close enough to her, initiating the kiss as she made their lips touch, the soft sensation of her sexy lips making the young man feel like she''s apletely different woman from her image in his mind. "Mnn~~~ Haaahh~~ Tian~~~" "I love you~~~ Chuuu~~~" As the pleasurable sensation of her beloved kissing her starts flooding her senses, Hua Xian''er starts turning from the usual shameless and direct, yet a bit boyish character to one hell of a sweetheart, refusing to be stopped as she kisses her beloved time and time again, her direct, womanly actions making all thedies watching really surprised. "Oh my~~~ who could''ve guessed that my daughter inw is like that" looking at her beloved son while she enjoys watching the empress-likedy in his arms acting like a little girl longing for love, Su Meiyao expresses as she cover''s her little mouth, her eyes turning into a crescent shape as she joyfully smiles, happy for the rtion between the two young ones improving like that. "Xian''er, she''s really simr to you in this regards, Sister Lingxue" also watching the spectacle, Jiang Xinyue said before looking towards her sworn sister, whose face immediately starts turning red the moment her words were heard. "S-sister Xinyue, l-let''s not talk about this for now okay? Let''s focus on the show~" trying to divert the attention away from herself, Mo Lingxue said, her voice eventually gaining more confidence as it reaches the ends of her sentence, nodding to herself as she saw that all thedies beside her now have their attention towards her beloved grandson once again. "So even that Xian''er have this side to this as well huh?" as she watches her daughter''s sworn sister act like that in front of their lover, Li Yan couldn''t help but be fascinated, praising herself for earning a ce in the heart of such charming young man like that, increasing said praise even more as she recalls just how much help he gave her. "Amazing¡­ no wonder my dear stepson made me feel like that~" watching her stepson''s offenses on the empress-likedy, Bai Anxin couldn''t help but mutter to herself, the otherdies blushing as they heard her words despite her nearly just saying it to herself, something quite surprising that they fail to notice given that they''re no longer cultivators but mere mortals now. ''I''m wet~'' as they subtly move one of their hands down on their tinglingher regions the five of them simultaneously thought to themselves while feeling something, something they thought is supposed to be not there at all. "This is¡­" unable to hold back the joy from feeling that thing, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but mutter to herself with surprise on her face causing her to jerk the finger trying to enter inside her longing love hole, out of fear of tearing the thin membrane blocking entry to her soft pink insides. "Meiyao¡­ looks like you noticed it as well huh?" seeing how her daughter inw reacts, Jiang Xinyue quickly realizes what made her so surprised, starting to exin without even bothering about the fact that all of them are touching their own pussies due to how aroused they feel from watching their lover kissing anotherdy. "I-it''s really here¡­" after poking a bit inside their lower lips again, Li Yan and Bai Anxin said in an unpracticed unison as they feel the soft membrane blocking their fingers from moving any further, the sensation making their move their fingers out immediately fearing the same thing as Su Meiyao, excitement visible from their eyes. "So¡­ he''s really going to take our virginity now huh~" being among the really excited mature beauties as well, Mo Lingxue said in a flirtatious tone as she looks at her grandson, her mindpletely upied of the thought of their first time being her beloved grandson prating her and taking her newly recovered virginity, a thing that not only her, but also the others are looking forward to. ''I can''t wait~~~'' each of the five goddess-like beauties thought to themselves as multiple images of them and the immortal-like young man intensely and passionately making love appears in their mind. Chapter 235 Hong Lian and Wu Xiaoyaos Turn* "Big sis, you''re quite the clingy one huh?" as he looks down on the empress-likedy hugging him tightly while showering his body with kisses, Su Xiaotian teases causing her to look up with a cute pouting lips, her eyes a bit aggrieved and shy as if offended by her beloved stating the embarrassing obvious. "Do you really need to say it loud~?" looking at the immortal-like young man with dreamy eyes, the empress-likedy replies with a question as well before returning to what she''s previously doing, plunging into his chest and smooching as much as she wants there. Shaking his head as he lets thedy do whatever she wants, Su Xiaotian then directed his gaze towards the maidenly beauty that is clearly eyeing the two of them with eyes that clearly shows her desire to experience this as well, prompting him to wave his hand to beckon her towards him as well. Seeing her lover''s gesture, Hong Lian unfocusedly moves towards his towering figure, reaching arm reach of him within just a few steps, where she got suddenly, yet somehow still gently pulled into his arms, the feeling of a strong masculine arms circling around her body, along with the warm current she''s currently feeling making her feel safe and protected. "Ever imagined this happening to us, Sister Lian?" looking at the maidenly beauty with her dainty fingers ying around and drawing circle on his chest, Su Xiaotian asks while dotingly smiling at her, his smile causing thedy''s heart to skip a beat before managing to return to her senses. "T-to be honest, I do, Brother Tian, just not this early~~" admitting the truth to him, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed as she remembers some of the times where she fantasizes of him, as although they already knew each other a few years ago from Hua Xian''er''s introduction before the Crescent Moon Sacred Realm opens up back then, it is only a couple of months ago, since they met on the true inheritance area of the Crescent Moon Secret Realm that they got to know each other well. "You just never know what life has in store huh?" smiling at her sentiment, the immortal-like young man said before leaning down to kiss one of her cheeks, the maidenly beauty smiling while having quite the blush as she enjoys the sweet feeling the young man is always making her feel. "Indeed~~~" after relishing on the feeling of the kiss for a while, Hong Lian stands on her tiptoe to reach out her beloved''s cheeks, kissing back before looking at him eye to eye again, clear from her gaze how she wants the things between them to proceed from here on. "I love you, Tian~~~" she smiles after saying her part, immediately averting her gaze after doing so and returning toying her head on his chest, hearing his vigorous and strong heartbeat, its rhythm making her feel so rxed. Looking at head of the shy maiden, Su Xiaotian smiles before using soul power to raise her head up by the chin, thedy still averting her gaze shyly after realizing just how much embarrassing the words she just said are. "Sister Lian, look me in the eyes" gentlymanding the maidenly beauty as he looks at her with his face still bearing a doting smile, Su Xiaotian said, not letting her chin go and turn around until she finally looks back at him as well once she realizes that struggling from doing so is futile. "I love you too, Lian" as she finally follows hismand, he deres with a genuine tone in his words, his deep voice ringing from the maidenly beauty''s ears all the way through her mind spreading all across her entire body, such powerful deration making her know that this young man is the one she''s going to be with until the end of time. After stating his part, the maidenly beauty herself took it upon herself to initiate their first kiss with each other. At first, she merely allows the two of them to connect through their lips, but due to the immortal-like young man''s relentless assault on her as he repeatedly tries to pry open her tightly shut lips, she finally gave in, enjoying the intimacy as their tongues tangle with each other in her mouth, the feeling of fighting for control making her feel just as good as the feeling of just letting the young man take the lead inside her mouth. "Mmm~~~ Haaahhh~~~ Haaahhh~~~" staring nkly at her beloved after breaking the kiss, Hong Lian panted as she tries to get as much air as she could with her mind starting to feel numb, only one thing running on her mind. ''It feels so great being kissed by Tian, I want more~~~'' she thought to herself as she plunges into another kiss, sparing no time to tangle with her lover inside her mouth once again, stopping asionally to recover, allowing the also half-conscious Hua Xian''er to take turns with her. "Mnn~~~ Chuuu~~~ Tian~~" "Haaahhh~~~ Tian~~~ I love you, I love you, I love you~~~" As he takes turn kissing the twodies in his arms, Su Xiaotian finally made them weak, the twodies leaking from theirher regions despite just kissing with the young man, their weak and wobbly legs prompting the young man to lift them on each of his arms to ce them on the couch as well, the maturedies waiting there seemingly way too eager to do more with him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om {Baby~~~ mother-inw already told you right~~?} as his gaze falls into his mother''s figure, the ck-haired motherly beauty also feels his gaze, causing her to send a telepathic message just between the two of them as she lewdly signals to him, her son, spreading her legs fully before cing her hands on top of her pussy, her fingers spreading into an inverted V revealing her closed, beautiful pink slit. {Grandma already does indeed, it''s a great news isn''t it, mom?} at first wondering what his mother is talking about, Su Xiaotian paused for a moment until he watches his mother''s seductive movements revealing her drooling sacred garden to him, and somehow connecting the dots he realizes that she''s talking about their virginity being restored. Your next chapter awaits on empire {Indeed, a great news baby~~, mama can''t wait for you to take mama''s virginity~~~} she said teasingly as she barely closes the fingers covering her drooling slit, leaving behind an opening just enough for her son to see her pulsing love hole longing for him all the time. {Soon mom~~~} he replied to her as he moves closer, leaning in to kiss her on the forehead causing her to close her eyes and relish on the feeling of his warmth, his action making her moan suddenly as his fingers caresses through her fat pink ps, making her look forward to their love making session even more. After doing this for a brief moment, he starts giving the same treatment to the otherdies after paying attention to his mother, with the two youngerdies, Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian being the only one he did not touch in theher regions but on their perky boobs instead, making them moan and enjoy it all the same. After letting thedies enjoy his gentle treatment, he finally moves onto thest girl, clearly also the one who''s looking forward to it the most. {Our mothers and grandmothers are alive, and we even have morepany than we could ever wish for¡­ My dear big brother, you truly seeded on changing our fate~~~ I really love you, my dear big brother~~~} as she already has her memory of the previous timeline, Wu Xiaoyao decided to tease her big brother with things rted to that, the young man still approaching her without being affected by what she just said. {I love you too, my dear little sister} he replies once he got close to her, pulling the bubbly youngdy into his arms as they start being intimate with each other. Chapter 236 In The Main Bedroom* "Mnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~!! Chuuu~~~" as they start their passionate exchange, Wu Xiaoyao couldn''t stop herself from moaning as she feels her older brother''srge hands groping her developing curves, one of his hands ying around with her plump perky ass and the other one fondling on her B-cup boobs. "Hmm? You''re squirming around Xiaoyao, that''s so cute" seeing how she struggles to stop herself from moaning, Su Xiaotian takes the opportunity to tease her, removing his hand from her chest and tucking it underneath her ass, lifting her up until her head is on that same level as his, her face aplete shade of red as they break their kiss, saliva flowing out of the corners of her mouth. Just staring at her big brother, she tries her best to stop herself from letting out any sound out of annoyance from his teasing, her best seemingly not enough as her chest starts heaving up and down from the sensation of her dear big brother moving his lips to her neck, his lips softlynding on it while he asionally sucks on her soft smooth skin making her let out pleased sounds from her closed mouth. {M-my dear big brother, why don''t you stop paying attention to my neck first? You have a lot of beauties watching us just behind, I''m still too young in this body~ I can wait for a long time~~} holding her dear big brother''s head, Wu Xiaoyao tries her best to stop him from leaving more marks on her neck even though she loves it, directing her attention to thedies in the couch all looking at him with longing eyes. {Ahhhnnn~~~ fine~~~ I ask for it so I need to take responsibility~~~ you can have me once you tire all of them out, my dear big brother~~~} moaning in her thoughts as she feels his hands creeping to her most private parts after hearing her first message, Wu Xiaoyao immediately makes a concession out of fear that he might just go and do her here right now, praising her quick thinking for creating such diversion for him, confident that given how strong some of thedies are, reaching the Ascension Realm, they can most likely handle the young man''s assault. Unfortunately for her though, she fails to take into ount just how powerful her big brother is in bed, making his mother as well as his paternal grandmother unconscious after making them intensely climax and orgasm multiple times in a row, not to mention the fact that they are all just mortals now with the exception to her brother. {Say Xiaoyao, will it be detrimental for all of you to dual cultivate with me?} thinking of an idea to help his women regain their strength faster, he asks towards thedy even more knowledgeable than him given she absorbs herplete memories, the bubbly youngdy nodding her head to his question. {Indeed it will, my dear big brother. If you want all of us to reach the pinnacle of the universe, then dual cultivation is already more than enough for us, but if you want us to go with you when you aim for that higher ce again¡­} before she could finish her words, her dear big brother alreadypleted it for her, now clearly well aware of the reason why dual cultivation is such a weirdly absurd way of cultivation. {I remember you creating a dual cultivation art back on that ce though, something so much better than dual cultivation in our universe given how it does not reach the ceiling here and allow cultivator''s to transcend to that ce} she added as she recalls those days of the two of them, siblings, relentlessly making love with each other just for the sake of expressing their affection, only for him to suddenly got enlightened about a technique that is enough for the top tier forces of that ce to fight for. {The Primordial Bnce Art, right?} thinking back to the cultivation manual that he gifted his mother and paternal grandmother years ago, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but say as it is one of the things that seems to just pull him into it, a really rare fact considering how even the most expensive products in the main system shop is not really that attractive to him. {Indeed, that thing is also a dual cultivation art, in addition to this being something that only a devoted person can practice, something that you gave me and ns to give the women you will meet along the way as well} Wu Xiaoyao finally added as she realizes that she''s now in apletely different ce from the living room, her beloved brother lowering her to the soft bed, his other women around her as well, all looking at him with clear anticipation in their eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Let''s close this first" looking at the open ss wall showing the view outside on one side of the room, Su Xiaotian said as he ps his hands twice, causing a blinder to lower from the top of the said ss wall all the way down,pletely concealing them and the activities that are about to go down on this room. Clearly excited to share his love with them as well, Su Xiaotian still controls himself from just going wild as he starts infusing the [Primordial Bnce Art] into each of thedies'' mind, even pretending to do so with Wu Xiaoyao who already know the technique. "This is¡­" seeing as this is the first time that theye to know the information of the technique, everyone, even the two mature beauties, Su Meiyao and Jiang Xinyue, who already knows about this technique, was quite baffled as they read about it. [Primordial Bnce Art] [Using the art of dual cultivation, turning the greatest of carnal desire towards a single person into an enlightenment of the Yin-Yang Dao, progressing further as the primordial dao split into myriads of things, granting enlightenment of the Great Dao itself] [Depending on the amount of affection, no matter what kind it is, the user feels towards someone, the greater the effects on their cultivation will be. In addition, union between two people will increase cultivation speed even further] [When practiced: Base stats x3, cultivation speed x10 at minimum x1080 at maximum, ability tomunicate with practitioner''s partner no matter the distance] After looking at the stats, they couldn''t help but get excited once again as they saw the immortal-like young man''s crotch pitching a massive tent, the sheer size of the bulge causing drool to fall out of their cute little mouths, even the ones who already witnessed it in flesh couldn''t help but marvel at his heavenly sword, standing upright as if challenging the heavens. As he also goes up on the bed, the mature beauties start subconsciously moving as well, standing up from their lying down position on bed to approach him, the youngerdies allowing the more experienced to tackle their lover first and gain some experience by watching them. Read new chapters at empire Reaching near their beloved, all of them proceeds to tightly hug him, enjoying the warmth of her body as they take in his addicting, masculine scent every time they breathe in, causing them to rub their thighs, their plump flesh gliding smoothly as their drooling pussies already starts to lubricate the nearby areas as well. Chapter 237 Making Stepmom Feel Good* After the mature beauties enjoys feeling their beloved''s hot body, they start reluctantly moving away, each of them moving in an unnned unison to assist the immortal-like young man in taking off his clothes, making his upper partpletely naked in just a matter of moments once they start working altogether. "Oh my~~~" "That''s so hot~~" Looking at the bare upper body of the immortal-like young man, his lovers couldn''t help but cover their little mouths while relishing on his divine physique, a perfectly sculpted body that is more than enough to make even the greatest of gods envy. Feeling their longing gaze being directed at him, Su Xiaotian moves towards one of thedies, his mother, taking his time to have a passionate exchange with her, their tongues tied on a dance within her mouth as he uses his hands to take off her clothes. Not dying it a single bit as he knows that he needs to attend to so manydies right now, he moves to pull his paternal grandmother into his arms after taking off his mother''s loose robe, kissing the white-haired beauty as he uses his hands to dexterously take of her clothes, her entire sexy body being exposed in the air in just a matter of second. This also happens to the other threedies, his maternal grandmother, his stepmother as well as his mature lover, all dancing to his rhythm as he kisses them while taking off the fabrics covering their treasure like bodies, the highlight among the five of them being the only one he hadn''t seen naked yet, his stepmother, Bai Anxin. With her voluptuous naked figurespletely exposed for her stepson to feast his eyes on, Bai Anxin proudly sticks out her huge breast towards his direction, herrge, puffy pinks hiding her flower bud deep within its recesses, said flower bud alreadying out from its own volition due to its owner feeling incredibly aroused and sensitive right now, her figure that of a perfect hourss, herrge chest, her thin willow waist connecting to her plump motherly hips and the perfect pair of th, sexy thighs cing her just a bit behind his mother in terms of charming appeal. "You look beautiful, second mother" being right in front of his stepmother, Su Xiaotian deres as he looks not on anywhere else in her body, but rather, her eyes, this simple action making her heart flutter as her entire body shivers in joy, making her feel so weak that her plump sexy body falls on her stepson''s strong masculine one. Feeling the golden-pupiled motherly beauty''s body sticking into him skin to skin, Su Xiaotian stops holding himself back, immediately leaning in to shower her beautiful mature face with kisses, from her forehead, her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose and everything else in her face as his hands moves to cover her body, one of them moving to her hips while sometime groping her huge, perfectly shaped ass, all in order to lock her in ce while one moves towards her plump motherly breast, fondling it as much as he wants making the mature beauty move along his touch. As he let his hands roam around her womanly parts, he got quite surprised as he never felt the flower bud supposedly on top of her beautiful pinks, only seeing a puffed up slit seemingly hiding something in its ce. "You have inverted nipples, mother? That''s really hot" dropping the ''Second'' to his way of addressing her, Su Xiaotian teases whispering the words in his stepmother''s ears as he tries to uncover her hidden flower buds, the way he addresses her making his stepmother feel like they are even closer now, as well as reminding her just how much of a taboo they are currentlymitting, both facts only serving to make her feel even better from his touch. "Mnn~~~ ahhnnn~~~!!! son~~~" even though she still feels week at this moment, Bai Anxin''s body starts squirming around as her drooling mouth lets out multiple moans of pleasure, a weird yet great feeling spreading from her massive milkers, more precisely, from her hidden flower bud that never came out her entire life. However, her flower buds start being less and less shy the more her beloved stepson teases it, rubbing the exposed top, he managed to make ite a few more millimeters out of its hiding, the hidden nerve endings that never experienced a stimtion her entire life making not only her inverted nipple, but also her entire breast as well as her entire body extremely sensitive to her stepson''s touch. "Ahnn~~~ son¡­ my nipples~~~" as she continues feeling good from her stepson rubbing her, Bai Anxin also starts feeling more and more lewd juiceing out of her drooling pussy lips, the tightly closed, fat ps doing nothing to prevent her sticky waters from flooding her entire lower body. "They''reing out a bit now, mother, does it feel good?" whispering to her ears again, Su Xiaotian licks her soft earlobes first before returning his focus on what he''s doing, taking out more and more of his stepmother''s hidden flower buds. Watching their beloved pleasuring one of them, the other mature beauties couldn''t help but desire to be in that position as well, prompting them to get closer to him and stick their plump and sexy naked bodies to his, rubbing their tits up and down to excite him even more. Feeling the soft bodies of his mother and grandmothers, as well as his other lover sticking close to his body, the immortal-like young man cannot even think of a word to describe what he''s currently feeling, five th beauties rubbing their sexy naked body on him while leaving kisses wherever they can on his body, their hands roaming around his skin as if they just couldn''t wait for him to get real intimate with them. While all of these are happening, the other beauties, the younger ones are just watching, theirher regions already drenched as well, yet none among the three of them bes aware of that given how focused they are on what their lover is doing to his other women. Find adventures on empire Taking arge gulp, the three of them watched even more intently as he seems to start taking his moves a step further, one of his hands moving down from the golden-pupileddy''s hips to one of her perfectly-shaped, plump ass cheeks, squeezing them for a bit before immediately moving further down, his fingers feeling the drenched plump lips perfectly covering the entrance where his half-sisteres out of, the entrance that he''s going to enter tonight. "Mnnhh~~~" as muffled moanse out of her mouth due to her stepson kissing her, Bai Anxin''s mind focused on a single thing, that being the fact that her beloved stepson is currently rubbing her pink pussy lips in circles repeatedly, her sensitive flesh sending shivers all throughout her entire body as she thinks to herself. ''Ooohhh~~~! My son is touching my pussy~~~! that feels so good~~~!!!'' she tantly screams in her mind as she feels more and more close to her stepson while sharing this intimate moment with him, her heart already treating him like her own son from her blood as well, the same way as how her childhood friend and sworn sister, the young man''s true blood mother, is treating her beloved daughter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ahhnnn~~~!!! Son~ please touch me more~~~!!" snapping out of her thoughts, she screams at the top of her lungs as her wide hips moves along her beloved stepson''s finger caressing her drooling lower lips. Chapter 238 Leaving Marks on Li Yan* "Ahhnn~~~ son~ your finger¡­ haaann~~!!! Feels so¡­ mmm~~~ gooood~~~!!!" feeling her stepson''s fingers spreading her drenched fat pussy lips and entering theter beneath it, Bai Anxin starts moaning more sciously,pletely plunging in the deep sea of pleasure that he''s making her feel. "Do you like it, mother?" still being sandwiched between five plump sexydies'' bodies, Su Xiaotian struggles for a bit using his other hand to pinch on his stepmother''s nipples again, the stiff sensitive flower bud now being more and more pronounced on top of her sensitive, puffy pinks, like icing on a cake. "Mnn~~~ I love it so much son~~~" immediately answering her stepson''s inquiry, Bai Anxin said while struggling to tiptoe in order to reach his face despite him leaning towards her, only after she struggles for a moment did she achieve what she ns to do, pecking on his lips again before returning to her previous position to enjoy hisrge manly finger rubbing on the entrance of her pulsing flesh cave. "Do you want me to go deeper?" now inserting another finger into his stepmother''s plump pussy lips as well, the immortal-like young man asked with a loving smile on his face causing the golden-pupileddy to desire what he suggested as well, only waking up in the nick of time through the help of her sworn sister reminding her on thest second. "Ahaann~~~! Ohhh~~~ just one more finger added and it already feels this good~~~" muttering to herself, Bai Anxin is already unaware of everything happening to her surroundings, her mind only upied by the sensation of her stepson''s touch, making her feel a pleasure that never had she experienced in her entire life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ahhhnn~~~!! Son~ you can move your fingers hyaaa~~~!! however you want but¡­ mymmm~~~! Please be careful when going deepe©¤Ahnnn~~~!!!" struggling to talk just from her stepson circling in her love hole''s entrance, the golden-pupileddy pauses as she feels him hit a shallow pleasure point in her pussy, causing her to have an unexpected orgasm, drenching his hand with it. "What are you talking about mother?" looking at the golden-pupiled mature beauty, Su Xiaotian teasingly asked despite knowing what she meant, his fingers immediately going shallower previously whenever he touched the thin membrane blocking her deepest parts inside. "You meanie~~~ first you made your mother cum and then you''re teasing me now~~?" looking up at her stepson and moving her weak arms to caress her face, the golden-pupiled mature beautyins while pouting her mouth, clearly a bit annoyed with him. Seeing how she looks at him, the immortal-like young man just smiles at her and her antic, sweeping her up from her kneeling position and lifting her up in a princess carry before carefully moving andying her near the youngerdies as he knows she won''t be able tost for another round with him. "Rest here first while I deal with mom and the others, mother" moving his lips close to her ears as he gently whispers, not forgetting to nibble on her soft earlobes before pulling his face back, staring at her lovingly before moving his face forward again, sealing her crimson red sensual lips with his, remaining in this position for a moment before he moves his attention towards the four remaining mature beauty awaiting his touch. "Ahhaann~~~ Tian~~ that''s really gooddd~~~" now paying his attention to the red-pupiled mature beauty, Su Xiaotian moves to target her sensitive ce, her chest, her body shivering in joy as the sensation of her lover''s hot hands fondling on her gtinous tits spreads all across her entire being. "Yan''er¡­ it''s been a while since we''ve done it, right?" looking at the mature beauty that looks like an older version of Hong Lian, Su Xiaotian said with a smile on his face before proceeding to lean forward, the beauty exposing her neck and shoulders as he did so,pletely aware of what ising, her mind anticipating it as well. "Mnn~~~ Mhm~~~ It''s been a while since we go a little more intimate Tian~~~ and my body can''t stop longing for you~~~" Li Yan stated honestly as she raises her hands to caress the immortal-like young man''s cheeks, looking at him with an eye that says how much she''s waiting for him. "I''m sorry for making you wait, Yan''er¡­" he said before proceeding topletely dive on the mature beauty''s neck, leaving his first mark on it for tonight as he proceeds to suck on her smooth milky white skin, just a few seconds of doing so leaving a red mark on her otherwise pristine and perfect skin, yet this imperfection seemingly working otherwise, making her even more charming than she already does. "Ahhnn~~~ Mmm~~~ No problem Tian, as long as you have me in your heart~~~" she said while clinging on him, her arms circling around his neck while her lower body starts clinging onto his torso as well, the only reason preventing her frompletely doing so the three other mature beauties hugging her lover as well. "Ahhnn~~~ Ooohh~~~ Sister Meiyao, are you sure you can... ahaaann~~!!! Still wait until all of us are¡­ mmm~~~!! Done? You can take my ce if you~~~ ahh¡­ Tian, wait~~~ if you want~~~" looking at her sworn sister standing just a little bit right from direct front of her, Li Yan asks while offering her current ce graciously, earning a nod from the ck-haired motherly beauty despite tuning down her offer. "I would really love to, Sister Li Yan, but see, baby has his own way of dealing with us, and if her wants me to gost, then I will do as he says~~~" she replied with a satisfied smile on her face as she moves her massive milkers sandwiching her beloved son''s muscr arms between them, the big arms disappearing into her deep ravine of a cleavage proving just how impressive it is, not only for having such size but also for it being able to maintain its perfect shape despite its mass. "Mom¡­" hearing his mother''s words, Su Xiaotian starts cing her into a pedestal once again, a thought that his mother clearly knows as she raises up one of her hands squeezing her plump breast together to make his arms feel better, cing said hand into her son''s cheeks and slightly pinching it before she said to him. "I know what you''re thinking about now dear~ Although mama loves it, you better focus on thedy in front of you right now kay?" saying her words in a stern tone while looking up at him and rubbing her body on his arms, Su Meiyao reminded, her stern voice and expression only serving to make her look cuter as she just couldn''t stop herself from intimately and lovingly rubbing her naked sexy body on her son''s muscr arms despite her teaching him a lesson. "I know mom" he replied with a smile on his face while nodding to thank his mother for the advice before directing arge majority of his attention towards the red-pupiled mature beauty, his hands moving to pleasure her once again, causing the mature beauty to moan sciously while sending flirtatious look to him every now and then. Chapter 239 You Cant Escape Now* "Ahhnn~~~ Waiiitt~~~ Tian¡­ you''re going too¡­ Ahhaannn~~~ stroonnnggg~~~!!" after feeling her lover''s gentle caress for a while, Li Yan starts panicking joyfully as she feels his fingers moving faster on her plump sensitive lower lips, her soft flesh moving along with his motion as he circles around her sacred garden with increased intensity, causing her moist lower mouth to drool even more than it already does. "Mnn~~~!! Ahhhnn~~~ That feels good~~" still feeling the immortal-like young man''s fingers drawing circles on her pink fat ps, Li Yan just decided to surrender her entire body to her beloved, leaning in on his hard broad chest as he continues pleasuring her sweet spots, her posture causing him to have difficulties in leaving his marks on her slender neck and porcin shoulders. Having nothing to pay attention to, Su Xiaotian directed his face to another one of the women surrounding him, looking to his left, where his mother is still rubbing her naked voluptuous body up and down on his muscr arms, drooling out from both her mouth as she feels joy and pleasure from having a skin on skin contact with her beloved son. "Mnn~~!?? Chuuu~~~ Chuuu~~~" using his soul power, he raises his mother''s chin to make her look at him, the sweet-smelling drooling out of the corners of her mouth making her look all the more seductive, her dreamy eyes gathering a semnce of focus as she looks at his face before it gets wide open once she feels his tongue invading inside her damp wet mouth. "Ahhaannn~~~ Ahh~~~ Tian~~~ Yess~~~" "Ooohh~~~ that''s really goood~~~" "Wait Tian~~~ Oooghh~~~!!! I''m cummiiinnnggggg~~~!!" While Su Xiaotian pays attention to his mother''s needs as he engages in a passionate kiss with her, he continues to relentlessly assault the entrance of Li Yan''s exposed drooling cave, her waters already flowing out like waterfalls despite not climaxing yet, drenching the sheets directly underneath her slit. As his finger assaults her shallow weak spots more and more, Li Yan''s lewd juice continues building up more and more, eventually finding herself on the brink of an orgasm, her feet curled and her eyes rolling up as she starts squirting explosively on her lover''s hand, the embarrassment from not even being to hold on for a while causing her to somehow feel even more. Feeling her sweet wetness coating his entire hand, the immortal-like young man proceeds to slow the movements of his hand on the red-pupiled beauty''s wet pulsing hole, allowing her to take a little break as he prolongs her climax by continuing to press his fingers to her entrance''s soft meaty flesh. "Ahhnnn~~~ mmm~~~" after the intense climax, Li Yan falls to her back, her bountiful chest heaving up and down, her hands covering a portion of her face as if she''s embarrassed to show her ecstatic expression to her beloved, something that she fails to hide as her fingers are wide open despite covering her face due to the fact that she never wants to stop seeing his perfectly sculpted physique. "Do you want more, Yan''er?" while enjoying her lewd expression as she looks at him, Su Xiaotian asks while showing the finger that is just inside the red-pupiled mature beauty to her, her sticky lewd juice creating strings on her lover''s fingers, the sight causing her to blush. Reaching out, she held the hands he shows her with both her hands hand guided it inside her empty open mouth with her tongue sticking outside of it, immediately starting to lick his fingers all around as it touches her tongue, the slippery eel tying his fingers and pulling it deeper into her damp mouth, locking her crimson red beautiful lips on it as she starts sucking and cleaning her love juice sticking on his fingers while looking up to him with a docile expression on her messy yet still gorgeous face. Stay updated via empire "Mmm~~~ puaahhh~~~ Haaahhh~~~ Tian¡­" with her ''cleaning up''sting for a while, the immortal-like young man just stares at her as she cleans his fingers, asionally just kissing the foreheads of the other thdies still stered to his body while keeping his eyes on her, before she finally lets go when she thinks that it is enough. "¡­Let me rest for a while¡­ I''m¡­ so tired¡­" with her womanly parts heaving up and down as she breath, Li Yan said to her beloved before proceeding to close her eyes to recover for a moment, forgetting how much the young man tire her out when they have their intimate moments way back when she''s an Ascension Realm cultivator, her stamina being drained even more so by his advances now that she regressed to being a mortal. Hearing her request, Su Xiaotian nods in approval, letting her rest for a while, carrying her the same way he did to his stepmother previously,ying just beside the golden-pupiled mature beauty that still seems to try her best to recover, before returning his attention to the three goddess-like beauties remaining, the mature ones in his group of lovers who have blood rtions with him. Looking at his mother clinging to his right side, Su Xiaotian looks at her as if talking to her with just their eyes, the ck-haired motherly beauty nodding as she feels her beloved son''s looks at her before she moves to hold her own mother in ce. "Mother¡­ given that we''re mortals now and baby is the only one with cultivation among us, I find doing this unnecessary but, it is fun like this~~~" saying words to her mother that seems to be incoherent to the older beauty, Su Meiyao smiles as she refuses to let go of her, keeping her in ce as her beloved son advances on the older beauty. "Grandmother¡­ this time, you can''t escape¡­" looking at the beauty that looks around ny percent simr to his mother, Su Xiaotian raises his hands previously holding said beauty''s waist, cing it on her warm cheeks causing her to blush. Feeling her beloved grandson''srge hands on her face, Mo Lingxue also moves her dainty hands to hold his, closing her eyes as she relishes on feeling a man''s touch after all these years of abstinence, the fact that the man touching her is her own grandson making her feel even better despite knowing that she shouldn''t be. "I won''t, little Tian~~~" opening her eyes after finally gathering the proper courage to take a step further with her beloved grandson, Mo Lingxue replies as she clings on him even more, going on the proactive side as she starts by kneeling in front of her grandson, hugging him by the waist, her hands moving as well whenever she goes up, her cute pink tongue starts licking him starting with his perfect abs, enjoying the contour of his body whenever she moves higher and higher while maintaining eye contact with him, the weirdly servile nature of her gazebined with the fact about their blood rtions making not only him, but also the elderly beauty feel ecstatic. ''Being underneath feels oddly great when I''m with little Tian~~~'' now reaching her beloved grandson''s chest, the elderly beauty thought to herself with her eyes still fixed on her lover, her grandson''s handsome face, her pupil possibly turning into a heart shape if it has the ability to do so.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 240 Grandmothers Turn* Unable to hold herself back anymore, Mo Lingxue goes even closer to him, clinging on her beloved grandson, her soft sexy thighs circling him around his waist, her arms sticking closely around his neck, her desire filled eyes reflecting his image on it, clearly wanting to feel more of him. "Mmm~~~!!!" feeling her beloved grandson''s massive meat staff poking on her closed ps despite still hiding under the lower part of his clothes, the elderly beauty couldn''t help but moan as she panics joyfully, relishing on the feeling of his spear head squishing her slick ps as she just clings onto him helplessly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Continue your adventure with empire "You''re so beautiful, grandmother" leaning in to whisper to his maternal grandmother''s ears, Su Xiaotian teases as one of his hands moves from being tucked underneath her shapely, full dumplings all the way to her plump squishy breast, fondling on herrge treasures while oftentimes drawing circles on her rtivelyrge pinks, her flower bud getting stiffer by the second as he continues doing so. "Mmm~~~ glib tongue~~~!" hearing her beloved grandson''s words, the elderly beauty couldn''t help butin cutely, pretending to be annoyed by hispliment as if she feels like he didn''t mean it although she knows in her heart that those are his genuine, heartfelt words. "My tongue is more than just glib, grandmother¡­" retorting to the elderly beauty, Su Xiaotian said with a teasing smile on his face as his hand groping her tits changes position, his fingers now sandwiching her stiff, sensitive flower bud between them, twisting and turning the rock-hard womanly part of the elderly beauty causing her to squirm around as she moans in joy. "Ahhnnn~~~ I wonder what¡­ mymm~~~ you mean by©¤Aaahhh~~~!! That¡­." Hearing her beloved grandson''s teasing words, Mo Lingxue asks while feeling a bit too weak now, forcing her to justy her head on her grandson''s shoulder as she lets him y around with her aroused sexy body. "Why don''t you try and experience it for yourself?" letting go of thefortable soft, gtinous breast, Su Xiaotian uses his now free hand to lift his maternal grandmother''s chin, making her face him as his other hand continues to y around her wide motherly hips and her perfectly shaped ass, causing the elderly beauty to just surrender to him, her beloved grandson''s advances, closing her eyes while pouting her sexy lips as she watches his face approach hers. "Mnn~~~ Chuuu~~~ Chuuu~~~" feeling her grandson''s lips on hers, Mo Lingxue starts squirming around once again, opening her lewd wet mouth to wait for his tongue to enter, gently amodating him as soon as he does so, her soft pink tongue attending everywhere his slippery eel explores inside her mouth. ''Grandmother and mom taste almost exactly the same¡­ mom just have a more prominent, sweeter one¡­'' thinking just how every single one of his fairdies taste really good, Su Xiaotian just now realizes that these female cultivators around him are real treasures in sex, making him wonder how some of them could fall to the most stupid person possible, people who can''t even appreciate them. ''I''ll treasure all of you even beyond the end of time'' he thought to himself as he enjoys the peach-like taste that his grandmother is exuding from every fluid of her body, a taste and scent that seems unique to her as well despite having the same base of the scent as her daughter. Speaking of taste, even aside from this mother and daughter, the immortal-like young man''s other women possesses simr property on their bodies as well, his paternal grandmother having the scent of a spring time cherry blossom, her bodily fluids being extremely sweet with a hint of the natural scent she''s carrying, the Bai Anxin and Wu Xiaoyao mother and daughter pair both having the smell of cinnamon and ripe apples on them, with the mother of the pair having the more ripe apple smell and taste between the two of them. Li Yan and Hong Lian being mother and daughter as well, bears the same scent and taste as each other as well, that being of a freshvender, the same note being on their fruity tasting waters, while his sworn sister, Hua Xian''er, have the same property in her body as well, only her scent being that of a wild rose. Thinking of this details, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but once again note to himself just how much he should value these treasures, his wandering mind returning to reality as his maternal grandmother starts to moan more and more. "Mnnaahh~~~ Chuuu~~~!! Little Tian~~~ please slow down while¡­ mymm~~~ rubbing my pussy with your¡­ Ahaaaahhnnn~~~ cock~~~ I''m so sensitive right now~~~" begging towards her beloved grandson with a weak voice, Mo Lingxue forces herself to say while struggling to stay conscious as the pleasure of her beloved grandson''s heavenly sword indirectly rubbing her most sacred ce is making her want to forget everything else and just focus on the ecstatic sensation she''s feeling. "Shhh¡­ don''t fight it grandmother, just let yourself be¡­" hearing her plead, Su Xiaotian just ignores it as he continues rubbing the head of his massive pir on her drooling pussy lips, her twitching lower mouth just continuously spitting out her sweet, lewd juice drenching her grandson''s clothes, the fabric sticking to his not-so-little little brother making its shape all the more pronounced. "Ahhnnn~~~ ahhnnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~" "Mnn~~~ chuuu~~~ Haaahhh~~~~" "Ooohhh~~~!!! Cumming, cumming cumming~~!!! Ahhhnn~~~!!! Little Tian, I''m cummiiinnggg~~~!!!" As her sensitive lower mouth continues being fed by her beloved grandson''s dragon head, Mo Lingxue eventually found herself struggling to keep her waters back from exploding out of herher regions, each of her grandson''s movements only making it worse, her dam filling up more and more as she feels him caress her plump breast and sexy ass gently and attentively with hisrge hands as well as y around her sensitive nipples with his dexterous finger all while kissing her deeply ever so often. Eventually, her dam broke, her waters squirting out of her beautiful, closed slit, the pinkish tone of her skin over that area turning a bit redder due to her grandson''s dragon repeatedly rubbing its head on there, the climax drenching not only her lower body but also her beloved grandson''s clothing as she does so. Thrusting his maternal grandmother to heaven, Su Xiaotian just holds her sweaty sexy body tightly as she went stiff and mute from all the pleasure, her back arching so much that her upper body is nearly perpendicr to his, her legs are straight while iling in the air and her shaking toes are curled, her face unbing of a proper elder yetpletely shows just how much she enjoys her grandson''s assault on her, her pussy squirting lewd juice like a water cannon while her eyes roll upwards and her tonguees out. "Ahhh¡­ haaahh¡­ haaahh¡­" after a few minutes, she finally recovers from her great climax, her body already lying beside the other mature beauties that her beloved grandson tires out just from forey previously, the two of them intensely observing the young man as he makes his mother and paternal grandmother moan to his touch. "A-am I like that previously!?" watching her sworn sister, the white-haired beauty, with her eyes filled with the desire to get messed up by her grandson, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but mutter to herself, none of thedies, even the younger ones hearing her self-question as they are all so focused on the intimacy of the immortal-like young man and the two mature beauties clinging onto him as if their life depends on it. "Mnn~~~ Aaahhnn~~~ Tiann~~~" while watching the action of her daughter and her sworn sister intimately making love with her grandson, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help herself from reaching her fingers towards her sacred garden, moving her fingers around as she imagines her grandson''s cock pressing on her love hole''s entrance again. Chapter 241 Pleasuring Mom* ''Mnn~~~ yesss~~~ rub my pussy with your cock Tian~~~ make your own grandmother cum with your huge cock~~~'' despite her imagining her and her grandson engaging on intimacy again as he rubs the head of his dragon on her womanly hole again, this time however, unlike what actually happened, Mo Lingxue saw herself pinned underneath her grandson, the immortal-like young man rubbing the entire length of his girthy sword all along her drooling naked slit, such movements making her desire for him to shove his unholy sword inside her pink fleshy sheathe immediately. ''Aaahhnnn~~~!!!'' closing her eyes, she continues to plunge deeper into her incestuous imagination, now, the image of her beloved grandson having his dragon aimed at her pink cave''s entrance popping into her mind, causing her to shake her hips up and down in anticipation while still being pinned down, her imagination being shaken as she heard a loud moan snapping her back into existence. Opening her eyes again, she saw her sworn sister, Jiang Xinyue, already down with her face t on the bed and her voluptuous ass still up, her waters squirting out of her twitching beautiful slit unceasingly. "Little Xiaoyao, dear, what happened?" feeling that her sworn sister''s climax is all to abrupt, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but ask as she looks at the bubbly youngdy who seems to be the least entranced among all of them. "Grandma Lingxue, you''ve been indulging in your own fantasies that you missed the best part, Grandma Xinyue was begging for mercy but big brother continues to pleasure her and¡­ the results are obvious, Grandmother''s knees turn into jelly and fell into that state¡­" hearing the voice from near her, Wu Xiaoyao turns to see the source of the question, exining briefly while looking at her First Mother''s mother, her grandmother by technicality, who still has her dainty fingers rubbing on her drenched, pink slit. Hearing the bubbly youngdy''s words, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but wonder in disbelief as she just had her fantasy for a short time, proving to her just how much faster time passes when she''s doing something she enjoys. "Ahhnn~~~ yess~~~ baby¡­ right there~~~" while distracted with her thoughts, Mo Lingxue is once again interrupted by the lewd voiceing out of her daughter''s mouth, the immortal-like young man''s touch clearly something that she enjoys so much given just how much she''s shivering in joy every time the immortal-like young man''s hands graze on any part of her pristine skin. Watching how the two just seems to enter their own world as they caress each other in a fluid, uninterrupted manner, the otherdies just couldn''t help but get amazed at how in sync this mother and son pair are, how the immortal-like young man takes the lead in the assault making the goddess-like motherly beauty''s entire body fall like jelly on him while still maintaining herself well enough to attend and tangle with his advances. "Had I not known that they are mother and son, I would rather believe they are old couples otherwise" watching her mother-inw and her beloved tangle into a heated passion as they get a feel on each other''s body, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but mutter to herself, the otherdies seemingly hearing this as well given that they nod in agreement the moment the empress-likedy finished speaking with a shaky tone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Mnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~ ooohh~~~ you''re so good baby~~~" as they continue touching each other''s naked bodies, Su Meiyao moans repeatedly as she feels her beloved son moving hisrge hands all across her voluptuous naked body, making her feel pleasure on every spot he touches, the ecstatic tingling feeling increasing even further whenever his hands get in close proximity to her sensitive parts. "Ooohhh~~~!! Tian~~~ y with mama''s nipples more~~~" this time feeling her dear son''s hands on herrge pinks with his fingers ying around with her sensitive flower buds, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts moaning even louder as her hands moves downward to unbuckle his belt, struggling to aplish this supposedly easy task given that she couldn''t think straight from all the pleasure from her son''s touches despite her best attempt to distract herself from feeling so. "You''re really beautiful, mom" watching her struggling face as she tries to unbuckle his belt, Su Xiaotian uses one of his hands to hold his mother on the chin, raising her head up to make her look at him, her iprehensively beautiful face bearing a lewd expression to it, her dreamy eyes and the two strings of saliva flowing out from the corners of her mouth making her look extremely alluring, partnered with the shining beads of sweat on her porcin white skin, the disheveled charm it''s bringing out elevating her appeal to a whole new level. Leaning in to take his kiss on his mother''s alluring lips, Su Xiaotian proceeds to seal her sexy reddish pink lips with his, the soft and smooth sensation of her skin immediately flooding his senses as he continues to charge even further, entering her already opened mouth to tangle her cute pink tongue already waiting inside her warm wet mouth. Meanwhile, his hands were also not idle, the one he used to lift her chin up already holding her tightly on her hips now, the other hand continues to y around with her exposed, stiff nipples, already red and big from all his ying around, its fingers sometimes just circling on her beautiful pink are to prevent her from being overloaded from the stimtion of her sensitive flower buds. "Mmm~~~ Chuu~~~ haaahhh~~~ haaahhh~~~ Tian~~~" after enjoying the sensation of their tongues tangling inside her own mouth, Su Meiyao gazes at her beloved son with a tender and loving look in her eyes, her hands once again circling on his neck as she already gives up removing her son''s pants, leaving him to his own designs to take it off when he wants to. "Mymm~~~!???" as if to fulfill her previous desires though, she starts feeling an immense heat emanating from herher regions, a thick, long, hard and hot mass of pir-like flesh sandwiched between her plump motherly thighs, resting itself snuggly on her deep crack, reaching all the way with its head poking outside of it, touching her lower back. Despite not seeing the hot massive thing currently curving along her lower body, the ck-haired motherly beauty clearly knows what this is, as it is something her beloved son always uses to thrust her into ecstasy nearly every night, making her feel pleasures that she will never get used to and she will never get tired of, the very same tool her son is always using to inject his ''yang qi'' deep inside of her. "Baby~~~ did your c-cock grow even more!?" despite already crossing multiple lines with her son, Su Meiyao still couldn''t stop herself from being embarrassed whenever she uses any words to call her son''s private parts. "Who knows? Do you want to find out mom?" as he guides his mother''s soft thighs to cling onto his lower body, Su Xiaotian asks her with a teasing smile on his face, moving his hips ever so slightly making her feel the veins of his dragon running along her milky white, soft and sensitive skin. Chapter 242 Stubborn Mom* "Mnn~~~" as they start getting deeper and deeper into the sea of lust, the mother and son clinging onto each other were snapped back to reality by a groaning from just beside them, causing them to stop whatever they are currently trying to do. Turning their heads around, they saw the white-haired beauty''s plump and perky ass swaying from left to right as she squirms around trying to stand up, the sight of her milky white skin on herrge perfectly shaped ass and her plump slit with her love juice still leaking out of it causing the immortal-like young man to take arge gulp. With his mother returning to kissing all around his body after she pays a bit of attention to the white-haired beauty though, the immortal-like young man knows that he can''t be distracted, prompting him to turn around to face the ck-haired motherly beauty again, her head leaning on his shoulder, softly kissing everywhere her luscious lips touches. "Ahhnnn~~~! baby~~~ you''re making mama feel¡­ hyaaann~~!! So gooood~~~" feeling her dear son''s great sword moving along her pink, drooling lower lips, pleasure starts flooding her whole naked body from herher regions, making it difficult for her to speak as she fails to stop herself from lewdly moaning in between her words. ''Oh my~~~ it''s really bigger than before~~~ how can my baby''s dick grow like this in just a matter of a few days~~?'' panicking joyfully as she feels her son''s heavenly dragon pressing on her soft milky inner thighs even harder than it does in the past, she knew that his manly weapon gets even bigger than before, the thought alone of having her son prate and take her newly recovered virginity with this meat staff of his causing her to tremble in anticipation. "Mymm~~~ ahhnn~~~! Right thereee~~~!!!" feeling the veins of her son''s dragon rubbing on her sacred ce, the ck-haired motherly beauty hugs him even more, squeezing her huge breast in between her soft body and her son''s rock-hard, masculine body. As he moves his curving sword on her sensitive pink scabbard even more, she starts feeling weaker and weaker as her lewd juice starts to fill faster and faster inside of her, her shaky, naked sexy body barely keeping it inside as she wants to experience more with her beloved son. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man is barely holding himself back even more than his mother is currently doing, after all, having such perfect beauty with a peerless face and unrivaled body clinging onto him is already more than enough, not to mention how said beauty acts in front of him, adding to that the fact that this beauty is his own mother, the taboo and the pleasure making him want to just pin her below him and fuck her silly as he loves her until she faints. His mother''s soft body continues to cling like an octopus onto him, the softness of her entire sweat-filled sexy body making him doubt whether she''s truly human as her entire body just feels like a whole marshmallow, her soft flesh wrapping around him as if she has no bones at all. "Do you want me to go further, mom?" hearing his mother''s scious moans right beside his ears as he continues to rub his great sword along her drenched fat slit, Su Xiaotian asked as he turns around to whisper in his mother''s ears, all while one of his hands continues to tease one of her erect, stiff nipples, the pretty, sensitive womanly part already red from all his teasing, her heavenly milk already starting to lick out of her breasts. "Mhmm~~~ Ahhnn~~ I would¡­ Haauhh~~~ love to baby~~~ however¡­. Mnnn~~~~!!! You have to attend to~~~ hyaaa~~!?? The others first~~~!!!" as her son continues to rub along the fat drenched slit of her longing pussy, Su Meiyao replies between her moans while she nearly loses it and just allow herself to drown in the pleasure of her son making love to her and fucking her, reaching the most sensitive deepest part inside her soft tight cave, but she continues to hold on, knowing that he needs to tend to the otherdies first, as he also has to take responsibilities for them. With his mother''s lower mouthpletely drenching not only herher regions and lower body but also his dragon as well, Su Xiaotian highly doubt that she still have more fight in her, and after all the time they made love with each other, he clearly knows that it will only just take him a single move to make her sumb and move to shove his spear head deep inside her by herself, that is either by sucking her heavenly milk or by whispering his love, not only as his mother but also as his lover to her, just one of this two things will definitely flip her switch and turn her into a woman that only wants her and her son to feel the best as they make love until one of them faint. "Your wish is mymand, mom¡­ just be satisfied with this for now¡­" despite this though, her refuses to take advantage of his mother in this situation as he knows that for one reason or another, she really wants to gost tonight, something iprehensible to him yet but he''s just somehow certain that she will reveal her reason for this once he prates her motherly insides, something that will always effectively make her, his own mother,pletely honest to him "Ahhnn~~~ baby~~~ you''re going even faster~~!!!" "Oh my~~~ dear!! Tian~~~!!! You''re messing mama up~~~!!" "Ohhh~~!! Ohhh~~!!! Oohhh~~!! Cumming~~~ cummiiiingggg~~~~!!!!" Feeling her lower body heating up as her son moves faster and faster, Su Meiyao squirms all around trying her best to control her waters from exploding, her movements only serving to send more ecstasy to her entire body as her extremely sensitive nipple starts intensely rubbing on her son''s rock-hard masculine body, the pleasure amplified even more as his other hand continues to y with her other nipple, pinching and twisting it around however he pleases, each of her son''s movements making her feelpletely dominated, yet treasured and loved by him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Eventually, her mind and soul got overran by all the stimtions, her brain forcing to shut down as it fails toprehend just what is the heavenly bliss she''s currently feeling, causing her to lose control of her entire body as it trembles in joy, her thighs and legs stretched straight, iling around in the air with her toes curled, her hands not knowing what to do frantically caresses her son''s nape, and her face, despite looking extremely motherly, pristine and beautiful, holds the most perverted look to it. Her eyes rolls upwards while her little mouth sports a silly smile, droolsing out from the corners of her sexy, sensual red lips, her sweaty forehead causing some of her beautiful hair to stick into it, giving her a disheveled charm to her. Meanwhile, her lower regions are not any better, her orgasming pink cave spewing out lots of love juice drenching not only herself and her son, but also the bed sheet beneath them, the fabric of said bedsheet already extremely wet despite them not going to the main event of this night yet. Chapter 243 Grandmas Turn* "Mom?" looking at his mother''s listless face as her upper body remains perpendicr to his, Su Xiaotian calls to her, the ck-haired motherly beauty unable to hear is word due to her already passing out from all the pleasure he just made her feel. "Passed out huh?" knowing that his mother still basking in her climax, the immortal-like young man smiles before moving the hand on her bountiful chest to her back, lifting her upper body up so that she is lying on his chest, gently walking towards the otherdies to bring her there, cing her down on the bed. "Rest here mom¡­ I''lle back to you soon" afterying her down on the soft bed, Su Xiaotian smiles at his mother''s face, caressing it with his hand before leaning in to kiss her eyelids, before going down on her lips, pushing her still exposed pink tongue inside as he kisses her, her soft little tongue still somehow fighting back despite her loss of consciousness. Meanwhile as he puts his mother near the other beauties, said beauties couldn''t help but get so surprised seeing Su Meiyao like this, particrly the two mature beauties who are born in the same generation as her, Bai Anxin and Li Yan, who have always known her for being a tough woman to crack, being unresponsive even to the man who used to be closed to her, but looking at her lewd disy with her face right after her son made her orgasm makes them think that this is apletely different Su Meiyao otherwise. What is unaware to them though is this is a part of the truth, a thing that the Su Meiyao from back then would refuse to believe as well given that if only not necessary for her to do, she would rather just cultivate all to herself than perform dual cultivation at all, but now that she''s experiencing all this things with her son, she couldn''t help but think that it''s a joyful irony for her to turn from a woman who only look at dual cultivation as a necessary means to her end to a maidenly mother who uses this method to forge deeper bonds with her son, and only her son. Of course, said motherly beauty in question knows that although a part of him stilles from that detestable man, it is only because it is something thates from her own flesh and blood that made her only child, despite being a man, feels so close to her, making her feel not only immensely pleasurable physical sensation but also overwhelmingly great emotions no other man, or rather being can make her feel. As thedies resting on the other side of the bed each get lost on their own thoughts, the white-haired elderly beauty is already in the immortal-like young man''s arms, the elderly beauty struggling to keep up with his advances as he starts attacking her as well, rubbing his raging dragon along her helplessly drooling pink slit, hisrge hands tucked underneath her perfectly shaped ass, his firm grasp on her making her feel his strength without feeling pain. "Grandma, your entire body feels great¡­ I can''t wait to put it inside you¡­" as he continues to move his curving naked sword along his paternal grandmother''s slit all the way though her deep crack, Su Xiaotian teases while the white-haired beauty looks at him, kissing his lips every now and then sharing the sweet saliva from her lewd wet mouth with him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Mmm~~~ mmhmm~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~" hearing her dear grandson''s words, Jiang Xinyue just continues moaning from his advances as she feels like talking just like how he does is something to vulgar for an elder like her, something that she only thinks of right now as there''s still a semnce of reason in her mind. While the white-haired beauty is truly a reserved woman, she just couldn''t help but go wild and crazy whenever her dear grandson brings her to heaven in all sorts of ways, the rationality-eating pleasure causing her to do things that she would otherwise never do when she''s sober, or even when she only has a single trace of reason left in her, and weird enough, the only one who can force her into this state his her grandson, the very young man hugging her in his arms and looking at her eye to eye right now. Seeing how he looks at her though, she couldn''t help but feel disbelief in herself while she starts thinking of what to reply in the same way as her mind already starts considering talking dirty with her grandson as well, the thoughts for herself being such a bad and immoral grandmother not only for letting her dear grandson do all these things to her but also for her enjoying everything flooding her mind. ''He''s so handsome~~~ and he''s so good in bed as well~~~'' as all the thoughts about her being an immoral grandmother continues to multiply in her mind, she starts spewing out weird reasons to counteract this, which seems to be extremely effective as she starts epting it more and more. ''Not to mention the best thing of all¡­ he truly cares about us, he treasures and loves us so much that I feel like we''re not doing enough for him¡­'' she added in her mind as she remembers all the times that he grants them something that is otherwise just impossible for them to have, one thing being the shared system, a thing that he can just not give them but choosing to do so, showing just how much trust he has in them. ''¡­forget it, I don''t care if I''m branded as an immoral grandmother anymore, I just want to love this boy as much as I can~~~'' as she finishes debating with herself, the white-haired beauty concluded with the words in her head, the very same confirmation making her smile even brighter as she looks at the young man in front of her, the sweet, loving smile on her face entrancing the immortal-like young man as he continues to look at her while holding her closely in his arms. "What made you smile like that, grandma?" seeing the smile on his paternal grandmother''s face, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but return the same intensity of a smile before moving to kiss her beautiful lips in a brief and repeated manner, causing her boy to heat up even more as she''s instinctively waiting for his passionate assault inside her lewd wet, longing mouth. "Nothing¡­ ahnn~~~ dear¡­ mmm~~~ just had my¡­ ooohhh~~~!! thoughts sorted out¡­ I''ll¡­ hyaaa~~!? tell you on another day~~~" the white-haired beauty replies after enjoying her dear grandson''s shower of kisses on her lips, still struggling to speak between her lewd moans as she continues feeling his meat pir rubbing along her already red, sensitive ps hiding her beautiful, pink insides. "Sure¡­ just don''t forget it after this¡­" hearing his paternal grandmother''s reply, the immortal-like young man smiles as he increases the intensity of his assault on her, feeling like he needs to do so based on her squirming movements, typically something she always do when she''s longing for more pleasure from him. "Ahhnnn~~~!! ohh~~! yesss~~~!!" as she feels her dear grandson starting to pick up the pace, Jiang Xinyue couldn''t help but moan even louder, unable to suppress the pleasure welling deep inside. Chapter 244 The Young Ladies Thoughts* "Ahh~~~ wait~~~ Tian¡­ dear~~~ please slow down~~~" plunging deeper and deeper into lust as her and her grandson''s private parts continues to rub into each other, Jiang Xinyue couldn''t help but start begging for mercy again, looking at her dear grandson with half-shut eyelids that just serves to make her look lewder than she already does.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her white strands of hairs sticking to her sweaty, voluptuous body, she moves back and forth as her plump lower mouth clings and move along with the immortal-like young man''s huge cultivation stick, the hardness as well as the sheer size of it making her feel like he can carry her entire weight with this weapon alone. As the white-haired elderly beauty continues to lose grasp on her reason from all the stimtion she''s feeling from herher regions, her dear grandson, the very young man currently holding her in his arms is just watching with loving eyes as he repeatedly thrust his great sword along her drooling slit, coating his slippery sword with her leaking love juice all the way to his balls. "Mmm~~~ dear¡­ you''re too biigg~~~ grandma can''t hold it in~~~" "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! I''m cumming~~~" "Oooohhh~~~~!!!" Along with the pleasure of such hot, massive meat pir rubbing on her sensitive, pink pussy lips, the pleasure of knowing that the one rubbing his privates on hers is her dear grandson, whom she loves as her man as well, brings the white-haired elderly beauty with so much joy and ecstasy that herher regions starts to wet the dragon treading along it even more, her explosive squirting even felt by her grandson as his huge cock is continuously assaulted by the pressure of her love juiceing out of her sacred garden like waterfalls. With her back arched so that her upper body is near perpendicr to her grandson''s the white-haired elderly beauty continues to climax, her sweet scent spreading all across the room as her waters continues to drench the bedsheet underneath them, her sweet, sticky love juice even flowing into her dear grandson''s dragon all the way to the jewels underneath it, a sight that will make her mouth water if she''s conscious to witness it. After finally bringing thest of the maturedies to her first climax, Su Xiaotian finally brings her to the usual spot, lying in the bed, gasping air for dear life just right beside her daughter-inw, who already knows this is what''s going to happen when the immortal-like young man starts pleasuring her. Afterying his paternal grandmother down to let her rest for a while, the immortal-like young man looks up to see the blushing faces of the three younger beauties watching all the scene unfold, their womanly chests heaving up and down as they breath heavily from all the arousal they are currently feeling. However, as he decided to close in onto their spot, he saw the three of them shaking their heads as if to deny him from what he is about to do, merely using their gaze to point at one of thedies in the maturedies'' group, a red-pupiled beauty that seems to look at him so lovingly, the longing in her eyes apparent as she never lets her gaze go away from him at every second of this night. Seeing Li Yan clearly trying to tell something from her gaze, Su Xiaotian smiles wryly towards himself, nodding to the youngerdies as he moves towards the red-pupiled mature beauty, prompting the youngerdies to give a symbolic thumbs up to him as they nod their heads back, now clearly aware that they really want him as well as they rub their own thighs together, feeling the sticky wetnessing out of theirher regions. ''Damn¡­ I want to join in on the action as well but¡­'' biting the tip of her thumb, Hua Xian''erins in her mind as she watches her beloved pinning her sworn sister''s mother, her aunt, on the bed, wanting to feel intimate with her lover as well but deciding to hold off for now, causing her to mock herself. ''What an indecisive woman you are Hua Xian''er, you want to feel Xiaotian up close but you''re too scared!!!'' shouting in her mind, the empress-likedy stated as she cutely clenches her fist into a little ball and bring it up to her prominent chest, posing in a cute way that make her appear to be motivating herself. ''Mom¡­ you finally met a good man, I''m happy for you¡­'' meanwhile, looking at her beloved and her mother acting intimately, Hong Lian couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart as one of her wishes in life is for her mother to have a man she can depend on, a man that will treasure her more than Hong Lei did, and she got so much more than that now, having a loving man that treasures and respect her, as well as trust her so much that he''s even willing to reveal what is possibly the greatest secret of his cultivation to her. ''Although¡­ I can''t say that he doesn''t have any ws¡­'' although the maidenly beauty truly thinks that the immortal-like young man is the perfect husband or daopanion, he''s definitely not a perfect human or a saint, his sinful nature clearly visible just with the sheer number of beauties he currently has in the bed with him, nearly all of them buck naked and exposing their entire body to him, not even sparing his own mother and grandmothers, and most likely his younger, half-sister as well. Being someone who grows in a household with a womanizing biological father though, she knew this is something she can do nothing about and just epts it as it is also pretty good sharing the burden of handling the immortal-like young man seeing just how much of a beast he is in bed, in addition to the women around him being great people fun around to be with as well. ''Big brother¡­ he''s really a beast~~~'' as she''s already with him for countless years already if talking about the previous timeline as well, Wu Xiaoyao is quite confident that he knows so much about her dear big brother that it is only below, if not equal with his own mother''s knowledge of him. One among the things that she clearly knows is just how much of a monster he is, draining her of her rtively high lust within just a few hours, causing her to walk helplessly every time they make love while his sword is still standing hard and mighty at the end of their sessions, clearly not having enough but stopping for her sake. Looking back on those days, the bubbly youngdy couldn''t help but look forward to the moment her dear big brother holds her in his arms once more, her pretty, sensitiveher regions spewing out more juices as if to respond to her desires, preparing her tight insides for what is about toe. Meanwhile, as the youngdies are each upied with their own thoughts, the older beauties are watching her their beloved pins down one theirs, one of his lovers, the red-pupiled mature beauty clearly enjoying as her and the other beauty''s lover, the immortal-like young man, caresses her fertile curves. Chapter 245 Im Ready, Husband~* "Mnnn~~~ Tian~~~" with her hands above her head being held by another hand, arge, masculine one owned by the immortal-like young man, Li Yan could only look at him helplessly, her body moving around subconsciously, her alluring curves standing out even more through her every moves as if she wants to seduce him. "Yan''er¡­ you''re already drenched down here¡­" seeing the helpless expression of his lover underneath him, Su Xiaotian just couldn''t help himself from teasing her, lowering his lower body just to that their most private parts are touching, his huge shaft pressing on her wet sacred garden, the heat from the unholy mass of flesh sending shivers all throughout her longing body. "Mmm~~~ you meanie~~! Stop¡­ ahhhnn~~~ teasing me©¤ ahhhann~~~!!!" looking at her beloved with pleading in her eyes, Li Yan begs as she moves inplement with the immortal-like young man''s movements, increasing the pleasure she''s feeling even more, driving her to the edge.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ahhhnn~~~ auuhh~~~!! Ohhhh~~~!??" "Tian~~~ wait wait wait~~~" "Aaahhhnnn~~~~!!??? Noooo~~~" After a few minutes of just constantly rubbing his heavenly sword on the entrance of her soft pink scabbard, Su Xiaotian causes Li Yan to orgasm once again, the mature beauty still trembling as her beautiful lower mouth starts spewing out her fragrant lewd juice, making the smell of debauchery in the room even heavier than it already do. "Haaahh~~~ Haahh~~~ Haahhh~~~" After this small yet intense climax, Li Yan couldn''t help but gasp for air, still lovingly staring at the immortal-like young man positioned on top of her, clearly just waiting for her to recover before proceeding to the next step, his loving gaze on herself making her want to just immediately recover from his assault and continue being intimate with him. As she waits for her shivering naked body to recover, she raises her hands to lock her arms on her beloved''s neck, pulling the immortal-like young man''s face down towards hers, her eyes gradually closing as he moves closer and closer towards her. Getting into a close enough range, the immortal-like young man starts showering the red-pupiled mature beauty with romantic love and affection, something that she had only ever felt when she''s with him, making this experience all the more joyful for her. Starting with her forehead glistening from hervender-scented sweat, the immortal-like young man starts raining soft kisses on her goddess-like face, taking in her sweet feminine scent as he does so, every time his lipsnd on her soft skin, from her forehead to her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose, and then her rosy, bouncy cheeks, before finally going to connect his lips with her sensual, fiery red lips, engaging in a passionate act. As her beloved young man invades her little, sensitive mouth, Li Yan couldn''t help but feel some guilt thinking about the difference in age between the two of them, her age now more than enough for her to be his mother. Thinking about this though, she starts to care about this less and less as she found out that the immortal-like young man have women far older than her, and they seem to care less about this trivial matterpared to her. "Mhhmmm~~~?? Myymmmm~~!??" knowing that she''s floating on her own thoughts, Su Xiaotian decided to surprise the red-pupiled mature beauty for a bit, lifting one of his hands up to fondle on herrge plump breast, squeezing it into all shapes and forms before eventually going on her stiff sensitive nipples, pinching it with his fingers as he twists and turns it around. Cultivators are weird human creatures, they grow as fast as a human however they get locked in a specific body age once they achieve something high enough in their cultivation, meaning that they will always maintain the state of their body unless their lifespan run out, and in the case of the red-pupiled mature beauty with the body seemingly that of an early thirties woman, a lot of sensitive triggers are in her body, as if a response to her mortal body reaching the final stages of fertility and urging her to give birth to more children. The triggers are already running on overdrive as she be more and more intimate to the only man she has ever and will ever love, and now that he is ying around with the beautiful, sensitive reddish pinks on top of her motherly breast, the sensitive triggers start increasing even more, causing her pulsing pink cave to let out more of her lewd juice, as if preparing for her beloved''s massive pir that is about toe inside her deepest parts. Ending the kiss, Su Xiaotian also let go of Li Yan''s stiff nipples, her moan in the end as he pinches the flower bud for thest time causing her to blush intensely, almost averting her gaze if not for the immortal-like young man pressing his forehead on hers as he looks at her with a loving, doting smile on his face. Below them, he continues rubbing his meat staff on top of her plump sensitive pussy lips, coating his absolute weapon with her leaking juices, the glistening dragon appearing to be so delicious not only in her eyes, but also to the eyes of all thedies in the bed, all of them gulping at the same time as they watch him move his manly part back and forth on her skin. Finally, he decided that his weapon is already slippery enough to enter inside of this lover of his without causing too much pain to her newly recovered body, prompting him to move the tip of his great sword, pointing it at the entrance of her drooling lower mouth, the feeling of his spear head pointing on her womanly entrance something that the red-pupiled mature beauty could never forget, as their first time being intimate with each other ends up with the same head being the only thing that enters inside of her, yet still gives her so much joy and pleasure that it made her faint multiple times. And here, now, the fact that he''s definitely going to insert more than just the tip on her makes her anticipate what is about to happen even more, her drooling naked cave moving left and right as she subconsciously shakes her hips, seemingly taunting the young man to enter her deep caves all the way to the parts that no one has ever reached. "Are you ready, Yan''er?" bringing his head down to steal a brief kiss from his lover''s sensual, fiery red lips, Su Xiaotian asks with a calm smile on his face, yet the trace of anticipation and excitement in his eyes are something that the red-pupiled mature beauty could not miss, causing her to feel genuine joy as she saw him getting excited for her, someone that the sect master of her previous force often calls old. ''I can''t believe an olddy like me will still be able to feel this kind of feeling¡­'' she thought to herself as she raises her hands to caress the immortal-like young man''s face, returning his smile to him as she shows him the most loving smile she can muster, all while her other hand goes down to hold his raging dragon to guide it deeper inside her as she speaks. "I''m ready, husband~~~" Chapter 246 I Can Always Take Control (R-18) Hearing her words, Su Xiaotian just continues smiling as he waits for her to remove her soft, cool hand''s hold on his heavenly sword, the red-pupiled mature beauty taking his cue as she takes a feel of his prominent veins for thest time before he allows him to do whatever he wants, causing her to turn stiff as he whispers words near her ears. "Ready to lose your virginity again, Yan''er?" whispering from near her ears, Su Xiaotian asks softly as his head enters inside her drooling pink ps, the wetness failing to make prating her even a bit easier as her soft flesh starts to mp tightly on him, telling so much about the nervousness she''s currently feeling.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As he stops for a moment, he finally feels the thin membrane blocking him from his entry deep inside of her damp wet cave, prompting him to lean in and whisper those words to her, causing her cave to feel even tighter than it already did before. Hearing her beloved''s words, Li Yan couldn''t help but feel so stupid, forgetting such an important fact of having her virginity restored just like that, it might be perhaps due to the nervousness she''s currently feeling, or might be perhaps from her excitement and anticipation of what is about toe, either way, her forgetting about that just made her all the more embarrassed for herself. "Yes husband~~~ please take Yan''er''s first time~~~" acting like a newly wed wife, Li Yan even goes as far as addressing herself on third person, thinking that since she''s already so embarrassed, why not take this chance to just try things she can''t when she''s sober enough? Her hands reaching down, she starts using her dainty fingers to spread her plump ps and reveal the beautiful wet pink flesh inside, obscured from the outside world due to her beloved''s massive spear head entering inside,pletely covering her spreaded womanly flesh. Hearing his lover''s words, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but get even more excited, not expecting the red-pupiled mature beauty to go as far as this, his smile getting wider as he moves his hips a bit lower, applying pressure on the thin membrane inside her cave. "Ahhnn~~!! Ooohhh~~~" feeling his tip entering inside her, Li Yan starts moaning sciously just from the heating out of her beloved''s heavenly weapon, the heat spreading all throughout her entire body and making her feel full, yet something is stillcking, something that she will immediately receive the next second. Moving his hips even lower, he starts tearing through the barrier preventing them frompletely connecting with each other, causing blood toe out of her beautiful slit as he goes slow, but a bit deeper and deeper inside of her. "Ahhnn~~~" letting out a mixture of a moan and a groan, Li Yan sounded as she feels her barriers being torn for the second time in her life, yet this one is far better than her first making her feel only pain, this second time of her losing her virginity with a farrger dragon feeling only a bit of pain amidst the torrential wave of pleasure washing through her naked sexy body, making the feeling all the more ecstatic for her. "Yan''er, are you okay? Do you want me to stop?" feeling the tinge of pain from her beautiful melodious moan, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but worry and ask as he stops his movements, causing the red-pupiled mature beauty to look at him as she starts giggling uncontrobly. "Hehehe~~~ there''s no problem husband~~~ please use my body however you want~~ shower me with your love and make me remember only you as my man~~~" after stopping her giggles, she looks at her beloved straight in the eyes to answer her question, after which she uses her hands to take one of his, directing his fingers inside her warm wet mouth as she starts working on it with her cute pink tongue, her provocative words and action invoking a primal urge to just pound her as hard as he can, but he controls himself, seeing that this mature beauty needs so much more than that. "Aren''t I the only man you ever and will ever has though?" pulling out the fingers on her sucking mouth, Su Xiaotian replies as he moves the same hands on the top of her head, patting her for a bit before moving his hands on her smooth sexy back. "That''s true~~~ from the moment I fall for you, you''re the only man I ever love, and from the moment of my rebirth, the only man who touched and will ever touch this body of mine~~~" she replies while arching her back and confidently pressing her bountiful breast of his solid chest, her stiff flower buds sending current all through her body as it rubs across her beloved''s muscr body. "You said it yourself¡­" the immortal-like young man said with the smile still on his face before continuing his words, surprising the red pupiled mature beauty as he moves abruptly along with his words. "You''re really beautiful, Yan''er" telling his genuine appreciation not only for her external appearance but also for her character, he starts lifting her up effortlessly causing her to squeal from the sudden movements. After just a moment, she finally feels herself lying on top of him, the immortal-like young man with his back on the bed while looking at her affectionately, his hands on her motherly hips preventing his heavenly dragon frompletely exploring the deepest recesses of her tight womanly cave. "Go on top, Yan''er, do whatever you want" having an idea of what useless intercourse the red-pupileddy suffered from her previous partner, the immortal-like young man wants this first time to be something joyfully memorable for her, so he wants her to take it her own pace and just take the lead when she''s already ustomed to it. "B-but, aren''t men supposed to go on top the first time?" still surprised at the sudden change, the red-pupiled mature beauty asks as she had her hands on her beloved''s rock-hard abs, panicking as she only ever experienced being beneath a man. "What kind of idiot made that rule huh?" smiling as he raises one of his hands to caress Li Yan''s face, Su Xiaotian mockingly asks before sitting up and looking at the beauty face to face before he starts speaking again. "Doesn''t men like being dominant?" returning her beloved''s question with another question, Li Yan innocently ask causing the immortal-like young man tough loudly,sting for a while before he starts exining to her. "Listen Yan''er, the people who said that are be nothing but insecure incels who thinks nothing but themselves and has no confidence in dealing with goddesses like you¡­" sneaking in apliment for her, Su Xiaotian starts speaking before his thumb moves on her sexy lips, caressing it as he continues exining to her. "Sure, I also love being dominant but that''s not all there is to it, something like that is not making love, wifey¡­ that''s just either prostitution or rape, nothing more" the immortal-like young man disdainfully said before returning her focus on the beauty in front of him again, now opening her mouth as if it wants the fingers roaming around her numb lips to enter. "Besides¡­" putting his thumb inside her mouth, she starts licking on it voluntarily clearly wanting to do so, lovingly looking at the owner of the fingers currently in her lewd mouth with a huge blush on her goddess-like, beautiful face, embarrassed at the fact that she''s doing something like this, yet she just couldn''t extricate herself from doing so. "No matter what position, I can always take control once I bring you to heaven, right?" looking at the red-pupiled mature beauty, he asks prompting her to nod automatically to her question, all while her wide hips starts lowering on his lower body, his staff reaching deeper and deeper inside her longing cave. Chapter 247 Deep Inside Li Yan (R-18) "Ahhhnnn~~~!!!" as she continues to lower her hips on her beloved''s body, Li Yan couldn''t help but moan from the sensation she''s currently feeling, the blood and lewd juices intermingling inside her tight mping cave making the experience of the young man deep inside of her even better, her sucking slippering walls squirming every time his heavenly sword moves inside of her, making her scream in pleasure even more. Meanwhile, while the gorgeous mature beauty in his arms continues to frantically move around as they start making love, the immortal-like young man just tries his best to hold her slick sexy body covered with her sweet fragrant sweat, enjoying the sensation of her softness rubbing all over the front part of his body. Indulging on each other''s body, they eventually go further and further into the sea of pleasure, the red-pupiled mature beauty''s mind gradually losing reason as the sensation of having her beloved''s great sword inside her floods her mind, reveling on the difference of him previously just putting the tip inside her and of him now going deeper and deeper inside her tight mping womanly cave, the two sensations, although both feeling extremely heavenly to her, are worlds apart if she''s ask topare. Lowering her hips further on his lower body, the immortal-like young man slowly ces his hands down, causing the perfect dumplings getting carried by hisrge hands to lower on himself as well, his huge, stiff warrior venturing deeper and deeper inside the red-pupiled mature beauty''s longing cave, the warm wet softness making the venture for his little brother more than justfortable. On the other hand, moving along with her beloved''s lead, the red-pupiled mature beauty starts getting more and more stimted as all the sensitive spots hidden underneath the folds of her pink, fleshy cave starts getting scraped by her beloved young man, his tip continuously triggering response from her entire beautiful naked body as it continues to travel deeper inside of her, making her wonder just what she will feel once he starts moving back and forth inside her slick, sensitive breeding hole. ''Oh~~~ my husband is so deep inside~~~'' feeling the tip of her beloved''s meat staff poking on the door to her baby room, Li Yan couldn''t help but lewdly smile as her eyes begin to roll upward, barely keeping her consciousness intact as she repeatedly thinks to herself that she must stay strong since passing out here means pretty much her turn ends for now, only getting a turn again once she recovers again. This is something that she couldn''t allow to happen since this is a very important moment to her life, possibly standing on the same level as the moment that she first held her dear daughter in her hand, having her virginity taken by a man she truly loves for the first time in her life. ''Should I just let him prate into my womb as well~~??'' feeling really good with the immortal-like young man''s heavenly sword widely spreading her pink sensitive inner walls to fit into its own shape, the red-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t help but wonder to herself, the thoughts immediately perishing as she starts to realize something. As the spear head of her beloved husband continues poking on the extremely sensitive, squishy entrance of her womb, she starts feeling the continuous assault of mind numbing current spreading all throughout her entire body, rendering her immobile, causing her to think that this is not what she wants as not only does she want to be on the receiving end and get pleasured to heaven by her beloved, she also wants to move to pleasure her beloved husband as well while they make love with each other tonight. "Ahhh~~~ Husband~~ wait~~~" still helping Li Yan in lowering her hips on his crotch, Su Xiaotian was stopped as the red-pupiled mature beauty moves her small dainty hands to hold hisrge hands, shaking her head as she begs him to just let his hand on this level, making him wonder why she wants it to be so. Shaking her soft voluptuous waist, Li Yan made the heavenly dragon''s head inside her feel the entrance of her baby room bending as it tries to push itself even further, the soft, bouncy sensation making the immortal-like young man understand the reason of why the mature beauty is stopping him. "Does it hurt, Yan''er?" feeling the entrance of her womb twitching from every thrust he does, the immortal-like young man starts getting worried as he might be hurting one of his lovers, something that he will never forgive himself from doing, however, the red-pupiled mature beauty''s next words only serve for him wanting to thrust deep inside her even more. "N-no husband¡­ I can''t move from¡­ ahhhnnn~~~ pleasure from your¡­ mmm~~~ t-thing¡­ I-I want to move and return¡­ hyaa~~~ the favor as¡­ mnnn~~~ weeeellll~~~" trying her best to stop sounding so vulgar as she tries to exin herself, Li Yan blushes extremely hard as she repeatedly fails on her attempt to do so, letting out a lewd, tempting moan intended for the immortal-like young man in front of her every time he thrust his stiff member inside her drooling soft cave. "You don''t need to worry about that Yan''er¡­ just let me do all the work¡­" hearing her words, Su Xiaotian''s massive meat pir starts twitching deep inside the red-pupiled mature beauty''s sensitive love hole, making her moan even more as she feels the thing inside of her spreading her pink fleshy inner walls even more, making her truly struggle to escape as her beloved husband starts moving more eagerly inside of her, pushing her with her back on the bed as he starts taking the lead, increasing the intensity of his movements. "Ahhhnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~!!!" "Wait~~~ husband~~~ Nooooo~~~~!!!" "Ahhh~~~ not there~~~!!! Please slow doonnn~~~!!!" After the immortal-like young man''sst reply, he immediately starts focusing on giving the red-pupiled mature beauty even more pleasure, nning to just make her forget wanting to consciously reciprocate the pleasure she''s receiving in exchange for her just subconsciously responding to his stimtions, as he thinks it will make her feel so much better than when she''s holding back right now. Pounding deep into her mping virgin cave, the immortal-like young man is met with resistance as her tight, fleshy inner walls starts tightening on him as if preventing him to move, pulling causing her womanly flesh hole to suck him even deeper inside, and pushing causing her vaginal muscles to lock him in ce, her extremely wet walls not making it any easier for him to continue pounding on her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Agghhh¡­ Yan''er¡­ you''re too tight¡­ try to rx even just a bit, okay?" unable to bear it any more, Su Xiaotian actually feels his yang qi rising up from his shaft, the heat from it causing him to immediately suppress it in surprise, moving one of his hands to caress the red-pupiled beauty''s breast in order to divert some of her attention away from her sensitive love cave getting churned by her beloved young man, said young man''s action barely removing her attention from herpletely filled cave. "Husband~~~ more~~~" seemingly moving subconsciously now, the red-pupiled beauty said while lovingly looking at the immortal-like young man, her hands moving to caress his handsome face as she starts giggling absentmindedly, making her look a same level, yet different kind of beautiful to his eyes. Chapter 248 Li Yans Climax (R-18) "Ahhnn~~~ Ahhnn~~~ Ohhh~~~!!?" "Ahhh~~~! Yes Husband~~~ Right there~~~" "Hyaaa~~~ so deeeep~~~~" Feeling the intensity of the immortal-like young man''s movements, the red-pupiled mature beauty starts letting out more and more scious moans, her lewd melodious voice spreading all the way from the main bedroom to the empty first floor of their residence, causing the other beauties watching her getting rammed by their beloved gulp in anticipation of their turn with the immortal-like young man arriving. "Ahhh~~~!! Nooo~~~!!" with Su Xiaotian pounding deeply inside her naked love hole, Li Yan couldn''t help but have her drenched lower mouth drool, her sweet, fragrant love juice constantly spewing out of her already red, plump lower lips, drenching herher regions all the way to her soft and sexy, motherly inner thighs. "Yan''er¡­ your insides feels really good" leaning in to whisper on the red-pupiled mature beauty''s ear, the immortal-like young man said as he continues to vigorously pound on her longing tight cave, her massaging inner walls moving frantically as if to constantly try to milk him deep inside of her, something that he already wants to do but not before bringing this beauty to her first climax with him truly inside her first. "Ahhnn~~~ husband¡­ please stop describing my pussy~~~" with multiple waves of mind numbing, pleasure currents moving through her entire body, Li Yan replies pleadingly as she remains being on her beloved''s mercy, her bountiful chest sexily bouncing back and forth in sync with his thrust on her leaking love hole, oftentimes making her scream in ecstasy if not for herself feeling the shame of having her daughter watch her expressions as a woman being pleasured to heaven by their beloved man. "That''s not describing, my dear wife¡­ you know what describing is?" smiling at her near listless, beautiful face with saliva flowing out from the corners of her open mouth, Su Xiaotian asks before he goes lower to kiss her smooth, porcin neck, taking in hervender scent before his lips returns to her soft earlobes again, nibbling on them to make her moan before speaking once more. Whispering extremely graphic words on her ears, the red-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t help but blush even more as the words enters her ears, the positions and actions her beloved are describing making it extremely vivid in her lust filled mind, the image of the immortal-like young man, her young husband pounding on her drooling wet fuck hole whenever he wishes, however he wants making her lower mouth drool even more, wanting to do the positions he mentioned after describing how he feels inside her in full detail, but not having enough courage to do so right now. ''Maybe some timeter, we have all the time in the world here after all~~~'' she thought to herself as she imagines herself on one of the positions that interest her the most, her head parallel to her two, widely spread th, sexy thighs and perfectly shaped legs, herher regions pointing up in the sky and revealing not only her plump sensitive slit but also her other hole, making her feel far more exposed than just being naked, her beloved young husband standing just above her crotch and pounding on her pussy with such vigor and intensity far more than what is expected from an exceptional young man. "Ahhhnnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~!!! Ooohhhh~~~~ Husband~~~!!!" as she continues floating on her sexual fantasies with the immortal-like young man, she got pulled back into reality from the new sensation spreading all across her entire sweaty voluptuous body, the feeling of the rock hard, huge thing lodged deep inside her craving lewd cave rubbing its tip even harder on the entrance of her baby room, making the doors protecting her womb to bend under its might. ''Is he going to do it? Oh my~~~'' as she starts thinking to herself, her expectations were joyfully subverted by his next move, pulling his heavenly sword as far as he can without cutting the intimate connection between their most intimate parts, stopping just enough to feel his tip on her sucking entrance, before mming it all the way through the end of her lustful cave once again. "AAAAHHHNNNN~~~~!!!" not feeling a single hint of pain from the immortal-like young man''s advances, the red-pupiled mature beauty starts moaning in a more feral tone, no longer responding to each of his intense, vigorous thrusts but only letting out a scious mixture of a sensual moan and a squealing scream, her still melodious pleasure filled voice sounding extremely good to her beloved husband''s ears.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With Li Yan''s entire fleshy love cave mping on his heavenly sword to keep it in ce, Su Xiaotian couldn''t do anything despite the difference in their cultivation now out of fear of hurting her, only letting her massaging inner walls to continue doing its work on his not-so-little little brother, the feeling of her folds on his veiny shaft causing the white seeds in his balls to climb up to his shaft once again. This time though, he doesn''t need to hold back anymore as he feels his lover''s cave pulsing even more intensely on his member, a clear sign of her orgasming, and a huge one at that, evident from her stiff flower buds poking on his chest as well as the general shaking of her entire beautiful naked figure, not to mention the face that she''s currently making. With a face unbing of a mother, even her daughter is surprised that her kind, elegant mother can show a face like that, smiling like silly with her little tongue slightly poking out of her saliva filled mouth and her eyes rolling upwards, Li Yan starts climaxing with her legs high in the air and her toes curled, her small, dainty hands wing its way on her beloved''s wide back, her back arching to press her sensitive plump breast on the immortal-like young man''s chest even more, her climaxing flesh sheath trying to squeeze the life out of the immortal-like young man''s naked sword. "Mmmm~~~" as she indulges on her climax, Li Yan also subconsciously raises her head up to increase the pleasure of all of it even more, pouting her cute little mouth as she fails to reach her beloved''s face, her now closed eyes and pouting lips a sign that the young man couldn''t miss, causing him to smile as he leans in to whisper on her ears, his words somehow understood by the climaxing beauty as she nods after his words. "I''m cumming as well, Wifey¡­" whispering on the red-pupiled mature beauty''s ears, Su Xiaotian said before cing his face in front of her, lowering his lips to feel her sensual, soft lips, the two of them engaging in a soft, intimate kiss with their tongues just mildly dancing on her tongue while they enjoy their bodily fluids painting each other''s most private parts. Her love juice drenching his lower body, his chiseled abs, his stiff, massive shaft all the way down to his heavy balls, clearly still ready for more action, and his semen filling her tightly mping, cum-filled love hole all the way to the brim, mixing with her love juice and spilling out of her already red, drenched, squirting pussy lips. Chapter 249 First Time with Grandmother (R-18) Thanks for the support, everyone, I think we''re on a pretty good spot on all of the rankings and it''s all from your support, now without further ado, time for bonus chapters, enjoy brothers. 1/5 ---------- Having her insides, from her tight, longing cave to her deep, untouched womb, being filled with the immortal-like young man''s thick hot seed, Li Yan couldn''t help but feelfortable and warm, suddenly having the desire to bear his child as she feels their tongues tangling with each other, the warm sensation of their bodies intimately touching each other making her feel treasured and loved. Meanwhile, as the otherdies watch the loving exchange between the red-pupiled mature beauty and the immortal-like young man, some of them starts getting more eager for their turn with their beloved toe, but among them, the youngdy looking extremely simr to the red-pupiled mature beauty stands out among them given her expressions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Despite knowing that the two people making love in front of her being her beloved as well as her own mother, Hong Lian couldn''t stop from having herself tear out of joy, knowing that the two of them, mother and daughter, is now in a great, albeit womanizing hand when they''re with the immortal-like young man. As she imagines their happy future, the two she''s observing is now recovered, her dear mother looking meekly at the immortal-like young man on top of her, smiling dotingly as he watches the mature beauty underneath her panting hard as she tries to recover herself. "Haaa~~~ Haaahhh~~~ hammm~~~" with her beloved young man''s massive dragon still lodged inside her lewd wet cave, Li Yan breathes heavily while looking at him with a flushed face, the hot, thick sensation deep inside her womb making her feel like she''s only experiencing real sex now, her satisfied expression a testament to that. Seeing that the red-pupiled mature beauty underneath him is unable to speak right now, Su Xiaotian just remains in his current position, the mature beauty''s heaving chest causing her stiff, sensitive pink nipples to rub on his rock-hard physique, sending pleasure all across her body, pleasure that her mind fails to process right now as it is still in the process of recovering from her previous orgasm. "Husband~~~ your¡­. Seed¡­. It feels so hot inside~~~" looking at the immortal-like young man with a seductive smile on her face, partnered with the sensual tone as she speaks, Li Yan couldn''t help but attract his attention once again, making her panic as she watches his gaze turns eager once again, afraid that she might break her from pleasure as her current mortal body can hardly handle this level of assault from him, and based on her experienced observation, he''s still holding back right now. "Husband~~~ please let Yan''er rest for a while~~~" reaching her arms out to circle his neck, the red-pupiled mature beauty pleads to the immortal-like young man, her genuine wish being granted as she feels his heavenly dragon going shallower on her satisfied cave, still tightly mping on his great sword as he pulls it out of her pink naked sheath, as if it doesn''t want to let go despite being beaten up and turned into a sensitive mess by the heavenly sword. "Okay Yan''er, you can rest here for now¡­" as he smiles at the red-pupiled mature beauty, Su Xiaotian said to her before leaning in to kiss her on both cheeks then returning to his previous position while retaining the same smile on his peerless face. As they look at each other, the immortal-like young man finally pulled out the massive pir spreading her plump, sexy pussy lips apart, the total disconnection of their most private parts causing a bit of their intermingling love juice to spurt out of her beautiful lower mouth before closing immediately once again, her naked sexy body acting as if it doesn''t want to let go of the immortal-like young man''s yang qi injected deep inside of her. "Try to cultivate using the art I gave all of you, it will bring you faster results especially when you have my qi inside of you" still in his arms, Su Xiaotian reminded to Li Yan as one of his hands caresses the top of her head, making her feelpletely safe, something that she never felt her entire life. "Mnnn~~~" only managing to utter a single sound before her consciousness slips out of her due to exhaustion, Li Yanpletely falls on the bed, her eyes closed as she falls into sleep, quite possibly only waking up after a while. As the red-pupiled mature beauty faint, Su Xiaotian refuses to waste his time as he moves to his next target, an elderly, mature beauty that bears the same appearance as his dear mother, only, thisdy seems to be a couple of years older than his mother in appearance, and their charms arepletely different, this elderly mature beauty giving off an air of a great, or even venerated strategist in the battlefield. As he approaches near the elderly beauty, Su Xiaotian''s heart starts to beat with anticipation, the elderly beauty not being so different as her pristine, sexy bodyid on the bedsheets is shivering in anticipation, her perky, perfectly shaped breast heaving up and down as she breathes hard, her heart palpitating as she watches her beloved grandson''s chiseled naked body approaching her closer and closer. As if her voluptuous, beautiful body is preparing itself for what is about toe, her smooth, pinkishher region starts spitting out more of her sweet, peach scented love juice, her plump sexy thighs subconsciously spreading apart as her beloved grandsones closer, one of her hands moving to cover her drenched, slick slit while rubbing on it up and down, while her other hand is on her perfect-shaped,rge tits, her dainty fingers pinching and twisting on her stiff, sensitive nipples. Once the immortal-like young man finally approaches her at arm reach distance, her body urges her to stand up as it couldn''t take it anymore, her voluptuous body immediately jumping on the immortal-like young man, his face clearly smiling as if he knew this would happen, causing her to blush even more. "It seems like grandmother can''t wait any longer huh?" looking at the elderly beauty straddling on top of him as if they''re not rted by blood, Su Xiaotian teases as he reaches his hand to fondle her beautiful breast, lifting it up to ease her hardship on carrying such heavy treasures like this. "Mmm~~~ Xiaotian~~~" feeling her beloved grandson''s firm grasp on her plump meat globes, Mo Lingxue starts moaning as she rubs herher regions on him, the feeling of her grandson''s hot,rge, veiny dragon rubbing on her closed plump ps making her feel immense pleasure. While feeling this pleasure, she couldn''t help but think that her fantasies just previously is about to happen now, her beloved grandson''s hands ying around with her soft heavy chest, her hands on his chiseled abs and her hips rocking back and forth as her sacred garden gets a feel of his great sword, all the sensations hitting her all at once causing drool to fall out of both her mouth, saliva flowing from the corner of her lips all the way to her chin, and her love juice drenching not only herher regions and lower body, but also his heavenly sword all the way to his family jewels. Chapter 250 Taking Mo Lingxues Virginity (R-18) 2/5 ----------N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ahh~~ Ahh~~ you''re so hard~~~" as the elderly beauty continues rubbing her slick ps on her beloved grandson''s stiff meat staff, she couldn''t help but express as she just enjoys feeling his veiny throbbing member rubbing on her sensitive lower lips repeatedly, the pleasure from the stimtion making her feel really weak, especially since her body returns into a mortal state, making it hard for her to resist all the stimtion her beloved grandson is making her feel. "Because you''re really beautiful, grandmother" still carrying his maternal grandmother''s plump sexy globes as he fondles it with hisrge hands, the immortal-like young man said with a genuine tone in his voice before he moves one of his hands to pinch her erect nipples with its fingers, twisting and turning therge, hard lump of sensitive flesh making her moan even more as she continues moving her hips back and forth to rub her slick wet ps on the massive pir drenched by her own love juices as well. "Mmm~~~ glib tongue~~~" hearing her beloved grandson''s words, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but cutelyin as she pouts her mouth while leaning in towards the immortal-like young man''s face, sealing his lips with her soft, sexy lips with anticipation boiling in her mind, waiting for his tongue to invade inside her mouth so that she can follow his lead. Her expectations are not subverted as her beloved grandson''s slippery tongue starts tangling with her small cute tongue inside her warm damp mouth, their battle getting more and more intense as she continues rubbing on his massive member with increasing speed, her insides increasingly drooling as it gets even more sensitive than it already does, making her feel so much that just by rubbing her tip a bit deeper inside her longing love cave, she couldn''t stop herself from having a small orgasm that drenches not only the bed but also their entire lower body. "Ahhnn~~~ Tian~~~ please stop for a while~~~" feeling that her beloved grandson already moves his hands out of her heavy breast and to her wide, voluptuous hips, the elderly beauty couldn''t help but plead as she feels his hands moving to hasten her hips movement on his heavenly dragon even more, her waters climbing more and more inside of her already weak dam constantly leaking her peach scented lewd juice out from her sensitive pussy lips. "Grandmother, you don''t want to cum?" hearing his maternal grandmother''s words, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but wonder, her words causing his hands to return on her bountiful breast, once again pinching on his nipple while his other hand ys with her are, triggering all the sensitive responses from the elderly beauty''s body and making her shake in joy. "Mmm~~~ I want to Tian~~~ but~~~ mmm~~~ please make me cum with your splendid thing inside~~~" moaning as her beloved grandson''s pinching on her stiff sensitive nipples continues to arouse her, the elderly beauty exins while sightly lifting her hips up from his crotch, using her thin dainty hands to spread the ps hiding the beauty of her secret garden, her perfectly pink, beautiful inside revealing itself to him in all its glory, her lower mouth even moving cutely as it spits more and more lewd juice outside. Seeing such lewd disy, Su Xiaotian couldn''t stop himself from making his advances, immediately getting up from the passive position and moving his hands enjoying her soft tits towards her meaty hips once again and then eventually moving to her plump soft butt, lifting it up and allowing his heavenly dragon to stand straight pointing to the heavens once again, the elderly beauty using his hands as a chair feeling something poking just underneath her drooling naked slit. Eventually realizing what is it, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but have her face filled with red flushing blush as her beloved grandson have his hands gradually getting lower and lower, and her current position is not one where she can hold herself and maintain such position without anything supporting her, causing her soft plump ass to lower along with her beloved grandson''s hands as well, said hands still groping and fondling her huge bubble butt as it goes lower and lower. Of course, given that she''s getting lower and lower, the huge naked sword pointing to her closed naked ps is going deeper inside said ps as well, his hardness bearing weight on the soft plump womanly flesh spreading it apart as his spear head continues to venture deeper inside, eventually stopping as he meets a barrier that stops him from his advances, a thin membrane barely stopping itself from getting torn apart due to the sheer girth of his weapon widely spreading her insides. "Grandmother¡­ Lingxue, are you ready?" extremely careful so as not to suddenly tear through his maternal grandmother''s freshly recovered hymen, the immortal-like young man asks while looking at her with a loving, tender eyes, the elderly beauty''s heart couldn''t stop itself from skipping multiple beats as she looks at her beloved grandson''s loving smile. "Y-yes Xiaotian¡­ make grandmother yours~~~" hugging her beloved grandson and circling her smooth arms around his neck, Mo Lingxue answers as she has her hips going lower and lower on her beloved grandson''s massive shaft, the head of his dragon pushing even further to open the blockage preventing them frompletely connecting, her drooling sensitive love hole eventually having its own barrier being teared as it takes in his meat staff deeper and deeper inside of her. "Ahhnn~~ Tian~~ so big~~~" feeling her beloved grandson''s massive cock spreading her juicy, plump flesh hole and reaching somewhere no one else had ever reached, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but utter subconsciously, her shivering figure making her look like a cold little girl blown by the winter wind, if not for herself feeling extremely hot due to the unholy flesh sword lodged deep inside her sacred flesh sheath. "Grandmother, you''re so tight¡­" his maternal grandmother''s soft inner walls massaging on his throbbing shaft, Su Xiaotian also couldn''t stop himself from saying as he enjoys her virgin hole, the blood flowing out from having her hymen teared serving as a lubricant as he starts moving his massive sword even deeper inside of her, her own body screaming that if she allows him to move even just a single quick in and out, she''s definitely going to fall for himpletely, hooked by him body and soul. However, she could no longer just stop after having her beloved grandson take her newly recovered virginity, and aside from that, having his long, thick hard cock scraping her folds deep inside her just makes her feel the best, the pleasurable feeling nearly making her ck out every time he tries to move even deeper inside of her. "Ahhhnnn~~~ yeeeessshhh~~~~" after sharing a passionate kiss once again, her lowering hips finally reaches the end of its travel, her beloved grandson''s huge shaft now filling up every space her wet flesh cave has to offer, making her shocked as she feels some of his shaft still outside her sensitive sucking flesh hole, making her wonder just how it will feel it he also shoves that extra length deep within her. However, she got no time to think about it as her beloved grandson already starts moving, pulling his massive pir away from her sucking fuck hole, her mind knowing what is about to happen next. Chapter 251 Filling Grandmother Up (R-18) 3/5 ---------- "Ahh~~~ Wait Little Tian¡­ don''t do tha©¤AAHHHNNN~~!!!" feeling her beloved grandson''s massive pir going as far as it can away from her womb''s entrance, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but panic as she expects that he''s going to do something that will fry her brain from pleasure, something that came to her a secondter as the immortal-like young man still continues despite her pleading. "Toote grandmother¡­" he whispered to her ears as he ms his massive pir all the way to the end of his maternal grandmother''s wet mping cave, the strong grip of her womanly folds doing nothing to mitigate the sheer force of his thrust, causing her massive breast to bounce as he reaches her baby room door, bending it a bit from the pressure of his spear head trying to enter inside of it. "Ahhnn~~~ Ahnnn~~~!! Ahhnnn~~~!!!" after the first one, her beloved grandson refuses to spare her from the torrential wave of pleasure assaulting her entire body, opting to continue thrusting the same way he do previously, causing her to hover between a state ofplete listlessness andpletely wide awake, her consciousness constantly being triggered awake as the stimtion from his thrust poking on her baby room washes through her entire body, the aftershock of this then sending her to gradually lose her reason. Continuing their love making session, Su Xiaotian then decided to stop constantly bombarding his maternal grandmother with sudden jolts of pleasure, his rhythm now changing into a slow and deep one, causing the elderly beauty to also change her moan from a panicked and hurried one to a slow and sensual voice that seems to captivate the immortal-like young man even more. Hearing his maternal grandmother''s sensual moans, Su Xiaotian couldn''t stop himself from leaning to kiss her slightly opened small lips, their tongues tangling inside her lewd mouth longing for his love, all while their most private parts continues to pleasure each other, her sucking love hole not letting her beloved grandson''s thrusting heavenly dragon go. "Mnn~~~ chuu~~~ Haaahhnn~~!!!" after their intimate kissing session, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but break the kiss with her beloved grandson as she feels his dragon poking on the entrance of her baby room again, his now short thrust seemingly focused on stimting this spot rather than scraping her entire sensitive areas now. "Grandmother, tell me what you want" looking at her eyes still seemingly looking for something else amidst all her satisfaction, the immortal-like young man sternly said as if to order the elderly beauty, her gaze averting from him as she hears his orders. "T-there''s nothing more that¡­ Ahhhnnn~~~ I want Tiaaaahhnnnn~~~~!!!" still having her beloved grandson moving in and out of her tight drooling cunt, Mo Lingxue said with an unconvincing voice causing the immortal-like young man to thrust inside of her even harder, her loud moans surprising the otherdies as they never expected that an elderly beauty like her will act like that. "Grandmother, tell me what you want" once again repeating his words, Su Xiaotian ordered while looking at the elderly beauty with a serious look in his face, making her shiver in pleasure as she never expected that something like this can feel this good, her desiresing out of her from her mouth, voicing it to the young man. Leaning in to whisper her desire due to her embarrassment still notpletely disappearing, Mo Lingxue starts stating the things she wants to her dear grandson, all of the wordsing out of her mouth only serving to make her more and more shy. Hearing her words, Su Xiaotian starts thinking that this mother and daughter is truly simr, having known that his mother also likes something in that scope as well, however, knowing that she''s definitely going to be too shy showing that side of hers to all the juniors watching them making love, the immortal-like young man decided to let her off the hook for now, saving these acts for when they are making love with just the two of them. "See? Isn''t that easy, Lingxue?" smiling as he moves one of his hands to caress the top of his maternal grandmother''s head, Su Xiaotian praises while calling her with her given name, thebination of his loving and doting actions making her shiver from his touch. "Mmm~~~" not being able to respond due to the pleasure and embarrassment, the elderly beauty merely let out a single sound to express her agreement to her beloved grandson''s words, her entire being nowpletely following under his lead. After immersing themselves in passion for more, they eventually start moving faster and faster, the immortal-like young man now on top of her as she lets him take the top position, one of her legs on the immortal-like young man, her beloved grandson''s shoulder, her already red pussy lips still getting increasingly redder as it continues getting beaten up by his majestic cultivation staff, its entire girth spreading her longing love hole as it moves in and out of it. Meanwhile, the owner of said love hole already has her entire beingpletely drowned in pleasure, her shivering, naked sexy body just bouncing back and forth as her beloved grandson continues pounding deep inside of her mping fleshy cave, her ecstasy filled face only has her mouth still responding whenever he kisses her, her eyes rolled upwards with her pupils barely seen, her eyebrows scrunched upwards and her lovely little mouth open, two strands of saliva flowing out from the corners of her mouth. "Ahhnnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~!!!" "Ooohhh~~~!! I love it so much~~~!!!" "Ahhh~~~~!!!! Yeeeeessshhhh~~~~!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As she continues getting pounded by the young man she loves, Mo Lingxue continues letting out scious moans that fills the entire room, the peach-like scent of her sweaty, drenched body permeating in the air, coupled with the mixture of her lewd love juice and his strong smelling precum spewing out of her reddish pussy lips still spread wide open by her beloved grandson''s massive pir, making the entire room filled with a debaucherous and sinful smell. "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! Cummiiiiiinnnggggg~~~~!!!" After a few more moments of her beloved grandson stimting her entire cave now with its shape specifically fitting his massive pir, Mo Lingxue''s dam finally copses, her waters squirting out of the space between their most private parts inrge amounts, this time the love juiceing out of her stickier and having a stronger scent, causing it to spread more in the air. Meanwhile, feeling his maternal grandmother''s orgasming flesh cave massaging his stiff staff shoved deep inside, Su Xiaotian also could no longer hold back from letting his seeds out as well, his restraint finally being broken as he feels her wombing down on his tip, sucking it as if it wants his spear head to enter inside her baby room. Unable to hold back any more, he lets his restraints go and just allows his seeds to explode inside of her longing womb as well, painting his maternal grandmother''s entire baby room with his yang qi, the thick hot cum filling her deep inside making her ecstatic climax far more enjoyable, thinking that cumming with her beloved is definitely something so good that she will never forget. Chapter 252 Bai Anxins Turn (R-18) 4/5n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ---------- "Ahhmmm~~~ So hot~~~" feeling the heat of her beloved grandson''s seeds feeling the entirety of her drooling, sensitive craving cave, Mo Lingxue, despite still being drowned in the pleasure of her climax, utters in difficulty before being cut of once again with her beloved grandson moving his lips on top of hers, sealing her small, longing mouth and muffling all the scious moansing out of it. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~!!" despite his maternal grandmother''s massaging vaginal canals tightly holding his heavenly sword in ce, the immortal-like young man continues thrusting deep inside of her, albeit now being slower and shallower than their intense movements previously, carefully stimting the sweaty naked body of the elderly beauty to prolong her orgasm. "Mnnn~~~ chuuu~~~ haaaahhh~~~" after a few minutes of basking in the climax that pushes her to the highest heavens, Mo Lingxue finally regains a trace of bearing of herself, her still dazed eyes now regaining a bit of focus as she looks at her beloved grandson''s handsome face, struggling to lift her arms in order caress him. Sensing the movements of his maternal grandmother''s arms, Su Xiaotian immediately moves one of his arms to assist her in whatever she wants to do, holding her hands and allowing her to guide their now holding hands to its intended destination, the elderly beauty''s hands eventually finding his cheeks. As she continues to caress her beloved grandson''s chest, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but get mesmerized by his paternal grandmother''s current appearance while she continues caressing his face, making him gently and subconsciously move his waist back and forth, his massive spear head plugging her tight love hole churning all the mixture of love juice and semen mixed deep inside of her. "Mmm~~~!! Tian~~~ let grandmother rest for ahhhnnn~~~ a while~~~" once again feeling the immense stimtion of her beloved grandson''s massive dragon moving in and out of her wet womanly cave, Mo Lingxue starts pleading as she knows that she can''t really take it anymore, her inner walls already beaten up and sensitive, even a bit swollen, making her most likely unable to pleasure her grandson anymore despite her desire to stay connected with him still going strong. ''Besides, he still has otherdies to attend to~'' she thought to herself as she looks beside her, the image of her daughter, her sworn sister, and her sworn sister''s daughter-inw all looking at her with a hint of envy in their eyes, making herpletely aware that they also really want to experience making love with their beloved as well. "Okay Lingxue, you can juste close if you want to do it again" hearing his maternal grandmother''s plead, Su Xiaotian just agrees with her as this is their first time, and he doesn''t want her to experience anything that might make her ufortable, particrly since this is going to be etched in her mind for all eternity toe. "Mn~~" agreeing to her beloved grandson''s suggestions, Mo Lingxue nods while uttering a single sound before she shyly averts her gaze away from him, prompting the immortal-like young man to just smile as he leans on her again, using one of his hands to pull her into looking at him while holding her chin, immediately sealing their lips once again as her gaze locks with his. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~" as they continue engaging in a passionate exchange inside her lewd wet mouth, the elderly beauty finally feels her beloved grandson''s massive meat pir slipping out of her tightly mping love cave, the mixture of their bodily fluids remaining deep inside of her womb, its entrance not allowing a single drop of her beloved grandson''s thick hot, seemingly extremely fertile semen, to escape out of her. ''If I''m ovting right now, he''s definitely going to make me pregnant~~~'' thinking to herself, Mo Lingxue couldn''t help but berate herself from being such an immoral grandmother, however, something inside her truly wants to have a child with her beloved right now, the only thing stopping her is her doubt whether the immortal-like young man, her beloved grandson, is already ready to take care of their child if they were to have one. "Ahhhnnnn~~~!!!" finallypletely slipping out of her tight fleshy cave, his spear head abruptly grinds on her erect clit, causing a surprised, ecstatic moan toe out of her, the sudden jolt of pleasure even making some of his cum deep inside of her to spill from her closed, perfectly shaped beautiful ps. After having his heavenly dragon pulled out of his maternal grandmother''s craving love hole, Su Xiaotian gently carries her and showers her with kisses all across her face, from her smooth forehead to her perfect eyebrows, eyes and nose, eventually leaving a soft kiss on her beautiful lips before letting her rest, doing the same to Li Yan before moving to his next target. With her plump, sexy legs and her perfectly shaped, soft motherly thighs closed causing her plump shapely ass cheeks to stick together,pletely hiding her sacred garden from anyone''s view despite beingpletely naked, a golden-pupiled mature beauty looks at the immortal-like young man with such shyness in her eyes, the anticipation of her stepson, or rather, her son, taking her newly recovered virginity causing her heart to skip a beat. ''I really want to do it with him now~~~'' watching her stepson''s absurdly sculpted body approaching closer and closer towards her, the golden-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t help but think of those words to herself while one of her hands dives deep on her drooling naked slit, said hand getting sandwiched between her th sexy thighs as she attempts to rub one out herself, her hand getting stopped as her dear stepson finally reaches proximity, holding the wrist of the hand she''s trying to use to pleasure herself. "Mother, would you rather do that yourself than having me do it?" smiling after gently, yet firmly holding her soft thin wrist with his hand, Su Xiaotian asked as he gazes at the golden-pupiled mature beauty eye to eye, the hand holding her wrist gently racing her porcin skin, eventuallypletely holding her small dainty hand which now serves as the sole barrier between her stepson''srge hand and her beautiful drenched slit. "Mmm~~~ Xiaotian~~~" feeling the heat of his hand holding hers, Bai Anxin couldn''t help herself from letting out a soft moan as she also moves to arch her back, pressing her softrge breast on her stepson''s hard chest, her previously extremely stiff flower bud now calming down a bit, trying to hide underneath her puffy pinks once again. "Your nipples are hiding again mother¡­ want me to take them out?" leaning in to whisper on the golden-pupiled mature beauty''s soft sensitive ears, the immortal-like young man said, clearly going to do it either way no matter what her answer is given that one of his hands is already ying around with the exposed part of her cute, stiff flower bud. "Mmm~~~ yes please~~~ Ahhhnn~~~~ Sonnn~~~" feeling her stepson''s fingers already pinching and twisting her inverted nipples, Bai Anxin responded with her seductive moans mixed with her words, the feeling of her beloved stepson''srge hot hand ying with her tits making her feel extremely aroused. Chapter 253 Getting Bai Anxin Ready (R-18) 5/5 ---------- "Ahhnnn~~~ yesss~~~" having her nipples being teased by her stepson''s fingers intensely, the golden-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t stop herself from moaning out loud, her melodious yet lewd motherly voice spreading all across the room they are making love on, causing herself to be so embarrassed as she shows such shameless disy with her dear daughter watching them. "Yes son~~~ please pinch my nipples~~~ y around with your mother''s nipples moreeee~~~" however, having herself continuously being stimted by her stepson''s skillfully pleasuring fingers and hands, she can barely think of anything else, his seemingly godly movements making her crave even more, leaving less spot for rational thinking inside her currently lust filled mind. Meanwhile, hearing his stepmother''s melodious lewd moaning, the immortal-like young man starts going even more aggressive on her, his fingers increasing the intensity of their movements, pinching her already stiff and erect, sensitive nipples a bit harder without making her feel ufortable, the additional pressure on her sensitive flower bud making her feel her stepson''s raw dominance on her body instead. "Ahhhnnn~~~ they''reing ouuuttt~~~!!! Mother''s nipples areing ouuuttt~~~!!!" after just a minute of ying around with her puffy ares and inverted nipples, her dear stepson already made theme out, an achievement that no one has ever done, making her feel immense pleasure from her now exposed nipples getting intensely teased by her stepson. "Mother, your nipples are so sensitive huh?" feeling his stepmother''s soft, voluptuous naked body squirming around as he continues ying around with her erect nipples, Su Xiaotian teases as he leans in to kiss her on her soft smooth cheeks and then pulling his face back to continue staring at her beautiful face and its lewd expressions. "Ahhnn~~~ that''s because¡­ mmm~~~~ no one has ever¡­ ahaaahnn~~~ touched that par©¤auuhhh~~~!!" struggling to properly reply without her sensual moans spilling in between her words, Bai Anxin said as she continues squirming around, her hidden sacred garden already leaking out copious amount of love juice outside, making her plump motherly thighs and ass looks so lewd with her sweet waters spilling all around it. ''Wu Xiaolong is really pretty fucking useless huh? I bet all my genese from my dear mom for me to have this much talent is sex, haha¡­'' hearing his stepmother''s words, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but think to himself as he continues pleasuring her erect sensitive nipples, adding another thought to his mind as he pinches one of his stepmother''s flower bud a bit harder. ''Doesn''t matter now anyways, I will make sure that mother will no longer remember such tragic memories after this'' he decided to himself as he starts moving even further. "Ahhhnn~~~ wait¡­ please, son~~~" feeling that her beloved stepson already lets his fingers go of her stiff nipples, the golden-pupiled mature beauty takes over as she moves both her hands to y around with her flower buds, making her helpless as the handsome, immortal-like young man in front of her now starts prying her closed thighs and legs open, his actions making her beg in embarrassment. "Mother, you''re just too shy huh?" ignoring her plead, Su Xiaotian continues to do as he pleases as he knows that they won''t be able to progress anywhere if she continues being too shy, his current strength partnered with the fact that she currently regressed back to a mortal meaning that there is nothing she can do to fight back his advances. However, he doesn''t want to hurt his dear stepmother, hence why he still proceeds with spreading her sexy legs and plump motherly thighs with extreme caution and care, merely trying to apply a miniscule amount of force as he opens them, sometimes even moving down to massage her soft plump thighs to ease her nervousness. After a couple of minutes of feeling her beloved stepson''s caring massage on her sensitive thighs, Bai Anxin''s defenses finally lowers enough for her to voluntarily spread her lower body wide open, her desire to do so being confirmed as she gazes at the immortal-like young man eye to eye before slowly spreading her sexy thighs for him. With her milky-white plump motherly thighs slowly spreading open, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but watch it in anticipation, the wet sticky love juice constantlying out of her plump naked slit previously now sticking to her inner thighs, forming a lewd transparent bridge that makes her even more embarrassed, one of her hands moving down to cover her tightly closed naked ps. "Mother,e on, open it" looking at his stepmother''s dainty fingers barely covering her plump pussy lips, Su Xiaotian teases as he rubs his fingers on the hand covering her lower lips, using her covering hand to demonstrate the movements he is about to do the moment she removes them from her most private parts. "Mmm~~~ but~~~ ahhhnnn~~~~!!" with one of her dear stepson''s hands now ying around with her reddish pink nipples once again, paired with the hand lewdly moving on top of her small hand covering her drenched sacred garden, Bai Anxin couldn''t help but let out a lewd moan once again, her mind flooded with pleasure now gradually losing its rationality once more. Moving hisrge hand to cover his stepmother''s small dainty hand once again, Su Xiaotian makes it so that each of his fingers is on top of hers, guiding and controlling them as he moves his fingers apart, her thin fingers following suit, her spreading movements finally revealing her most private, womanly part to him. Despite seeing it multiple times already, Su Xiaotian still couldn''t extricate himself from appreciating the beauty of her tightly sealed ps, now wide open and revealing the drooling, pulsing pink flesh inside, from inside it a thin membrane blocking the view on deeper parts of her womanly cave. Now having her pussypletely revealed to her dear stepson for definitely not thest time, Bai Anxin just gives up and let him do whatever he wants, expecting him to move his fingers and shove it in and out of her longing love hole, only for her expectations to be exceeded as she starts feeling arge hot, girthy and long rod resting on her crotch, its veiny shaft rubbing on her plump pussy lips and making it red. "You''re already so wet, mother, I guess you''re ready now, aren''t you?" looking at the panicked look on her stepmother''s face, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but smile at her as he continues coating his great sword with her drooling lewd juices in preparation of sheathing the massive sword deep inside her pink, pulsing sensitive flesh scabbard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Mn~~ do whatever you want, son~~~" after her initial surprise, the golden-pupiled mature beauty''s reason eventually returns, her arousal reaching an all-time high as she feels her stepson''s massive member rubbing on her little sister, her lower mouth continuously squirting her love juice as if to assist her dear stepson in preparing his stiff meat staff before he prates her. Leaning in, Su Xiaotian looks at his stepmother eye to eye as they share this very special moment between the two of them, their eyes reflecting each other''s image as they remain staring at each other, the golden-pupiled mature beauty finally realizing that she will now get something she never knew she always needed and wanted. Chapter 254 Mothers Insides (R-18) "Ahhhnnn~~~" after staring at each other for a while and somehowmunicating with just their gazes alone, the immortal-like young man finally moves to assault his gorgeous stepmother''s insides, pulling his heavenly dragon away from rubbing it on her cool,fortable skin and pointing its head on her closed lower lips, the pressure from his spear head pressing on her soft plump ps causing it to deform as it spreads. "Mother, I''m going to move"nding another soft kiss on his beautiful stepmother''s sexy lips, the immortal-like young man dered, prompting a nodding response from his golden-pupiled, mature goddess-like beauty of a stepmother, the beauty looking on the ce where her and her beloved stepson''s most private parts are connected, cing her in a trance as she saw her stepson''s massive sword pressing on her sensitive sacred garden. "Mmm~~~ please be gentle son~~~ mother is really sensitive deep inside~~~" already losing more of her reason, Bai Anxin starts addressing herself in third person as well, making sound especially attractive to the immortal-like young man, who always enjoys and will never get used to his mom, and now his mother, addressing themselves like that when making love with him. "I know mother¡­ leave it to me" leaning in to share a brief sloppy kiss with his stepmother once again, Su Xiaotian replies before proceeding to what he intended to do, sealing her sexy, beautiful red lips with his, his lips refusing to take action as the golden-pupiled mature beauty starts sucking on his lips. "Mnnn~~~!? Myymmmm~~~!!!" as they continue sharing kisses, eventually evolving into a lewd sloppy one with her beloved stepson''s dominant agile tongue ying around with her small slippery tongue inside her damp warm mouth, she starts feeling the tip of his great sword entering inside her most private womanly part, her plump pussy lips now spread apart with his tip reaching into her moist pink entrance. "Ahhnn~~~ son... mmm~~~ careful~~~ you''re going to tear mother apart~~~" feeling her drooling, wet love cave getting spread apart by her dear stepson''s girth, the golden-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t help but warn him, feeling that the membrane blocking him from entering deep inside of her is already being torn apart even without his member touching it yet. "Don''t worry mother, just enjoy yourself" somehow knowing what his stepmother is thinking about, Su Xiaotianforts her as he whispers those words near her sensitive ears, all while pushing his stiff meat staff deeper inside of her massaging flesh hole, his tip already touching the thin membrane guarding her deepest parts. "Ahhhnnn~~~ son¡­ your cock so big~~~" despite her stepson''s dragon only entering the shallow parts of her womanly flesh tunnel, the golden-pupileddy already starts feeling immense pleasure as the way he spreads her canals makes her feel like there''s already something lodged deep within her deepest parts where no one has ever and will ever reach except for him. "It''s just the start mother, are you ready?" smiling from her genuine surprised praise feeling his erect naked sword inside her soft pink wet scabbard, Su Xiaotian asks while gently teasing her by rubbing his girth all around her soft clinging lewd flesh, her constantly squirting love hole lubricating his massive girth more than enough for him to easily prate her. "Mmm~~~ do whatever you want with me son~~~" looking at her stepson''s doting smile as he continues teasing her sensitive front hole with his massive weapon, the golden-pupiled mature beauty responded in kind as she hugs him, her shivering arms struggling topletely circle his wide back, the only action she''s able to take being her focusing on her craving pussy, tightening its inner walls around her stepson''s tip trying to move deeper inside of her. "As you wish" hearing his gorgeous stepmother''s words, Su Xiaotian pushes a bit further inside her mping inner walls, making her squeal in a bit of pain as he ims her virginity, the warm blood from her torn barrier lubricating their most private parts even more, granting him easier ess to the deeper recesses of her craving pink fuck hole that clearly wants more of him as well, evident from how it continuously massages as it sucks him in. Her inner walls though, despite being extremely soft and slippery, poses a problem to him as it continues to try and block his path inside despite sucking him in, almost as if it only wants him to move his member in the specific area he is currently stuck in, something that he doesn''t want to do as he wants his dear stepmother to feel his entirety as well, but he also doesn''t want any harm tond on her. Due to this, he starts quick, shallow thrust on the area in the hopes that she will start to rx, adding to that he starts extending his hands, wing on her plump motherly tits, fondling with them and ying around as he turns it into all shapes and forms, firmly grasping it in his hands without making her feel difort, all while making her feel hisplete dominance on her. "Ahhnnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~ son¡­ ooohhh~~~! That''s goooddd~~~" enjoying her stepson''s quick shallow thrust inside of her, the golden-pupiled mature beauty starts letting lewd moans out of her small mouth once again, timed with these moans the moment he starts thrusting deeper inside of her, her waters squirting for a bit every time he thrusts.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s going to get even better mother, I have yet to reach aagghhh¡­ deep" as he teasingly exins to his stepmother an inkling of what she is about to experience when making love with him, the immortal-like young man couldn''t stop himself from letting out a grunt as his stepmother''s inner walls starts massaging his thick long shaft even more, her soft slippery flesh exciting the nerve endings on his skin so much that his mind starts urging him to just dump his seeds and cum inside of her. Fighting this desire through sheer will though, he keeps on thrusting inside of his stepmother''s massaging soft inner walls, his dragon''s head reaching deeper and deeper inside of her longing love hole, making her limbs squirm as she struggles to control herself from going wild. ''Oh my heavens~~~ it''s true~~~ my son is reaching so deep~~~ I thought my cave is just short but I guess that''s just because of that trash~~~ this~~~'' as thoughts about how great the feeling she''s currently experiencing floods her mind, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty couldn''t help but start remembering the times she experienced in the hand of ''that'' man, not because the pleasure isparable to what she''s currently experiencing but because of the heaven and earth difference between her stepson''s mind numbing assault and that man''s nd routine. ''¡­aahh~~~ so good~~~ why did I even held back from making love with my son in the first ce~~~'' already treating her beloved stepson like a child born from her blood as well, the Bai Anxin thought to herself as she feels his massive packaged reaching even deeper inside of her, her head raising and her eyes rolling upwards as she feels his great sword''s tip poking through the entrance of her baby room, signifying the true start of their intense love making session. Chapter 255 Mothers Intense Climax (R-18) Poking deep inside of his stepmother''s warm wet cave, Su Xiaotian doesn''t move immediately as he lets her enjoy the sensation of his great sword touching her deepest parts, threatening to just push inside if he applies a bit more force into it. "Mmm~~~ son¡­ ahhhnn~~~!! Your so big~~~" feeling her stepson''s impressive girth spreading her soft inner walls into its shape just by being inside of her, Bai Anxin couldn''t help but express in joyful praise as she hugs his body even tighter, her legs interlocking behind him as if she doesn''t want to ever let go of him, something he would never consider doing at the very least until he make her climax into satisfaction. "Mother¡­ you just keep getting tighter¡­agh" pulling his great sword significantly and then shoving it back inside in one swift motion, Su Xiaotian stated as he enjoys her fleshy folds massaging on his veiny shaft, her soft insides getting churned by him but still refusing to yield, trying its best to milk him of his yang qi as it continuously massages him while also sucking him in, the sensation difficult to describe even with the word heavenly. Plunging deeper into the ocean of pleasure, the two of them continues to enjoy each other''s body, the immortal-like young man''s tender and loving caress making her feel treasured and loved both in a motherly and romantic way as her beloved stepson continues pounding on her drooling sensitive fuck hole with his heavenly dragon, the stimtion flooding her mind with nothing but lustful thoughts towards her beloved stepson alone. "Ahhnn~~~ ahhnn~~~ ahhnn~~~" "mmm~~~ son~~~ my body is just¡­ ahaaann~~~ for you~~~ please continue loving me¡­ ahhhnnn~~~!!" enjoying her beloved stepson''s massive meat pir spreading her fleshy caves wide as it moves back and forth deep inside her, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty said without a single hint of her previous shyness in her words, her bountiful breast shamelessly bouncing up and down as her stepson passionately thrusts his stiff meat staff repeatedly poking the entrance of her lowering womb. "You love it that much?" meanwhile, trying his best to maintainposure as his stepmother''s massaging inner muscles continues to stimte the nerve endings in hisrge shaft, Su Xiaotian continues to tease while asking with genuine curiosity for her answer, one of his hands moving to wipe the beads of sweat gathering on her smooth forehead while waiting for her answer. "Ahhnn~~~ thank¡­ mmm~~~ you son~~~" feeling his sweet gesture, she couldn''t help but express her gratitude as she enjoys the loving, tender gaze in his eyes directed towards her before closing her eyes as she focuses on forming a sentence to reply to his query, struggling toplete this simple task due to the stimtion from his consistent, vigorous thrusting inside of her, along with her body constantly bouncing back and forth from the intensity of his advances. "So¡­ you love it that much?" failing to hear her answer to his question and understanding the reason behind it, Su Xiaotian immediately slows down on his assault, now doing a deep slow motion to make her feel each of her sensitive spots being scraped by the head of his huge dragon, every time he reaches her deepest part pausing for a bit to press hard on the entrance of her drooling womb. "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! It''s not ''it'' that mother¡­ ahaann~~~!!! Loves dear~~~ mother loves you so much¡­ ahhnn~~~!!!" giving what she thinks is the most appropriate and truthful answer to her beloved stepson''s question, Bai Anxin stated, her words being riddled by her frequent moaning from each of his movements sending tingling pleasure to her brain. "That''s good, then I will make you feel more, mother" after hearing her response, the immortal-like young man smiles widely before leaning down to press his weight on her, their chest meeting causing her soft, plump,rge womanly endowment being squeezed on his rock-hard chest, her inverted nipples still stiff outside her puffy ares, causing her to feel even greater as those sensitive tips repeatedly rubs on her stepson''s body. "Ahhnn~~~ wait dear~~~ please be gentle to your¡­. Ahaannn~~~!! Motheeerrrr~~~" feeling her beloved stepson starting to increase the intensity of his advances again, the golden-pupiled mature beauty couldn''t stop herself from starting to panic joyfully,pletely aware that she''s going to feel even more pleasure starting from now, a pleasure definitely a bit torturous as well as it will make her thread between the line of conscious and unconsciousness. Of course, it is toote for her to plead, as the immortal-like young man knows that she also wants to feel what he''s about to make her feel, prompting him to move one of his hands beneath her sexily arching back, supporting her weight and preventing her from moving on her spot, while the other hand moves to caress the top of her head,forting her as he continues to pull her deeper into the ocean of pleasure. As they continue passionately touching and caressing each other, the immortal-like young man finds an interesting thing about this stepmother of his, that being the fact that her body is extremely flexible, something rare even for cultivators given that joints and connective tissues are one of the hardest parts to refine and control even for high level cultivators. Due to this discovery, he opts to push their intense love making session even further, pushing his stepmother''s th, sexy thighs upwards until she''spletely spreading it, said sexy thighs now parallel to her head, her legs stretching even further beyond her head as she continues getting deeply pounded by her beloved stepson. After having fun with her flexibility for a bit while thinking of all the possibilities they can do in the future, the immortal-like young man finally returns themselves back to their original positions, continuing to vigorously pound his stepmother''s leaking cunt. After a few minutes of intense and vigorous love making, the stepmother and stepson pair finally finds themselves on the brink of exploding, her tight massaging inner walls continuously stimting not only his shaft, but also his ns as the entrance of her womb repeatedly sucks and kisses his tip every time they connect, causing the seeds from inside him to continuously rise up from his shaft out of his control. "Ahhhnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~!!!" "Ooohhh~~~ yes~ right there~~~" "Ahhnn~~~ so good~~~!!!" Not wanting to cum without making his stepmother climax first, the immortal-like young man intensifies his assault further, his quickly moving waist continuously mming on herher regions, their crotch connected not only by their most private parts pleasuring each other but also by her sticky, sweet smelling lewd juice that is constantlying out of her naked voluptuous body from the start of their lovemaking session. "Ahhhnn~~~ sonn~~~ cumming¡­ cumming~~~~ mother is cummiiiiinnggg~~~!!!" panicking as she feels that the water of her dam can no longer be controlled, Bai Anxin starts screaming joyfully with her lewd, pleasure-filled yet somehow still motherly and melodious voice, her limbs straight and frantically iling about in the air, particrly her sexy lower body struggling to move as her stepson''s lower body presses on it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Fortunately for her beloved stepson suddenly moves down on her shortly shifting his entire weight on her small body before immediately turning around and cing her on top of him, her body still locked on his but now she''s able to il around from her climax a bit more. With her sexy legs straight and her small feet curled, her waters start forcing itself out from the gaps between her widely spread climaxing pussy and her beloved stepson''s stiff, twitching huge cock that''s spreading her cunt, not only their lower bodies are getting wet from it, but also the bedsheet underneath them, such scene still something that makes the otherdies amazed despite the fact that it already happens so many times in this night already. Chapter 256 Mom and Grandma (R-18) While his gorgeous stepmother is indulging on the ecstasy of climaxing really hard for the first time in her life, Su Xiaotian finally let go of his control on his not so little little brother, her tightly clinging, massaging pussy walls sucking on his shaft so hard as if it doesn''t want it to move apart, the sucking sensation also triggering him to release his seeds. Painting her entire innards with his thick, white, hot seeds, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel a bit weak for a moment after dumping such massive amount of semen inside his golden-pupiled, goddess-like motherly beauty of a stepmother, her wet pink inner walls still continuously massaging on his member as if expressing its gratitude on feeding it until satisfaction. Meanwhile, feeling her beloved stepson''s hot cum filling up her entire womb and even stretching it significantly, Bai Anxin triggers another bout of orgasm again, her waters squirting out of the gap of their most private parts still connected to each other, some of her stepson''s thick seeds spilling out of the gaps as well, the lewd smell of their mixed love juice heavily coating the air with a sense of debauchery. "Ahhnn~~~ mmm~~~ son~~~ let mother rest for a while~~~" returning to the earth once again after experiencing being thrust into heaven for a good minute, Bai Anxin moans once again despite her mind still being a mess as she feels her stepson''s slightly moving sword inside her drooling, sensitive cave, her arousal already settling down due to the consecutive climax and orgasms from the intense love making session her stepson made her experience, his massive member constantly stirring and fucking her insides to multiple climax. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~" hearing his stepmother''s request, Su Xiaotian decides to grant her a bit of time to recover as well, however, he continues gently thrusting on her mping insides as he reaches his lips to seal hers, engaging in a passionate kiss that causes her to repeatedly let out muffled moans, herher regions definitely going to start drooling once again if not for her wells nearly going dry right now. "Mnn~~~ chuu~~ puuaaahh~~~ haaahhh~~~" after their passionate, sloppy kiss, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty could no longer form a word on her mouth, her dreamy eyes merely looking at the immortal-like young man as she weakly falls into his wide chest, her eyes already closed when he checked on her once again, her bountiful breast heaving up and down as she takes repeated deep breath every time she takes air in. Seeing that she''s already out of energy, the immortal-like young manid her down on a still dry part of the bed as well, just right beside the red-pupiled mature beauty and his mature, elderly beauty of a maternal grandmother, allowing the golden-pupiled mature beauty to rest, but not before cing a kiss on her glistening forehead. "Mmm~~~" feeling her stepson''s tender, caring gesture, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty couldn''t help but let afortable moan out of her small cute mouth, still open as she continues to gasp for air. "Now for the two of you¡­" looking at his mother and paternal grandmother holding one of their hands together as they longingly look at him, Su Xiaotian knows that they want to experience it just like how they always do, together, and what kind of ''filial'' son or grandson is he if he''s not going to grant his mother and paternal grandmother''s desires right? "Dear Tian~~~" "Baby~~~" Looking at the immortal-like young man''s naked chiseled figure approaching towards them, his mother and paternal grandmother couldn''t help but start waiting in anticipation, their minds flooded by the thought of them making love to their beloved once again, their hearts beating so loud that they think they are about to burst out of their soft, bountiful chests, their bodies shivering in excitement and anticipation of feeling what is about toe. Hearing them call to him, Su Xiaotian just smiles as heid down on the space between them, the two, sexy, voluptuous motherly beauties immediately turning themselves towards him, half of their soft sexy mature bodies already sticking on top of him. His mother, currently on his right, has the right part of her body on top of him, herrge, soft,ctating breast squeezing on his pecs as she hugs him tightly, her th, plump motherly thigh rubbing on his erect member, making him feel its smoothness. On the other hand, his paternal grandmother, is also doing the same, making him feel her soft voluptuous mature body as she sensually moves around as if to arouse him, the only difference between the two of them being the ce leaking liquids on him, the two of them both drenching his lower body with their constantly leaking, sweet smelling love juices but in addition to this, his mother is also smudging his upper body with her sweet and creamy, heavenly milk. "Ahhnn~~~!!!" not letting himself being on the receiving side only, the immortal-like young man moves his hands on the two mature beauties'' smooth, sexy, milky-white arching backs, tracing the sexy arch for a while ticking them quite a bit before deciding to move down on their perfectly shaped bubble butts, cing a hand on one of their ass cheeks and deciding to y around with it, fondling them and making the two of them fill the firmness of his grasp without making them ufortable, the pressure from his hands making the two of them moan. Just passively receiving their beloved''s touches as they continue to rub their sexy naked body on him while he ys around with their bodies, the two mature beauties are eventually taken by surprised as they feel the immortal-like young man''srge hands moving into their deep cracks and way past it, ying around with their backdoor for a bit. "Ohh~~~!!! Mmmm~~~" feeling her beloved son''s finger teasing her second hole, Su Meiyao squeals in surprise at first, but then easily epted his advances on her, even going as far as allowing him to sometimes put the tip of his fingers inside the virgin hole. "Ahhnn~~~ dear Tian, not there¡­ that''s¡­ ahhnn~~~ dirty~~ I''m not ready yet~~~" meanwhile, having her dear grandson teasing her ass hole, Jiang Xinyue couldn''t help but start blushing embarrassedly as she feels like this ce is not really fit for their love making activities, thinking that her backdoor is something dirty despite it being otherwise.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Being cultivators, they already stop using their backdoors for such purpose once they reached the Qi Refining Realm, as the body canpletely turn the food it ingested into qi used for nourishing the body, only some special poisons and materials are out of this function of every cultivator, these things being expunged from the body via sweat nds or maybe even vomiting it out. Knowing this fact as well, Su Xiaotian smiles as he knows that his paternal grandmother is only trying to buy herself some time by saying such excuse, and eventually she will still give her virginity on that hole as well one way or another. Granting her request, he moves the hand not only on her but also on his mother further, the tworge hands eventually reaching the thing wetting their entireher regions, their two unfucked slits that makes their entire bodies shiver as they feel his hands on them. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 257 Whos Going First* "Mmm~~~" "Ahhnnn~~~" Having their sensitive lower mouths yed around by the immortal-like young man, Su Meiyao and Jiang Xinyue starts letting out sensual moans with their melodious voices, the sound permeating the entire bedroom causing every other woman in the room pay their full attention towards the two of them, who are currently shivering from all of the immortal-like young man''s advances. Meanwhile, feeling the softness of his mother and paternal grandmother''s most private womanly parts, Su Xiaotian just straight up refuses to extricate himself from the heavenly sensation he''s currently feeling, his hands being sandwiched in the cracks between their plump butts, and his fingers also sandwiched, but by their plump closed ps instead. As they are being pleasured by their beloved, the other beauties watching them are enjoying the show, as this is the only time they can see the extremely vulnerable side of such a strong woman as Su Meiyao, her current expressionspletely different from how she carries herself as the Peerless Heavenly Goddess of the Goddess Ranking. Whatever the other lovers of her dear son think about her though, matters such as that are superficial in the ck-haired motherly beauty''s eyes, hernguid, almond eyes only focusing on one figure currently, the figure that is currently holding her in his arms where she feels extremely safe, the figure of her dearest son.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At the same time, the immortal-like young man''s paternal grandmother, the white-haired elderly beauty is also looking at her dear grandson so intently, her eyes bearing nothing but the image of him as her gorgeous facees close and closer to his, her daughter-inw also proceeding to move the same way as her. Knowing what the two of them wants to do, the immortal-like young man merely waits for who''s going to finish their advances first, said person being the white-haired elderly beauty, who immediately seals his lips with her soft cherry lips. Watching her mother-inw and son engaging in a passionate kiss, Su Meiyao opted for the next best option since she can''t share an intimate kiss with her son yet, and that second option being showering him with kisses all around his body, this time mostly on his cheeks as well as his neck, as she just can''t move any further due to her dear son''s arms firmly holding her in ce. "Chuu~~~ Chuu~~~ mmm~~~" while the elderly beauty and the immortal-like young man engages in a passionate exchange with their tongues dancing around inside the elderly beauty''s wet longing little mouth, the immortal-like young man proceeds to draw circle on her sacred garden, the softness of her flesh making it so much more enjoyable for him to y around with her exposed drooling slit. "Ahhnn~~~ baby~~~ more~~~" meanwhile, his mother is currently moaning in joy, said moans interrupting her every time her kiss takes too long as he consistently moves his finger along her drenched naked slit, hisrge hands and thick fingers making her drooling pussy lips tremble in joy every time he tries to stroke it. Pleasuring his mother and grandmother so much that they start to lose reason for themselves, Su Xiaotian decided that his paternal grandmother already have enough kissing, the reason for this evident from her prominent chest heaving up and down from the clearck of air, their sloppy kiss being broken by her as well, her eyes at him as she gazes with saliva still flowing from the corner of her mouth, making her look so alluring in his eyes. After appreciating her listless expression for a few seconds, the immortal-like young man then directed his attention to the other mature beauty clearly longing for his touch as well, his fingers on her sensitive ps no longer enough for her as she really wants to feel him, her beloved son, ying around with her little tongue with his inside her warm wet mouth. "Baby~~~ kiss mama~~~" smiling at him as he directs his focus on her face, the ck-haired motherly beauty said with a teasing tonecing her melodious motherly voice, still wanting to say something but failing to do so as the immortal-like young man already seals her red sexy lips with his. Feeling his mother''s soft fragrant lips connected to him, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but wonder why of all of his women, his mother is the only one that always makes him constantly eager to kiss her whenever they are making love, sure, he''s also eager to be intimate with his other lovers but he can always hold himself back and pleasure them first before kissing them, but with his beloved mother, he just wants to always connect his lips with hers. Sharing the same sentiment as her beloved son, Su Meiyao thought to herself of how good it would be if she can only kiss her son every minute and every second of her day in her entire life, knowing that this greedy wish of hers is something that is just impossible to be satisfied, that being a little regret in her heart, but this doesn''t stop their mother and son bonding moments from being something thatpletely fills up her heart with immense joy all the time. As they continue kissing each other, the mother and son pair shares their bodily fluids inside her mouth, her sweet, peach vored saliva being something that he really enjoys, and his strong manly scent is also something that she enjoys, the two of them feeling such euphoria just by sharing a sloppy kiss like this. After the kiss, the immortal-like young man switches to his paternal grandmother again, sealing her soft sexy lips with his for a while and then shifting to his mother once again, the two of them alternating from letting out a muffled moan as he fingers both of them while kissing one, or moaning as they kiss his entire face and neck as he continues doing the same. Experience tales at empire Feeling that theirher regions are already more than wet enough for what he is about to try, he decided that it is already enough kissing for now, moving out his hands from the reach of their plump pussy lips making them feel empty as the manly fingers ying with their ps disappears, his hands now on their sexy, arching back as he lifts them off the bed, making them sit as he sit as well. After taking a sit, he looks at the two of them, two goddess-like mature beauties that no single man, no matter how good-looking, powerful or great they are can attain, two women who only have him as their man, their bodies shivering in anticipation as their eyes looks at him and scans his entire body. Looking at their naked sexy bodies once again, the immortal-like young man couldn''t stop himself from taking a grab of their soft,rge chests, pulling the two of them beside him as he ys with their erect nipples the two mature beauties letting out lewd moans from their little mouths as they feel him pinching and twisting their sensitive nipples repeatedly, the immortal-like young man even going as far as sucking and cleaning up the ck-haired motherly beauty''s milk filled heavy breast. "So, who would like to go first?" after having his fill of his mother''s delicious breast milk, the immortal-like young man looks at the two of them and asks, his words making the two mature beauties'' eyes glow. Chapter 258 Because Its Sexier That Way~ (R-18) Looking at each other with tacit understanding apparent on their beautiful eyes, his mother and paternal grandmother holds their hands together, his ck-haired goddess-like beauty of a mother pushing his paternal grandmother, a white-haired goddess-like elderly beauty, to the bed, her smooth milky-white back resting on the bedsheet, her front part being squeezed together with her daughter-inw who is currently lying on top of her. Having their bountiful breasts being squeezed between their soft bodies, the two of them can only look to the side in order for them to see the young man currently facing theirher regions, the two beautiful slits touching each other, his mother''s lewd juice flowing down from her beautiful pink slit and mixing with his paternal grandmother''s cherry blossom scented love juice then flowing all the way down to the bedsheet. "You can go anywhere you want, dear Tian~~~" "Come wherever you want, baby~~" The two of them speaking at the same time, his mother and grandmother deres as they move their hands from holding each other towards their plump, bubbly asses, their dainty hands spreading their cheeks apart and exposing to him their beautiful, drooling naked slits in all their glory, the two glistening plump flesh clearly wet from all the love juice their lower mouths are spitting previously. Seeing such sight, their pink slits drooling at the thought of him entering inside, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but take a huge gulp of air in order to try and calm himself, his vigorously beating youthful heart clearly no longer listening to what he wants, not listening to his mind even more so is his great sword, which is currently standing so erect that it seems like it is challenging the sky, definitely making it a struggle for him to properly aim it when he''s already trying to enter inside one of them. "Ahhnn~~~" "Hyaaa~~~" Feeling his massive girth now rubbing in between their plump slits, the two mature beauty couldn''t help themselves from letting a mixture of a moan and squeal from their cute little mouths, the moans bing even louder as the immortal-like young man starts grinding his massive pir between their drooling naked slits even faster, his girth making it so that their sensitive little beans are being exposed from their ps and grinding on his entire length, making the new experience all the more pleasurable for the two of them. In addition to their nerve-filled, sensitive clits rubbing on his veiny shaft, their stiff nipples are also rubbing each other due to the movements that the immortal-like young man is making as he shoves his stiff meat staff in and out of their pussy currently sandwiching him, causing the stimtion they are feeling to increase even more, wondering just how can their beloved think of such novel idea. Meanwhile enjoying being sandwiched between two soft pussies drooling on his great sword, Su Xiaotian just closes his eyes as he tries his best not to let his semen out this early in their session, at least wanting to make his mother and paternal grandmother climax first before he ejactes on either one of their virgin slits. After rubbing his cultivation staff for a while and thinking that it is already lubricated well enough, he decided to choose someone between the two to prate already, opting for pushing his naked sword inside the white-haired beauty who is currently lying down with her back on the bed, making it easier for her to look at him eye to eye despite the ck-haired mature beauty in between them. "Ahhnnn~~~ Tian~~~" feeling the familiar sensation of her dear grandson''s naked great sword pressing on her pink, sensitive flesh sheath, Jiang Xinyue starts moaning as her body automatically starts getting more sensitive, producing more love juice as if subconsciously preparing herself from the pration she is about to experience, something that she already experienced so much of with her dear grandson but feeling extremely foreign right now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The reason for that being the fact that she recovered her virginity right now, and her body is in a state where her primordial yin is still there, meaning that despite her and her dearest grandson already making love multiple times already, this can also be said to be the first time they are going to make love with each other. "Are you ready, Xinyue?" sensing the trace of nervousness in her graceful voice, the immortal-like young man pauses as he asks, his thick girth not only making her, but also his mother feel him, the sensation driving the two mature beauties crazy, particrly his paternal grandmother, who is so close yet also so far from beingpletely connected to him. "Mn~~~ be gentle, dear Tian~~~" after calming herself down, the white-haired elderly beauty looks at her dear grandson with determination filling her beautiful eyes, her arms letting go of her spread cheeks and moving to invite him in a hug, the immortal-like young man smiling dotingly at her before he epts the intimate hug, sandwiching his mother''s soft body between him and his paternal grandmother. "I''ming in, Xinyue¡­" as his arms also surround her soft sexy body all the way to her smooth back, the immortal-like young man deres as he slowly pushes his heavenly dragon bit by bit inside her drooling treasure cave, the white-haired elderly beauty moaning every time she feels his dragon''s head digging deeper inside her warm wet cave. "Mmm~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~ so hot~~~" after a few moments of struggling to fit the head of his massive weapon inside her tight cave, the two finally stops their advances on each other as they both felt something touching, him touching the thin membrane inside her pink wet cave preventing him from exploring any further, and her feeling his huge girth threatening to tear through the sign of her virginity. Find your adventure at empire "Do it dear Tian~~~ take grandma''s first~~~" shyly looking at her dear grandson as he waits for her confirmation that she finally adjusted to his size, she deres while looking at him with a spoiling smile on her gorgeous face, her words causing the immortal-like young man''s heart to skip a couple of beats, his chest sticking on his beloved mother''s back making her feel this as well. "Oh my~~~ looks like my baby got really affected by your words, mother-inw~~~" after feeling her beloved son''s heart clearly beating really loud and powerfully, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but tease as she reaches her arms backwards to hug him as well, her soft body, particrly her milky-white arms circling around her dear son''s neck as she looks teasingly at her mother-inw. "Meiyao¡­ you don''t need to say that you know~~~?" hearing her daughter-inw''s words, Jiang Xinyue couldn''t help but blush a bit more as she averts her gaze from the ck-haired motherly beauty teasing her, prompting said ck-haired beauty tough at her reaction. "Fufufu~~~ mother-inw is still shy after doing this all the time huh~~~?" watching her mother-inw''s lovely expressions cycle through all level of cuteness, Su Meiyao smiles as she watches her shake her head as if to shake of the blush currently on her face. "Stop that dear~~~ and why are you even calling me mother-inw anyways? You can just call me Auntie Xinyue" trying to stop the ck-haired motherly beauty from teasing her, the white-haired elderly beauty said, trying to change the topic, only for her to open up another opportunity for herself to be teased by her daughter-inw. "Because it''s sexier that way, isn''t it?" the ck-haired mature beauty said with a knowing smile in her beautiful face as she announces, the teasing tone on her melodious, motherly voice apparent not only for the white-haired elderly beauty, but also for her son and the otherdies in the room to hear, making thedies, even the more experienced ones such as her mother, to blush in embarrassment. Chapter 259 Enjoying Grandsons Advances (R-18) "Alright alright, mom, you can stop teasing grandma now, you know how shy she is whenever we''re doing this right?" knowing that his paternal grandmother is about to faint from embarrassment, the immortal-like young man interjected between the conversation of his gorgeous mother and paternal grandmother, earning a nod of gratefulness and appreciation from the white-haired elderly beauty as he managed to stop his mother from saying anymore.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om To further stop his gorgeous mother from continuing on what she''s currently doing, he distracted her by moving one of his hands towards her plump milky breast, ying around with the motherly mass of beautiful globes to his heart''s desire, the owner of said flesh globe moaning in delight as hisrge hot hands makes her feel really good. "Mmm~~~ okay baby~~~" as she continues to enjoy her dearest son''s caressing on her sensitive breast, the ck-haired motherly beauty replies while turning around to meet his face, nting a soft loving kiss on his cheeks as she squirms from his firm, powerful grasp on her chest. "By the way mom, is being between us ufortable?" finally finding time to ask what he''s really concerned about regarding their current situation, the immortal-like young man asks as he starts kissing on his mother''s milky-white, smooth nape and shoulders, making the motherly beauty moan in delight as she keeps getting stimted by her son''s way of expressing his feelings for her. "Ahhnn~~~ not a single¡­ mmm~~~ bit dear~~~ mama loves it¡­ ooohhh~~~!! Sticking close to you~~~ baby~~~" with her dearest son still ying with her tits and fondling it into all sorts of shape and forms, Su Meiyao replies while her moan cuts in between her words, making her sound all the more alluring and lewd to the eyes of every one in the room, including herself. "Okay then mom, wait for a while, I''ll give you what you want after I''m done with grandma" replying onest time towards his mother as he stops leaving kiss marks on her smooth skin, the immortal-like young man said before his focus returns to the white-haired elderly beauty once again, who is currently starting to recover a bit from his previous assault now, the spear head of his prided weapon still lodged on the entrance of her longing love cave. "Xinyue, I''m going to go deeper" calling to his paternal grandmother once again, the immortal-like young man deres, earning a determined nod from the white-haired elderly beauty before he starts pushing in again, his girth spreading her sensitive inner walls so much that her hymen barely created any resistance before hepletely tore through it. "Mnn~~~ ahhhnnn~~~~" instead of feeling pain from having her newly recovered virginity being taken by the man she loves, she starts feeling way better than their previous love making session as well, the feeling of a young maiden madly in love with the young man above her flooding her entire being, such feeling further magnified as the special qi in her core starts flowing towards him, such phenomenon making her feel like she''s offering her everything to him. [Detected a foreign energy trying to enter the user''s body¡­.] [The foreign energy is proven to be non-dangerous and even beneficial to the user¡­ foreign energy now absorbing] [Acquired innate qi (Skill): Heavenly Sword Innate Qi] [Heavenly Sword Innate Qi] Seemingly tacitly understanding the situation he''s currently in, the system just pops this out and prevents itself from showing him the description of said new Innate Qi as if it doesn''t want to disturb its owner''s fun time with his loved ones. After this short bit of interruption from the almighty Universal Shop System, the immortal-like young man returns his attention to his maternal grandmother again, this time his great sword reaching even deeper inside of her. "Ahhnn~~~ ahhnn~~~! Ahhnnn~~~!!!" "Ooohhh~~~ so good~~~" Moaning at the same time, the white-haired elderly beauty and the ck-haired motherly beauty respectively said as they are simultaneously getting pleasured by their beloved''s huge meat pir, the white-haired elderly beauty deriving her pleasure from having him, her own grandson prate deep inside her wet craving cave that only can and will ever enter. Meanwhile, the ck-haired motherly beauty remains bouncing from all of his, her dearest and only son''s thrust, not because his heavenly dragon is also somehow inside of her but because just his girth is enough to make her feel the thrusting force he uses to pound her mother-inw, his shaft rubbing on her leaking lower mouth as he shoves his cultivation staff back and forth inside the elderly beauty''s fleshy insides that is particrly sensitive only for him. "Yes~~~ dear Tian~~~ you can¡­ ahnn~~~!!! Go deeperrr~~~!!!" as she continues to get stimted by her dear grandson''s ardent naked sword moving in and out of her soft, sensitive pink sheath, the white-haired elderly beauty couldn''t help but lose sense of reason for herself, only expressing her deepest desires to her dear grandson without a care in the world for the people around the two of them. "As you wish, grandma" hearing her request, the immortal-like young man happily obliged as he also wants to explore even deeper inside his paternal grandmother''s drooling virgin fuck hole, her massaging insides forcing him to stay out of her deepest parts but he still continues to press on with extreme difficulty as he doesn''t want to hurt the beauty bouncing back and forth underneath him. "Ahhnn~~~!! That''s so good dear~~~" Discover stories at empire "Mmm~~~ oh my heavens~~~!!! this is too¡­ ahhnn~~~!! Much~~~!!" "Ahhnn~~~! Dear~~~ you''re reaching grandma''s woommbb~~~!!!" Having themselves diving into the vast ocean of lust, the white-haired elderly beauty continues to lose more and more of her reason, the pleasure and stimtion her entire naked sexy body is currently receiving filling her entire mind with nothing but the thoughts of her dearest and only grandson and ways on how she can feel even better with him, her thoughts causing her already mping pink inner walls to tighten on him even more. "Aghh~~~ grandma, your pussy is too tight" feeling his paternal grandmother''s tight pink inner walls massaging him with an increased intensity, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but plunge even deeper into her deepest recesses, a few powerful thrust from his huge weapon more than enough to reach her deepest parts, feeling the familiar flexible, sucking yet also repelling piece of flesh blocking his heavenly sword from going even further. "Ahhhnnn~~~~!!!" feeling the entrance of her drooling womb getting pressed by her dear grandson''s not-so-little little brother, the white-haired elderly beauty lets out a loud scious moan out of surprise, the jolts of pleasure running all throughout her entire body making anything except for the parts her dear grandson touch really numb, making herpletely aware that there''s no one else in this world, or rather, in this entirety, that can make her feel even just a miniscule amount of feeling she currently has. Thanking the heavens above or whoever supreme being that grants her with such a loving grandson, albeit his loving being quite the twisted way, Jiang Xinyue silently prays in her mind as she continues enjoying her dear grandson''s powerful assault, her face gradually turning into a lewd one starting with her wide open, cute little mouth, even she herself being unaware that her mouth is already spilling some of her saliva on the corner of her sexy lips. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 260 Inside Grandma (R-18) "Mymm~~~ Ahhaaahnn~~~!!" having her wet, pulsing insides being yed around by her dear grandson''s rock-hard meat pir, Jiang Xinyue moans almost non-stop as they continue making love to each other, her consciousness gradually slipping away from her due to how intense he moves, jolts of pleasure running through her entire body every time his dragon''s head knocks at the entrance of her womb. It has only been a few minutes since the Su Xiaotian starts knocking on the entrance of her sucking baby room, the soft barrier preventing him from entering her forbidden area starting to loosen as he continues pounding on her, almost as if it also wants him to enter inside. Out of concern for his paternal grandmother''s physical health though, in addition to the fact that she''s currently just a mortal now, the immortal-like young man chooses not to shove the rest of his long shaft inside of her, just letting her feel the pleasure every time his tip kisses her womb. "Ahhnn~~~ AHhhnnn~~~!!!" after the vigorous assault on her massaging inner walls, the immortal-like young man starts changing his pace, opting for a slow, deep thrust that continuously puts her into the edge, but without making her truly reach her climax, causing her to squirm around as if she couldn''t take such teasing anymore. "Ahhnn~~~ Dear~~~ please fuck me¡­ ahhnn~~~!! Harder~~~ I can''t¡­ mmm~~~ take it anymoreee~~~" looking at her dearest grandson with pleading clearly visible in her eyes, the white-haired elderly beauty begs while looking at him, her lust-filled face causing the immortal-like young man to smile as he decides to give her what she wants. Starting to increase his speed again, the immortal-like young man pulls his heavenly dragon quite a distance away from his white-haired goddess-like beauty of a grandmother''s baby room, pulling back all the way to the entrance of her wet, craving fleshy cave, making the elderly beauty feel quite empty as the heat emanating from his heavenly dragon disappears from deep inside her love hole. She''s not made to wait long though as the next moment, she feels her dearest grandson''s entire shaft ramming through the entire length of her soft cave, widely spreading her wet, pink inner walls apart and using his dragon''s head to scrape every single sensitive spot she has, the new found pleasure coursing through her body and flooding through her mind making her stiff and mute, her little mouth wide open as she wants to moan but no soundes out. "Ahhnnn~~~ nngggg~~~" after the sudden jolt of pleasure, she''s just about to regain senses when she feels his massive dragon quickly scraping all of her weak spots once again, causing her to rise up to heaven from the great feeling in her body repeatedly, her mind constantly on the verge of copsing every time she feels his massive girth reaching the deepest parts of her slippery fuck hole. Meanwhile, having his entire shaft travel all across his gorgeous paternal grandmother''s massaging love hole, the immortal-like young man is also trying his best not to release his seeds early inside her, flooding his mind with the thoughts of ways to pleasure her even more so that he can release it when she''s orgasming as well to further increase the pleasurable sensation she is about to feel. "Ahhnn~~~ Ahhnngg~~~!! Mmm~~~" "Ahh~~~ Tian~~~ Kiss me~~~" Feeling his youthful, loving pounding inside of her, Jiang Xinyue couldn''t help but want to be even more intimate with him, after saying herst line pouting her red sexy lips to express what she desires even more, even closing her eyes to look more attractive to his eyes. Seeing the lewd yet still gorgeous look on his paternal grandmother''s face, Su Xiaotian just smiles before leaning down on her, using his hands previously ying around with his mother''s huge tits to caress the white-haired elderly beauty''s face, making her shiver before she even feels her sexy lips being sealed by his. "Mnn~~~ ahhh~~~ chuuu~~~" once their lips touched each other, the two of them immediately engages in acts of taboo passion, the two of them tangling their tongues inside her mouth withplete disregard to their blood rtions, which they think is only normal given how their most private parts are already deeply connected with each other. ying around with his paternal grandmother''s small pink tongue, the immortal-like young man continuously tangle hers with his, not allowing her to escape from his tongue''s constriction despite the two of them ying around her territory, her warm wet mouth that is constantly letting out scious moans every time his huge pir moves inside of her sensitive pink inner walls. "Puuaaahhnn~~~!!! Mnaaahhh~~~ ooohhh~~~~" "Ahhh~~~ Ahhh~~~ so rough~~~!!!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Mnn~~~ Tian~~ you''re so biiggg~~~" After just a few minutes of passionately and sloppily kissing each other, the white-haired elderly beauty already breaks the kiss not only due to hercking in air now but also due to the jolts of pleasure that makes her unable to focus on the kiss anymore, the stimtion making her want to moan even more as a way to somehow control herself from exploding, such way seemingly failing as her waters continue of rising up every time her dear grandson moves his naked sword inside of her pink fleshy sheath. "Ahhnnn~~~ dear~~~ cummiinnggg~~~" after just a few more deep intense thrusts, the white-haired elderly beauty could no longer hold herself back, her drooling naked slit squirting waters every time her dearest grandson thrust inside her already drenching her entire crotch,her region and lower body, now feeling even better as her cherry blossom scented love juice starts spilling from the gaps of her widely spread beautiful pussy and the girthy pir of her grandson spreading it. "Mmm~~~ hhaaaahhnn~~~" uttering some sounds before her orgasm truly reaches her, she moans before her entire body starts trembling, her lower limbs turning straight and stiff as it ils around in confused struggle, her arms tightly hugging her dear grandson''s back and her nails scratching on it, something that will definitely hurt the immortal-like young man if she''s still an Ascension Realm expert, but not now that she returns to being a mortal. "Agghh¡­ grandma, I''m cumming as well¡­" feeling his gorgeous paternal grandmother''s massaging love sheath clinging even tighter on his stiff meat staff, Su Xiaotian decides to let go of himself, shoving his entire length in one final thrust causing her to squirt massive amount of waters from her dam, the tip of his heavenly dragon bending the entrance of her womb inwards, a small opening already in it, wetting his tip even more with her drool. Feeling the opening of her deepest parts, the immortal-like young man starts injecting her with his yang qi directly inside her baby room, the suffocating heat from his thick white cream making her entire body warm, the sensation of her dearest grandson''s seeds filling up her womb making her drown in ecstasy and joy, her climax making her second ''first time'' apletely unforgettable experience to her. On the other hand, the immortal-like young man feelspletely satisfied as his beautiful paternal grandmother''s orgasming pussy continues to suck on his shaft almost as if it is making sure that there is no leftover cum still inside his massive syringe. Chapter 261 Can We Start Now? (R-18) "Ahhhnnn~~~ mmm~~~" after she recovers from her climax, Jiang Xinyue starts returning to her senses again, her mind immediately being flooded by her dear grandson''s gentle, shallow thrusting of his girthy pir inside her already extremely sensitive love hole, his movements causing her to try and lock him from moving by mping her legs on his waist, something that she fails to do not only because her daughter-inw is sandwiched between her and her grandson, but also because her lower body already feels extremely weak right now. "Dear~~~ please let grandma rest~~~ I can''t hold on any¡­ ahhhnn~~!! Anymoooreee~~~" knowing the fact that she can''t stop him from moving by clinging on him, the white-haired elderly beauty resorts to the one thing she knows is effective, looking at her beloved grandson as he continues to pleasure her with his cultivation staff while begging with a pleading look in her beautiful eyes. Her strategy truly works as seeing her pleading look, the immortal-like young man immediately slows down on his thrusting, now just slightly pushing and pulling his tip on her sensitive baby room entrance, his movements churning his still hot semen deep inside her womb, the movement of the sticky fluid making her feel really good.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After being satisfied with teasing his gorgeous, shy paternal grandmother, the immortal-like young man now starts pulling his shaft out of her still sucking love hole, his movements scraping her sensitive spots once again and making her moan. "Ahhhnn~~~ haaahhh~~~ haaahhh~~~" wanting to distract his beautiful paternal grandmother from his massive dragon getting out of her soft treasure cave, Su Xiaotian engages in a heated, passionate kiss with her, only stopping once hepletely pulls his naked sword out of her sensitive pink flesh sheath, her plump ps already closed and covering the treasure hiding inside, but her lewd juice continues to flow out of her beautiful, pinkish little slit. "Mmnn~~~ ahhnn~~~ baby~~~" once he pulls his great sword out of his paternal grandmother''s alluring pussy, the immortal-like young man proceeds to carry his mother up, using one of his hands to support her by her abdomen and using his other one to hold her by her crotch. "Wait for a moment mom, just let me settle grandma down" knowing that his beloved mother is waiting for her turn for quite a long time now, the immortal-like young manforts her with his words beforending a kiss of her soft smooth cheeks, then turning his attention to his paternal grandmother and lifting her up, lying her down just beside his stepmother before kissing her on the forehead. "Can we start now, baby~~~?" after finally returning in front of her, the ck-haired motherly beauty asks towards her son, who is currently standing right in front of her and standing close enough to squeeze her plump milk-filled tits into his body. "Whenever you want, mom" hearing his gorgeous mother''s words, the immortal-like young man smiles as he leans in, making it so that their faces are on the same level as each other, his eyes intently looking at hers as if he doesn''t want to let her out of his sight, the same expression visible on his ck-haired goddess-like beauty of a mother''s almond eyes. "Kiss me, Tian~~~" after appreciating her beloved son''s extremely handsome face for a few moments Su Meiyao closes her eyes as she speaks, her eyebrows slightly upwards and her lips pouting a bit as she waits for the start of her beloved''s advances. Smiling as he looks at his mother''s beautiful face, Su Xiaotian decides not to subvert her expectations, moving his head forward towards her beautiful face, their lips immediately sealing each other with just a few centimeters of movement. "Mmmnnn~~~ chuuu~~~ haaaahhh~~~" as they start feeling each other''s lips, the motherly beauty immediately opens her sexy lips, allowing her dear son''s tongue to enter inside her lewd wet mouth, her saliva filled tongue smearing her bodily fluids on him, making him enjoy her peach vor that is instilled not only in her saliva but in her entire being. "Mmm~~~!?? Myymmm~~~ mmmm~~~ mmm~~~" continuing their passionate, loving kiss, the immortal-like young man''s hands starts roaming around her voluptuous naked body, ying around with her motherly curves prominent on multiple parts of her sweaty body, her th motherly thighs, her perfectly shaped dumpling ass, her meaty hips that makes the perfect love handles, and even her plumpctating breast leaking its milk and ready to feed him already. Eventually settling on her leaking tits, he starts ying around them as much as he wants, the soft, gtinous texture of her breast sensitive only to his touch making it so that he has so much to y with, not only when fondling her but also when he''s just rubbing her rtivelyrge pinks, current of electricity like signals running from her breast to her entire body whenever he ys around with them in any way. "Baby~~~ would you like to drink mama''s milk~~~?" feeling how much her dear son focuses on her sensitive breast, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but ask what she thought he wants, something that he really want to as well but not the first priority in his mind previously, now he is really tempted to ept it as his beloved mother suggested. Wanting to give her pleasure first however, he opted not to and decided to just withhold his desire to partake on her heavenly milk immediately, thinking to himself that he will get it sooner orter in this love making session of theirs anyways. "Later mom, let me make you feel good first" smiling at her as he replies, Su Xiaotian said before closing his face towards his mother''s once again, showering her with his affection as he starts kissing all around her face, from her smooth, glistening forehead to her perfect willow eyebrows and almonds eyes, her cute nose, her rosy cheeks and even her chin, before eventually settling on her sexy red lips once again, this time not engaging in a sloppy tongue on tongue but instead sucking on her bottom lip. Just letting her dear son do whatever he wants, Su Meiyao enjoys everything she''s feeling, from his fingers ying around with her sensitive tits, her body close to his, his masculine body releasing so much heat that made her feel warm, and even his lips sucking on her bottom lips, making her feel good and numb at the same time. "Mmm~~~ you always make me¡­ ahnnn~~ feel good whatever¡­. Mymmm~~~ you do baby~~~" retorting to his words as she really wants him to suck on her milkers as well, the ck-haired motherly beauty replies with a bit of teasing on her aroused, melodious motherly voice, moving her huge breast side to side and rubbing it on her beloved son''s body, wanting to trigger his desire to suck on her tits as well. "Then let me make you feel great first¡­." Despite him pretending not to know what his gorgeous, sexy mother is doing, the immortal-like young man ispletely aware of her teasing, a testament to that him knowing that his heavenly dragon is already rock-hard and ready to explode, wanting nothing but to prate this teasing subus of a mother of his. Chapter 262 Please Put It Inside (R-18) As the ck-haired motherly beauty continues to tease her beloved son, the immortal-like young man, said young man refuses to back down as he starts going harder towards her as well, increasing the intensity of his advances on her leaking gtinous tits causing more milk to squirt out of it, all while finally letting go of her plump bottom lip and going in for a sloppy, passionate kiss instead. "Mmm~~~! Mmnn~~!! Mymmm~~!!!" feeling her son''s hand on her stiff, sensitive nipples twisting and pinching on it as much as he wants, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but feel even more aroused than she already does, herrgectating breast no longer the only part of her body that is crazily leaking as her drooling naked slit starts spewing her love juices like waterfall, her smooth, soft inner thighs all the way to her sexy legs already glistening wet due to it. As she continues to feel the pleasure and joy filling up her entire naked sexy body, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts rubbing her plump thighs together, the tingling sensation in herher regions telling her that something iscking inside of her, causing her desire to be filled inside by her beloved son''s massive cultivation staff to increase even more. Having this feeling of craving for his heat deep inside of her, the ck-haired motherly beauty takes the initiative on taking a step further in this love making session of her and her dear son, holding his raging naked dragon with her small dainty hands, forcing it down to trace along her naked slit all the way behind her. Meanwhile, still indulging on the soft sensation of his mom''s breast, the immortal-like young man starts getting distracted as he feels her cool, soft hands holding his great sword, her small hands making it so that it couldn''t even make a full circle on his massive girth. Knowing what she is trying to do, the immortal-like young man smiles helplessly at this alluring mother of his before shaking his head seeing her struggle just bending his stiffness down, most likely due to her strength regressing to that of a mortal. Well aware that the motherly beauty is going to scold him if he doesn''t do something about this situation, Su Xiaotian decided to make a move himself, after all, no matter the difference between their strength, his mother will always be his mother, and there''s nothing he can do should she decide to scold him. Stopping his fingers and hands ying around with her bountiful chest, her moves hisrge hands underneath her arms, surprising the ck-haired motherly beauty and making her wonder why her dear son holds her there, her question immediately being answered as she feels him lifting her entire voluptuous naked body in the air for a few moment then pulling her even closer to him. "Mmm~~~ Tian~~~ you''re so strong now, you''re even lifting mama up~~~" enjoying whatever her son is nning to do, Su Meiyao praises as she looks at him with love and pride in her eyes, said love not just a normal motherly love as her romantic affections for him mixes with it, making her simple gaze an extremely attractive mixture of the purest and most taboo of feelings. "Thanks mom¡­ now spread those beautiful legs of yours a little" epting herpliments with a smile on his face, the immortal-like young man answers before giving her an order, his voice travelling through her ears making her wonder just how does her beloved son''s voice always sounds so hypnotic in her ears.N?v(el)B\\jnn Hearing her son''s deep, masculinemanding voice, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts eptingly spreading her legs apart a bit, making just enough space for her beloved son''s massive manhood to slide through her lower body should he start lowering her back on the bed. What she''s expecting really starts happening as once she spreads her legs apart enough, the immortal-like young man starts lowering her to the bed, his stiff meat staff rubbing across her th motherly thighs as she continues getting closer to the bed, making both of them feel extremely good, him from the soft sensation of her motherly thighs feeling extremely simr, yet so far apart with her insides, and her enjoying the heat and stiffness that his heavenly dragon is emitting, the excitement of knowing that this massive dragon of her beloved son is going to prate herter increasing the pleasure she''s feeling even more. "Mmm~~~ baby~~~" after being finally loweredpletely to the bed, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts moaning immediately as her entire crotch is being stimted by the massive pir her son is packing, its veiny shaft running along andpletely covering her entire plump pussy lips, her softness beingpletely squeezed as his raging dragon stood erect, its stiffness seemingly enough to hold her entire body up with it alone. Her drooling naked slit is not the only thing that feels extremely good to her as her beloved son''s long hot shaft continues to run along her, feeling the heat on her second pulsing hole as well, said heat of his shaft going through the crack between her cheeks and even passing through there, its tip reaching all the way through her sweat-filled sexy lower back. "Mmm~~~ ahhhnnn~~~ wait dear~~~" after enjoying the sensation of her dear son''s manhoodpletely covering her entireher regions, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts feeling even better as she feels him starting to rub hisdy killer weapon back and forth on her sacred garden, his veins as well as tip providing enough stimtion for her that makes her want to just climax there and then. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man is just feeling as much as his beloved mother, the soft velvety sensation of her skin, particrly her plump motherly thighs, filling him with so much pleasure that he just wants to shove his great sword deep inside of her and fill her entire womb, cave and stomach with his seeds, such desires only being stopped by his stronger desire to make her feel good first. Now already forgetting about wanting to breast feed her beloved son, the ck-haired motherly beauty now only focuses on the sensation of his huge naked sword rubbing along the entrance of her wet, pink flesh sheath, her crack along with her second unfucked hole bing more sensitive as well as he runs his entire length along them, smearing them with her leaking love juice as well that alreadypletely coats not only his heavenly dragon but also the heavy sack beneath. "Ahhnnn~~~ mmm~~~ nhaaannn~~~" "Ahhnnn~~~ Tian~~~" As they continue enjoying their intercrural, the ck-haired motherly beauty continues to moan from all his thrust, her drenched, squeezed plump pussy lips already starting to turn a shade redder from all his rubbing on them, making it all the more sensitive without even going inside, a feat that only he has made her and will make her feel, something that stems from herplete love and devotion for him. "Ahaahhnn~~~ baby~~~ please stop¡­ mmm~~~!! Teasing mama~~~ put your splendid manhood in¡­ ahhhnnn!!! Inside of meee~~~~" no longer able to hold herself back, the ck-haired motherly beauty pleads to her beloved son as she wraps her arms around his neck. Chapter 263 Moms Insecurities (R-18) Hearing his mother''s pleading words, the immortal-like young man merely smiles as he leans towards her, making it so that they are seeing each other eye to eye once again before he starts to tease. "Looks like you can''t hold back anymore, mom" looking at her with the same teasing smile on his peerless face, Su Xiaotian said before pecking on her lips, immediately breaking this kiss as he enjoys seeing her current expressions so much. "Mmm~~~ stop teasing me baby~~~ you know mama wants your big cock deep inside mama''s pussy~~~" without any regards for her image in the mind of the other beauties watching her and her son make love for each other, the ck-haired motherly beauty said proudly as she starts moving her hips back and forth along with his movement, her words and actions causing the other beauties in the room to get stupefied as they never expected such proud goddess like woman to have such side to her, actingpletely docile and submissive in front of her son while they are making love. "That''s the only thing mom want?" still refusing to let go of teasing his mother due to the extremely cute look on her gorgeous face, the immortal-like young man asks as he directs one of his hands on her soft cheeks, enjoying the smooth, cool sensation of her face. "Mama also wants you ying with mama''s tits and ass~~~" not knowing what to reply, she starts describing all the thing that she wants when they''re making love, hoping that one of the words she''s saying will be the thing that her dear son wants to her. "Is that all?" still continuing to tease her, the immortal-like young man asks once again, causing the ck-haired motherly beauty to pout as she looks at him in annoyance, her next words finally the one that he wants to hear. "Most of all, mama really wants to make love with you, baby~~~" barely speaking and rather whispering her words, she said with a shy expression on her beautiful face, her slow words making her realize that the one always making love with her is her beloved son, the mother and son taboo she''smitting making it all the more pleasurable for her to make love with her son. ''Mmm~~~ I''m really a bad mother, not only do I fall in love with my son as a man but I also allow him to make love and fuck me however he wants¡­'' thinking to herself, she couldn''t help butment at how much of a ''failure'' of a mother she is, an opinion that her beloved son will definitely vehemently disagree with should he know about this. ''¡­ Whatever, we have already done it so much, what use is thinking about this now? Besides, it even made my life turn for the better by loving my son like that~~~'' having an immensely powerful mentality though, she immediately shrugs of such things in her mind as she remembers how much happier her life starts to turn when she and her beloved son enters that kind of rtionship, not only is he satisfying her so much that each of their sessions will always thrust her to the heavens above, but they start getting even closer to each other, their bonds so much more than just being a mother and son. "I also love you, mom" knowing the meaning behind her previous words, the immortal-like young man replies as his face closes in on thest few millimeters separating the two of them, sealing his mother''s lips with his as they engage in a passionate kiss, pushing her down on the bed with one of his hands holding her arching back so that she can fall on the sheets gently. As they continue engaging on such taboo, yet intense and passionate, genuine love making act, the immortal-like young man''s spear head is already pointed at the entrance of his mother''s longing wet love cave, her aroused pussy lips already a shade of red from all the rubbing previously, now slightly spread apart as her beloved son''s tip presses on it, her love juice continues squirting out of her pink slit as if to ready herself for what is about to enter inside of her. "Meiyao, I''m going in" looking at her eye to eye as he feels his dragon''s head spreading his mother''s plump pussy lips apart and entering inside of her, Su Xiaotian announces as he feels her soft pink flesh embracing the tip of his sword, the sensation so good that he almost had a premature ejaction there, only stopped in the nick of time. "Yes~~~ take mother''s maidenhood, my dear son~~~" hearing her beloved son''s words, Su Meiyao replies with a doting motherly smile on her beautiful face, her arms spread wide inviting him to dive on her, which he immediately does as he leans in on her once again, making her circle her arms around his neck as he continues to push deeper inside of her. Feeling the barrier signifying his mother''s newly recovered maidenhood blocking his path, Su Xiaotian merely looks at her with eyes that tells so much emotion, his mother not being overwhelmed by it one bit and looking back at his gaze as well, showing the same eyes that tells so much to him. There''s no words that is needed, and no words is uttered, the two of them just enters a wonderful state that make them really in sync, making them think that their minds is truly connected for the first time, the feeling iparable to the two of them just innately knowing what the other person thinks but still having little doubt that what they''re thinking is wrong, this time rather, theypletely knows that they are thinking of the same thing, as if something in their mind is directly telling them that. As this wonderful state continues, the immortal-like young man inches even deeper inside of his mother''s massaging inner walls, his sheer girth spreading it so much that her hymen is threatening to tear apart even with him just barely touching it with his tip, yet somehow, the thin barrier blocking his path inside continues to hold on as if it is waiting for his heavenly sword to im it as its prize. Once reaching deep enough, he feels his mother''s maidenhood wrapping around the entire front of his tip, this sensationsting for a while before he feels the thin flesh tearing apart, the sensation not even bothering his mother who ispletely indulged in the moment, feeling nothing but pleasure and bliss as her beloved son takes away her virginity. "Ahhnn~~~ mmm~~~ *sniff*" feeling her son take away the newly recovered virginity of her sacred garden, something that she will always give to him no matter what, Su Meiyao starts crying for reasons known only to her beloved son, who ispletely in sync and shares the same thoughts as her right now. "Mom, you don''t need to think about that anymore, we love each other and that''s all that matters right? And besides, you still managed to give your maidenhood to me, right?" heforts as he wipes the tears on her mother''s beautiful face, leaning down to kiss her repeatedly all over her face to make her feel better.N?v(el)B\\jnn "But¡­ mama is no longer pure when we start loving each other baby¡­ I really want to give my true first to you¡­" she replied to him while holding therge warm hand wiping the tears on her face, looking at her beloved son with such seriousness in her eyes that it makes the young man shake his head. "Mom¡­ I don''t care about superficial things like that, we love each other and that''s all that matters, anyone who thinks so otherwise¡­ I''ll beat into a pulp!!!" after expressing his intense emotions for his mother once again, he made her shut up by sealing her lips once again, signifying the true start of their love making session, this particr one something that will forever be clearly etched in both of their minds. Chapter 264 Moms Curves (R-18) "Wait dear~~~ ahhnn~~~ that feels good~~~" after their little exchange with her beloved sonforting her about her insecurities, Su Meiyao and Su Xiaotian now truly starts their love making session, the two of them consensually engaging in an act of taboo, something that they really doesn''t care about anymore since they already know time and time again that they really love each other this way as well, and other people''s moral doesn''t really matter to them anymore so long as they know that they love each other. Having confirmed directly from her dearest son that he doesn''t care about things like that, the ck-haired motherly beauty manages to focus on their ''bonding'' time even more, her voluptuous, sensitive naked body already starting to indulge itself from all of her son''s advances. "I''ll make you feel even better, mom" feeling the grasp of his drop-dead gorgeous mother''s arms around his necking even tighter, the immortal-like young man knows that she''s really feeling it to, and that is despite him not even reaching the deepest part of her sensitive love cave with his stiff meat staff yet. "Mmm~~~ you already do baby~~~" having her son''s massive pir slowly, yet vigorously thrusting deep inside of her craving wet cave, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but praise him once again, having made her feel sensations that she never expected to be even possible, and that is even after all the crazy love making sessions that they already did previously before this one. ''Unbelievable, to think having my dear baby take my virginity will feel this good~~~'' trying her best to prevent her eyes from rolling upwards due to the stimtion she''s currently feeling, Su Meiyao thought to herself, just the thought upying her mind alone making it so that she can no longer control her facial expression, prompting her to reveal a lewd grin unbing of a mother, something that ispletely opposite yet greatlyplementing her motherly charms. As the mother and son duo continues to y around, they start having their hands travelling across each other''s body andsciviously touching all of their parts, the ck-haired motherly beauty touching her beloved son''s perfectly sculpted muscles, particrly those along his arms, his back, his chest and even his abs, her gaze moving along with her dainty hands, both exploring her beloved son''s body with sheer fascination and love in her beautiful eyes. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man is no different from his mother, albeit his touches being a bit more sexual as he knows that his dear mother loves it when he touches her this way, causing the touching to arouse her even more than she already does. Making his hands roam around her sexy, motherly curves, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but reveal in the tactile pleasure as he caresses his goddess-like beauty of a mother''s soft and smooth skin, its milky whiteplexion doesn''t do any better in diminishing her innate charm, causing it to increase even further instead. Continuing to pound inside his mother''s softly massaging, tight inner walls, the immortal-like young man had enough time to put himself into observing and appreciating his mother''s divine body, the curves seemingly something that goes beyond the concepts of heavenly and just stand at the pinnacle of it all, her spotless naked beauty being enhanced further by her sweet, extremely alluring peach-like scent, something that is unique to her despite her mother sharing simr kind of scenting out from her body. Looking at her entire body, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but take a big gulp as he starts to appreciate how much of a treasure she is even more, a peerless treasure that is for him and only him, clear from how focused she looks at him every time they are together, the only thing being able to upy her mind any time being him, her beloved son. Leaning in to appreciate her heavenly curves even more, the immortal-like young man reaches out his hand, starting from the th, motherly thighs he is currently holding in his grasp to thrust inside of his mother''s longing flesh hole, hisrge hands moving all the way down to her wide meaty hips, his fingers just sinking into her flesh the moment he applies even a bit of pressure to it. After enjoying the softness of her hips, the immortal-like young man then proceeded to hold and caress her thin willow waist, not forgetting to take his time tickling her as it is one of her most sensitive spots outside her peerless sexy body. After ying with her willow waist and making herugh in the middle of their intense and passionate love making session, the immortal-like young man then proceeds to take their session seriously as well, his hands nownding on his mother''s body part that is most familiar to him. Wanting to touch said part from behind his mother as he thought that holding it from that position is the best, the young manments as they are currently facing each other and enjoying his thrusting deep inside of her, and turning her around will cause an interruption that is intolerable for his mother, as being cut off right in the middle of love making with her son is something that she doesn''t like so much. Hence, he just puts one of his hands on her leaking, massive tits, her milk already spilling enough that it makes her entirerge bountiful chest drenched and glistening with the mixture of her sweat and breastmilk, a heavenlybination that even the immortal-like young man is surprised at when he tried it at first. Knowing that it wasn''t the time for such kind of thing right now though, Su Xiaotian merely smiles as he continues to y around with his mother''s breast, the ck-haired mature beauty squealing and screaming as she moans in absolute pleasure while her beloved son continues to y with her, the intense ying they are engaged in already making her bare, naked and exposed, plump pussy lips red, her sensitivity being increased by the second every time her beloved son thrusts his great sword deeper inside of her. Completely indulging in their own pleasure filled world as they long and lust for each other''s entire being, a feeling barely fulfilled by them touching and caressing each other, the feeling ofcking something bing more and more fleeting to her as her son continues to shove his heavenly dragon into the deepest parts of her lewd wet cave.N?v(el)B\\jnn ''Mmm~~~ finally, my baby is deep insideeee~~~'' after continuing to rub against each other''s body for a few minutes, the ck-haired motherly beauty finally realizes her wish for tonight, her beloved son prating her deep enough for him to ram on the entrance of her baby room after he takes her virginity, even wanting something so absurd like being impregnated by him or something, a thing that the heavens clearly doesn''t want to grant as nearly all of her wishes except for that one happens. "You''re so wet, mom" using his entire manhood to start feeling the slippery texture of his mother''s entire love hole, the immortal-like young man leans in and whispers to his mother''s ears, causing a lot of goosebumps to appear on her milky-white porcin skin. Chapter 265 Making Love (R-18) "Mmm~~~ it''s because of¡­ ahnn~~!!! you baby~~~ mmm~~~!!!" hearing her beloved son''s description of what he is feeling deep inside of her love hole, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but shake her head in embarrassment before retorting to him while looking at him with a false stern look on her gorgeous flushing face, her expression would''ve been more believable if not for the fact that she''s currently bouncing back and forth as her own son continues fucking her right now. "Ahhhnn~~~!! nooo~~~ please not my¡­ mmm~~~!! Nipples too~~~!!!" after letting herself indulge on the pleasure of her beloved son''s touches, the ck-haired mature beauty starts moaning even more as she starts feeling her beloved son''s fingers ying around with her stiff sensitive nipples, the already red little cherry on top of herrge mountains making it so that it looks all so pristine, its slightlyrge size making her appear all the more sexier, the perfectly pink color of the flower buds making the immortal-like young man even harder inside of her. "Mmm~~~!! So big~~~ baby~~~! Are you getting even¡­ haaahhnn~~!! Bigger inside mama~~~ ahhhnnn~~~!!" feeling her son''s massive cultivation staff spreading her already widely spread fleshy fuck hole even more, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but ask in surprise as she never experiences her son reaching thisrge of a size before, her love hole feeling so tight that she feels like just a single movement from her son''s veiny shaft is enough to scrape all her sensitive spots. "It''s your fault mom, you''re so beautiful that you made me this hard" whispering towards his mother''s ears before returning to go face to face with her again, the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face, his head now hovering over herspletely enjoying as he watches her struggle to hide her most extreme of faces, causing him to set his goal for tonight to make his mother show her lewd faces voluntarily to him. "Ahhnnn~~~!! Glib¡­ mmm~~~!! Tongueeee~~~!!!" with her beloved son still refusing to stop his thrusting even when she''s talking, the ck-haired mature beauty couldn''t help but feel lightheaded, making her think so much times before she can articte herself properly, often just opting to moan in different tones as she continues to feel his massive shaft moving in and out of her drenched mping love hole. "Mmm~~~!? Mmm~~~ Mmmm~~~" after speaking her mind, she was quite surprised as he starts having his head close on hers, their lips touching, and their tips are also touching, the tip of his heavenly dragon getting sucked by the entrance of her womb as he lets her suck on his bottom lip, the two of them not breaking eye contact as she tries to make her beloved son''s bottom lip numb. Unable to aplish her goal though, in addition to the fact that doing such thing as an adult makes her feel too shy despite already doing so much more adult thing than this, her heart pounding loud in excitement as they show themselves acting like that in front of otherdies, in front of her son''s lovers beside her. As he and his beautiful mother engages in an intense yet fun, thorough cleaning of each other''s mouth, particrly the warm wet mouth of the ck-haired motherly beauty, they also continue moving each other''s hips, the immortal-like young man reaching the end of his mother''s sensitive love hole every time he smacks in, causing their connection to drive even deeper as whenever he pounds his heavenly weapon, she matches it with her movements. "Ahhnn~~~ mmm~~~!! Ahhhnnn~~!!!" "Ahhh~~~!? Yes~ yes~ yes~~~" "Oooohhh~~~~!?? Right thereeee~~~!!!" With their love making session continuing for quite a long time, the two of them already plunges into the sea of pleasure, the ck-haired mature beauty now with her sexy naked body turned sidewards, one of her legs high in the sky being on top of her beloved son''s shoulders, her already red pussy lipspletely sensitive from all the intense and vigorous thrust that her son made her feel, her bountiful, soft plump tits bouncing every time he thrust inside of her, her milk sttering all across the arc it moves to, causing her sweet scent to permeate on the air even more. That''s not all as it seems like the immortal-like young man really wants his beautiful mother to orgasm with his spear head lodged deep inside of her drooling naked cave right now, the only problem is, where he will shoot his as it is already toe out as well, a question that doesn''t really seem to be a problem especially for him, since he got so much yang qi stored that he can do both to his mother within a single ejaction. Watching his mother''s bountiful tits bounce here and there though, the immortal-like young man couldn''t hold it in anymore, prompting himself to lift his mother off the bed and take her into a lotus position, him being the one sitting on the bed and serving as a cushion for her, lifting her for a bit and then turning her around, then going on full on attack mode as he starts groping her plump motherly tits from behind her back, the view of her hourss shape back with her wide hips protruding prominently from the curve making her look all the more sexy. Her motherly hips is not the only thing sticking out from the back as her massive tits also spills enough that he can see his mother''s side boobs through her back, the rack she''s packing clearly something that will just make otherdy start pondering. Moving her hips up and down and causing her ass to bounce on top of him, the immortal-like young man starts moving one of his hands that are ying with her tits towards the ck-haired motherly beauty''s small mouth, ying around with her sexy reddish pink lips that has the scent of peach to them, this part of the y juststing for a while as she starts opening her cute little mouth gradually, allowing her beloved son''s fingers to y around and wreak havoc on her mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn After ying around with her lewd slippery tongue for a while, the immortal-like young man then returned to his mother''s breasts, using his fingers smeared with her peach scented saliva to y around with her breast, an aphrodisiac like property seemingly infused into her saliva now as just a small contact with it already made her extremely sensitive to her beloved son''s touch, causing her to have a small orgasm just from him touching her. "Mom, your nipples are really sexy" ying around with his mother''s rtivelyrge flower bud while whispering through her ears, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but struggle as she feels her milk being squeezed out of her, her entire body shivering in pleasure as her beloved son pinches and twist her nipples, sometimes even pulling them just enough to make her feel dominated but not ufortable. "Mmm~~~ stop saying such lewd things~~~" having her dear son act like that, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but feel so nice and weird at the same time, having a man praise her entire body as they make love, that man being her own biological son. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 266 Mama Loves You So Much~ (R-18) "Ahhnnn~~~ no baby~~~ please stop¡­ mmm~~~ ying around mama''s nipples~~~" as she continues to indulge herself on her beloved son''s touch, hisrge hands consistently twisting and pinching on her stiff flower bud, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but speak while pleading, hoping that her most beloved will grant her little request. Contrary to what she hopes for though, the immortal-like young man just continues kneading on his mother''s soft plump full breast, the fingers ying with her already red, sensitive flower bud not even stopping for a bit almost as if he intended to continue going within their entire love making session. "Ahhnnn~~~! Mmm~~~!! Mnaaaahhh~~~!!!" unable to get what she thought she wants, the ck-haired motherly beauty then just decided to surrender to whatever her son wants to do, by doing this finding out that her body starts to like his movement even more, her sexy naked body craving for his love squirming around as if it wants more of him. And more of it she gets as she starts feeling her beloved son''s stiff meat staff shoving into the deepest recesses of her massaging inner walls, the sensation of her soft flesh'' warm caress as it continues tofort him while his shaft is deep inside of her tight live hole making him not want to pull his massive weapon out, only for this thought to perish as he really wants to make him mother feel even better tonight. "Mmm~~~ baby~~~ you''re so strong~~~" feeling like her beloved son is already increasing the intensity of his attacks, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts moaning even more sciously, her sensual voice spreading all across the room,ing out every time his heavenly dragon pokes on her deepest parts, the vigorous pounding and pleasuring she''s receiving from him causing her sensitive pussy to return the favor by continuously massaging him. "Ahhhnnn~~~ Ahhhnn~~~ Ahhhaaahhnn~!!!" "Oooohhh~~~ right thereeee~~~!!!" "Ahhnn~~!!?? Please no more baby~~~ mmm~~~ mama can''t take your c-cock anymore~~~"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Feeling her beloved son''s massive great sword bending the entrance of her baby room deeper and deeper through each of his vigorous, intense thrusts, Su Meiyao starts begging as she looks at him from the back, the immortal-like young man merely replying to her and leaning in to engage in a deep passionate kiss with her. As they continue exchanging their saliva inside her sensitive, longing small mouth, the immortal-like young man continues to pound on her mping love hole, his speed getting faster and faster as he feels like he''s already approaching climax, something that his mother is also feeling right now. Contrary to the sensation her beloved son is feeling though, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts feeling like a huge one ising, something iparable to the repeated squirting that she had during this entire love making session with her son, small orgasms and climaxes that she felt she had every time her beloved son thrusts deep inside of her, the watersing out of her slippery pink slit making her entire lower body wet. As the mother and son continues longing for the sensation of skin on skin, they eventually found themselves in a familiar position that hits like home to them, the immortal-like young man lying on the bed on his back while the ck-haired motherly beauty lies on top of him, her massive tits squeezing on his hard chest, her entire soft sexy body clinging on him as she herself moves to pleasure her beloved son''s cultivation pir, as well as his entire being. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~" kissing her dear son as she knows that she will start letting out feral moan if she doesn''t, Su Meiyao leans in as her lower body continues to move up and down to serve her beloved son''s massive shaft, the sheer girth of it spreading her entire tight inner walls to the fullest, her mind thinking that he''s definitely going to tear her into two if he gets anyrger than this. Despite this thought though, she still couldn''t help but feel pleasure that she never felt before, a level of pleasure that only her beloved son is able to make her feel, the mixture of motherly and romantic love, along with their bodies''patibility and longing for each other making this peculiar yet lovely feeling spread through her even more. "Ahhhnn~~~ baby~~ mama is cumming~~~" feeling like she can''t hold on anymore, the ck-haired motherly beauty''s hips slouched down and justid t on top of her son''s body, his massive naked sword stabbing deep inside her deep, tight, pink fleshy sheath, his spear head poking a slight hole into her womb and almost prating her there, the numbness from all their love making causing not only her, but also her beloved son to not notice something so important like this. As she scoots over and move herself up closer to her beloved son''s face though, the immortal-like young man''s naked sword just got pulled out enough for it to return back into her craving wet cave, the two of them sharing a passionate kiss once again as his beloved mother starts squirting her waters from her widely spread pussy lips to his crotch holding his massive great sword and his balls that seems to never run out of load to inject. Feeling his gorgeous mother''s climax causing her inner walls to strongly massage on him, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but let go of himself as well, the load ready to shoot from inside him rising up from his shaft, causing his girth to grow a bit more making his mother moan in ecstasy, increasing the intensity of her climax even more, the expression she''s showingpletely unbefitting of a mother, resembling more of a young wife that just had the most intense passionate exchange with her beloved husband. Her entire body is frozen in ce, her small mouth wide open and her eyes rolling upward, her head pulled back causing her long luscious hair to spread across her smooth arching, sexy back, her plump motherly ass clenching a bit as her entire lower body il around, her plump th thighs and her sexy legs straight, her toes curl and her pussy that is still stuffed by her beloved son squirting unceasingly, drenching the two of them with her peach-like scent. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man just enjoys the session, his ejactionsting longer than he expected, already reaching way past the ten second mark, his two arms wrapping around his beloved mother''s voluptuous naked body, one of his hands around her smooth porcin shoulders and one on her thin willow waist, his twitching little brother filling her with his seeds deep inside. Having her son injecting her womb filled with his seeds, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but feel extremely joyous, still in quite disbelief that the day where she and her son will have virgin sex, with her being the virgin, making her feel all the more satisfied, the hot, thick liquid painting her entire baby room white and inting it for a bit causing her to feel even greater, as if it is the greatest gift that she receives in this life of hers. ''Thank you, baby~~~ mama loves you so much~~~'' Thinking about her son, the thought pops into her mind despite her currently drowning on the pleasure of their simultaneous climax. Chapter 267 Thats What I Thought (R-18) After filling his mother up to the brim with his vigorous seeds, the immortal-like young man, as well as his mother, the ck-haired motherly beauty lying prone on top of him, just continues to lie there motionlessly, her arms wrapped around her ever dearest son''s neck, while his arms are circling around his drop dead gorgeous, treasured mother''s willow waist, feeling her body still shivering from the afterglow of the greatest climax she ever had until now. With her bountiful chest heaving heavily from the intense session they just had, the ck-haired motherly beauty justid there on top of her beloved son''s muscr, hot body, her ears on his chest and listening to his heart beat, thinking that his vigorously beating heart must be one of the greatest things she had ever heard in her entire life. After a few more minutes, they startsciviously touching each other again, caressing each other''s body as much as they want just to get a feel of each other once more, her dainty hands often feeling around his pecs as well as his abs, while hisrge hands often copping a feel of her soft marshmallow like breast as well as the equally impressive mound she has in her bottom behinds, the perfectly shape bubbly butt that increases her motherly charm even more,plemented by her wide curvy hips that seems ready to bear a child for her beloved son whenever he wants. Despite them starting to engage in intimate acts once again, both of them knows, particrly the immortal-like young man, that their session for tonight already ends, the motherly beauty clearly no longer able to continue given how shaky her sexy legs are, shivering and trembling ever so often despite her just lying on top of her son. "Lift me close to the others, baby~~~" looking at the immortal-like young man just gazing with such tender eyes on her, the ck-haired motherly beauty forces herself to lift her arms up, signaling towards the young man, her son, to carry her towards the otherdies he incapacitated from the stimtion and pleasure he gives. Smiling as he heard his mother''s request, the immortal-like young man grants her wish, asionally still kissing her here and there as he slowly moves her towards the other mature beauties, his heavenly sword still sheathed on her fuck flesh scabbard moving every time he moves, causing small moan to let out of her cute mouth. After struggling for a while, the immortal-like young man finally brings her towards the other mature beauties,ying her down on the bed before cing a kiss on her forehead, the loving sensation causing his mother to close her eyes in joy, her tight massaging inner cave mping hard on the heavenly dragon still lodged on it as if it doesn''t want to let go. "Ahhhnnnn~~~!!!" after struggling to separate their most private parts, the ck-haired motherly beauty lets out another moan as she finally feels quite empty again, her beloved son''s massive hot pir no longer filling her insidespletely, the only trace of him being there previously being the white sticky seeds that her womb refuses to let go of, only a miniscule amount of it leaking from her beautiful, closed pink slit. Knowing that the olderdies'' turns are already done, the three younger beauties couldn''t help but take a gulp as they watch their beloved slowly approaching them, hispletely exposed sculpted body making them wonder just how good will it be being held in his arms with their bodiespletely naked. Watching how the three of them acts, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but think that they''re not ready yet, their minds seeminglypletely distracted as he finally stands right in front of them, the onlydy not being that distracted being his dear little sister, who is clearly in a body way too young for them to make love. "X-Xiaotian, a-about something" "Brother Tian, I-I" Having their beloved approach them within his arms reach, two figures starts speaking with panic clearlycing their melodious voicespletely, an empress-like beauty with a bit of tipsiness clouding her beautiful gaze, and a maidenly beauty that tries topletely avoid her gaze from him. "I know, we can take our time, you don''t need to force yourself" also knowing what the two of them will say, the immortal-like young man just smiles as he pulls them into his arms, the two beautiful youngdies couldn''t help but get surprised as they feel his warmth on their bodies, his physique as well as his unique masculine scent making them feel like they are so safe when they''re in his arms. Hearing the words from their lover, the two young beauties couldn''t help but nod again, appreciating the immortal-like young man even more as they nowpletely know that he''s not the kind that he will force his own mind and input into other people. Due to his words, the two of them also returns his hug, their faces turning a shade redder as they look down and get not only a look, but also a feel of the massive dragon he''s packing, causing their entire body to tremble in surprise. "I love you, Xiaotian" "I love you, brother Tian" Getting enough courage to face the immortal-like young man eye to eye, the two beauties said as they get their gazes up, looking at his peerless face directly with their eyes locking on him as they said those words, words that are meant only for him. Smiling before he replies, the immortal-like young man moves but instead of just saying it out loud, he decided to take it to the next level, leaning in to whisper on their ears causing their entire body to shiver. "I love you too" Whispering those words twice, each on one of the beauties receiving the same reply, causing them to look at each other and just shake their heads before starting to giggle, seemingly thinking of something that they refuse to disclose right now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Meanwhile, the bubbly youngdy just smilingly watches the entire scene without any problem, well not really no problem as her biggest problem is going to be revealed once the immortal-like young man, her dear big brother, approaches her. {Hmm? Why do I smell the scent of a horny little girl?} approaching near her, the immortal-like young man, now regaining the memories of his time as a mortal level cultivator, teases, knowing that the littless on his eyes is going to be one hell of a submissive little girl that acts like that only for him, a thing that starts with just normal teasing and ying around. {Hummph~~~ my dear big brother, I was na?ve back then so you managed to do all those things to me, now that I know better, let''s see how much of me you can handle~~~} proudly speaking her mind since she knows so much more than her beloved big brother currently, the bubbly youngdy brags, making her regret her words immediately as her older brother starts advancing on her. {O-of course, not right now, you know that I''m just a minor right now, right?} seeing her dear big brother''s looks on her, the bubbly youngdy couldn''t help but back out, causing the immortal-like young man to smile at her before he finally replies. {That''s what I thought} Chapter 268 A Well-Known Name If you want some more "action", then I''m sorry to disappoint you brothers, time to resume the plot. 1/7 ---------- After his younger sister surrenders, the immortal-like young man, knowing that he can''t really do anything to the three of them right now, just gathers them in his arms and gave then ast hug and kiss for tonight, the three youngerdies smiling beautifully after these intimate moments between them and their lover, before the immortal-like young man single handedly lifted them up, cing them on the bed beside the ck-haired motherly beauty. Seeing that her beloved son is going to lie down on the bed now as well, Su Meiyao immediately gathers thest strand of strength still in her body in order to move towards her favorite spot, lying on top of her beloved son''s naked, muscr body, their naked figures intertwining once again. Following suit, the other beauties huddled up near the immortal-like young man as well, the soft sensation of theirpletely exposed sexy bodies making the young man feel nothing short of heavenly, possibly even greater than that. The night is bound to be a peaceful, great one for all of them. ---------- In a familiar ce filled with lush greeneries and a river that flows from end to end of this ce, a little ind that seems to hang in the void, four old men are talking with each other, all of them looking quite simr with each other, one of them particrly simr to Hua Xian''er''s father, like an older, splitting image of him. "That boy really doesn''t hold back huh, screwing the entirety of the disciples that the Purple Lightning Temple sent" one of them, seemingly the oldest, said, as if he finds it a problem if not for the fact that he''s face sports a wide, happy smile on it. "Eldest brother, you think that''s already not holding back? Did you forgot what he did to the disciples of the Extreme Martial Sect" another one of them speaks, clearly quite surprised with the thing that the young man they are talking about achieved as well. "Forget about all those trivial things, that kid even managed to hurt an Ascension Realm expert with his current cultivation¡­" the one looking particrly simr to Hua Jingxian speaks, his eyes gleaming as if he saw some hope when watching how the young man they are talking about acts, especially when he managed to hurt an Ascension Realm expert despite just being a Core Formation Realm cultivator himself, a feat that he thinks is not possible to replicate no matter who, no matter what, and no matter when. "Yeah, we need to add more security around him, especially since this news is about to spread across the continent right now" thest one among them speaks, clearly thinking for the better of their subject, a peerless gem that they managed to discover quite early in the game, thanks to their second brother''s little granddaughter. "No need to ce so much manpower on the kid, don''t let him be a greenhouse flower¡­" the one looking like the older version of Hua Jingxian, the second oldest among them, advices, his thoughts clearly of someone who wants the young man to grow as a powerhouse, not some little guy who just have high cultivation base and no other things to speak for himself. "¡­Don''t worry, that doesn''t mean we won''t pay attention to him, let him grow at his own pace, I''ll always be ready to intervene when there''s a danger far from his capacity to deal with" the second oldest added as he continues looking down on the river flowing just right beside them, the reel of either of their fishing poles not moving even a single bit despite them already being here the moment the Golden Spirit Pool event ended. "Do you think the Imperial Court will take action against him?" speaking his own thoughts, the oldest among them asks, looking towards the brother born after him, his eyes clearly that of someone who worries about the young man''s future.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Eldest brother, do you think they won''t? Those hypocritical bastards, particrly that old bark hiding in the middle of it all are definitely going to jump on the kid the moment we let him out of our sight, especially since they''re so scared of their power being usurped" clenching his hands as if remembering something back from his younger years, the second oldest replies with spite filled voice as he thinks about and point out how exactly the Imperial Court acts, something that they know as they are also once victims of this ''greatest'' force in the continent. "Hahaha, pity that they can''t do shit to the boy now since we''re here" the youngest said as he takes out a bottle from his spatial ring, taking a big gulp of the alcohol inside before sharing it to his brothers. "Anyway, even Lucius fails to see through his future, not because of anything else but because of how big it will be, something that he thought he already saw but just fails toprehend¡­ no way a kid like that die from mere cowards from the central province" the second oldest said, causing his other brothers to nod in agreement, as the name he just mentions is someone all of them acknowledge as an even greater seer than then, albeit being a bit too entric at times. ---------- Within the entire continent, the name Su Xiaotian is already spreading like wildfire, a young man that takes on the entirety of the disciples from both the Extreme Martial Sect and Purple Lightning Temple singlehandedly and without even breaking a sweat, setting an unprecedented record confirmed by the masses, something that can''t be doubt as arge number of reputable cultivators watches it happen when theye to watch the Golden Spirit Pool opening of this generation. With rumors of a genius far surpassing the Peerless Heavenly Goddess situated not only on the topmost of the Heavenly Seer''s Goddess Ranking but also being at the very top of their True Heavens Ranking, spreading around, people from all groups and races starts thinking that this is going to be the start of a new era of cultivation, an era that is about to be led by the immortal-like young man if he won''t fall in the process, something that some top-tier forces wishes as the rise of such monster will cause instability in their long established system of power, a thing that the people on top definitely doesn''t want. Hence why multiple top tier forces are already sending in their most precious hidden forces in order to observe the immortal-like young man of the rumors, hoping to change the inevitable fate of the newly born rising dragon, possibly even changing their own fate if they managed to capture, mutte and use this young dragon for themselves. However, who are they to control fate though? They might seem all seeing and all powerful on themonce''s eyes, but in the grand scheme of things, what can they even do to definitively affect the course of everything? Of course, there are definitely going to be a lot of outliers of this sort of thing, people who can defy everything time and time again and im victory for themselves whenever they want, people that will eventually sh with each other on battles that will take lives of either of them. ---------- Oh and also, due to my own skill issues, I will increase the bonus chapter requirement for powerstone to 200, really sorry for that, I just think I can''t keep up with the release if the weekly powerstone keeps increasing at this rate, thank you for your understanding brothers Chapter 269 Sworn Sisters 2/7n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ---------- "Master, is it really true?" on a building somewhere at the very top of a steep, tall mountain, two gorgeousdies look at each other, the only thing separating the two of them a simple wooden table where the seemingly older figure between the two writes and sign multiple documents with her brush, the ink flowing through each of the papers not spreading a single bit, as if her handwriting serves as a sword art that cuts the paper with the brush and its ink. Looking up at the schrly, gentle looking beauty in front of her, the master smiles as she reminisces of the times during her younger years, recalling a friend and rival that goes with her along the way, helping each other through tough times and sharing good times with other sisters in their group as well, one time even having herself think that had this peerless beauty of a friend she has is born a man, she will definitely fall in love with her. Of course, that was wild thought from her younger years and she no longer had that thought now, although she still really admires the peerless beauty as she''s quite the role model for her and all their other friends despite being of nearly the same age, the reason being how great she thinks and how powerful she is, along with the perfect character that just innately pulls other people to gravitate towards her. "It''s good that Yaoyao is really doing well, I thought she will suffer for long in that ce until one of us, her sworn sisters finds a way to help her" putting the brush down as she looks at what she treats as her very own daughter, the gorgeous schrly young beauty in front of her, a girl that she raises since young, the older beauty said, her words pretty much confirming the authenticity of the ck-haired motherly beauty''s words from their previous conversation. "M-master!! Why didn''t you tell me that THAT Heavenly Goddess Su Meiyao is my martial aunt!??" as the thought sinks in on her mind, the schrly beauty couldn''t help but ask with her voice a bit raised towards her own master whom she respects like a parent. "You didn''t ask in the first ce" shrugging of her dear disciple''s question nonchntly, the older beauty replies with a proud smile on her face as she knows that the schrly beauty can do nothing about it, her next words diverting the young beauty''s attention away from her and towards her sworn sister whom she hadn''t seen for quite a while now. "So, tell me about your encounter with Yaoyao¡­" looking like a kid who''s going to be brought into an entertaining opera or y, the older beauty asks while looking at her dear disciple with her bright eyes, the sharp, sword-like gaze she usually has disappearing every time she looks at this disciple of hers. Hearing her master''s words, the schrly beauty, Dao Xuanyuan, starts telling stories about their encounter, from the very beginning starting from how she met the immortal-like young man in the Golden Spirit Pool as well, making her master wonder what the rtion between the immortal-like young man and her sworn sister is. As the story progresses, the older beauty''s eyes get wider and wider as she heard just what sort of taboo things her sistermitted, getting the second-hand embarrassment from all of it while being happy for her as well for finding a real man for herself. "S-so Yaoyao is involved in romantically with her own son¡­" looking in disbelief as she never expected that such colddy like her sworn sister willmit a forbidden act like that, the older beauty mutters to herself, the younger beauty that seems to be quite dazed as she recalls how intimately the ck-haired motherly beauty and the immortal-like young man acts, the two of them blushing quite a lot. "Mn" the young beauty replies, her mind clearly not focusing properly. "B-but that''s¡­" thinking of his, the older beauty couldn''t help but blush even more. "Mn" the young beauty replies once again, seeminglypletely oblivious of what her master is saying right now. "So¡­ would you mind t-telling me more about that Xiaotian?" wondering as to why her sworn sister will truly fall for a man, not to mention her own son, the older beauty couldn''t help but wonder just what sort of man her sworn sister gave birth to for her to love him like that. Hearing her master''s next question, the schrly beauty''s eyes glow quite a bit in excitement as she starts rambling about the immortal-like young man, this topicsting the master and disciple for quite a long time, a thing that both of them will surprisingly find extremely interesting. ---------- Meanwhile on a massive tree resembling, but not quite big as the world tree in the ind that the immortal-like young man and his lovers is currently residing, two other beauties, splitting image of the other with one of them being just a bit older than the other one is currently in bed, the older beauty kneeling behind the younger one as she decorates the younger one''s hair, gently tying them in a braid that she knows the younger beauty, her daughter really likes. "So she''s Meiyao''s son huh? Who would''ve guessed that after all these times, she will end up still falling in love with someone?" after hearing her daughter''s story about her encounters in the Golden Spirit Pool, the motherly beauty smiles, casting a clear water in front of them and immediately freezing it, the surface turning into a smooth mirror that shows both of their beautiful faces, faces that is enough to cause havoc not only in a single country but in an entire world. "Mom, is there a problem with him being Auntie Meiyao''s son?" looking at the reflection of her dear mother looking at her as well, the younger beauty asks in curiosity, her beautiful mother''s answer shocking her quite a bit. "And you''re even calling her aunt now huh¡­ well, that''s fine, we goes way back¡­ those were days, just travelling the continent with my sworn sisters, exploring ruins and secret realms here and there" while still dressing her beloved daughter''s hair, the motherly beauty said, a clear trace of reminiscing in her eyes, clearly finding her younger days something to treasure for her entire life. "T-then why do you sound like there''s a problem with that mom?" wondering why her mother sounds like that when she heard her saying that the immortal-like young man, someone who will most likely cure her sickness, is the son of Su Meiyao, as if it''s a problem when it is really not. "Because I will call my own sworn sister mother-inw dear, and I would really like to avoid it if possible, but I guess that''s no longer possible¡­" thinking about something, the older beauty said with a teasing smile on her face, her daughter clearly quite annoyed but still happy with her mother''s antics, acting like that despite already being someone so powerful herself. ''Besides, if he''s really Meiyao''s son, then all the more reason why he deserves having both of us mother and daughter~'' adding these words in her mind, the motherly beauty thought to herself as she continues dressing her daughter''s hair. Chapter 270 Zi Yuers Struggles 3/7 ---------- "I''m telling you, Zi Yu''er, that prince will really like it if you we''re to bring that Su Xiaotian to him, you''re close with that young man right?" meanwhile on another ce quite far from the other two mentioned, an old withered woman is giving her good advice to a purple-haired alluring beauty, said beauty merely smiling as she looks at the old woman spouting a lot of words to as a reason that supports her idea.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yu''er, are you listening?" as the purple-haired alluring beauty starts getting lost on her own thoughts of something while being more and more annoyed with the endless chatter of the old woman, she returns back to her senses as they old woman repeatedly calls on her, her listless face returning her gaze towards the old woman sitting across her own seat. "Head matron, I''m not quite close with Su Xiaotian that I can just invite him anywhere I want yet" still maintaining a cordial smile on her beautiful face, the purple-haired alluring beauty replies with a gentle tone in her voice, keeping up the act of an obedient girl as she starts having multiple thoughts of murdering the olddy in front of her in her mind. ''Prince this prince that, this old hag is clearly set on expanding this rotten business empire of hers even more, and she can''t even do her ns herself!!'' thinking about such things, the alluring beauty couldn''t help but just sigh to herself as she knows that there''s nothing she can do about thisdy right now, especially since she''s a really strong cultivator as well, not someone she can take on with her Nascent Source Realm cultivation. "That''s fine, you can take your time girl, that young man will be a great gift to the prince" hearing the respectful tone on the alluring beauty''s voice, the old woman starts letting out an eerieugh, something so ear scratching that the alluring beauty couldn''t stop filling her mind with the thought of wanting to leave right now, something that she still can''t do as the olddy starts lecturing her about ways on how she can pull the greatest genius of the continent ording to her own will. After the tiring session of talking with the head matron of her force, the purple-haired alluringdy moves towards a familiar, hiddenke that only she knows of, just allowing herself to freely float there with her clothing stillpletely covering her, something that she absentmindedly does as she never felt so exposed ever before, feelingpletely helpless amidst all the issues she''s facing. ''I don''t want to go there¡­'' recalling the excited face of the prince that the head matron is always mentioning with her old mouth, the alluring beauty couldn''t help but shiver as she knows that the young man only wants her for something that most men crave, such intent clear on how his eyes refuses to stop roaming around her body when they met for the first time. "Xiaotian¡­ please save me¡­" as shements on her seemingly ill-fated life, the beauty sheds a single drop of crystal-clear tear from her right eye, the image of the prince disappearing on her mind as the image of thest hope she could think of appears in her mind, the image of the immortal-like young man, who made her feel joyful and safe every time she''s around him. ---------- On a tavern somewhere, multiple middle-aged people talk with each other, all of them clearly prominent characters of the cultivation society given how respectful the servers of the tavern are, who are just keeping their heads down the entire time they are moving around this particr group of people exuding not only the grandeur of someone of their status, but also the aura of bona fide battle experts. "We messed up really bad, who would''ve known that he''s that strong?" one of the figures speaks, the seductive voice of the figure spreading all across the tavern, making men dazed on her. "My sect needspensation from all of this, it''s your fucking n to attack the little bastard there" another figure speaks, this one having a cloth wrapped around one of his arms, trace of blood seeping through the white cloth. "M-my sect needs this as well, we loss all kinds of genius from this n" another person interjected, this one clearly looking way younger than the other figures, making it seemingly perfect for him to act timidly like that. "Don''t worry, Sect Master Wu and Temple Master Hong, your payment wille in due time" another one speaks, a tall figure wearing an embroidered armor towering even over the cursing man, who is clearly quite tallerpared to the rest. "Imperial general, don''t think that you can act like that due to your status, know your ce" feeling the mocking tone on the armored man''s voice, the first man to speak in the group speaks again, letting out an extremely oppressive aura suffocating even the armored man. "Don''t look at my arm like that with that eyes of yours weakling, if you were in my ce at that time, you will definitely lose a life or two" stating the obvious, the previously cursing man said as he looks down on the now kneeling armored man, said armored man nodding repeatedly before being let go, coughing countless of times before he finally regains proper bearing of himself. Watching this scene unfold, the other old timers and veterans couldn''t help but admire the stern-looking man''s might, something that they wish they also have. "So, what''s the n now, brother Wu~~~" looking at him with some sort of lighting out of her eyes, thedy with the alluring voice asks, causing everyone to look at her with a weird gaze, the stern looking man also falling into her face as well for a while before finally snapping out of his daze. "My father will handle this, there''s no way that the brat can escape from that technique for long" the stern looking man said with a serious look on his face before standing up, proceeding to move first and leaving the other people in the table to themselves, thedy looking at him with a strange glint on her glowing eyes as if she''s thinking of something else. ''Hehehe¡­ Wu Xiaolong, once I get that son of yours, he will definitely be apletely obedient ve for me~~~'' thinking about the immortal-like young man that she only saw from the image captured by her disciples, thedy couldn''t help but tremble in excitement at the thought of making such talented boy kneel under her skirt, herughing expressions something so alluring that the other men in the group couldn''t help but look dazedly at her, causing the otherdies to look at her with jealousypletely covering their eyes. "Ahem, Mistress Xie, please control your charm arts" snapping out of the daze first, the armored tall man cleared his throat as he reminded, causing the other men to snap out of their daze as well and prompting thedy to pull back and control herself. "Thanks for the reminder Imperial General, if there''s nothing important, I will leave as well~~~" looking around, thedy smiles once again before standing up from her seat as well, happily humming a tune as she walks out of the tavern. ---------- This marks the end of the second volume, for the next one, battles will be all over the ce, thanks for all the support Chapter 271 The Morning After (R-18) 4/7 ---------- "Agghhh¡­" feeeling something squeezing his erect little brother, an immortal-like young man opens his eyes up from his sleep, only to be meet by a head filled with luscious, voluminous wavy ck hair, the peach-like scenting from it something so familiar, intimate andforting to him. Knowing the owner of the head, the immortal-like young man starts regaining even more of his conscious as he starts to wake up, feeling soft sensation engulfing his entire body, the sexy naked women surrounding him making him feel like this it ''the'' life. After a while of thinking to himself, he starts feeling the thing squeezing his stiff naked great sword once again, a warm sensation embracing his entire length as if he''s cuddled in his mother''s loving embrace, which is exactly what is happening right now. Lyingpletely naked andfortable on top of him is his mother, a ck-haired motherly beauty that holds an insurmountable love for him, both in a romantic and motherly way, a peerless cultivation genius that forsakes her own cultivation path just to focus her attention on him, something that he finds really great about her, but also feel guilty for. Due to thisplex feeling, he couldn''t help but lean his face in and reaches hers, gently cing a soft kiss on the top of her head, causing him to take in some of her peach-like scent. "Mom¡­ this time, I''ll be the one to protect all of you¡­" remembering what happened to her, as well as the two otherdies sleeping peacefully on the huge bed, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but mutter silently as he starts to swear to himself that in this life, there is not even a hint of harm that will befall them, and their lives will be filled with nothing but joy and bliss. "Mn¡­ I believe in you, baby~~~" as he reaches out his hands being used by his other lovers as a pillow towards his mother''s voluptuous body, the immortal-like young man was taken by quite the surprise as he heard his mother''s melodious, doting voice, her gorgeous face onceid t on his chest now looking at him eye to eye, her gaze that of someone who will love the person in front of her no matter what. "Mom, good morning¡­" the surprisested for just a short moment though as once he looks at his loving mother''s heavenly face, the immortal-like young man immediately smiles as he greeted her, leaning in to peck on her plump red lips that looks so watery right now. "Mmm~~~ chuuu~~~ chuuu~~~" feeling her son''s lips touching hers, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t stop herself from wanting to go even further, immediately inviting her handsome beloved son inside her warm wet little mouth, the immortal-like young man not refusing her invitation and entering in. As they lovingly caresses each other''s tongue and exchange their bodily fluids at its earnest, the immortal-like young man finally realizes what it is that is embracing his heavenly dragon with its warmth, the familiar massaging sensation making himpletely aware that he''s currently deep inside his mother''s tight love hole, the sucking sensation of her soft pink insides making him want to start moving and thrusting inside of her once again. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~" feeling her dearest son''s massive weapon twitching inside of her flesh cave, turning her insides to fit his shape perfectly, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but moan in pleasure as she starts squirming quite a lot, the stimtion her body is currently feeling making her desire to just melt into her beloved son''s body as she starts gently moving her wide motherly hips up and down. Little pping sounds starts resounding across the entire bedroom as her soft th flesh ms onto her dear son''s muscr body, the skin-on-skin contact making her feel so good that she wants to cum, but she tries to hold herself back and just do her very best to pleasure her beloved son who''s always giving her a great time whenever they make love. "Mom, you''re so tight¡­" as his mother starts bouncing her voluptuous curves on his long girthy hard shaft, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but praise as he feels her massaging insides stimting all the nerve endings on his heavenly dragon''s skin, the heat emanating from deep inside of her making him want to just release his seed as well, but he holds on because he wants her to enjoy this morning session.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Mmmnn~~~ ahhhnnn~~~ that''s because you''re¡­ ahhhnnn~~~ so big baby~~~" replying to her son''s words as she continues bouncing on his cultivation staff, the ck-haired motherly beauty said while moaning in between her words as her son''s stiff meat staff continues to scrape on her sensitive insides, her plump pussy lips already so drenched as her dam copses and makes her squirt every time he reaches her deepest part. As silent sound of scious, sensual and intimate moaninge out of the ck-haired motherly beauty''s little mouth along with the pping sound she makes every time she shoves her son''s meat deep inside on her wet slippery cave, the two of them enters a trance that just make them want each other even more, surrounding themselves with gentleness and love for each other. After a while of ''bonding'' with each other as they continue to make love, they finally snap out of their trance, feeling so great that they felt like sex between the two of them never felt like this before, sure, the intense love making session they did justst night makes them want to have nothing more than to try it again, but this gentle session brings them into such intimate level that they felt like they are one and the same, like yin and yang slowly circling around each other. "That was so good~~~" feeling her son''s thick hot cum bloating her womb and consequently, her belly, quite a bit, the ck-haired motherly beauty praises as she starts pecking on her beloved son''s lips, the immortal-like young man immediately reciprocating her actions as he continues slightly thrusting in his naked sword into her deep soft sheath, the two of them engaging in ascivious taboo act once again, clearly still not having enough. After a while, they finally stop their morning love making session as his mother''s wells went dry, her tight mping cave no longer lubricating itself and feeling quite sore, something that if her beloved son doesn''t stop her, will not stop her from bouncing on his hot,rge dragon. "You''re really amazing mom, they''re still asleep after all that and here you are, having the time of your life" looking towards his mother who is currently on top of him panting and heaving, her plump motherly chest getting squeezed by her own weight, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but praise for a while as he circles his arms all around her sexy naked body, her soft body still shivering from the afterglow of her climax. "Thanks baby~~~ let''s have a lot more sex starting from now okay~~?" hearing her son''s praise, the ck-haired motherly beauty smiles brilliantly before pecking on her beloved son''s lips for a while, then getting up as she knows that her dearest wants to get up now as well. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 272 Astaria 5/7 ---------- "You wanna go with me mom?" looking at his mother that is still lying on the bed, the immortal-like young man just asks, the ck-haired motherly beauty merely just shaking her head as she is really too tired now to do anything else, wanting nothing more but to sleep again after the sweet session with her beloved son. "Okay then" smiling after he scans their bodies using his senses, the immortal-like young man speaks again, knowing that he has some time to deal with things as he saw that they won''t be waking up any earlier, the earliest will probably a few hours from now. "Make sure to use my yang qi to start cultivating" standing at the door of the main bedroom, the immortal-like young man said before finally leaving, his mother also falling asleep the moment his figure disappears from her sight. ---------- Going out of their home and watching the undevelopednd down below with quite the anticipation visible in his eyes, Su Xiaotian opens the semi-transparent floating golden screen, looking at the new system that he acquired as a ''reward'' from her sister when she''s still acting as the administrator of the system. [City Lord System (Lvl 1) (This system is exclusive to the host and inessible to the shared users, the shared users will have a corresponding system equivalent, but not the same as this system)] [City Lord: Su Xiaotian (Core Formation)] [Vice City Lords: Su Meiyao (Mortal), Jiang Xinyue (Mortal), Mo Lingxue (Mortal), Hua Xian''er (Mortal), Hong Lian (Mortal), Li Yan (Mortal), Bai Anxin (Mortal), Wu Xiaoyao (Mortal)] [Build Infrastructure] [Manage Politics] [Manage Economy] [Important Information] After looking at the new system he acquired and thinking about the possible uses of said system, the immortal-like young man starts nning the structure of the city he ns to create, stopping after just a short while as he remembers the most important thing when building a city, a thing that he is severelycking right now. "People¡­" he thinks to himself as he starts thinking about the criteria of the people he will let in on this ind of his. "They must be trustworthy¡­ that rules out nearly everyone in the continent except for some forces¡­ let''s see¡­" taking out his phone to take note of every forces he knew of, the immortal-like young man starts crossing out multiple of them the moment he finishes writing them, leaving behind only a few select forces that has people familiar with him, people who had gone through thick and thin with him. On the screen, the remaining forces are arranged neatly, the immortal-like young man nodding at the least as he thinks that these are the only people who are worth trusting of letting to enter such big secret like this ind, a secret so integral for his future ns. "So the Heavenly Secret Tower, first and foremost, I doubt those old men there will refuse moving especially since that tower looks like the only thing important to them¡­" the immortal-like young man pauses for a while as he imagines the expression of those four old men once they see something like the view in this ind, not only them but the expression of Hua Xian''er''s parents as well, as well as Ling Feng''s entire family.@@novelbin@@ "Then we have Huo Chen''s Everburning Sect, Wang Sheng''s Shadow de Organization, Leng Yue and Bingxue''s Astral Ice Sect, then there''s Feng Qing, Dao Xuanyuan and Zi Yu''er as well¡­" he added before thinking of the fundamental fact that prevents him from realizing this n of his, and that is the fact that it will be too time consuming for him to move them in one by one. "The Unbounded Spatial Talisman only has an effective range of three-meter radius, not to mention the requirement of the person already visiting the ce for them to be able to travel there¡­ so if I were to transfer all of those people here¡­" thinking about the astronomical cost of universal coins he will spend should he go that route, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but shake his head, thinking that this is just too much splurging he can''t afford no matter how wealthy he is in Universal Coins. "I should start learning about spatial transmission arrays even more¡­ they I also need to create some sort of encryption technology that will only allow use of the arrays to people who have permission¡­" as he starts thinking of more practical ns, the immortal-like young man smiles as he thinks that doing this will still take quite a long time, more on the setting up rather than on the studying part. "Forget about it, we will eventually find a way" after a while, he finally stops thinking about it, deciding to add studying spatial transmission arrays to his checklist, all while the face of a certaindy appears in his mind, a heavenly beauty sporting a long wavy blonde hair and emerald green eyes, the heroic look on her beautiful face truly making her one of a kind. "Come to think of it, it''s more than half a month since Ist saw her¡­" remembering the fun times he shared as he instructed her on cultivation, the immortal-like young man suddenly has a brilliant thought in his mind, something that he immediately acts upon as a spatial portal appears right beside him, immediately setting out but not before informing his still asleep beloved mother as well as the other beauties that he is going out for a while via telepathy, before stepping into the portal. ---------- Meanwhile in a courtyard somewhere, a blond beauty with sweat tricking down her fair white skin trains with her weapon of choice, a massive guandao that stands even taller than her own valiant figure, the weapon relentlessly weaving through the air as she swings it unceasingly, whistling sounds created as each swings tears even air itself, leaving multiple marks on the solid ground she''s standing on. "City lord is getting even more impressive¡­" watching her with pure worship in their eyes, the maidservants waiting on her praises as they watch the valiant look of the beauty, each of the mark she''s leaving on the ground seemingly creating an image and not just a simple trace of her attacks. "That man''s appearance brought us all of these unprecedented change after all¡­ but it''s true, even after cultivation got introduced to us, City Lord still remains as the strongest warrior of all of Frontier City, not to mention the gap between her and the others are getting evenrger" another maidservant said with glowing eyes, her worship for the being that is their City Lord being one of the greatest among their group. It is only understandable after all, since at a young age, the beauty takes on the mantle of being the City Lord of the Frontier City, guarding their world from the horrors that is the monstersing out of the Grand Valley Line, and that is just after her own parents died to those same monsters as well, proving her to be an extremely tough individual unyielding even through the greatest of challenges. "City Lord!!! Sir Su Tian returns from the other side again!!!" as they continue observing the extremely focused valiant beauty, another maidservante into the training room and notified her of something great, her serious expression immediately falling apart and being reced by a maidenly, excited one, making the watching maidservants wonder whether this City Lord and the one just practicing previously are the same person. Chapter 273 Astarias Breakthrough 6/7 ---------- "Girls, clean up the ce, I''m going out~" dropping the guandao she''s holding in a moment, something that she so rarely do as she thinks of the weapon, even if it''s not her main one, as a part of her body, the valiant-looking blond beauty orders as she joyfully hums a tune to herself while moving out of the training room, leaving only a lone weapon, and the traces of her practice for the maidservants to observe. "City Lord really ces that man in a high regard huh¡­" watching their worshipped City Lord just going full maiden mode once she heard about that man''s arrival, one of the maidservants couldn''t help but remark while smiling. "Have you never seen him? Anyone will ce him in high regards just by his looks, not to mention how great he is" recalling the appearance of that particr young man as well as the feats he achieved just from his first time appearing publicly in this world, another maidservant asked as they proceed to go towards where their city lord trains, the marks of her weapon on the hard walls and floor making them wonder just how strong the current hero of the Frontier City has be. Due to howrge the traces of her training is however, the maidservants fail to recognize just how terrifying each of the attacks are that its traces, if viewed from up above, blooms into an orchard of flowers with each sh, groups of those shes focusing on just one spot as if it is the core of the flower, and the shes were its petals. ---------- "It''s been more than half a month, where did you go all this time, Su Tian?" after cleaning herself up and finding a good dress that will elevate her feminine appeal, the valiant looking blond beauty rushes to the reception room of her abode, her eyes going around the entire room in search of someone, a figure that she often misses whenever he''s away. "Astaria¡­" standing up from the soft seat facing the door of the room, a young man speaks up as he approaches the valiant-looking beauty, the beauty just standing there mesmerized, drunk on his immortal-like appearance and charms. "¡­It has been quite a while indeed, and¡­ hmm? You''ve grown stronger huh?" finally standing just in front of the valiant-looking beauty, the immortal-like young man first noticed a few things before he noticed something worth of celebration, the first even person he taught about cultivation finally breaking through higher realm and reaching something that this world only dreams of. Peering into her information using the True Sight Technique, the immortal-like young man nods at the numbers he saw pasted on the semi-transparent floating golden screen. [Name: Astaria Seraphina] [Age: 28] [Affiliation: Frontier City (City Lord)] [Cultivation: Early State Pedestal Establishment Realm]@@novelbin@@ [Physique: Eternal Hero''s Battle Physique] [Qi: Purple Origin Qi] [Stats] [Strength: 3,200,000] [Agility: 3,000,000] [Intelligence: 3,300,000] [Stamina: 3,200,000] [Vitality: 4,000,000] [Aptitude: High Quality Celestial Level] Once he read about this, the immortal-like young man smiles at her and praised her for her achievement, causing the blond beauty to look at the ground as she blushes, all while muttering about apletely different thing. "You should''ve praised me for my appearance first¡­"pletely forgetting how absurd the senses of the young man in front of him are, Astaria mutters to herself while holding the hem of her skirt, all while refusing to show the immortal-like young man that she''s currently biting the lower part of her lips out of frustration. Hearing the words that thedy said, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but feel like saying something, directing his attention to the pure white one-piece dress she''s currently wearing, its skirt reaching until her knees. "You''ve done well on your cultivation, Astaria, and also, that dress looks great on you" moving one of his hands to touch the top of her head, the immortal-like young man praises as he reaches out, the valiant-looking beauty clearly enjoying his touch as she rubs her head on therge hand on top of her as well, acting like a cat trying to smear its scent on its favorite thing. "Thanks Tian¡­" moving towards the chairs once again, the valiant-looking beauty expresses her gratitude as the two of them sits, surprising the immortal-like young man as she sat right next to him, just humming a little tune happily as she enjoys her time with him. "So, what did you do these past weeks?" looking at the immortal-like young man before cupping her own head with both her dainty hands, Astaria asks with curiosity filling her beautiful face, the immortal-like young man merely smiling at her actions as he starts narrating some of the things that happened back in Sky Soul Star, the beauty clearly enjoying the storytelling as her eyes glow bright multiple times in the course of their conversations. "Haahh¡­ that is so great, your must really be such a great ce to live in, Tian, so much mystical things, so many good ces to explore" after the storytelling time is done, the valiant-looking beauty walks towards the window of the reception room, opening it and peering towards the outside, her own city, the city erected by her ancestors and kept maintained and safe by her blood all the way down to her, the current city lord. No matter how much she loves this ce though, she''s just a young soul as well, yearning for the outside, hence she dreams time and time again of achieving this, having only getting a small progress given that their city needs to defend the entire world from the threat of the Grand Valley Line, a threat that is gradually disappearing now. "You can go outside you know? And no, not just you, you can also bring your people outside" knowing that it is a great time to tell his ns to her, the immortal-like young man pointed out as he stands up as well, standing just right beside her to look at the flourishing city, like a small utopia of people just living in harmony there, no matter the difference in their social standing. Past beyond the city walls however, shows an absolutely revolting scene that will leave everyone in shock, an amalgamation of ck rotting flesh and oozing substancespletely pinned to the ground, five spears bearing different colors pinning its limbs and its head, said spears forming a perfect cycle of the five elements as it continues to suppress the beast''s repugnant body. On the ground near this gigantic abomination, there are other beasts still trying to advance towards thend of the frontier city, however, contrary to how it was sometimes ago back when they are just martial artists struggling to fend for themselves, the people of the city can now easily deal with these creatures, their bodies glowing with different light as they infuse element on all of their techniques, making their attacks even more lethal against their opponents. "You know I can''t yet, Tian, if we leave, this world is fated to be doomed¡­" knowing what he wants and why is he telling her something like that, the beauty replies with some reluctance on her voice, clearly wanting to go with him as well but not before she finishes the duty sworn by their blood. Chapter 275 The Frontier Citys City Lord "This is quite satisfying to watch" seeing waves of beasts just falling down on the ground with their bodies acting like water in the sea, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction to his job, not to mention the massive amount of Heaven Devouring Power stored inside his body currently. Feeling the surging power continuously refining, transforming and improving his entire being, he starts harvesting other beast''s lives as well, within a few swings leaving nothing but dust behind. "I can still improve it¡­" if the him from the previous timeline were to hear what he is talking about, the immortal-like young man will definitely be berated by himself from there, an extremely powerful expert whose ability reach the very pinnacle, yet still somehow unable to improve the technique given that it seems to be already a technique of the highest quality. After thinking of ways to improve it, an idea pops into the immortal-like young man''s mind, making his eyes glow like an excited child as a transparent, immensely powerful force startsing out of him, gradually turning into a white thread that just floats above his head, its numbers increasing by the second.@@novelbin@@ Discover exclusive tales on empire As the white threads seems to stop increasing in number, the crimson red aura of the Heaven Devouring Ultimate Art starts coating the entirety of the threads while it coils together and starts weaving each other to take a tangible form, a de that seems to be so sharp that the people who saw it, even from a faraway distance, feels a cut in their mind. Nodding in satisfaction as he calmly held the crimson de in his hand, Su Xiaotian ys around with it for a bit, every single yful swing causing the beasts to step back in terror, their steps halting as another crimson red sword wave moves towards them, engulfing the entirety of the beast army, tearing their flesh, drying their blood, crushing their bones, leaving them with only dust for the world to remember them with. The entire process might sound long, but it only takes the immortal-like young man a few seconds to dispatch tens of thousands of beasts that are previously trying to pounce on them, the only thing remaining in the surrounding are ashes and dusts, and the gigantic cmity beast that he purposedly left there for the valiant-looking blond beauty to deal with. "She''s still recovering huh¡­" watching the beauty still on a lotus position and strongly pulling the ambient spirit qi towards herself, the immortal-like young man smiles wryly as he thinks that he might have dealt with the beasts far too fast, as he predicted that the beauty willpletely recover her strength even before he finished dealing with them. Knowing that she will take far too long if she were to recover herself, the immortal-like young man decided to take it upon himself to assist her, using a method he just perfected in his free time, infusing his transcendent qi to the air in order to agitate and improve the ambient spirit qi in a specific area, increasing the rate of recovery and even cultivation to people who doesn''t use Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi to cultivate. Meanwhile, the moment that Su Xiaotian infuses his qi to the air in the surrounding, Astaria immediately felt something changed, like she''s breathing in extremely fresh air that makes her body feelpletely energized, as if she can perform tasks ten times harder than what she usually can. High on the feeling, the valiant-looking blond beauty continues to recover her spirit qi, within a few minutespletely recovering what she spent fighting here, prompting her to stand up and look at the immortal-like figure just standing beside her, wondering if what she just felt has something to do with this fatally attractive young man. "Did you do something, Tian?" looking at him with curiosity filling her verdant, emerald green eyes, the valiant-looking blond beauty asks, causing the immortal-like young man to look at her and just nod at her question, prompting her to nod as well. "I''m about to disperse the seal I used to pin the Cmity Beast here, are you ready to destroy this thing once and for all?" after a moment of silence between the two of them, the immortal-like young man asks with a serious expression on his face, causing the beauty to gulp in pressure as she never saw him looking like this before, not even when dealing with the supposed ancestral race of this, his expression appearing like he worries more for her than for himself. Snapping out of her thoughts as she starts to think about him more and more, the beauty takes out a white cloth from her spatial ring, wiping the guandao in her hands clear from the blood of the beasts previously cleaved by it, revealing its sharp, shining edge that seems to be extremely longing for the blood of the enemy it is made for, the blood of the Cmity Beast. "I''m ready" tightly holding the weapon too massive for her stature, Astaria looks at Su Xiaotian without a slightest hint of hesitation in her eyes, as if she''s wanting to do this ever since she''s born. "Go and rampage all you want, I''ll take care of the rest" seeing the look in her eyes, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but smile as he appreciates her tough will and mental strength to face such monster that gives her trauma by seeing it grotesquely devouring her own parents. Stepping into the air, Su Xiaotian climbs up into the sky until he''s a few hundred meters above the ground, waving his hand and forming a massive dome of soul power containing only the valiant-looking blond beauty that is holding her guandao with both hand pointing it towards a creature, the only thing enclosed by the dome together with her, a massive grotesque amalgamation of meat and flesh and blood, the dead bodies still sticking into its body seemingly screaming for help and begging people to just end their miserable existence. Looking at the Cmity Beast onest time before he goes eye to eye with the valiant-looking blond beauty, the immortal-like young man waves his hand as he saw her nod towards him, his action causing the five gigantic spears created from pure elemental energy starts dissipating into thin air, allowing the Cmity Beast to start moving again. As the Cmity Beast moves, the people in the Frontier City couldn''t help but feel a bit of fear as even though it is already suppressedpletely once by the god-like young man helping their City Lord, this is still the one true beast that strikes terror even to the most dauntless of men in the city, an urban legend and a ghost story that everyone hears as a child. And yet now, this same monster is once again standing up, the ground from underneath its massive frame shaking as it takes a hatred filled step towards the young man thatpletely humiliates it during theirst encounter. "City Lord, she''s¡­." "T-that, is she really sure about¡­." "Forget about it and don''t worry, she''s the City Lord after all¡­." "That''s right, and besides, if pushes to shove, Sir Su will always be ready to save her" Seeing the valiant-looking beauty approaching between the immortal-like young man and the Cmity Beast, the people of the Frontier City start feeling a newfound way of respect towards her, the only leader that they will follow for their entire life and the lives after that. Chapter 276 Fighting The Calamity Beast Seeing the small bug getting between its target and itself, the Cmity Beast couldn''t help but feel something that it hadn''t felt for a long time, anger, annoyance, as well as pure desire to just squash the insignificant creature underneath it, its emotions clearly portrayed from how it violently wails and throw itself around, the pusing out from its mangled body increasing in volume. Despite the area she''s currently standing on being flooded by visually triggering, nauseating view and smell of the Cmity Beast''s melted body parts, the valiant-looking blond beauty remains standing there, her posture getting lower and lower as if she''s preparing to jump, holding therge guandao on her back. Before she starts attacking the massive beast roaring towards her though, she took onest look at the immortal-like young man currently floating in the air, his figure just entered the barrier he just created,pletely undisturbed by the view in front of him, the liquid parts of the Cmity Beast already starting to flood the entire area within the barrier of soul power he erected. {Don''t pressure yourself too much, I can always seal it and we can challenge it again} feeling the beauty''s gaze on him, the immortal-like young man just smiles as he offers words of assurance, prompting the valiant-looking beauty to just nod at him as well, before returning her attention towards the amalgamation of dead bodies and rotting corpses in front of her. Due to the clear difference in their size, the ground around the valiant-looking blond beauty turnspletely dark, the shadow of the massive repugnant creature blocking the sun on her spot, making the scene all the more terrifying. Taking in a mouthful of air as she starts focusing even more, the beauty didn''t even notice the disgusting stench permeating the air, merely just taking in a mouthful of air along with the ambient spirit qi in the surrounding to excite herself, the result clearly apparent as her eyes opened with unparalleled sharpness, prepared to cut down the enemy in front of her. Still sporting her white sundress meant for outing and looking good for the immortal-like young man, now stained with blood from beasts, the beauty squats at the ground, one of her long legs supporting her from the back and one supporting her in front, the guandao in her hands with its handle pointed towards the beast and its edge behind her. Continue reading on empire Flexing her legs, she exploded with extreme speed as she jumps towards the towering beast, the beast forming a hand-like structure from its mess of a body as it tries to m what it thinks is an insect back to the ground, its hands overshadowing more and more plot ofnd as it swings with impatience, wanting to take revenge against the immortal-like young man immediately. As its hand travelled down its path though, it is bound to be met by surprise as the valiant-looking blond beauty''s eyes glows a terrifying crimson despite its emerald color, the bloodlust exploding from every fiber of her being enough to make even the immortal-like young man, experienced with killing through all of his previous lives, to appreciate it, feeling its sharpness that is developed only through actual battle and not training and enlightenment from meditation. ''Her potential for pure battle seems to be even greater than Dao Xuanyuan and Zi Yu''er'' thinking about the two people who rivaled him in pure talent for battle back then, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help butpare those two geniuses with the valiant-looking beauty, his assessment of this blond beauty clearly a cut higher than the two as he can feel like she can match his attacks back then even if she''s exerting a bit more than what she usually can. As he continues to watch the battle between what is definitely the two strongest beings of this currently, the immortal-like young man continues to pay attention to the other aspects of the battlefield, monitoring the entire arena out of concern of this beast doing something unexpected. While he pays attention to all the other factors of the fight, the citizens of the Frontier City are merely focused on one thing, and that is how their City Lord is currently approaching the descending massive hand of the Cmity Beast with her body that appears so tiny and frail in front of such colossus. Contrary to themon sense instilled to them that bigger is better though, their City Lord explodes with strengthpletely unbelievably for someone of her stature and frame, her massive guandao that can barely poke through the Cmity Beast''s externalyer creating a pocket of air from how strong and fast she swung it in mid-air, said pocket of air immediately copsing as itpresses everything around it, the massive pockets causing her guandao to not only pierce through the outeryer of the Cmity Beast, but also topletely cleave through its entire made up hand. Feeling its body being hurt for the first time since the immortal-like young man pierced through its limbs and head, the beast couldn''t help but let out a pained cry, its attention that is meant to focus on the supposed insect that is actually a threat is now focused on its lost pseudo hand as it holds the cut off flesh with his true hands in pain. Nownding on the gooey mess that is the Cmity Beast''s body, Astaria instinctively uses her movement technique in order to adeptly move around the body of the monster, its viscous consistency and absorbing property doing nothing to stop her from her ascend, her bloodlust filled eyes wanting nothing more than to cut the Cmity Beast into the smallest of pieces. Which she does as while she is moving up and up towards the enemy''s head, she let her guandao rips and tear its flesh, stabbing it as deep as she can into the beast''s flesh as she runs, asionally infusing considerable amount of qi into her weapon then letting this qi explode, taking out chunks of flesh from the Cmity Beast''s body. As she continues to deal damage on the Cmity Beast, the derange monster finally snaps out of its pained state, now trying its best to suppress what is currently feeling to deal with this immediate threat, thinking of ways to get this little creature off its massive body before it relentlessly starts attacking once again, something that it thought itself to be really good at, particrly once he uses his engulfing property topletely surround and devour the enemy. Thinking of this, the Cmity Beast starts triggering his engulfing property, wanting to just absorb this little creature before it goes on and destroy the creature that nearly killed him previously. With the thing beneath her constantly gurgling as if there''s something about to pop out from it, Astaria couldn''t help but be wary of whatever''s about to happen, redirecting some of her attention away from the Cmity Beast and towards her surrounding, her actions seemingly a bit toote as the gurgling mass of flesh starts exploding outwards, drowning her with the ck substance creating the entirety of the cmity beast.@@novelbin@@ ''Am I¡­ going to die here?'' unable to think of anything else, the thought pops up into her mind the moment she felt everything around her turns ck. Chapter 277 Controlling Anger Contrary to what she''s thinking about though, she''s far too away from death during these moments, this fact being proven as the soft decaying flesh of the Cmity Beast starts to just disintegrate around her, a rush of life force flowing into her very being as she starts recovering herself, her exposure to the bright sun once again causing her to open her eyes in wonder just what happened. Still floating on the air, the immortal-like young man is currently looking at the valiant-looking beauty currently still dazed as she looks at him, his hands already on his back once again after swinging it before, the aura of the Heaven Devouring Ultimate Art still visible on his hand, the deep gash he created on the Cmity Beast''s massive body still there as well. "Astaria, looks like you''re cking in training, prepare to enter a hellish kind of training once we return" instead of encouraging andforting the blond beauty now just like how he always did before, the immortal-like young man proceeds to threaten her with training with him, something that she so fear due to how difficult his regime is, something that he said is inherited from his paternal grandmother. Prompting herself to stand up from her position, the valiant-looking beauty holds her weapon once again, thinking to herself that she must nevermit such rookie mistake once again. "Calm yourself down, don''t let that anger burden you and deprive you of your senses, quell that anger, use it to your advantage" seeing her still shaking hands, clearly more from the anger than from brushing past death, the immortal-like young man uses his voice, infusing his soul power and qi into it, causing his words to sound extremely powerful to her ears. Experience more tales on empire Hearing the immortal-like young man''s words, Astaria starts regaining her previous bearing, the serious look once again emerging from her heroic face as the anger gradually got mellowed down in her heart, transforming from a long raging river to a vast calm ocean, silently engulfing everything thrown into it before being destroyed in its depth. Once again finding her resolve, she holds her guandao tighter than ever, the materials merely made from what this world can produce barely holding on as it struggles to carry the burden of a Pedestal Establishment Realm cultivator''s strength, the only thing that seemingly continues to hold the weapon together being its desire to witness such glorious moment with its recognized master. Staring into the many eyes decorating the grotesque Cmity Beast''s head, the valiant-looking blond beauty doesn''t even show a trace of emotion on her gorgeous face, her bright watery eyes merely reflecting the areas in the beast''s head that seems to be an easy target to her, weaknesses that she can exploit during this fight.@@novelbin@@ Taking a deep breath with her eyes closed, the beauty takes a second to once again make herself immersed in the battle, no more thoughts of revenge and all other things clouding her mind, only the thought of the act, as well as the way of killing the monstrosity in front of her, the mellowed bloodlust appearing more terrifying to the Cmity Beast''s senses than her previous explosive one. Lifting the guandao up she pointed its sharp, shining tip towards one of the Cmity Beast''s eyes, her beautiful face sporting a mocking smile as if she''s taunting the beast to attack her, something that the angered beast really does as it starts to wail, all while trying to manipte the flesh in the area its opponent it currently in, trying to engulf its opponent once again. Try as he might though, there seems to be a problem with the flesh from that region as it just refuses to regenerate itself, the deep gash left by the immortal-like young man with a single swing tormenting it with insurmountable pain, and yet, it feels like its not feeling any pain at all, as if there''s something fundamental removed just by that single attack sent by the immortal-like young man still calmly floating in the air. As it got distracted by the biggest source of humiliation it had ever encountered though, the little creature on its body starts to move once again, disappearing from its sight and reappearing near one of its eyes, directly stabbing it with her guandao, followed by her raising it up,pletely shing through and blinding one of its eyes. ''She''s starting to utilize her powerpletely'' seeing the improvement inbat power that the valiant-looking beauty starts to show, the immortal-like young man nods to himself as he knew that she is gradually taking control of her anger now, the process might be small as she''s supposed to easily deal with the opponent due to the difference of their stats, but nevertheless, she''s making a steady progress. With each swing of her bloodied guandao, her nowpletely ck and red dress sways with her body''s movements, showcasing her enchanting figure as she continues to tear through the flesh of the Cmity Beast, the arc of the guandao as it moves ording to her will making it look like she''s performing a beautiful dance, a dance specifically for taking the life of the rotten beast that traumatizes entire generation of her blood, as well as the city she rules. Pieces of rotting flesh and ck ooze continues to spill from the insides of the Cmity Beast''s body, the damage dealt by the little creature near its head something significant, yet not so debilitating as the previous attack from the immortal-like young man, yet nevertheless, it couldn''t help but feel something that it never felt its entire life, the fear of death,ing from this little creature instead of the one floating in the air instead. Refusing to just let itself die in such a pathetic way, the Cmity Beast starts struggling even more violently, reabsorbing the ooze spilling into the ground back to itself, its form transforming into a one even more massive one, without any humanoid feature now, its limbs lost, and its head submerging along the flesh that is once its torso, forming apletely goo like monster that is held into such size solely by its cultivation. Letting out a roar that terrifies even the bravest of men, the Cmity Beast spits out ck goo from its insides, trying to attack the little creature in front of it, that is now seemingly copying the young man floating in the air as well, both of them standing in an invisible tform suspended in the air. {I see that you''re trying to do something, do it, I will take care of everything else for you} being familiar with the feeling of enlightenment, especially due to how much he, as well as the people around him do get enlightened in cultivation, the immortal-like young man detected something the moment a disturbance appears in the valiant-looking blond beauty''s aura, causing him to use telepathy once again as he assures her of her safety, forfeiting wanting to let the beauty deal with the Cmity Beast herself as he thinks that this enlightenment will benefit her far more than just defeating this amalgamation of things. Hearing Su Xiaotian''s words, Astaria just stares at him thankfully for a while before she closes her eyes, still standing straight on her position as she holds her guandao with two hands. Chapter 278 A Fleeting Reunion ''She''s really enlightened huh¡­'' seeing the surging spirit qi creating a vortex around the valiant-looking blond beauty with herself as the center, the immortal-like young man thought to himself, the familiar sensation of the entire surrounding joyously circling around a person undergoing an enlightenment appearing in front of him once more, making him wonder just how much more time will he see it in the future. While the beauty he is currently protecting is trying to figure out what this enlightenment is all about, the immortal-like young man directed his attention towards the Cmity Beast still trying its best to attack the valiant-looking beauty, who is currently protectedpletely as she is encased in a barrier made from his soul power, allowing only spirit qi and air toe inside. "We can''t have you throwing a fit like that now, can we?" looking at the abomination that is the amalgamation of rotting flesh of a lot of creatures, Su Xiaotian points his finger out towards the massive lump of iprehensible mess, the Cmity Beast, his soul power surging out from his being andpletely encapsting the beast inside of it, preventing any sort of movement from any part of its now just goop like body. Once he finished sealing the Cmity Beast once again, the people with stronger ability situated inside the Frontier City, as well as those who are capable of seeing through such a long distance, couldn''t help but gasp in amazement as they witnessed the god-like young man suppressing the Cmity Beast effortlessly once again, making their worship towards him to grow even more. While the citizens of the Frontier City are watching him however, the immortal-like young man just stands there motionlessly as he knows that there is nothing more he can aid with in this situation, and how the valiant-looking blond beauty will enlighten, as well as what she will get from such enlightenmentpletely depends on herself now. Time passes by quite quickly, the vortex of ambient spirit qi surrounding the valiant-looking beauty starts to dissipate as her hands move, her grip on the guandao even tighter than before, the cracks seen on its metallic handle saying so much about how much force she is exerting right now, a force that almost destroys her treasured guandao if not for the fact that her qi continuously supplements the broken parts. "She''s really talented¡­" looking at the bright glowing out of her guandao, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but praise her once again, marveling at the fact that someone like her is born in this backwater world, a potential star that reaches the same talent as the top tier talents from his world, a beauty that is probably dead inside the stomach of this abomination now if not for his timely intervention back when they first met. Appreciating just how much she has grown in such a short period of time, the immortal-like young man smiles as he saw her open her emerald green eyes, the cold glowing from it causing everything in the surrounding to seemingly focus on it, her eyes seeing something that no normal person can, points of bright light directly in the Cmity Beast''s body. Despite seeing this for the first time in her life, she seems to just naturally know that these points of light are the weak spots of the Cmity Beast, something that will definitely deal a lot of damage to the massive chunk of flesh should she managed to hit it with her weapon, a weapon that seems to be filled to the brim with her qi right now, the cold glowing light gradually turning purple near the edge of it. Seeing a spot significantlyrger than the rest of the Cmity Beast''s weak spot right in the center of its body mass, the valiant-looking blond beauty closes her eyes once again, taking a deep breath before opening her eyes, lowering her stance and changing her position into a thrusting one, her eyespletely focused on the weakness in the very middle of the Cmity Beast. "Die" Uttering one word, she thrust her guandao forward, its momentum being carried with such efficiency that the air around it part ways once the force of the thrust propagates out from her weapon, a short purple streak of light shing through the sky before everything returns to normal, making the people, except for the immortal-like young man, wonder what did just happened. The only thing that changes once that purple streak of light disappear is the fact that on where the Cmity Beast''s core is supposed to be, arge hole enough to fit five humans end to end reces the spot, the extremely vigorous life force of the Cmity Beast, known to be unkible and immortal since the establishment of the Frontier City, is currently slipping out of its body more and more. A proof to this fact is the scene currently happening, the Cmity Beast losing its body mass more and more, its massive ck gathering of dead corpses and amalgamation of all sorts of things now dissolving into a stomach-turningke of unidentified goo, the ck flesh even popping out some of the liquids contained in its body. Seeing the scene, the immortal-like young man merely gave a handkerchief to the sweat-filled valiant-looking beauty, nodding at her as she epts the handkerchief before he waves his hands once again, casting me invoked from his transcendent qi in order to purify the flesh of the Cmity Beast. Explore more stories at empire Seeing this act, not only Astaria, but also all of the citizens of the Frontier City couldn''t help but shed tears in their eyes, crying as they simultaneously bow towards the immortal-like young man in an act of respect, something that they rarely show to outsiders no matter how strong they are. "Thank you for honoring the dead, City Lord Su!!!" "Thank you for honoring the dead, City Lord Su!!!"@@novelbin@@ "Thank you for honoring the dead, City Lord Su!!!" Speaking simultaneously, all the living people in the Frontier City shouted with hoarse voice towards the immortal-like young man, their voice, despite being so far away from the young man, reaches through the voice of their City Lord who also utters the same words, granting the immortal-like young man with the same status as hers. "There''s no need for thanks between us, right? I believe we are already far beyond that stage" merely smiling at her words, the immortal-like young man replies while moving his hand to pat the beauty''s head, the beauty willingly epting it as she closes her eyes, a single drop of tear flowing through her closed eyes as she saw the image of her parents, the memory of the three of them ying around in the courtyard of their abode, her young self innocently watching in amazement and worship as her parents performed martial arts in front of her emerging in her mind. Now once again seeing them in the attire they wear before they are taken away by the Cmity Beast, the beauty couldn''t help but cry as they opened their mouths, clearly saying something they always say back when they''re alive, something that she had always taken for granted back then. "We love you and we always will, our child" the two of them speaks silently before they show her a doting parental smile, before their figures disappear into thin air where they emerge. Chapter 279 A Beautys Fear To the people of the Frontier City, honoring those who died to the tragedy of the Cmity Beast is something they feel is a necessary thing to do, and bearing witness for such an event is something so honorable for them, not to mention being the one who did it, something that they think is only the rightful thing for the immortal-like young man to do given the fact that he is a deity-like figure to them, saving their current City Lord from an untimely demise at the hand of the Cmity Beast, and eventually giving them the power to face this beast themselves. Hence that is why there is such unity in their voice once they deem him as someone of their leader''s level, a City Lord as well, something that seems to be a demotion from being their deity, however in their hearts, the respect they have for the City Lords of the Frontier City is so much more than whatever deity in the world, as their physical protection from the harm of the beast tides bes the foundation of the city''s growth, no matter what generation it is. And now their new City Lord is approaching with their heroic looking City Lord towards the city, their appearance as the sun shine on them making them look like a match made in heaven, the valiant-looking yet still gorgeous appearance of the female City Lord matching that of the Immortal-like charm and appearance of their new City Lord, making the old ones,moner or noble, to look at each other before nodding in agreement, as if they''re looking at something meant to go together. As they arrive at the entrance, the immortal-like young man and the valiant-looking blond beauty descends into the ground, being greeted by all of the people watching the battle against the Cmity Beast previously, their cheering words resounding all across the city. ---------- "So you really n on moving us to your ce huh?" looking at the immortal-like young man bearing a confident look on his attractive face as if he knows that she''s going to agree with his suggestion, the valiant-looking blond beauty couldn''t help but feel annoyed and helpless at the same time, knowing that there''s really nothing she can say to refuse the young man''s suggestion, not that she wants to refuse it as well.@@novelbin@@ "The Grand Valley Line is already wiped out of the terror of the Cmity Beast now, the promise sworn by your ancestors end at your time, Astaria, you''re city is free from the role of the guardian now¡­" approaching the beauty, the immortal-like young man said as he corrects her form, patiently guiding her, resulting in an unintended, yet intimate contact with her, causing the blond beauty''s face to bepletely flushed red. Experience tales at empire "¡­And besides, the people want to move out too" showing her a paper, a result of a voting that goes down a few days ago, the immortal-like young man smiles as he enjoys the valiant-looking beauty''s defeated look, merely shaking her head as she focusses on her training more than on the young man in front of her, unable to hide the blushpletely covering her face. It has been a few days since the felling of the Cmity Beast ended, the immortal-like young man immediately disappearing from everyone''s sight the moment he arrives at the blond beauty''s abode, returning home back then and preparing meal for the already awakedies during that time, causing him to split his time into two during these past few days. The first one spending time with thedies at home as they develop their bonds even more, ying with them while he continues discovering more and more things about them, a thing that he never knew is even possible for his paternal grandmother as well as his mother, as he has been with the two of them since his young life that he thought he already knew about them inplete detail. The thing they told him is something for another story though, something that they will get back on again once the time is right, but for now, the other part of the time the immortal-like young man is spending on is training the valiant-looking beauty currently in front of him, the two of them having a friendly argument as she still, for some reasons unknown to others but to him and herself, refuses to move the Frontier City into the ind he is currently living in, despite her being the one extremely eager to get out of this ce and explore the outside world. "Say Astaria, are you somehow afraid of meeting mom? I keep telling you, she''s a great woman and she will definitely like you as well" teasingly asking at the beauty still with her hands up in a punching position, the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face causing the beauty to blush even more, wondering why she decided to agree with the young man''s invitation to train to begin with. "W-why should I b-be afraid of o-our n-no¡­ I mean y-your mother!? I-it''s not like there''s something I need to hide or anything!!!" immediately exploding as his words sink into her mind, the blond beauty couldn''t help but retort, angrily denying everything yet her words just convince the immortal-like young man of the otherwise. "Hmm? Aren''t you repeatedlyining how I don''t praise you enough among all other things? You''re being quite clingy as well these past few days, Astaria, isn''t that hiding something?" continuing to press on teasing the beauty, the immortal-like young man said with the same confident smile on his face causing the beauty to fume, refusing to hold her position anymore as she moves to stomp her small feet directly towards the immortal-like young man''s foot. "It''s not like I can''t do that with you or anything right? I''m leaving!!!" trying her best to avert gaze with him as much as possible, the blond beauty shouted with her body still facing the immortal-like young man, before proceeding to move towards the door, escaping from the situation as soon as she can. "Hey, Astaria, there''s training tomorrow as well!!" looking at the leaving valiant-looking beauty, the immortal-like young man said, prompting the beauty to stop on her track before she returns towards the entrance of the room, cutely peering her head to look at the immortal-like young man to hide herpletely blushing face. Despite her attempt to hide her current appearance to him though, she still fails to do so as her ears is a dead giveaway of just how much she is currently blushing, not to mention her watery eyes that seems to be prepared to shed tears due to embarrassment, as well as just her overall panicky action and bodynguage that makes her appear extremely cute to his eyes. "Make sure to return tomorrow for practice" walking out of the training room as well, the immortal-like young man said as he throws a clean towel towards her, gently rubbing her head to rid her of her sweat then pulling a handkerchief from his spatial ring to wipe her face clean, leaving it in her hand before finally smiling at her again before he moves first and leave. "W-who cares about your stupid practice, h-humph~" she mutters to herself as she holds the handkerchief close to her chest. Chapter 280 A Proposition "So she''s arriving now baby~?" on one of the many massive branches of a gigantic tree covering a major part of a huge ind, a ck-haired motherly beauty asks as she sat down just right beside an immortal-like young man, leaning her head on his shoulders as she joins him in watching the sun rise up from the horizon. "You''re up quite early, mom" reaching his hand to hold the small hand nearest to him, the immortal-like young man said, the motherly beauty also responding to his advances and allowing him to just hold her hand with his. "Mama can''t quite sleep without you baby~" she said as they continue enjoying the view, the two of them looking like the perfect couple deeply in love with each other. "You''re diverting the topic again, aren''t you? Mama''s new daughter-inw, is she arriving now, baby?" directing her gaze towards him, staring at him eye to eye as her beautiful face meet his handsome one, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but ask in annoyance with a cute pouting little mouth, her hand once held by her beloved son, the immortal-like young man, now slipping out of his grasp as she circles both her soft arms around his neck. "She''s arriving, along with the people of her city" moving his arms to circle his mother''s willow waist, the immortal-like young man replies with a doting smile on his face, pecking on the motherly beauty''s sexy lips for quite a while, the two of them saying nothing to each other as they continue sharing and enjoying this passionate and loving moment with just the two of them. "Ahem¡­ Meimei, it seems that you''re really too close with Little Tian" out of nowhere, a melodious feminine voice that seems to be quite surprise seeing what the mother and son is doing appears, the owner of said voice appearing to be an older version of the ck-haired motherly beauty, the streak of white hair just above her right ear being the only thing that clearly differentiate the two of them, with exception to the intensity of their alluring, peach-like scents. Hearing the words, the ck-haired motherly beauty just ignores the speaker and continues passionately kissing her son''s lips, only taking a break once she starts gasping for air before she turns around towards the source of the sound, a face all too familiar to her. "Mother, do you want to do it as well?" licking her saliva flowing out of the corners of her little mouth, the ck-haired motherly beauty asks towards her own mother, causing the elderly beauty to blush in embarrassment as her daughter finds out her thought. Your adventure continues at empire "Mn~" braving through her shyness though, the elderly beauty nods to her daughter''s suggestion as she sit on the other side of the immortal-like young man, her feminine body leaning on the young manpletely, her arms circling around the immortal-like young man''s waist. "Kiss me too, Tian~~~" looking up to take a gaze at her beloved grandson''s face, the ck-haired elderly beauty said with a shy expression on her gorgeous face before she closes her eyes, subtly pouting her sexy lips making it appear puffier and alluring in the young man''s eyes. Watching his maternal grandmother''s antics, the immortal-like young man merely smiles before he leans in on her face, connecting his lips with hers, the soft sensation something on the same level, yet feelpletely different when he''s sharing a kiss with his mother. As the two of them exchanges saliva inside her mouth, their tongues caress each other''s with such vigor that the elderly beauty couldn''t help but start moaning in pleasure, her beloved grandson''s assault on her making her feel extremely good, like a maiden being flooded by love by her beloved. After the two of them finished sharing an intimate kiss, the motherly beauty joins in once again and starts kissing her dear son once again, after finishing then her mother swapping positions with her, this cycle of kissingsting for quite a while that when they finished, the sun already rise up from the horizon, and other beauties are already moving towards them from their residence.@@novelbin@@ "Xiaotian, our cultivation pace is really absurd right now, me, Lianlian and Xiaoyao are all on the verge of entering the Qi Refining Realm now!!" seeing the immortal-like young man turning around towards them after he stands up from the giant World Tree''s branch, one of the beauties approaching him, an empress-like youngdy rushes towards him in excitement, her fist clenched and her eyes glowing as she announces her progress in cultivation. If other people were to see this beauty acting like this, they will definitely mistake her for a clone that is trying to imitate the real person, the little princess of the Heavenly Secret Tower, the terror of a beauty that is Hua Xian''er. However, there is no doubt in the mind of the people currently watching her act like this as this is how they havee to know her, well, perhaps with exception to two other beauties in this group, both of them sharing the same crimson red beautiful eyes, one looking a bit older than the other. ''I still can''t believe that Xianxian has that side to her'' ''I still can''t believe that Xian''er has that side to her'' Thinking of the same thing, the mother and daughter pair that is Li Yan and Hong Lian thought to themselves as they watch this sloppy, violent and straight to the pointdy act so feminine in front of the immortal-like young man. "That''s great¡­" looking at the empress-like beauty with a smile on his face, Su Xiaotian praises all while looking at the other beauties as well, knowing that they have something to say for them to gather altogether early in the morning like this. "You all have something to talk about with me don''t you?" waving his hands to pull them closer using his soul power, the immortal-like young man asked as he made them sit down in a circle, causing thedy to just smile as they feel like the immortal-like young man, their beloved, will always just somehow have an idea of what they are thinking about, one of the factors that they like so much about him. ---------- "So you mean to say, mom, mother, grandma, grandmother and Yan''er are all going to just stay here?" after hearing what they are proposing, the immortal-like young man asks just to confirm, but also agree with their proposition, if possible, he also wants to just let the three youngerdies to stay here and have the mature beauties teach them about cultivation. "Mhm, that''s just until we regain our previous cultivation base dear Tian, we can all travel the continent after that~~" looking at her dear grandson, his paternal grandmother nods at his question, rifying things to him as she shows her beautiful smile to him. "Tian, protect my daughter well, okay?" once the white-haired elderly beauty finished speaking, the two other mature beauties, a crimson-pupiled as well as a golden-pupiled motherly beauty blurted at the same time, prompting them to look at each other and causing everyone else tough, the harmonious atmosphere of the group clearly something that is impossible to take away. Chapter 281 The Frontier City Moving In Continue reading on empire While it is true that the immortal-like young man''s lovers are asking for him to just leave there in their residence as he travels across the entire continent, it is not really a n that is going to be enacted for now, especially since they still feel like they haven''t had enough of their beloved, in fact, they feel like they will never have enough of him. This is also something that the immortal-like young man understands, opting to stay in for now especially since there are people that will soon be arriving in this ce, the first ever residence of his budding city, the residents of the Frontier City. "Then, I''ll leave for now" looking at the eight heavenly goddesses looking at him with such care and affection in their eyes, the immortal-like young man said in farewell as he waves his hand, entering a spatial portal that appears in front of him, the beauties also waving him farewell as he steps into the other side of the portal. ----------@@novelbin@@ "Are all of them ready now?" standing at the very top of her abode located right in the heart of the Frontier City, a valiant-looking, blond beauty asks as she heard a step from behind her, watching the people gathering down below around her home, her other people, the maidservants she trained for battle, guiding the elderlies and the young ones within the people. "City Lord Astaria, the entire poption of the Frontier City is prepared to move to City Lord Su''s side now" the maidservant that just arrives reported, prompting the blond beauty to nod in satisfaction. Looking towards her people once again, the valiant-looking beauty couldn''t help but shake her head as she never expected that the influence of the immortal-like young man is more than enough topete with her influence in her own city, the people supporting him just as much as they are supporting her, giving her pleasant, yet conflicting emotions as her people acknowledges the person she like. A few days had passed since Astaria and Su Xiaotian finishes their hellish training, at the end of their training, the valiant-looking blond beauty was met by her most trusted aides in battle, the onesing from themon folk and the nobility alike, both sides convincing her to allow the movement of the Frontier City to the immortal-like young man''s side, especially since they hold no good feeling for this ce except for the grievance of losing their loved ones to the beast tide that they swore to destroy, said beast tide gone now due to the total death of the Cmity Beast. "We can always hold the memory of the dead to treasure them in our heart, City Lord, but this ce will only remind us of the tragedy they''ve suffered, not the glory of triumph and victories" one of her aides said to her causing her to fall into a daze, such words prompting her to contemte for quite a long while until she finally let go of the shred of reluctance she felt for leaving this world, as well as conquering the fear she feels towards the immortal-like young man''s mother, whom he is always talking about with her. Seeing the numerous people moving around down below, the valiant-looking blond beauty descends from her spot, moving towards an open space near the people, the organized and disciplined manner of the citizen of this ce being disyed as none of them rushed towards the beauty despite her descending alone, merely remaining on their ce as they slightly bow as a sign of respect. "My people, we all have suffered from the tragedies of the Grand Line Valley, some of us losing our families, some our lovers, some our valued friends¡­" looking around as she saw the solemn face that the citizen of her city is making, Astaria couldn''t help but nod as she feels how much they value her words, causing her to smile before she continues her speech. "However, these days are done now, we''re going to a brighter future, one where we can continue fighting for our own future in the bigger stage, no longer just staying as a defender without any purpose" she added, piquing the interest of the people of her city, all of them smiling as they already know what is the reason of all of them gathering in there, and the words of their City Lord only serves to excite them more. "We''ll go to City Lord Su''s side from now on as this is now our time to assist him after all the help he had graced us and will grace us with" she ended her words with these, causing the entire gathering of all the people of the Frontier City to shout loudly in joyous cheering, chanting the name of the two city lords without stop. {That was a well done speech} looking at her celebrating people, the valiant-looking blonde beauty couldn''t help but feel surprised as she heard a familiar voice echoing in her mind, making her look all around the area in search of the voice''s owner, a figure that she often sees in her sleep as well as whenever she daydreams, a figure that makes her annoyed and happy, makes her feel all sorts of confusing emotion all at the same time. As her eyes finally finishes looking around and failing to see the immortal-like young man, said young man popped out just right in front of her causing her to just stand there stiffly in pleasant surprise, the towering body of the young man making her look up quite a bit just for her to see the handsome smiling face looking directly at hers. Seeing the young man, the citizens of the Frontier City start chanting loudly once again, screaming his name in fanatic worship as if they have seen the god they believed in, such fanaticism making even the immortal-like young man, who always thought of himself as someone who had seen quite a bit, particrly with the fact that he has memories of his past lives, quite surprised. This surprise onlyst for a brief moment though, causing it to gopletely unnoticed by everyone else but him, this brief moment already enough for him to regain his bearing and start doing what he is supposed to do right now, and that is asking one final question to these people. "People of the Frontier City¡­ thank you for showing such hospitality to an outsider like me¡­" pausing for a while as he heard people talking, the immortal-like young man smiles towards them as he heard their words, all of them being along the line of, ''City Lord Su is not an outsider'' as well as ''If anyone say he is one, then we will throw them out of the city'', making himugh as he continues listening to them. "Alright alright, enough of the jokes everyone¡­" finally thinking that he had built a pretty good atmosphere to speak, the immortal-like young man breaks theughter as he speaks once again, the citizen of the Frontier City staring at him with a serious look in their eyes, feeling like their new City Lord is going to announce something important to them. Chapter 282 Arriving on Sky Soul Star Nodding at the attention that the citizen of Frontier City is paying to him, the immortal-like young man starts speaking once again, saying things that instead of encouraging this dedicated people to go and migrate towards the Sky Soul Star, his, might backfire and cause them to just remain here instead. "On the other side, on my world, I am not a god like how you portray I am¡­" the immortal-like young man said, opening his remarks, the people merely nodding as they already heard such things from their City Lord Astaria. "I do have a reputation there still, but only as a rising star still too young to be considered as one of the pinnacle experts there¡­" he added, the people still having the same decided look on their face, taking his words in as if this is just some sort of test that they need to aplish, and even if its not and its true, they are people who knows their gratitude and debt, and they will go to any length to repay theirs. "Once we go there, there''s no respect from other ces, there''s no more high and mighty Frontier City people, only beginner cultivators that are only starting their own journey so¡­" pausing for a bit, the immortal-like young man looks seriously upon the entire crowd, making they feel like they are being stared at by a mythical being, before starting to speak once again. "Those who are unwilling to face such inconvenience can just remain here, don''t worry, we won''t abandon you and still maintain contact, sending a person here every month to teach you about cultivation, and for those who are willing to go back with me in my own world, thank you very much" finishing his speech, the immortal-like young man cupped his fists towards the people of the Frontier City as a sign of respect, the people still silent as they watched their new City Lord finish his words. "Screwzing around here, we want to explore a bigger stage!!!" "HAHAHAHA!!! This old bones of mine is already so used to battle that I might rust after the disappearance of the beast tides!!!" "Great, really great!! City Lord Su, stronger opponents means that we can also get stronger as well, please grant us the opportunity to follow you back!!!" "City Lord Su, please grant us the opportunity to follow you back!!" "City Lord Su, please grant us the opportunity to follow you back!!" Hearing a specific word from the crowd, multiple people start shouting at the top of their lungs, not a single one saying different thing as they also cupped their fist back, bowing in a ny-degree angle as a show of respect to the young man who helped them not only in their darkest of times, but also allows them to enter a much bigger stage than their current world. "Great¡­" looking at the united response of the Frontier City''s citizen no matter what age or status in life they are, the immortal-like young man mutters to himself in appreciation, feeling like the start of the Roaring Heaven City that he is nning is already starting to take shape, and the beginning is with this great people of the Frontier City. "Don''t worry everyone, there are still perks for that, for example, the ce we''re going in has so much more ambient spirit qipared to this ce, not to mention I will keep the portal open so that all of you can stille back here if you''re all getting a bit homesick" after allowing the crowd to go wild for a while, the immortal-like young man added, causing the people to celebrate even more. "Alright people, stop wasting time and start moving towards the portal!!! We''re going to take a lot of time if we don''t start now!!!" looking at the scene in front of her, the valiant-looking blond beauty couldn''t help but feel a bit sentimental as she orders the people to pass through the portal to the immortal-like young man''s world, knowing that such small portal will take a long time for people topletely migrate to the other side. ''Can I modify the size of the portal?'' looking at the slow progress of moving, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but ask the system, the system responding immediately as its semi-transparent floating golden screen appears and show some words. [The portal of the anchor point for this world can be erged up to a ten-meter-wide entrance, does the user want to expand the portal? Y/N] Reading the words from the system screen, the immortal-like young man nods his head as he pressed on the yes button, causing the small door sized portal to increase its size, eventually reaching the size of a gate that nearly spans end to end of the courtyard of the valiant-looking beauty''s abode. "Let''s go first, we need to arrange the dwellings for the people, and besides, you also need to meet some people" looking at the blond beauty seemingly squirming around just right beside him, the immortal-like young man said as he lifts her up using his soul power, the beauty helplessly getting carried by the young man causing the crowd to look at them with a knowing smile on their faces, what makes it all the more embarrassing to the valiant-looking blond beauty is not only her aides look at her like that, but even the youngest children who are already capable of thinking for themselves look at her like that. "We''ll go in first everyone, we will meet you on my" the immortal-like young man said as he turn around to the crowd, bidding a short farewell as he knows that they are going to meet once again once he returns to his own.@@novelbin@@ "We''ll see you two on the other side, City Lord Su, City Lord Astaria" the aides said as they cupped their fist with respect, slightly bowing their head as they send the immortal-like young man and the valiant-looking beauty away. ---------- Meanwhile on the other side, people are already appearing on top of a World Tree, their perception couldn''t help but get a bit shattered as they never saw a tree this big, and that is even without seeing the main World Tree right in the middle of the ind they are currently on. As more and more people starts popting the branch of the World Tree, the immortal-like young man and the valiant-looking beauty emerges from the now ten-meter-wide entrance of the portal, the two of them floating in mid-air as the moment theye out. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire "Stay here for a while and start organizing your citizen, Astaria, I will start creating aplete replica of the Frontier City" the immortal-like young man said as he opens one of the features of the [City Lord System], the build infrastructure part. As he starts mentallyying out theplete structural detail of the entire Frontier City in the interface of this feature, the valiant-looking blond beauty couldn''t help but widen her eyes as she heard his words, still in disbelief that the immortal-like young man is capable of such feat despite seeing all that he can do time and time again already. Chapter 283 Astarias Surprise While still looking at the system screen as he searches for any sort of imperfection before he starts manifesting this area on top of the tree, the immortal-like young man is currently being gazed at quite intensely by the valiant-looking blond beauty, said beauty wondering just what sort of absurd thing this young man is going to show them now. [The creation of this ce will cost 100,000 units of Self-Repairing Stone and Ceramics as well as 50,000 units of Self Repairing Metal, the user does not have enough material in the system storage space to proceed the construction of this ce.] [Detected that the required material is also avable in the Auxiliary Job System Spirit Mine, does the user want to use the materials in the Spirit Mine''s storage to construct the ce? Y/N] Immediately clicking the yes button the moment he saw that it is possible to create the ce, the immortal-like young man proceeds with its construction, a certain part of the ce being covered by a mystical mist that causes the people to gather around it, some of the more reckless and adventurous ones even trying to run through it, only for them to pass through the area and reach the opposite side of the circr misty area. [Now constructing "Frontier City Copy" time estimated untilpletion: 1H:29M:32S] Looking at the time it will take for such massive structure to finish building, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but grow surprised as well, marveling at just how amazing he himself reached back on his past life where he reached the pinnacle of cultivation, causing him to yearn for such strength even more, possibly even higher than that to protect the people around him from any threat. While waiting for the creation of the Frontier City''s exact replica to finish, the immortal-like young man looks at the valiant-looking blond beauty that is still staring in disbelief at the sight of the massive misty area, knowing that what the immortal-like young man said previously and this exact same event shares some connections with each other. Looking at him however as he smiles handsomely at her, the beauty just couldn''t start to open her mouth as her words got stuck on her mouth, leaving her helpless as the immortal-like young man starts pulling him towards an even bigger tree right in the middle of the ind they are currently on. {Mia, guide all the people entering and tell them to cultivate for now and wait until the misty veil in that area is lifted, you can all go there once it is finished} as the valiant-looking beauty is still absentmindedly just staring at him, the immortal-like young man sends a telepathic message to one of the beauty''s most trusted maidservant and talented helper, prompting the girl to nod at him as she starts taking note of everything happening in the ce, meticulously ordering the people entering through the barrier. Meanwhile, as the two City Lords flies closer and closer to thergest tree in the ind, the valiant-looking beauty couldn''t help but have her heart beating like war drums threatening to tear through her chest, the way they are flying as they hold hands making her feel a sweet rush of emotion along with the fear as she knows where they young man is about to bring her. Finally arriving on the branches of the most massive world tree of the bunch, the valiant-looking beauty couldn''t help herself from nervously looking around, wondering whether she truly has the qualification to stand in a ce like this. "Like I always told you Astaria, there''s no need to think too much, the people here are really chill ones, and I am really confident that they are going to like you much as you''re going to like them" seeing her nervous expression and actions, the immortal-like young manforts as he tightens the hold in her hand, causing the blond beauty to snap out of her nervousness and get just enough courage to face the young man''s family. As they tread the massive branch of the World Tree, they eventually see arge residence sitting right in the middle of the branches directly connected to the tree''s trunk, the vigorous vitality mixed with the rich and abundant ambient spirit qi, as well as just the overall design of the ce making it appear really mystical to her eyes. Right at the doorway once they enter the gates of the residence, the valiant-looking beauty saw a ck-haired motherly beauty waiting for them right at the door, said mature beauty showing the most beautiful smile she had ever seen, something that she knows will make her question her own sexuality if not for the young man holding her hand right now. Your journey continues with empire Seeing that the valiant-looking blond beauty only has a shy reaction to her smile, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but nod at the beauty, not even a secondter rushing towards the immortal-like young man and pouncing at him, his sturdy body not even moving a single bit as he allows the motherly beauty, his own mother, to cling her soft sexy body tightly into his. "So she''s the rumored ninth huh~~~" after finding afortable way to cling onto her beloved son''s manly body, the ck-haired motherly beauty directs her gaze towards the valiant-looking beauty''s face, nodding in satisfaction as she acknowledges her son''s taste in woman, clearly refined given how good looking thisdy is, not to mention the heroic aura constantly oozing from her entire being. ''She''s definitely a good girl'' she thought to herself as she continues clinging onto her son''s body, her soft squishy parts pressing hard on him, causing not only him, but also her heart to skip some beat, feeling like they need to passionately express their love for each other once again. Knowing that it is no good time for them to make love though, the mother and son duo decides to hold back as they both need to bring the valiant-looking beauty to their home and introduce them to the others. "Food is ready, bring the girl inside and let him meet the others~~~" as they reached the doorstep once again, the ck-haired motherly beauty reminded as she gives a brief peck on her beloved son''s cheeks, not stopping there as she drags her soft sensual kisses all the way to his lips, the two of them ying around for a while before she let go, winking at him then rushing towards the dining room where melodiousughter is currently resounding all the time, the harmonious and lively atmosphere making the valiant-looking beauty quite excited about meeting the immortal-like young man''s family. "Tian, that is¡­" thinking about the motherly beauty that just left, Astaria looks at Su Xiaotian with curiosity in her gaze her face blushing as she thought of the identity of the beauty, some sort of guess already in her mind but she just wants to confirm something from the man himself.@@novelbin@@ "Indeed, she''s the mother I always told you about" the immortal-like young man shamelessly admitted despite the disy of intimate, yet taboo affection between him and his own mother, surprising the valiant-looking beauty so much that her entire face explodes into aplete blush. Chapter 284 Meeting the Ladies While still following the immortal-like young man towards where the people is gathered, the valiant-looking beauty''s face is now aplete mess, her eyes are seemingly focused on apletely different thing, her mind floating around trying to digest the fact that the immortal-like young man just dropped on him. Recalling the image of the ck-haired motherly beauty kissing her own son, the immortal-like young man in an extremely intimate manner, the blond beauty couldn''t help but blush even harder, trying to reason with herself as she denies what she is thinking in her mind. ''C-calm down Astaria, it might just be some sort of greeting in this world right??'' thinking of all sorts of things, the valiant-looking beauty already starts epting the fact in her mind, however, she still tries to deny it by thinking of all sorts of other possible scenarios. ''Come on now Astaria, don''t be a fool, you know it yourself what that action signifies, why don''t you just ept it huh?'' arguing with herself, the more rational part of her said in her mind, her panicked self calming down a bit but still not enough topose herself. ''Besides, you like him for who he is right? Why should you care if he''s involved that way with his mother?'' she once again thought to herself calming her down even more, thest words in her mind driving a peg to the coffin of her doubt finally burning it away from her mind. ''Not to mention the fact that it just makes him a bit more¡­ human, I mean, look at him, he''s been acting all too perfect since I met him but now, he''s still has his ws after all'' she finally said to herself as shees to ept whatever the fact might be, now merely finding quite a surprise as he never looked at the immortal-like young man as someone who will break such taboo. Eventually reaching the dining room, the valiant-looking blonde beauty saw eight figures sitting on the circr table, two seats still vacant, one of them directly facing the entrance of the room and one of them just right next to the said seat. Enjoy exclusive content from empire "She''s the new one huh?" "Xianxian, don''t say it like that, it makes us sound old"@@novelbin@@ "Big sis Lian, Big sis Xian''er, she looks like someone of your age" "Hoh, hubby, this littledy seems to look quite uniquepared to us~~" "Son... so she''s the rumored huh~~" "Fufu~~ little Tian is really so good withdies huh~~" "Sister, don''t act like someone out of dear Tian''s grasp~~" "Fufufu~~~ baby~ why don''t you introduce the youngdy to us?" With all of these heavenly beauties looking at her with curiosity filled eyes, the valiant-looking blond beauty couldn''t help but feel nervous and shy once again, the words she heard from some of them confusing her, particrly how the golden-pupiled motherly beauty calls the immortal-like young man despite the young man already telling her that the ck-haired motherly beauty is his real mother. While she''s still overwhelmed by the attention being paid to her, the immortal-like young man already takes this chance to introduce her properly to his family and lovers, prompting the blond beauty to bow in panic once he finishes introducing her to them. "So Astaria, why don''t you tell us about yourself~~?" the moment that the beauty sat down on the seat reserved for her, the ck-haired beauty immediately starts asking, prompting the valiant-looking blond beauty to talk about herself as they start to eat. As she starts telling stories of her life, the blond beauty eats the foods offered to her at the same time, causing her eyes to glow like an excited child every time she takes a bite of the food, thinking like there''s nothing that can ever beat these dishes through pure taste alone, possibly the only thingpeting with these dishes the one her mother and father makes in terms of overall fulfillment that the food makes her feel. While listening to how tragic the beauty''s childhood was, Su Xiaotian''s family and lovers couldn''t help but feel sad for he, the blond beauty merely answering them that there''s no need to feel sad as she thinks the past it the past. "¡­A-and besides, Tian is here to©¤" as she continuesforting the sad beauties around her, the valiant-looking beauty nearly made a slip of her tongue, something that nearly reveals what she truly feels about the immortal-like young man, a thing that he already knew due to how well versed he already is with women after being with eight of them at the same time, not to mention due to how she acts whenever she''s with him. Due to this slip of tongue, Astaria starts getting interrogated once again, the once saddies now energetic again as they repeatedly asked her questions rted to his connection with their beloved, seemingly more excited than anything that a new girl is going to apany them in battling the immortal-like young man at night. With these thoughtspletely outside the awareness of Astaria though, she just continues answering them truthfully, some more private questions causing her to often blush as she still forces herself to answer, in the end seeminglypletely integrating into thedies as they finished wringing her of juicy stories to satisfy their female cravings for gossip. As he watches his lovers and Astaria talking like that though, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but just shake his head as he gives the blond beauty a look before he decided to stop his lovers from bombing her with question. "Why don''t you all introduce yourself to Astaria first?" looking at his lovers as they gaze at him, the immortal-like young man said causing them to feel quite silly, already getting close together without even introducing themselves to the valiant-looking beauty. "That''s right, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet, I am¡­" ---------- "Auntie Meiyao, so you mean to say that, you already have this kind of rtionship since Tian is young?" only finding out right now that the immortal-like young man right beside her is just a bit older than fourteen years old, the valiant-looking beauty couldn''t help but get surprised once again, making her wonder just how early this young man''s romantic life starts when he''s already taking the initiative with his mother ever since he''s a child. "Is there a problem with that dear Astaria?" looking at the blond beauty, Su Meiyao asks with a gentle smile on her gorgeous face causing the beauty to feel even more shy, after seeing such charm from the motherly beauty makes her understand just why will the immortal-like young man fall for her, and given how much of ady killer the young man is, it also bes no wonder to her that his own mother falls for him as well. ''Not to mention his mother, his two grandmothers are also romantically involved with him'' the beauty thought to herself as she found out the identity of the other two mature beauties in the group, in disbelief not from their rtionship with the immortal-like young man, but rather from how youthful they lookpared to their age. ''Whatever, this is the man I choose, it doesn''t really matter now'' she thought to herself in surrender as she sighs, still in quite the disbelief to just how sinful the young man he really like is, yet knowing this only serves to make her feel even closer to him than before. Chapter 285 Hua Xianer Finds Long-Lost Sister? After their lively meal finished, the mature beauties take it upon themselves to clean the dishes, asking the younger people to go out and check the people that Su Xiaotian bring in, the younger beauties agreeing with such suggestion as they are also clearly curious about people from other worlds. While five figures rushes towards the World Tree containing the people of the Frontier City, one of the beauties being carried by Su Xiaotian''s soul power speaks to him through telepathy, the owner of the voice clearly his younger sister. {A blondie huh¡­ my dear big brother, I wonder how sister Katarina will feel about this} thinking about someone from their life on earth, the bubbly youngdy said to her dear brother as they fly, causing the seemingly invincible immortal-like young man to choke on his own saliva, causing the otherdies to look at him. Dismissing it as nothing, the immortal-like young man pretends to be calm as he remembers the image of someone he meets from the west during his life as Nyx, something of a romanceedy type experience to him as the hrious encounters between him and this easily triggered beauty once again flow into his mind. Continue reading at empire ''Stupid merc!! Have you had enough look!? Get out of my room!!'' ''Nyx!! You!! You always do this!!!'' ''Come on now, please don''t die on me you bastard!!'' ''Nyx¡­ pleasee back safe¡­'' As he recalls thest expression he saw from this beauty before leaving for the mission that get him killed, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but shake his head in pity, wanting nothing more than to meet thedies back on Earth once again and also bring them back here to take care of them, especially since they have done so much for him when he''s still alive there and even when he''s dead, a testament to that the story that his younger sister told him about, their experiences after his confirmed death on Earth.@@novelbin@@ ''Forget about it for now, I can find a way to visit Earth somehow once I am strong enough'' thinking about how he should repay the debt of feelings he owe from thosedies, the immortal-like young man shoves the thought into the back of his mind as he forces himself to focus on the events right in front of him, him and his lovers, along with Astaria now descending on thepletely constructed replica of the Frontier City, the people already starting to amodate themselves with the maidservants of the City Lord as well as the military assisting on the relocation project. Walking towards the city, the five were met by Astaria''s maidservant, the one that that immortal-like young man informed previously, said maidservant already showing the current progress of the migration. "All of the citizens are now in here, and they are starting to upy the copy of the ce they have back in our, so far, there''s no obstruction anywhere" looking quite distracted as she saw the three other beauties not paling inparison to their peerlessly beautiful City Lord, the maidservant exins as she thought to herself about something regarding the immortal-like young man. ''As expected of City Lord Su, the rumor about him being quite thedy killer is really true'' admiring their new city lord, the maidservant thought to herself as a sh of absurd imagination crosses her mind, the fact that herself is included to the women that Su Xiaotian pays special attention to, prompting her to violently shake her head to shove away what she thought is something sphemous away from her mind. After orienting them of all the information about the new Frontier City, the maidservant then leaves after curtly bowing towards them, rushing away from the premises to prevent herself from thinking anymore about the immortal-like young man, who''s the dream of the entire Frontier City''s female poption. Looking at each other, the four beauties pulled the immortal-like young man to the city, the four of them giggling with each other as they talk about all sorts of things. "Big sis Astaria, you must bring us to good ces in the city~~" clinging on one arm of her dear big brother, Wu Xiaoyao cheerfully said towards the valiant-looking blond beauty, prompting the beauty to nod at her as if she''s doting on a little sister she never had. ''Come to think of it, she''s also'' remembering how the half-siblings interacted previously, the valiant-looking blond beauty couldn''t help but start blushing once again, immediately paying attention to the two other beauties apanying them, the only two seemingly normal rtionship Su Xiaotian has that is currently with them. "Of course, Xiaoyao, we can go to good spots here, just, well, let''s wait for the people to settle first, there''s nothing we can do to entertain ourselves in the city right now" Astaria said with a helpless smile on her face as she states the truth, truly wanting to introduce them to the beauty of her own city, finding it a pity as she just couldn''t do that right now. "Since sister Astaria couldn''t show us around the city for now, how about you go to mine?" joining in the conversation, the empress-like beauty said with a smile on her face, her seemingly normal appearance of a young beautiful maidenpletely destroyed by the bottle of alcohol she is holding in her hand. Among all of the women that Su Xiaotian have, the empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er is the one who begins to get along the most with the valiant-looking beauty, Astaria, that is due to the fact that they share amon hobby, or rather, amon addiction, the two of them being avid lovers of alcohol, the only difference is that Astaria is still a closeted one that still knows how to look proper in front of other people, while Hua Xian''er is someone who alreadypletely sumbed to her addiction, drinking alcohol whenever she can except for important situations and asions. "Are there¡­" wondering about something, Astaria worded her thoughts, only starting to speak as she got interrupted by the empress-like beauty, the look in her eyes making the empress-likedypletely aware of what she is going to ask. "Of course there are a lot of drinks to try there sister Astaria¡­" Hua Xian''er proudly replied to the blond beauty as she proudly points her nose to the sky like an arrogant prick, her pretentious acts not even noticed by the valiant-looking beauty as her mind already got captured the moment she heard the word ''drinks''. "T-then, let''s go to your ce, sister Xian''er" expressing her desire, Astaria said towards the empress-like beauty with clear anticipation and excitement filling her voice, said enthusiasm causing the empress-like beauty to just smile as if she finally found someone who understand her aside from the immortal-like young man. ''Finally, someone who knows a good addiction, ahem¡­ I mean hobby'' Hua Xian''er thought to herself as she walks towards the valiant-looking blond beauty, standing just right beside her to circle her arms around her shoulders, the two of themughing like two old men about to do something heinous as they talk about alcohol all while urging the immortal-like young man to bring them to the Heavenly Secret City. Chapter 286 A Little Date After leaving a message to his mother and the otherdies still enjoying the atmosphere in their own home, the immortal-like young man takes out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman to take thedies with him back to the East Continent, the signature bright white light emerging to engulf them once again as they got transported into Hua Xian''er''s room within the Heavenly Secret Tower, said experience something that Astaria is only having for the first time, making her quite curious about it. Within just a moment, the five of them are already standing right next to the bed of the empress-like beauty''s room, this scene being dismissed as nothing too abnormal by all but the valiant-looking blond beauty, who seems all too shy the moment she realized that she is in one bedroom with the immortal-like young man. "Come on sister Astaria, let''s explore the good ces in my city and enjoy some great drinks, my treat!" excitedly pulling this newfound sworn sister towards the outside of the massive tower, the headquarters of the force she belongs in, the empress-like beauty said with a smile on her beautiful face as they get outside, the valiant-looking beauty''s eyes widening in shock and sheer amazement due to the scene of the city. While iparable to her Frontier City when ites to how harmonious the people are, this city is something that Astaria had never seen before, a ce farrger than even thergest cities within her birth world, the towering structures and building decorating the entire ce making her quite overwhelmed, especially whenbined with the noise produced by the people and vehicles going to and from different buildings in the city. Discover stories at empire Being dragged by a local of this city though, the valiant-looking blond beauty didn''t even have the chance to get lost in the organized yet nevertheless confusing and magical streets of the Heavenly Secret City, the five of them going from ces to ces as the two ''alcohol afficionados'' indulges in the delicacies that are avable everywhere, mainly the alcohols, the two other beauties merely taking in the view and buying all sorts of things that they take interest in. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man acts as a guard of these bunch of beauties easily able to attract the attention of everyone in the street, his soul powerpletely surrounding the area they are in as he knows that right now, they are not in a right condition for something rting to exerting their strength, especially since they return to their mortal forms and only recovering up to the Qi Refining Realm right now. Luckily for him, while the beauties are really figures that not only the men of the city, but also the women, wants to have some sort of connection with, just seeing the face of the empress-like beauty deters them from doing so, especially the ones already knowing just about everything in the Heavenly Secret City, most of thempletely in the know that the empress-like beauty is the little princes of the Heavenly Secret Tower, and they will do better not offending thisdy in any way. As they continue to tour around the entire city, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but take out the artifact he made, the phone, using it every once in a while to take a photo of thedies clearly having a great st from the trip, their beauty elevating even more as their captivating smiles are captured and immortalized through the photos he had taken, nning to send it to them individuallyter. ''I should also refine one for Astaria'' holding the phone in his hand, the immortal-like young man thought to himself as he decided to take note of it in his mind, something that he thinks is only right to do as thedies at home, as well as the other beauties with him currently already have their own. While they really no longer need it for connecting with each other given how effective the Red Thread System is in terms ofmunication, the immortal-like young man still wants all of them to have one as while the Red Thread System do have amunication function, it is only the most basic one, not something simr to the phone he have that can also allow them other things, sending pictures, recording videos, calls and all other sort of things that are just way convenient than just talking to each other. "Xiaotian,e drink with this big sister!!" as they enter another restaurant well known for their great alcohol with a pretty unique taste, the immortal-like young man snaps out of his daze as the empress-like beauty put him into a seat before sitting right next and then clinging onto him, said beauty clearly already quite tipsy given how much more intimate she is right now, something that she only often does when she''s drunk.@@novelbin@@ "Hehehe~~~ sister Xian''er, no fair~~ I want to hug Tian as well~~" meanwhile, the valiant-looking blond haired beauty is already drunk as well, the red from her cheeks clearly visible as they continue to eat, the two of them spouting all sorts of things that will make the other customers of the restaurant pretty embarrassed if they are able to hear it, some might even feel pretty threatened hearing the empress-like beauty''s words. Much to their relief however, they arepletely rid of such worries as the immortal-like young man istes their entire area through the help of his soul power, the only people capable enough to hear through this barrier of his being the people that are in the Body Integration Realm at the very list. After much fun and drinking together with these fine beauties, the night finally turnte without pretty muching into their awareness, the one noticing this fact the earliest being the immortal-like young man again, the only one sober in the group as the maidenly beauty, and even his sister who is currently no more than fifteen years old in her body, are already wasted from the alcohol as well, the four of them intimately clinging to him, his younger sisterying t on his back, the blond beauty directly hugging him in the front, and the maidenly beauty and empress-like beauty sharing each of his arms. Unable to move without disturbing the beauties now lying asleep around him, the immortal-like young man looks towards the nearest waiter in the area, prompting said waiter to go near him still filled with wariness, afraid that the little-princess of the Heavenly Secret Tower might find him out and beat him into a pulp should she know that he had seen her in such a state. "Don''t worry, Xian''er ispletely knocked out, there''s no need to fear for your life" seeing the eyes of the waiter, the immortal-like young man said with an assuring smile on his face as he throws a bag of spirit stone towards the waiter, after looking at it nodding towards him with joy filled eyes, the amount of spirit stone inside the small bag clearly far bigger than the amount they need to pay for the meal. Calling it a night as he nods at the waiter now returning to his post, the immortal-like young man is already preparing to bring them all back to their home as he heard a telepathic messageing from a familiar voice. {Boy,e to the tower once you bring them back home} Chapter 287 Explore the World, Boy "So you''re saying, that Trinity Cleansing Fruit has more effect than boosting one''sbat power?" pretending to be calm as he remain seated on the t stone he got for himself a old man with a peculiar auraing out from him asked as he continues to gaze on the calmly running water of the clear river, the immortal-like young man right beside him merely nodding to agree with his question. "I found out that those fruits are also capable of cleaning the entire cultivation base of someone who properly consumed it, turning all the energy from their previous cultivation base to nourish and improve their new foundation" the immortal-like young man added after he answered, the fishing pole in his hand already tugging as if there''s already a fish being caught in it. "So that''s why Xian''er seems to feel even more powerful despite her low cultivation¡­" another old man interjected, this one sitting right next to the peculiar old man. "Even if it is just a one-time thing, it is still pretty absurd to increase the talent of someone exponentially¡­" another old man said, this one appearing to be a bit younger than the second one who speaks, staring closely at the water as well as he feels something about to bite on the bait. "Then why don''t you seem to take it boy?" looking at the cultivation base of the immortal-like young man still at the same realm, even going as far as increasing rather than restarting just like thedies around him, the one from the opposite side of the immortal-like young man, an old man sitting at the other side of the group of people sitting near the river, asked, curiosity filling his eyes. "My body¡­ is quite special, elder Lingtian, hence why I don''t take the fruit, it won''t even have an effect on me if I do" the immortal-like young man exins, opting not to go on full detail regarding his talent not because he doesn''t trust these old men, but rather because it will be too lengthy of an exnation should he start really exining to them. "Pity about that, if you can still improve your talent at this rate, then we will pretty much have a little monster in our midst, HAHAHA" after hearing the exnation, the peculiar old man said with a cheerful tone on his voice, prompting everyone to look at him. "Lucius, the boy is already a monster as he is, there''s really no need to take the Trinity Cleansing Fruit anymore" finally joining in on the conversation, another old man said, this old man appearing to bear the simr features as Hua Jingxian, like an older split copy of him, the only difference being this old man acting more seriously than the easy-going Hua Jingxian. "Come on Xingtian, it''s just a joke to lighten the mood¡­ besides¡­" looking at Hua Xingtian who is currently trying to reel in a fish, the peculiar old man, Lucius, replied with a quite annoyed tone on his voice, pausing for a while as he looks at the immortal-like young man, his eyes glowing with a mystical light, said lightnding on the immortal-like young man and making him feel like someone is trying to see through his entire being. As the peculiar old man tries to read the fate of the immortal-like young man once again, he see nothing but a clear white space, or rather a clear ck space, the color, form, as well as the state of the thing he is seeing beingpletely disoriented and changing that he couldn''t help but feel nauseous, something that he didn''t feel when he tries to peer into the young man''s depth the first time. ''His fate changes again, and this time¡­ he seems to be even more powerful¡­'' looking at the immortal-like young man in a daze as he tries to make sense of the thing he saw, the peculiar old man thought to himself in wonder, marveling at how someone can just change their fate seemingly effortlessly. "It seems that we will all need to rely on you in the future, young man" standing up from his seat and moving his old hand to pat the immortal-like young man''s shoulder, the peculiar old man said with an anticipating look on his smiling face, giving him a stone before he swings his hand, a spatial tear appearing in front of him as he bids farewell to the other old men then stepping into the spatial tear that disappears within everyone''s view after just a few seconds. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire "That old senior¡­" finally finding a chance to ask about something that piqued his interest, the immortal-like young man breaks the silence as he speaks, one of the four old men remaining starting to exin what he wanted to hear. "He''s someone from the West Continent, to be precise, a Celestial-level being there, iming to be the greatest seer to ever and will ever live in that continent" being the one most familiar with the peculiar old man who just left the scene, Hua Xingtian said in a brief introduction of his close friend, the identity of the peculiar old man piquing the interest of the immortal-like young man even more. "You''re curious about it aren''t you boy? The West Continent" looking at the immortal-like young man''s eyes, the eldest among the four, Hua Xuantian said,pletely aware of what Su Xiaotian is currently thinking, the other old men looking at him as they also want to know his answer. "I am indeed interested, elders, however, I haven''t even explored my own continent, how am I supposed to explore other continents properly then?" saying what he really thinks, the immortal-like young man replied with a wry smile on his face, knowing that exploring even just the East Continent right now will be an extremely difficult task to him, especially when a lot of sect and forces are waiting for him outside. "HAHAHA, that''s a good way of thinking boy¡­ exploring your own continent first, good!!!" nodding at his opinion, the youngest, Hua Lingtian said with approval to the young man''s opinion, nodding at him before looking at the third eldest, Hua Yingtian, prompting the other old man to take out something from his sleeves. Taking out a letter, Hua Yingtian didn''t even look at it for a single bit before throwing it towards Su Xiaotian, the immortal-like young man wondering what the purpose of this letter is until the third oldest starts exining its purpose to him.@@novelbin@@ "That''s a special invitation for the Dao Enlightenment Competition in the Dao Seeking Mountain, that also serves as an entry spot good for six people" Hua Yingtian said, pausing as he saw their second brother clearly wanting to speak. "Explore the world, boy, no need to worry about the forces waiting for the chance to attack you, I will take care of everything you can''t deal with" Hua Xingtian said with a confident look on his face, causing the young man to feel even closer not only to Hua Jingxian''s old man but also towards the other old men here as well, these people clearly treating him like one of their own family. Chapter 288 Suffering The Same Fate? (I messed up, I publishedter chapter first so I release early today) ---------- "I just bring thedies home and now I have this¡­" after the conversation with the old men of the Heavenly Secret Tower, Su Xiaotian smiles wryly to himself as he never expected that he will be pushed into going outside again now that he wants nothing more than to just cultivate in the ind peacefully for now, shaking his head as he feels like his ns arepletely foiled as he needs to go there, even if its just out of respect for the old men who gave him the invitation. ''Come to think of it, Dao Xuanyuan is from the Dao Seeking Mountain right? This is a good chance to meet him again since I hardly saw him back inside the Golden Spirit Pool'' he thought to himself as he starts looking forward to meeting this talent once again, possessing a battle awareness and genius enough to match his prowess back then. After thinking about his next encounter with this schrly young man, he remembers that he has other business in the Heavenly Secret Tower, prompting him to move towards the direction where Hua Jingxian and the other leaders of the Heavenly Secret Tower''s office is. ---------- "That phone is really one hell of a product" sitting at the chair in front of Su Xiaotian, Hua Jingxian said as he points on the table, a ss screen appearing from the ceiling above, disying a map of the entire east continent, along with the areas that their product already spreads to, said area already covering more than three fourth of the continent within just a few weeks after it appears in the market. "Now nearly all of the entire continent''s poption own these devices, we can start the second phase of the ns" looking satisfied with the information on the screen, the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face as he looks towards the father of one of his lovers, the two of them looking like two sinister businessmen as they smile maniacally as if there''s something really good happening. "You two, please refrain from smiling like that, you look like you''re colluding about something" from another seat, an amiable-looking handsome middle-age man, appearing like an older version of Ling Feng said, his voice ending with a sigh as he looks at this duo who seems to way too sinister whenpared to their reputations outside. "Come on old Yang, don''t speak like that, speak proudly, we don''t look like we''re colluding about something, I and this little brat here is really colluding about something!!" the bearded middle-aged man said beforeughing to himself, thinking that this is a good joke to say, the only reason why the immortal-like young man in front of him isughing to his joke being out of respect for him being his lover''s father. ''Uncle Jingxian''s jokes seems to be quite repetitive'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself as he remembers all the times that the bearded middle-aged man used this joke already, the other middle-aged man in the room thinking the same thing as well. "We''re already pulling the spies out in the field now, it''s one hell of a hassle to do to be honest¡­" looking at the papers he is holding, the amiable-looking middle-aged man, Ling Yang, said towards the two, the problem of making it so that the other forces don''t notice the movements of the Heavenly Secret Tower being an extremely hard thing to do, especially since they are one of the greatest forces in the continent. "Uncle Yang, no need to rush about these matter, we can start the second phase of the n whenever we want" the immortal-like young man said with a carefree smile on his face is if the thing they are talking about is not something that will change the Heavenly Secret Tower''s grasp on the entire continent. "Nephew Xiaotian, you seems to be way to coolheaded about it¡­" looking at the immortal-like young man''s attitude towards this project, Ling Yang couldn''t help butmend him, his time tested eyespletely knowing that this is really how the young man feels about this thing, not some sort of pretense he is keeping up just to impress them. "After all, while information is really essential as well, one''s own strength is still the thing every creature will fall on in the end, Uncle Yang, if the thing we''re talking about is a way for me to step into the celestial level without forsaking the kind of foundation and future I have right now, then I might be even more stressed out than you are" Su Xiaotian exined causing the amiable-looking middle aged man tough, not expecting to hear something like this from someone as young as him. "You''re a great guy to talk with, Nephew Xiaotian, very much unlike my brother-inw here" the amiable-looking Ling Yang said as he explicitly jabs on the bearded middle-aged man with them, causing amon, yet still pretty terrifying event to happen once again, two of the leaders of the Heavenly Secret Tower duking it out like young children fighting for candy. While this fight is starting to happen, the immortal-like young man is already about to leave the Heavenly Secret Tower, quite satisfied with the result of the ''Heaven''s Eyes Project'', something that is about to reach into the most hidden information in the continent within just a matter of a few weeks, at most a couple of months. ---------- "Xuanyuan, a young prince from the central province is going to visit during this time''s Dao Enlightenment Competition" within a certain room in the building located at the tallest mountain peak of the Dao Seeking Mountain, a mature beauty said towards the younger beauty sitting just right in front of her, said younger beauty that of someone with a natural schrly bearing that is innate to herself. Stay connected via empire "Tsk, looks like I''m about to suffer the same fate as Zi Yu''er" being aware of the fate that befalls on one of her peers in her generation, the schrly beauty said loudly as if her master is not there, the wordsing out of her little mouth causing the mature beauty in front of her to start giggling, eventually growing into a loudugh, her melodious voice ringing all throughout therge room they are in.@@novelbin@@ "You think this olddy will just allow the Imperial Court to do that?" afterughing for a while, the mature beauty said as her voice turns cold, not towards the younger beauty in front of her but rather to her words, the boundless aura exploding from her very being causing every sword in the near few dozens of kilometers around them to tremble in fear, something that not even the owners of those swords, expert cultivators or not, can stop. "Did I say anything like that?" knowing her master''s antics, the schrly beauty innocently said as she tilts her head, her actions prompting the mature beauty to disperse the aura she is letting out, causing the massive unrest to stop within a second before she reaches out her fair slender hands towards her beloved disciple, flicking her forehead out of annoyance. ''That will teach you a lesson'' she thought to herself as she watches the young beauty rubbing her forehead with her hands. Chapter 289 Roaring Heavens City Bonus chapters start now hehehe 1/5 ---------- "I better not show myself in this form then" the schrly beauty said as she recovers from the painful forehead flick, the red area right in the middle of her forehead sticking out like sore thumb. "Hmm? I got a reply from Hua Jingxian, he said that the elders of the Heavenly Secret Tower gave one of the invitations to Su Xiaotian" seemingly finding the perfect timing to deliver this news to her disciple, the mature beauty, the master of the Dao Seeking Mountain, said with a anticipative smile on her face, wondering what sort of expression this disciple of hers will make the moment she processed the news she just heard. "H-he''s going here!!?? Oh my heavens¡­ master, why did you only say it right now!??" hearing the news from her master, the schrly beauty abruptly stood up from her seat, starting to walk around the room in panic as the fact starts to sink down on her mind, still in disbelief that she will see the immortal-like young man this early. Read exclusive chapters at empire "Calm down my dear disciple, you still have more than a week to prepare, and besides, aren''t you way too eager" looking at her dear disciple''s panicked, expression, the mature beauty couldn''t help but giggle as she continues to tease her, the master and disciple duo appearing more like an older and a younger sister as they continue to talk with each other. Meanwhile, the news of the Dao Seeking Mountain''s Dao Enlightenment Competition is already spreading all across the continent, an event that is different from other event such as the Golden Spirit Pool that just happened previously. The thing making it different is the fact that being a secluded force, the Dao Seeking Mountain only allows ones with invitation to enter and participate on thepetition, and no one else except from them are allowed inside the building, meaning that this event also functions as more of a gathering than a show for the most talented people across the continent. As numerous top tier forces receive all of their invitation to the event, each of the young people, geniuses representing these forces starts looking forward to what is about to happen there, some of them even confidently iming that they are about to be the first ce in thatpetition. ---------- On a clearings somewhere near the border of the Dao Seeking Mountain and the outside world, a group of people armed with spear and wearing an embroidered uniform set camp, in the middle of all the simple tent avish one enough to house tens of people inside without it being crowded, inside this tent a handsome, authoritative looking young man wearing a golden robe sits in a soft chair, right in the middle of his legs a nakeddy bobbing up and down on his crotch, the young man looking at her greedily as if he doesn''t have enough. Holding the back of thedy''s head, he starts pushing her deep into his crotch, causing thedy''s eyes to roll to the back of her head as her lower body starts getting wet. "Third Prince¡­" from outside thisrge tent, a person enters,pletely undisturbed by what the young man is doing as he starts reporting about their current situation, ending his report by saying that they are already nearing the location of the Dao Seeking Mountain. "I heard that the master of the Dao Seeking Mountain is a supreme beauty that has a pretty high position in the Goddess Ranking" the young man said as he nods to the man''s report, reading the papers passed onto him as he continues enjoying the service of thedy down below. "Indeed Third Prince, that woman is someone once part of the alliance of goddesses formed by that Peerless Heavenly Goddess" the man said as desire starts flooding his eyes, the clearly lecherous intent on his gaze noticed, but not lectured by the young man wearing a golden robe. "Peerless Heavenly Goddess huh¡­ pity that beauty already died, if not¡­" imagining all sorts of scenes to himself, the young man smiles to himself, but every time something tries to form in his mind, he just suddenly feels a jolt of pain that causes him to stop thinking about the rumored number one beauty and talent to ever walk the continent. "I heard that she has a son Third Prince, how about setting your eyes on him?" suggesting something that is clearly outrageous to the outside world, the reporting man said with a proud smile on his face as if he just thought of the most brilliant idea, such thought truly appearing to be brilliant as the young man wearing a golden robe has his eyes glowing the moment, he heard of it. "Great, you''re really great General, HAHAHA!!! I''m in a good mood, bring this toy outside and share it to my soldiers as a reward for continuing to serve under me" as the young man wearing a golden robe ends his words, he pulled hardly on the hair of thedy in the middle of his legs, thedy starting to tear up as she starts seeing the horrors that she will suffer in the hands of the soldiers outside, her entire being shivering as she begs for the young man to allow her to continue serving him. ---------- Meanwhile, already back on the ind about to be the Roaring Heaven City of his dream, the immortal-like young man suddenly feels a desire to beat someone up, his hands itching tond on someone''s face, yet despite his desire, he just couldn''t point out where ites from or who is it that he really wants to beat up. As he looks at the people around the newly established Frontier City though, the immortal-like young man thought to himself that there are other things that need his attention more than this fleeting feeling. Shoving this feeling into the back of his mind, he starts paying attention to the semi-transparent, floating golden screen appearing right in front of him, the contents of the screen something incredibly beneficial to him, causing him to smile in celebration. [City Lord System (Lvl 1) (This system is exclusive to the host and inessible to the shared users, the shared users will have a corresponding system equivalent, but not the same as this system)] [City Lord: Su Xiaotian (Core Formation)] [City Name: Roaring Heaven City] [Poption: 102,349] [Vice City Lords: Su Meiyao (Mortal), Jiang Xinyue (Mortal), Mo Lingxue (Mortal), Hua Xian''er (Mortal), Hong Lian (Mortal), Li Yan (Mortal), Bai Anxin (Mortal), Wu Xiaoyao (Mortal)] [Build Infrastructure] [Manage Politics] [Manage Economy] [Important Information] [As a reward for the user passing through the ten-thousand benchmark of the city poption, a reward is issued: Transcendent Source Condensation Pill]@@novelbin@@ [As a reward for the user passing through the hundred-thousand benchmark of the city poption, a reward is issued: Totem of Undying Faith] Looking at the description of the two items that appears as a reward for settling the entire poption of the Frontier City in his own city, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear, the feeling like the rewards really came in time for him, like a sack of coal sent to him right when winter is about to start. Chapter 290 Totem of Undying Faith 2/5 ---------- Looking at the rewards granted to him by the system, Su Xiaotian''s eyes couldn''t help but widen a bit as he reads the information about them, these two things clearly something so useful for him right now. [Transcendent Source Condensation Pill (Transcendent-grade, Consumable)] [A pill used for source condensation when breaking through the Nascent Source Realm, this particr pill something that is only useable for people who have talents, no matter whether it is physique, qi or soul talent, that is branded by a transcendent title. This pill brings out the greatest properties of the talents possessed by the person and incorporate it to their source, creating the most suitable source for them] [Due to the user acquiring this pill it is now avable in the main system shop as well] After reading through the information of the first item, Su Xiaotian smiles as he decided to keep this one for himself since he''s already preparing to break through the Nascent Source Realm, deciding to search for this pillter as he has lovers that do have transcendent level talents as well. After keeping the Transcendent Source Condensation Pill, the immortal-like young man then proceeds to check out the other item as well, this one something that seems to be more and more useful to him in the long run, the benefit of this rewards clearly something that increases as the Roaring Heaven City''s poption increases. [Totem of Undying Faith (Ungraded Item)] [A totem that gathers the faith of the believers of the City''s Lord, condensing it into a pool of liquefied faith, a pool that is able to enhance the cultivation of the ones who dipped into it. The quality of the liquid produced by the pool is determined by the amount of people possessing undying faith towards the City Lord. It is possible to revive someone who died by soaking their remains in this pool, as long as the remains of the dead has just a little bit of their soul remaining in them. This item is upgradeable, and all sorts of features will be unlocked as it progresses in level] [Current level: 1 (Requires 1,000,000 undying worshippers to reach level 2)] [Current number of undying worshippers: 102,358] After the fact about this reward starts sinking in his mind, Su Xiaotian smiles as this means that this is another means of increasing cultivation for them, his immortal-like charms causing the people of the Frontier City watching him floating in mid-air to look at him in a daze, this daze onlysting for a while as the young man leaves the position once again, rushing towards where thedies are, thergest World Tree located in the center of the ind. After flying for just a while, the immortal-like young man finally arrives on the location of their home,nding on one of the main branches nearest to their abode, not wasting any second as he starts walking towards the home where his family is, a ck-haired motherly beauty waiting for him right in the gate. Approaching the beauty, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but get dazed as he looks at the way she dresses, wearing a short skirt just reaching past her upper thighs, barely appearing outside as the oversized white t-shirt she''s wearing on her top covers her entire upper body down to her th motherly thighs, her cleavage still clearly showing itself prominently despite the looseness of the shirt she''s wearing. "Why are you wearing something like that?" despite enjoying the beauty of his gorgeous mother on modern Earth clothing, Su Xiaotian still couldn''t help but wonder why she is wearing something like that, not even asking where she get the idea of such outfit as he already has a guess on who started this kind of clothing. Your journey continues with empire "Little Xiaoyao suggested that I wear something like this, what do you think baby~? Is mama beautiful~~??" spinning around as if to show to her beloved son the entirety of this get up of hers, the ck-haired motherly beauty asked, her spinning causing the skirt to be lift up, revealing the string panties barely covering her private parts underneath. Seeing this, the immortal-like young man takes a huge gulp as he tries his best to hold himself back, opting to carry this subus of a mother of his in his arms, the beauty pressing her soft sexy body on him as they thread the path back inside their house. Entering inside, Su Xiaotian is quite baffled as it is not only his mother that is wearing a modern Earth clothing, as all of thedies are wearing a simr kind of clothing with the only thing differing between all of them being the length of their skirts, with his mother wearing the most revealing one, the short skirt she''s wearing covering even less of her sexy lower body whenpared to her oversized shirt. While he really wants to take his time and enjoy this paradise in front of him right at this moment though, the immortal-like young man knows that he can''t go any further than simple kissing and hugging, and even that is already something excessive as the valiant-looking beauty wearing the same kind of clothes is also there, someone so shy when ites to this kind of things. [What do you think of my gift, my dear big brother?] meanwhile as she approaches him, the bubbly youngdy asked before swirling around, showing off her cuteness towards her older brother, the immortal-like young man looking quite mesmerized as he looks at this younger sister of his. {¡­ thumbs up, a big one} the immortal-like young man replied with a reserved smile on his face, causing thy bubbly youngdy to show a gorgeous smile on her beautiful face, stepping back as she raised a V sign with her hands, looking quite happy that the thing she did made her dear big brother happy. "Xiaoyao, you''re really good at this sort of things" as the two of them talks using telepathy, they also talk outside at the same time, the immortal-like young man chasing after her and patting her head after she showed the sign with her hands. "Of course!!! Because I enjoy it~~ hehehe~~~" the bubbly youngdy smiled as she acts cute, the entire people around the two of them will never expect the fact that in terms of memories alone, the two of them are far older than anyone in the room even if the other beauties had their agesbined. {Thank you so much, my dear big brother, for putting in such efforts} the bubbly young beauty said in a telepathic message once again, sounding quite vague but being understood by her dear big brother without any problem, something that the two of them know without even speaking as they both share the same experience of losing their loved ones in the previous timeline, a series of events that the two of them swore to never happen again, no matter what the cost. {No need for that between us, my dear little sister} Su Xiaotian replies with a smile on his face as he continues looking at Wu Xiaoyao eye to eye, to two of them looking just like an extremely close sibling on the outside as they continue to act like that.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 291 Changing Times 3/5 ---------- After this little exchange between the brother and sister, the whole family finally stops their intimate moments reluctantly, the valiant-looking beauty forced to wear the same attire as them finally finding a chance to escape as Su Xiaotian helps her, causing her to nod at him as she takes her leave. "Fufufu~~~ that littless is definitely feeling something for you, baby~~~" clinging at him like how a ko would cling into a tree, Su Meiyao said teasingly as she tightens her hold onto him, her motherly body squishing all its softness on his rock-hard body. "Mhm, I can feel it son, Astaria definitely likes you as well, it''s just that she''s too shy to admit it~~" clinging at him from the back, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty that is Bai Anxin, his stepmother, said with a smile on her face, sharing her insights with regards to the valiant-looking blonde beauty. Sharing the same thoughts as well, the other beauties said to him their own opinions as well, all of them clearly aware of what the blond beauty is feeling given that all of them used to act like that in front of the immortal-like young man as well back then. Having no other things to do, Su Xiaotian decided to bring them to the main bedroom as he decided to discuss about them his objective of participating in the Dao Enlightenment Competition of the Dao Seeking Mountain, one of the spot still open for another beauty to join should all of the younger ones, including Astaria, goes with him. "I''ll go with you, baby~~~" volunteering for thatst spot, the ck-haired motherly beauty raised her hand as she said with a jovial tone in her melodious voice, causing the other beauties to look at her in wonder, as they are the ones in the know of just how much she wants to improve her cultivation to help her beloved son. Seeing the other mature beauties looking at her in wonder of her decision, Su Meiyao just modestly smiles before she starts exining. "While it is true that I just really want to always be together with my dear baby, I also have an objective I want to aplish there¡­" she said in all seriousness, pausing as she looks at her beloved son''s face, locking gazes with him before she stole a kiss from his lips, then returning her attention to the exnation she has. "I know that my dear Tian wants to expand this growing city of his, and the olddy at the top of the Dao Seeking Mountain is an old sworn sister of mine, so I guess I can pull her here, especially when our ce is something so great like this" the ck-haired motherly beauty exined causing the other beauties to nod, the only one seemingly detecting the most ulterior motive of her actions being the one who understand her possibly even more than herself, her beloved son. {There''s someone you want me to meet there don''t you, mom?} tightening the hug on his mother''s sexy willow waist, Su Xiaotian asked with a gentle tone prompting the motherly beauty to redirect her gaze towards him once again, merely smiling ambiguously as she pecks on his lips once again, this one peck turning into a battle between their tongue, escting into a war inside her little mouth. Eventually, all the maturedies are moaning at the same time with the immortal-like young man handling them singlehandedly, the younger beauties covering their eyes yet still peeping at the action, still not prepared to take in such assault inside them. After the intense session between them, all of them justid tired on the bed, the immortal-like young man being the only one not tired, as he doesn''t even spare the younger beauties, just sharing kisses with them tired the hell out of the three, not to mention the mature beauties that enters true battle with him.@@novelbin@@ As they recover themselves, Su Xiaotian just allows himself to be buried in the softness of his belove women, their fragrant body scent intermingling with each other and flooding his senses, the pleasurable sensation of their extremely fragrant andfortingbined scent overwhelming the debaucherous air filled with the smell of their love juice and his seeds. While he got buried underneath the bodies of the weak beauties, his massive, still stiff heavenly swords is sheathed deep inside his mother''s fleshy love cave, the two of them enjoying this intimate moment between the two of them as he allows his massive dragon to twitch continuously, stirring his mother''s sensitive cave, all while his subus of a mother controls her body to massage his massive stiffness, their actions repeatedly churning his seeds injected deep inside her slightly bloated womb. ---------- "It has been like this for a while now?" arriving right in front of a peculiar old man, another old man with a powerful aura enough to deter even other celestials emerges from the void, looking at the massive storm brewing in the oceans, wondering why such event happens far earlier than they expected. "For a few hours already, and it has grown into such unbelievable degree within that time frame" the peculiar old man said as his eyes emits a weird glow, trying to see through the reason why such event urred so early, his foresight only being able to gleam at how much time does it takes for these signs to finally develop into something they are quite worried about. "How long?" the powerful old man asked with a serious look on his face, the peculiar old man then looking at him, returning the same serious look as he said with some hesitation in his voice. "Ten years at most, and at the earliest, five years" the peculiar old man said with some worry visible on his face, his words causing the powerful old man to just sigh in defeat as he heard those words. Your journey continues on empire "Funny how we''re trying to expand beyond our world and not even resolving this conflict with the other continent¡­" the powerful old man said while showing a self-deprecating smile on his face, causing the peculiar old man to just shake his head as he pats his old friend''s shoulder, this the only thing he can do as there really is anything more than this. "I hope that kid will be able to grow enough for him to deal with the threats from there" the powerful old man said with some worry on his tone as the image of an exceptional young man appears in his mind, said young man preparing to participate in a continent-wide well-known event right now. "If he bears even a single insignificant fragment of the fate I see whenever I look at him, then he will definitely pull through this" the peculiar old man said, gaining a nod from the powerful old man as both of them redirected their attention to the storm happening in front of them. "He''s bound to lead us beyond our star, so I guess what you''re thinking is just a matter of time to happen" the powerful old man said with hope filling his voice, truly trusting on his old friend''s words and deciding to leave the far future into the hands of this new generation of cultivator that seems to bear far stronger potential than the cultivators of their time. Chapter 292 Breaking Through Nascent Source Realm 4/5 ---------- "I should probably do it now" speaking early in the next morning with his lovers still lying asleep on top of him, the immortal-like young man muttered to himself as he used his mastery of space topletely slip out of thedies'' bodies, his movement careful enough that not even a single one of them woke up from their peaceful sleep. Looking at them onest time, he moved the quilt over to cover them all up, before eventually using his space mastery to disappear from the main bedroom, thedies being so tired that they did not even notice his disappearance in the room. Arriving just right outside their abode, the immortal-like young man opens the semi-transparent floating golden screen, the screen appearing on his face showing familiar words, the information of the first additional system he acquired, something that helped him step by step along the way.@@novelbin@@ [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 8)] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 20/20 (Upgradeable, need to reach Nascent Source Realm)] [Rate of Conversion: 200 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] After looking at the information of the [Infinite Qi System], the immortal-like young man disappears from his spot, entering the Infinite Qi Dimension as he prepares to break through the next cultivation realm, not expecting that the sudden rewards previously will allow him to break through a new realm within just more than a month, something sopletely unreasonable and impossible that other people will ratherugh and think that he''s kidding rather than believing this, even if they witnessed the entire process of him breaking through Core Formation Realm and then reaching Nascent Source Realm within a short amount of time. Taking out the Transcendent Source Condensation Pill from the system''s storage space, the immortal-like young man takes a few moments to check out the thing he is about to ingest, a pure while medicinal ball so smooth that it is even reflecting his image on it, a mystical ball of elixir that will be mistaken as pearl if others were to see it. After inspecting it for a while, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but marvel at how this thing is refined into a pill, as there is something in the pill that makes it fundamentally different from the pills that him and Hua Xian''er used to refine. Continue your journey on empire ''There''s no scent of any medicinal herb and ingredients in it¡­'' he thought to himself as he remembers that even if he managed to create a perfect pill when ites to alchemy, the pill he creates still emits some sort of subtle fragrance due to the fact that the medicinal property will always escape from the pills, yet this single pill defies all of that. [The user will eventually learn how to refine such kind of pill in the future as well] After muttering to himself whether he will be able to learn it, the system shows a screen by itself causing the immortal-like young man to smile, also fully aware that he will eventually achieve such level in alchemy as well, especially since he has this absurd cheat that is the system, as well as the memories of his previous life as a supreme being gradually returning to him. After this little inspection, he doesn''t hesitate any further as he throws the pill into his mouth, the warm flow of qi in the surroundings gathering towards him, getting stronger and stronger as it forms a massive vortex with him in the center, torrential wave of spirit qi crashing onto his body as if to shatter him, yet he''s not even budging from his position. After all, despite being on the Perfection state of the Core Formation Realm for just a few days at most, he is still someone talented enough to quickly adapt to his cultivation and solidify his foundation on his current level, causing him to easily get used to the currentyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension he is in, that is the sixteenthyer. Feeling like the qi within thisyer is quitecking for his needs though, the immortal-like young man stands up in the middle of his breakthrough, directly walking towards the direction where the nextyer is, hoping to find something just enough for him to breakthrough but not too much that it crushes him into a pulp once again, his hopes already dashed as he is well aware of how the Infinite Qi Dimension works, but still deciding to risk it for a sessful breakthrough. Passing through the border separating the sixteenth and the seventeenthyer, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but grit his teeth as he feels the massive pressure bearing down on him as he attempts to brave through the newyer meant for his strength on his next level of cultivation, trying his best not to copse under the heavy ambient spirit qi surrounding and swirling towards him. ''I got even stronger it seems¡­'' as he endures the beating from the seventeenthyer however, he noticed that his body is not so beaten up like he used to in the past, seemingly able to tank the damage from a higheryer of the Infinite Qi Dimension without bearing too much damage now. Enjoying the baptism of pressure and that massive amount of qi entering through his nine primary cores and feeding it to his main core, the immortal-like young man closes his eyes, starting to feel around the changes happening inside his body, microscopic yet numerous amounts of changes that contributes to raising his entire being''s quality, said changes still happening continuously as he feels around it. While all of this change is happening, he also feels that his strength is gradually increasing, having no target to test it with but still being quite confident with this im, he just shrugs every other thought and continues to focus on the breakthrough. As the primary cores continues to devour the inexhaustible qi of the Infinite Qi Dimension, the main core remains keeping up with its refining speed, feeding the freshly refined strands of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi not only to the other cores but also to his entire body and soul, said qi repeatedly destroying and reconstructing his entirety time and time again, all of this happening simultaneously with the microscopic changes making his breakthroughpletely confusing to the mind, triggering an extremely painful and extremelyfortable feeling at the same time. What made the immortal-like young man quite confused though is the fact that the Nascent Source Realm is meant to be something for forming the Nascent Source, a little image of oneself constructed from the condensed qi inside the cultivator''s core, said little figure something that allows Nascent Source experts to hold more qi inside their core, as well as refine them into purer spirit qi due to the Nascent Source being capable of cultivation as well, meaning that it also tremendously boosts a cultivator''s cultivation speed, a Nascent Source that his body is not even trying to refine right now. Chapter 293 Condensing the Embryonic Nascent Source 5/5 ---------- This thing Su Xiaotian is wondering about continues to run in his mind as he observes his body, soul and qi getting stronger and stronger under the effect of the Transcendent Source Condensation Pill as well as the pressure from the seventeenthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension, the process of enhancing his entirety doesn''t seem to be ending soon. Hence why he starts waiting for it as he continues to pay attention to the minute details of changes happening inside his body, now taking a seat as he got more and more ustomed to the pressure of the seventeenthyer, his now leisure self clearly showing just how much strength he gained from the initial part of his breakthrough. After what it seems like an eternity, of blessings rather than suffering, to him, he finally feels changes happening as the primary cores starts absorbing even more ambient spirit qi from the outside, the process of the main core churning out strand after strand of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi getting even faster by the second, but this time, majority of these strands no longer travel across his very being, instead gathering around all of the primary cores and huddling themselves there, seemingly trying to create a ball. As he continues absorbing qi from the outside, the balls of transcendent qi inside his body gets bigger and bigger, eventually forming into something so big that it upies nearly the entire space of his cores, engulfing even thends he created in each of the cores when he breaks through the Core Formation Realm. Opting to ignore what happened to the continents that he created back then Su Xiaotian continues to see through this breakthrough he is currently having, his hands gripping tightly on themselves as the process starts getting expectedly harder, the strands of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi still flooding towards each of the primary cores that is already full of qi, and even his main core is already having cracks due to the sheer amount of qi still inside it. ''Damn! It slips out of my mind how dense Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi ispared to regr spirit qi, it''s so hard to condense it!!'' thinking to himself as he uses not only his qi, but also his soul and body to try and condense the qi within his core, the immortal-like young man said in self-thinking just how much of a waste will it be if he got killed here by not preparing enough for his breakthrough. ''I can''t waste this treasure'' just this morning after he wakes up, he decided to check the price of the Transcendent Source Condensation Pills in the main Universal Shop System''s shop, and it is something quite unaffordable for him currently, hence just why he wants to sessfully breakthrough this one time, this thinking of him causing an absurd, yet seemingly usible idea in his mind. ''If I can''t condense it because I''m still too weak, then¡­'' thinking to himself once again, Su Xiaotian decided to open the floodgate and allow the excess transcendent qi to escape from his cores, causing it to run rampant not only on his meridians where it is supposed to flow, but also on his entire body, his blood vessels, his organs, muscles, bones and marrows and even his skin, repeatedly being destroyed and regenerated as the powerful qi wreaks havoc on them.@@novelbin@@ It is not only his body that is being constantly refined through a torturous method currently but also his soul, the powerful Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi showing just how much it improves as not only it damages his body, but also a part of his soul responsible for the control of that certain body part, the transcendent qi also doing its work to supplement the regeneration and recovery of his soul. This is a kind of method that will kill anyone who ever tried to attempt such stunt, especially given that corrosive devouring property of the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi making it impossible for any living being to achieve what the immortal-like young man achieved, one of the factors of this achievement due to his other two talents being transcendent grade as well, but the most important part is his unbending will that seemspletely unaffected by the pain he''s currently feeling. Find your next read on empire ''Just a little bit more'' heforted to himself as amidst all the pain, he is still controlling his soul and his bodypletely, every second attempting to condense the massive amount of transcendent qi flooding his cores, this process seeminglypletely useless as his core is still expanding with the qi inside unbudging, the once seemingly unbreakable cores starting to crack and copse with the continuous expansion of his qi. Thisst for quite a long time before he start seeing hope as sounds of shackles breaking and falling apart resounds in his mind, his body starting to get even stronger than before along with his soul, and for the first time during this arduous breaking through process, he felt like he is more than capable ofpressing the transcendent qi in his cores into his own nascent source. Now having a newfound strength coursing through his entire body, the immortal-like young man once again attempted the condensation of his nascent source, the once cracking cores now eventually recovering themselves from the damage as his soul power runs through them, the soul and the body working at the same time topletely suppress the expansion of the embryonic form of his nascent source, yet the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi still continues to increase inside, the forcepressing it from the outside causing it to condense more and more on itself. Finally finding a chance to finish his breakthrough, the immortal-like young man wills his soul power to increase output even more, the transcendent qi shrinking inside his cores, seemingly no longer expanding now despite still increasing in quantity, the extremely dense ball of qi starting to shrink more and more, until it reaches the size of a normal ball, just floating right on top of his cores, thend he created below already revealing itself once again. Entering inside his ten cores, the immortal-like young man splits his mind into ten equal parts, manifesting a fragment of himself in each of the cores, looking at the bright ball of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi just floating right there, something seemingly on his mind as a sh of genius suddenly strikes him. Raising his hands on all of the manifested self within all of the ten cores, he starts condensing a de made from thebination of his soul power and the transcendent qi still lingering around in the air, even going as far as infusing some of his vitality in this de, creating apletely confusing, yet nevertheless enchanting and terrifying weapon, that looks so normal not even a mortal will pay attention to it. ''I can probably turn this into a technique outside'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself as he ys around with the de in his hand for a while, checking it out before he returns his attention to the embryonic form of his nascent source right in front of him, raising the de in his hand and swinging on the forming nascent source without any trace of hesitation in his eyes. Chapter 294 Current Strength If other people were to see what Su Xiaotian is currently doing, they will definitely shout at him for being a madd, as attacking ones own nascent source pretty much spells the doom of the cultivator, who will end up in just two states and nothing more, either a cripple or a corpse. However, the immortal-like young man clearly thinks differently, this attack of him so precise and confident that when his embryonic nascent source is split into two equal pieces, even the nature of his nascent source got separated, one of the sources being extremely bright and ming hot, the white lighting out of this one so hot that he feels it even in his soul form. Meanwhile, the other split nascent source feels really dim and cold, the only reason why it is emitting light at all being the fact that it seems to absorb some of the lights of the other embryonic nascent source, the lighting out from it cool andforting that it makes the immortal-like young man want to fall asleep. After inspecting the two split nascent sources on all of the cores he possesses, Su Xiaotian then clenches his fist, causing the half balls to form into aplete one once again, two separate balls of embryonic nascent sources on each of the cores, eventually having more and more shape as its owner starts creating them out of his own image. Eventually, the immortal-like young man managed to create little versions of himself out of all the embryonic nascent sources he acquired, half of them wearing a bright white dao robe and holding a staff with the image of the sun carved on top of it. The other half of them on the other hand wears a pitch-ck robe while holding a staff with the image of a crescent moon carved on top of it, the immortal-like young man deciding to make them act as the true sun and moon of his internal realms, rather than him relying on simting it based on his understanding of the rule and dao. Nodding with a satisfied expression as he scans all of the nascent sources he formed, Su Xiaotian then left for the outside, his entire body feeling extremely powerful due to the breakthrough, the pressure on the seventeenthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension seemingly feels like nothing to him now. Deciding to go to higheryers of the Infinite Qi Dimension, he starts rushing forward, using his entry quota of the day to test out the limits of his current realm, most of the testing happening on the eighteenthyer, where one time among the quota he tries to rush and nearly reaches the neenthyer if not for his near inexhaustible qi running out causing him to be crushed underneath the pressure of thisyer. ---------- Looking satisfied after expending all of his quota on the Infinite Qi Dimension, Su Xiaotian returns to the world, still on his spot at the branch of thergest world tree, the sun not even moving a single bit from when he starts cultivating, just going to show how absurd the [Infinite Qi System] is, having the ability to stop time as he takes as much time he can in cultivation there so long as the time limit doesn''t expire yet and he doesn''t run out of quota. The good things is not yet over for him though as numerous system notifications pops out in his mind, all about his breakthrough to the next major realm, as well as the rewards he got from it. [Detected the existence of multiple nascent sources in the user''s body. Scanning for any possible problem¡­] [No problem detected, the nascent sources work harmoniously, creating an unprecedented change in the user''s body] [Detected a hidden feature of the dual-nascent source (Yin-yang) Nascent Source Realm cultivation. Parallel Processing: Allows the mind of the possessor of the dual-nascent source to work far better, the improvement a direct multiplier increment depending on how many nascent sources the possessor has] [Detected an improvement of all of the user''s talents, increasing the user''s stats even further along with the stat improvement of the breakthrough] [Detected a hidden feature of the perfect nascent sources inside the user''s body. Outer Manifestation: Lets out a specific number of nascent sources from inside the body, nascent source outside the body increases the user''s stats by ten percent per nascent source outside] After reading about the rewards, Su Xiaotian decided to check it out as he checks his current stats. ''Let''s check how much I improved'' he thought to himself as he invokes the semi-transparent floating golden screen disying the information about his current strength, the numbers disyed on the screen causing him to whistle in pleasant surprise. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 14] [Cultivation: Early state Nascent Source Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body, Grand Completion Transcendent Body (Dormant)] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Universal Coins: 115,480,310] Find your next read at empire [Stats] [Strength: 60 worldly might (every point is equals to 10,000,000 innate strength)] [Agility: 60 worldly might ] [Intelligence: 60 worldly might ] [Stamina: 60 worldly might ] [Vitality: 60 worldly might ] [Aptitude: Beyond Peak Quality Divine Level (Transcendent Grade)] [Karmic Ties] [Techniques] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] [Transcendent''s Heavenly Touch (Self-derived, from God of Pleasure)] [Progress: Perfection State (Able to make anyone feel whatever the practitioner wants so long as they''re no more than nine realms higher than the practitioner)] [Drunken Dance (Self-derived, from 100+ movement techniques)] [Note: NEVER use in a friendly fight] [Progress: Perfection State] [Rend (Original)] [Progress: Entry state (Capable of piercing through any opponent so long as they''re strength is a certain level below the user''s theprehension of space)] [Soul Art (Original)] [Note: Development progressing extremely fast and stable, rmended to explore the possibilities of the technique even further] [Progress: Intermediate State (Ability to freely control the input and output of soul power, as well as infuse elemental properties to it)] [Soul Realm] [Explosive Burst] [Fatigue: Halves all the user''s stats for six hours] [Limited System Function Sharing] [Note: The main user can assign up to twenty shared users for now (Increases as the realm of the main user increases)] [Heaven Devouring Ultimate Art] [Progress: Perfection State (Ability to freely absorb anyone''s entire energy, cultivation realm doesn''t matter, as long as the user is directly touching the target)] [Parallel Processing] [Info: Allows the mind of the possessor of the dual-nascent source to work far better, the improvement a direct multiplier increment depending on how many nascent sources the possessor has.] [Progress: Perfection State(?) (Allows the user to increase mental capacity and processing by twenty times)] [Outer Manifestation] [Info: Lets out a specific number of nascent sources from inside the body, nascent source outside the body increases the user''s stats by ten percent per nascent source outside] [Progress: Early State (An increase in stats by magnitude of ten percent per nascent source manifested outside the body)] [Systems] [Infinite Qi System (Lvl 9)] [Info: Transport the user to a dimension that generates infinite amount of qi. Time of stay in is measured and converted into Universal Coins that can be used to buy everything in the main shop. While cultivating, time outside stops.] [Daily avable entry: 5/25 (Upgradeable, need to reach Soul Formation Realm)] [Rate of Conversion: 250 Universal Coin for every minute cultivating inside (adjusted based with the increase of theyer the user is cultivating in)] [Martial God System] [Techniques currently being studied: 7] [Martial God Space (Lvl 6): entry avable, increases theprehension of any techniques by 24,000 times] [Auxiliary Job System] [Spirit Garden (Lvl 4)] [Provides a portable space for nting herbs. Herbs grown in the spirit garden matures ten times faster, quality is five times, and yields thrice than normal (improves as the spirit garden is upgraded)] [Avable space: 870,000/100,000,000 square meters] [Spirit Mine] [Number of puppets: 30 (Lvl 2), 30 (Lvl 3), 20 (Lvl 4)] [Rune Observation tform (Lvl 4)] [An observatory that lets user to peek at the knowledge of the universe, allowing for a faster and more solidprehension of the runes that inscription masters use. The level of rune insights increases as the observatory increase (Currently disys runes up to the True Celestial Realm)] [All-purpose Dimension (Lvl 4)] [Contains an expandable room that holds all the thing an auxiliary job master need. From alchemical cauldron and a cksmithing area, as well as special inks, brushes and medium an inscription master needs, to special tools for mining, crafting and taking care of nts. Time inside flows forty times faster than the outside, however, the qi his is onlypatible for nourishing tools and pills and not for cultivation. Quality of tools and time flow rate increase as level of the dimension increases] [Infinite Dimension System (Lvl 3)] [Note: The world the user will be transported to will bepletely random, but the user will have more and more freedom to choose their desired ce the higher the system''s level is (Currently able to travel to worlds with Body Integration Realm cultivator or anything equivalent at most] [Registered World/s: Xing Wu (Can teleport here anytime by using the anchor point)] [Charges Avable: 2/3(Refreshes Every week)] [Red Thread System (Lvl 2) (Spread reputation to fifty percent of the continent to upgrade)] [Info: Reads the fate lines tying the user and all the person who had ever encountered/gets tied with the user. Grants daily supply of Universal Coins to the user. Amount of coins granted dependent on the level of karmic ties the user and the other person has, as well as the cultivation of the other person (+100 base amount for every star of connection the other person has with the user, +1.5 multiplier for every realm the other person is above the user, ties with people possessing lower cultivationpared to the user does not generate Universal Coins)] [Severing Ties: Useable, consumes 1,000 (times the number of realm difference between the user and the target) Universal Coins to erase all the memories regarding the user in the target''s mind. Cooldown: 30 days] [City Lord System (Lvl 1) (This system is exclusive to the host and inessible to the shared users, the shared users will have a corresponding system equivalent, but not the same as this system)] [City Lord: Su Xiaotian (Core Formation)] [Vice City Lords: Su Meiyao (Qi Refining), Jiang Xinyue (Qi Refining), Mo Lingxue (Qi Refining), Hua Xian''er (Qi Refining), Hong Lian (Qi Refining), Li Yan (Qi Refining), Bai Anxin (Qi Refining), Wu Xiaoyao (Qi Refining)] [Build Infrastructure] [Manage Politics] [Manage Economy] [Important Information] [Shop] [Inventory] [Myriad Transformation Orb] [Compass of Fate] [Celestial Origin Seed (205,240)]@@novelbin@@ Seeing the things shown in the system screen, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but smile to himself while looking forward to how shocked his lover will be once theye to know of his breakthrough to the Nascent Source Realm. Chapter 295 Is She Even Bigger Than Xianer? Deciding to check it outter as he''s bound to travel outside due to the fact that him, as well as the younger beauties in his group together with his mother is going to the Dao Seeking Mountain, a power that is pretty far from their location, the immortal-like young man dismisses such thoughts as he ns on doing something for now. Ending his cultivation session, the immortal-like young man stands up from his position, turning around and looking towards their home once again, before proceeding to descend the main World Tree as he goes towards a popted one due north of the ind, going there to pick a valiant-looking blond beauty for her to join their breakfast. As he descends the gigantic tree piercing through the sky, he smiles a bit as he looks forward to the valiant-looking beauty''s reaction once he surprised her by his visit once again, an expression that he never gets tired of no matter how many times he sees it. Reaching the abode of the blond beauty, Su Xiaotian proceeds to use his spatial mastery to invite himself in, going directly in front a door barring the entry to the beauty''s private room, knocking on the door three times prompting the one inside to answer. "Mia, I told you to wake me up a bitter because¡­" as she opens the door, the valiant-looking blond beauty, Astaria, said in a half-awake manner as she thought that it is her closest maidservant knocking on the door, her entire self being rudely shocked awake as she saw the tall figure standing at her door, the eyes of said figure looking at her with a gaze filled with clear surprise. Staring at him eye to eye for a few seconds, the beauty only realizes her current situation a bit toote, what is currently happening causing her face topletely turn red as she doesn''t even say a single word before mming the door of her room shut, clearly rushing to do something that must not be seen by the young man in front of her. ''I was only going to tease her but¡­'' thinking of the view he got just now, the immortal-like young man''s perverted side couldn''t help but run rampant again, mocking himself for being like this but stillpletely epting it as this trait of his leads him to meet a lot of great women,dies who are born to change the world around them. ''¡­still, that''s crazy, is she even bigger than Xian''er?'' afterforting himself for being like that, the image of the valiant-looking beauty''s figure and embarrassed face appears in his mind once again, such view causing him to praise it as she''s truly someone with a physique way developedpared to her age, something that she rarely shows since she''s often wearing either her loose dresses or her war attire. Meanwhile, the beauty who shut the door is currently looking at herself in the mirror, twisting and turning around as if checking for something with her face stillpletely red, nodding to herself after a few more twist and turn to check herself out. Currently, she''s just d in a thin robe that does nothing to cover her smooth porcin skin, the only thing barring anyone''s view from peeking into her womanly parts being the undergarments that barely contains her gracious curves, her ample front and behinds have their parts spilling out of the cloth covering them, one of them even threatening to pop out of its constraint, a pink part revealing itself but not in its entirety. "T-this is so embarrassing" she mutters to herself as she uses one of her hands to slip the spilling breast back inside her undergarment, not even changing them as she removes the transparent robe and opt for a more proper everyday wear, her choice of clothing being the clean white dress that she often uses when meeting the immortal-like young man and his family. After wearing the dress, she stands in front of the door of her room for quite a while as she tries to forget what just happened, her attempts on doing so failing time and time again and only serving to make her more and more embarrassed, making her painfully aware of just how self-conscious she is whenever she''s with the immortal-like young man. Meanwhile, the young man in question is currently still just looking at the door to the valiant-looking blond beauty''s door, patiently waiting for the beauty to finish dressing herself and doing anything that she needs to, his patience not even running thin despite knowing that she is just standing there right in front of him, with the thin door being the only thing separating the two of them yet she still refuses to go out. "Astaria, if you need more time, I can pick you upter" knowing just how shy this blond beauty can be however, the immortal-like young man decided to start a conversation once again, making the beauty quitefortable, something she doesn''t even know why as she just felt it whenever she hears his voice.@@novelbin@@ Before the immortal-like young man can take any further action, he finally hears the door opening once again, in front of him revealing a well-dressed Astaria, with the loose fabric of her dress doing barely anything to hide her curves, the only thing it manages to effectively hide being how deep the ravine in the middle of her chest is, something that the immortal-like young man only knew about when he saw it in person previously. "Y-you''re thinking about something rude aren''t you?" looking at the face Su Xiaotian is making, Astaria couldn''t help but pout her cute mouth as she crosses her arms in front of her, looking at the immortal-like young man with an inquisitive eye while one of her feet repeatedly taps on the ground. "You''re right, now why don''t you take a guess on exactly what I am thinking about" hearing her words, Su Xiaotian fails to stop himself from teasing her, the valiant-looking beauty being taken aback as she hears his positive answer, prompting her to reply in a weak counter that just made her dig a deeper hole for herself. "H-humph, you''re probably just thinking about mother-inw" she said to herself haphazardly, only realizing that there''s something wrong with her words when the immortal-like young man walking ahead of her already pointed it out. "Mother-inw huh¡­" Su Xiaotian said, enunciating each of the words as he turns around and revealed a knowing smile to the valiant-looking blond beauty, causing her to blush even redder, her ears and neck turning the same shade now as well. "M-mother-inw? W-who said m-mother-inw? Y-you must be hearing t-things" she said in retaliation as she starts fanning herself with her slim hands, all while she allows not only hear head, but also her eyes to roam around everywhere else, her swirling eyes making it all the more obvious that she''s panicking right now. Continue your adventure with empire Seeing how the valiant-looking beauty behaves, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help butugh to himself, his loud yet solid soundingughter causing the beauty to pout in annoyance, something he doesn''t fail to see as he starts moving closer to her, before moving one of his hands up, causing the beauty to wonder what he is about to do. Chapter 296 Plans For the Dao Enlightenment Competition After just a moment of wondering, Astaria finally found out what Su Xiaotian is going to do, his hand moving towards the top of her head and caressing her gently, making her feel such warmth that she only felt when her parents are still alive and caring for her. "It sounds gooding from you, you''re sounding more and more like my wife" the immortal-like young man said as the smile on his face changes from a teasing one to one filled with doting and affection, causing the valiant-looking beauty to avert her already spinning gaze away from his face, all while still trying her best to act tough as if she can still keep her fa?ade up. "W-who would want to be your w-wife!??" she said, her voice borderline shouting as she tries to assert herself, her act only making her look even cuter to his eyes. "I don''t know for others, but I certainly see someone who wants to be one right now" the immortal-like young man said while his smile changes to a teasing one again, shrugging his shoulders before he startsughing once again as he carries the valiant-looking blond beauty to fly, one of his arms holding around her thin willow waist and making her even more embarrassed than before as they fly across the entire city she rules. "B-but we''ve just known each other for less than half a year" she mutters to herself in futile retaliation as she tries to escape from the immortal-like young man''s grasp, such escape seemingly all too superficial as she gets closer and closer to his body every time she squirms. "That''s true¡­ damn, I''m really good huh, not even half a year and you''ve already fallen this great for me?" proudly thinking out loud, the immortal-like young man said with a teasing voice causing thedy to get a bit annoyed, wanting him to take the issue seriously but instead getting such answer instead. "Su Xiaotian! Put me down~~!!!" unbeknownst to the two of them, as they travel across the entire popce of the Frontier City, the citizens of the city already start circting how much the two city lords love each other, ying without a single care in the world, a rumor spread even by the highest officials of the city, who seems to be all too happy for their female city lord to finally find a ce she can call family other than them. "She''s all grown up now" one of the officials said as he watched the two young ones flying through the skies across the branches of the massive tree they are currently living on, prompting the other officials, who guided and cared for the valiant-looking beauty since her parents left, to nod in appreciation as if seeing their daughter growing into a greatdy. Find more to read at empire@@novelbin@@ Meanwhile, the two young people flying towards the main World Tree finally have just the two of them, causing the immortal-like young man to change his smile again as he said seriously, "If you''re still too ufortable with it right now, we can always take our time knowing each other" Hearing this, the valiant-looking blond beauty''s heart skip a beat, her entire body feeling really weak from his words that it causes her to hug him really closely, all while thinking something in her mind. ''Why do I always fall helpless in front of this annoying h-husband~'' ---------- "So that means, I-I am joining as well!?" after the lively breakfast of the entire family, along with Astaria, the valiant-looking beauty couldn''t help but ask in surprise as she heard the ns that the immortal-like young man has for her, who just arrives in this world and barely knows anything with regards to cultivation, going with him, considerably the greatest talent in the current generation, in apetition of geniuses in this continent. Feeling such heavy pressure on her, the valiant-looking beauty couldn''t help but shake her head in refusal of joining the party, thinking that it will be better for them to add another one of the immortal-like young man''s lovers to go with them towards the destination. "Astaria, this is a good experience for you, you said you really want to see the outside world right? This is a chance" knowing how to bait the valiant-looking beauty into joining them, the immortal-like young man said with a consoling voice, his words prompting the ck-haired motherly beauty currently sitting on hisp and facing him to turn around and meet gaze with the blond beauty. "Little Astaria, baby is right~ you can join us and treat this as an experience for you¡­ it doesn''t matter whether we win this or not anyways" the motherly beauty, Su Meiyao, said with aforting smile on her gorgeous face as she exins to the blond beauty, her motherly charms alone more than enough to make Astaria agree to her suggestion subconsciously. "Then it''s settled, you''re going with us~~~" seeing the beauty nod, Su Meiyao immediately closes the deal as she announced, causing the now confused Astaria to wonder what did just happened, and how did it just happen. "That''s quite the low blow, Sister Meiyao" the two other mothers in the same generation as Su Meiyao in the group, the red-pupiled and the golden pupiled beauty, Li Yan and Bai Anxin, said at the same time causing the others to look at them and giggle for a bit, the lively and harmonious atmosphere something that just sendsfort to all of them, as if there''s nothing wrong in the world they live in. "Hehehe, sister Astaria, no need to worry about anything else, this olddy will pack up some good things for us to drink along the road!!!" knowing that there''s someone who will join her in her hobby along their trip, Hua Xian''er said quite happily as she expects a good drinking session along the road before they arrive at the Dao Seeking Mountain to participate in thepetition. "Tian, what about our cultivations?" finally addressing the most important question, another beauty about to join the trip, the maidenly beauty Hong Lian, asked towards the immortal-like young man, said young man merely smiling as if he already thought of that issue as well. "You don''t need to worry about cultivation at all Little Lian, the Dao Seeking Mountain''s Dao Enlightenment Competition is something rted on a person''s wits and understanding of the rule and dao rather than their own strength" answering the question of the maidenly beauty for her beloved grandson, a ck-haired elderly beauty, looking near identical to Su Meiyao said with a confident tone in her beautiful voice, the fact she''s saying confirmed by her own daughter, Su Meiyao, as she already experienced the Dao Enlightenment Competition once. "If that''s the case then, son, you already have this in the bag~~" joining in the conversation as she heard what her sworn sister''s mother, said, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty said with a smile on her face as she looks at her stepson, remembering his absurd insights enough for him to create a world of his own inside his cores, something that is impossible for even her at her peak, an expert on the verge of reaching the Half-step Celestial Realm. Chapter 297 Grandmothers Needs (R-18) (This won''t take long, I promise) ---------- Once they finished finalizing their ns, the valiant-looking beauty proceeds to leave as she still have somethings to prepare for the frontier city during her absence, not to mention the fact that the olderdies among Su Xiaotian''s lovers seemingly looking at him hungrily right now, causing Astaria to rush out of the abode even more as she thinks it''s still far too early for her to see something like that. Meanwhile, deciding to give time to the others as they know they are about to hog Su Xiaotian for themselves during their travel towards the Dao Seeking Mountain, the younger beauties, as well as his own mother opted to go out of the living room as well as they decided to individually cultivate with the ck-haired motherly beauty leaving thest, looking back at her son before sending a mischievous wink to him. Left behind with four beauties looking longingly towards him, what other thing could the immortal-like young man do other than to satisfy their seemingly endless desire for him, something that none of these fourdies exhibits when they are still with their previous one before the immortal-like young man. Despite being the most experienced making love with the immortal-like young man among the mature beauties in this group, his paternal grandmother wasn''t the one that goes first, instead his maternal grandmother takes the lead, now currently sitting on hisp while wearing her negligee, her undergarment clearly already taken out of her body as he feels the plump soft lips of her lower mouth wetting his thighs, clearly eager for some action now.@@novelbin@@ As his maternal grandmother rubs herself on his thighs, Su Xiaotian also pulls his paternal grandmother towards him, sitting the white haired elderly beauty on his other thigh as he starts kissing her passionately, their tongues tangling inside her mouth as her dainty hands roams around her dear grandson''s entire body, the hand of his maternal grandmother doing the same, making the two other beauties who are just watching the family in action to blush hard as they imagine themselves on the two elder''s position. Find exclusive stories on empire "Grandma, grandmother, you''re both so wet" reaching his hands to pinch on his paternal grandmother''s stiff nipples sticking out of her negligee, the immortal-like young man shifted his kissing towards his maternal grandmother as his other hand squeezes and fondles her plump soft ass, the two elderly beauties moaning incessantly as their beloved grandson continues to pleasure them with his tongue and hands. "Ahhnn~~~ dear~~ I can''t hold it in anymore~~~" "Mmm~~~ Tian~~~ please fuck my pussy~~~" With the two of them feeling more and more aroused as they allow their grandson to roam freely on their voluptuous body, Jiang Xinyue and Mo Lingxue couldn''t hold it in anymore, expressing their desire to get rammed by their grandson''s massive sword and just enjoy themselves getting pounded intensely by him, a sensation that they always long for despite feeling it every single night of their life. Being a good young man towards his elders, Su Xiaotian allows them to have their wish, not even bothering to take out his heavenly dragon as their two small, cool hands already slipped their way past his pants, their eager bodies already involuntarily stroking their hands along his thick long shaft, their eyes fixated on the bulge on his pants moving repeatedly as they stroke him non stop, their soft hands and fingers causing the young man to want nothing more than to paint their hands white with his seeds. However, knowing where his maternal and paternal grandmother''s really wants his seed to go, he do his best to hold himself back as he takes the battle to his home ground, hisrge hands reaching out towards the two elderly beauties'' little sisters as well, his fingers spreading their closed ps and ying around their plump pussy lips causing them to moan all while he smears their oozing love juice not only on their shivering crotch, but also on their erotic pinks as well as he alternates fingering their sensitive pussies and pinching their stiff erect nipples. "Ahhnn~~~ Ahhhnnn~~~ mmm~~~~ dear~~~~" "Ahhh~~~ ooohhh~~~ little Tian~~~ please suck my neck more~~~" As he continues bringing his two grandmothers more pleasure, Su Xiaotian enjoys their melodious moaning voices, their moans getting faster and faster as his fingers eventually brought them into the edge. "Ahhhnnn~~~~!!!!" The two of them moaning at the same time, they also stopped their hands moving on their dearest grandson''s heavenly dragon, their bodies stiff and mute as they starts squirting their love juice out of their drooling naked pussy, their feet curled and their eyes rolling while their mouths are wide opened as their waters spill out of their broken dam. "Ahhnn~~~ wait¡­ Tia©¤ooohhh~~~!!??" even when the two of them is still panting pretty hard from the intense climax, Su Xiaotian already moves towards his maternal grandmother who seems to recover more than enough for them to continue now, the ck haired elderly beauty asking for a bit of rest before they continue but got rejected as her beloved grandson''s massive sword is already rubbing along her craving wet cave, her lust rising at an all-time high all because of this only grandchild of hers. ''Mmm~~~ I''m such a bad grandmother~~~ having my own grandson fuck me~~~ and I''m even enjoying it so much'' in fact, even though she originally came from a dual cultivation force just like her own daughter, the mother of the young man about to enter his massive manhood deep inside of her longing love cave, it is pretty much a taboo even for them tomit sexual rtions with their own blood, not to mention someone like her who enjoys having her beloved grandson filling up her womb with his thick fertile seeds. As she thinks about all of this, she starts feeling her drooling naked pussy being spread apart by her beloved grandson''s massive girth, her inner wallspletely parting as he shoves his great sword deeper and deeper inside of her pink sensitive cave, only resting for a while once he reaches the very end of her tight vaginal canal before he starts moving once again. "Ahhhnnn~~~~ oohhh~~~!!! Hyaaaa~~~~!!!!" "Ooohh~~~!!!?? So deep~~~~ so good~~~!!!" "Ahhhaaaahnn~~~!!! Yes~ yes~ yes~~~" With her legs spread wide as she bounces her th, meaty, wide hips on her grandson''sp, Mo Lingxue moans repeatedly as he continues to knock on the entrance of her baby room, her sensitive spots getting scraped by his spear head causing her to feel even more, her body already feeling weak despite being only on the early part of their session. After just a few minutes of her bouncing up and down like a rabbit on her grandson''sp, she finally fell into the pits of ecstasy and pleasure as her dam copses once again, causing her waters to squirt out of her widely spread pussy prated by her grandson''s cock, her face that of someonepletely drowned of pleasure and unable to recover from it as she smiles. Holding her tightly so that she won''s slip and fall on the floor, the immortal-like young man continues to thrust inside her sucking cunt as he injects her womb directly with his seed, this statesting for quite a while before her climax finally ended, prompting him to let her sit and rest on the soft chair just right in front of them. After cing his knocked out maternal grandmother there, kissing her on the forehead and pulling his great sword out of her still sucking, tight beautiful pussy, the immortal-like young man then turns his attention to the remainingdies once again, walking proudly as he allows his heavenly dragon to standpletely erect as he approaches the other elderly beauty, this one sporting a white hair that perfectlyplements her ocean blue eyes. Looking at the impressive manhood of her dear grandson as he now stands right in front of her, Jiang Xinyue squats with her legs spread wide showing her oozing lower lips to him as she allows his cock to rest on her face, enjoying the heat it is emitting for a few moments before she moves around it. First cing it near her nose, she feels that her dear grandson really loves it as she feels him repeatedly twitch, such sensation making her unable to wait any further as she moves his tip lower to her lips, submissively kissing it as she starts fingering herself, licking it all around even through it just came out of her sworn sisters pussy, cleaning it with her lewdly wriggling tongue for a while before she stands up again and speaks. "Please take care of your grandma''s needs again, dear Tian~~~" Chapter 298 Bai Anxin and Li Yan (R-18) "Ahhnn~~~" feeling that there''s no longer need for any more forey as she''s already way too wet when she watches her dear grandson ramming his massive manhood deep inside her sworn sister''s womanly cave, Jiang Xinyue lowers herher regions onto his long hard shaft, feeling so great as his spear head scrapes all her sensitive parts before it finally reaches the end of her canal, therge dragon head poking the entrance of her baby room unceasingly. After feeling her grandson going so deep inside of her, the white-haired elderly beauty starts bouncing on him, her limbs wrapping tightly around his muscr body as if she doesn''t want to let go, her smooth sexy body being held tightly by the immortal-like young man as well out of fear of her suddenly feeling weak and falling into the ground. "Mnn~~~ So big~~~" as she continues having her inner walls spread to the limits by her dear grandson''s great sword, the white-haired elderly beauty couldn''t stop herself from moaning repeatedly through every thrust, her voluptuous body turning weaker and weaker as she feels more and more pleasure, her cave droolingpletely making it even easier for her dear grandson to slip his heavenly dragon in and out of her longing love hole. Knowing that his paternal grandmother cannot keep up with this pace anymore if they continue standing, Su Xiaotian moves their lovemaking session to the couch again, allowing the two of them to sit with his paternal grandmother''s sexy naked body straddling on top of his lower body, her wide curvy plump hips refusing to stop moving as she continues bouncing it up and down to enjoy her grandson''s manhood inside her longing fuck hole even more. While her lewd alluring moans continues to echo along the four corners of the room, the two other mature beauties that the immortal-like young man had yet to pay attention to starts taking actions themselves, undressing themselves through each step they take to get closer to their beloved, their voluptuous bodies alreadypletely naked once they arrive in front of him, their poses clearly proudly showing off themselves to him as they twist and turn around to emphasize their perfect, explosive curves. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man sees their disy as well, urging him to pull them to his side, wrapping each of his arms around both of them as he ces them on either side of him, the golden pupiled motherly beauty squealing as she got seated on his right side, and the red pupiled beauty merely smiles in anticipation as she got seated on his left. Despite Jiang Xinyue no longer having her dear grandson''s hands supporting her waist for her to bounce on his heavenly dragon, she continues to move, albeit this time being a bit sloppier and less fluid as she feels more and more stiff from her iing climax, result of how much her dear grandson''s spear head stimtes all of the sensitive spots hidden between her pussy''s ps and folds. "Ahhhaann~~~!! son~~~~" "Mmm~~~ husband~~~" "Ahhnnn~~~~ dear~~~ cumming~~~ I''m cumming~~~~" As the three beauties currently sticking their exposed body to him shamelessly suddenly feels a jolt of extreme pleasure, all of them moans at the same time, one of them reaching her climax as her dear grandson''s cock reaches the entrance of her womb once again, said entrance bending under the might of his weapon that is still notpletely inside of her despite the intensity of their love making. Unable to stop her squirting, Jiang Xinyue feels pretty embarrassed as she shows her climaxing face in front of these two juniors who are only as old as her daughter-inw, causing her to think of all sorts of things as the sensation from her orgasming love cave brings her to heaven. ''Oh my~~~ I am showing this kind of face in front of my juniors as my own grandson fucks me~~~ I''m such a bad grandmother, but I can''t help it~~ my grandson''s c-cock is too good~~~'' she thought to herself before she finally loses herself from the pleasure, her eyes rolling upwards as she got swept from the ecstasy as her beloved grandson starts filling her womb up with his climax as well, his thick hot seed making her entire deepest part feel hot. Knowing that his paternal grandmother could no longer continue, Su Xiaotian lifts her up and carries her to where his maternal grandmother is resting, the two mature beauties still clinging onto him as he brought this other elderly beauty to a good ce to rest. After finally settling his paternal grandmother down, Su Xiaotian then proceeds to pay his attention to the two motherly beauties clinging on either side of him, deciding to give them quite the time of their life for hanging on until now. "You two waited long" despite only needing just a bit more than a quarter of an hour to bring both his grandmothers to pleasure heaven, Su Xiaotian still said with a smile on his face causing the two motherly beauties to blush, their gaze refusing to move away from his as their lust for him already starts taking over their bodies, making them squirm with just his simple touches and caress.@@novelbin@@ Knowing that the two beauties couldn''t wait any longer, he immediately gave them what they want, pushing both of them on the couch where he made love with his two grandmothers, spreading the two motherly beauties'' legs to reveal the beautiful sacred garden''s they are hiding with their th sexy thighs. Going down first on the golden-pupiled motherly beauty, Su Xiaotian leans in to share a passionate kiss with her, exchanging saliva inside her lewd little mouth for a while before he starts rubbing his manhood on her quivering little sister, the two of them looking eye to eye as the tip of his spear starts opening her closed ps and prating inside of her sensitive pink inner walls. While he sheathes his heavenly sword inside his stepmother''s pulsing pink scabbard though, he doesn''t forget the red-pupiled motherly beauty beside her, his fingers continuously moving in and out of her mping cave, churning her insides out as his hands forces her thick, sweet lewd juice to continuously spurt out of her drooling lower mouth already extremely sensitive just from the stimtion from his fingers. "Son~~~" "Husband~~~" As he starts going deeper inside his stepmother''s massaging inner walls, the red-pupiled motherly beauty moans louder as well as she feels that her dam is about to break, his intense assault on the two of them only starting now the two of them think. Flesh rubs on flesh and moans continuesing out of the two motherly beauties'' mouths while they continue their love making session, their mouths intermingling as he even make his lover and his stepmother share kiss with him at the same time while he pleasures the two of them, eventually making his stepmother climax intensely, making the red-pupiled motherly beauty climax as well in an even shorter timepared to his stepmother, finally deciding to bring all of them in the main bedroom as he knows that they are already too tired for another session with him, their most private parts oozing with his seed as he covers their naked bodies with the quilt in the bed. Chapter 299 With Mom (R-18) After his loving time with the four mature beauties, he tries to find Hua Xian''er and the other people who decided to cultivate, only to discover each of them in their rooms with the doors being locked, prompting him to smile wryly as he knows their purpose of doing so, but now that he alreadypleted said purpose, he was left with nothing to do. Moving towards his personal room in hopes of finding someone there, the smile on his face got wider as he saw the door to his room''s bathroom being left ajar, the sound of water flowing from the shower and the melodious motherly voice humming a great tune all the more reason for him to smile even more as the little brother on hisher region starts rising up again, standing straight and pointing its head directly towards the heavens. Coming inside, he saw the feminine naked figure amidst all the steam in the bathroom, an explosive, sexy curves that he will never mistake for anyone else, as this is the figure of the mother that gave birth, took care of him and made him grow into the young man he is today. Taking her by surprise as she continues to clean herself on the shower, the immortal-like young man moves towards her back and sticks his front on her, his massive, erect manhood easily slipping through her plump motherly thighs and reaching all the way to the bottom part of her bountiful breast, making her blush in embarrassment as she realizes her beloved son''s massive size once again.@@novelbin@@ "Mmm~~~ baby~~~" feeling her son''s girth rubbing on her private parts, Su Meiyao starts moaning as she starts enjoying it as well, her body starting to feel weak the more intimate her and her son''s contact bes. "I thought you will be cultivating in your room¡­" as he starts taking over her movements of washing herself, Su Xiaotian said with hisrge hands now cupping and lifting her soft heavy breast, the slippery sensation of soap and water on it making the experience all the more delectable not only for him, but also for his mother who is feeling really good with her breast as well. It is not only her huge sensitive breast that is feeling really good right now as herher regions starts to get wet not only with the water flowing down on it but also from the love juice starting to leak out of her closed ps as well, the heat emanating from her beloved son''s massive manhood making her little sister drool as if to prepare for it entering inside her body. "Mn~~ I would, but I just can''t seem to focus~~~" she replied to him as her now free hands moves to hug him around his nape, her body squirming around as he ys around with her breast, his fingers even going as far as pinching and twisting on her stiff erect nipples, said nipples only getting like that the moment she feels his touch on her body the seems to be sensitive only for him. "Would you like me to fix your issue?" knowing what could possibly make her regain her focus, Su Xiaotian asked while he pulls his entire shaft from her front, his tip now aiming at her closed ps already drooling with her peach scented womanly fluids. "Mn~~~ yes please~~ fuck mama''s pussy with your splendid c-cock, baby~~~" having her son''s heavenly sword pointed at her meaty pink scabbard once again, Su Meiyao immediately answers positively to his suggestion, her hips already lowering to allow entry to her son''s massive manhood inside of her longing love cave, wanting nothing more than to allow him to spread her sensitive inner wallspletely apart, up to her deepest most sensitive parts. Making her lean on the walls of the bathroom, Su Xiaotian then holds his mother on her curvy hips, her meaty hips making the perfect love handles as his hand just sink of her soft flesh, making it easier for him to grip onto her as he starts thrusting his sword inside of her. "Mnn~~~ Ahhnnn~~~" after her sudden but pleasantly weed rebirth due to the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, Su Meiyao always feels like she''s having her first time with her beloved son whenever they make love with each other, their sex never feeling the same and seemingly being better and better every time they did it, a testament to it how her climax often get earlier and earlier the more they did it, a thing that his other lovers are experiencing as well. ''If this goes on, then won''t baby make my pussy orgasm in every thrust?'' thinking of what might happen in the future, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but shiver as she tries to imagine the pleasure of having her own love hole climaxing from just a single thrust of her beloved son''s manhood, climax that no one, not even herself, but her son made her feel. As the mother and son starts passionately rubbing their private parts together, they started letting out grunts and moans as the two of them feels so good with each other, their sex feeling like something that shouldn''t be possible, their minds and bodies in sync as they move to pleasure each other, his twitching heavenly sword spreading her inner walls even more and scraping all of its sensitive parts, and her massaging love hole continues to trigger all the sensitive nerve endings of his massive shaft. "Ahhnn~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~" eventually feeling so good that she thought she''s going to faint before she could even climax, the ck-haired motherly beauty finally feels her dam starting to break, her defenses lowering as her body starts getting weaker, threatening to slip and fall into the bathroom''s floor if not for her son holding her closely, his strong muscr arms making sure that she won''t fall into the floor. As she has the biggest orgasm she have in this little session of theirs, the immortal-like young man also feels like he reached his limits as he feels him mother''s massaging hole increasing the pressure of its mping even more, causing his twitching heavenly dragon to release its me inside of her, her baby room being painted white as his seeds continues to fill her up, expanding and making her t belly a bit bloated at the end of his release. Seeing that his mother ispletely unresponsive to his calls, he carries her princess style to his bed where hey her t, using a cloth to wipe the oozing seeding out of her closed ps before wiping her entire naked body with arge towel, his actionpletely gentle and caring as if he doesn''t want to disturb her sudden sleep because of her climax. After cleaning her up and dressing her in her sleep, the immortal-like young man smiles before brushing her hair as well, tucking her back into the bed where he lies down as well, wrapping his arms around his mother''s sexy body nowpletely cleaned, before nting a soft kiss on her forehead as he whispers a wish of good sleep to her ears, before he closes his eyes again to pass some time. Chapter 300 Outside "Mother, why don''t we just use an Unbounded Spatial Talisman and go there directly" looking at the ck-haired motherly beauty leading in front of them walking just right beside their beloved, the immortal-like young man, Wu Xiaoyao asks in wonder as they follow the two taking the lead, the other youngdies also nodding as they are curious about the same thing as well. "The journey matters more than the destination, that''s what I always believed" looking back and revealing aforting, motherly smile towards the four youngdies behind her, Su Meiyao said with her melodious voice, her tone profound as she''s speaking from her own experiences, experiences that made her into the greatest genius of her generation. Hearing her words, the four younger beauties nod their head in agreement as they thought that the ck-haired motherly beauty''s word really does make a lot of sense, said words igniting an even better conversation among themselves, with the motherly beauty telling tales from her younger year''s travels and adventures, and the youngdies often asking her about all sorts of things she mentioned in her stories. Seeing that thedies are going along really well, with the newest introduction, Astaria, also finally being able topletely blend in with the group, the immortal-like young man reveals a modest smile on his face as they continue their travels, his soul power consistently scanning the surroundings of any potential dangers that might befall thedies. It has already been a day since the immortal-like young man along with thedies currently apanying him left their home for the Dao Enlightenment Competition, the otherdies left at home seeing them out all the way through the Heavenly Secret Tower where they often teleport when using the Unbounded Spatial Talisman, before returning to their residence to continue on their cultivation as they try to reach their previous cultivation realms as fast as they could. Within just this single day, given that all of them are already geniuses before they could even experience the rebirth from the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, they all had already broken through the Pedestal Establishment Realm, their simultaneous breakthrough creating a phenomena in the Roaring Heaven City''s ind, an extremely grand phenomena that epasses the entire ind with pirs of lights shooting through the skies, a grandeur that fails to show itself to the public eyes as the array of the ind, along with the barrier of the City Lord System concealing such sights. This doesn''te off as any sort of problem to thedies though as they also want to keep their peaceful, silent lives for as much as they can, and all of them are well aware that such phenomenon is something that will definitely disturb said peace and quiet if other people were to witness it. Leaving from the Heavenly Secret Tower and eventually the Heavenly Secret City as they bid their farewell to each other, the group that is going to participate in the Dao Enlightenment Competition is currently travelling towards the location of the Dao Seeking Mountains, currently on foot as they are approaching a city that is a major stop by should they want to go to the North Eastern Province, the province where the Dao Seeking Mountain is located. Finally reaching the main road, the group of six start seeing people moving towards this city as well, most of them looking quite young, at the same age range as the empress-like beauty and the maidenly beauty, ranging from young men and women wearing modest, seemingly old clothing to young masters and youngdies wearing shy outfits seemingly meant to draw the attention towards them. Unlike this group of people though, Su Xiaotian''s group appears not to grand inparison, all of them wearing simple attire, martial clothing that made it easier for them to perform inbat all while covering their bodies and preventing the exposure of anything they don''t want just anyone to see. Observing the beauties apanying him wearing something like that, especially his mother since it''s the first time he saw her wearing her outside attire, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but observe her in disbelief as he never expected that such simple changes will result in his mother''s charms to appearpletely different. Despite her curves being that of a mature beauty fitting of her status as a mother, her martial attire, consisted of a long sleeve shirt underneath her pure ck qipao, as well as pants that extends all the way down to her ankles, and the t shoes she''s wearing, making her look extremely heroic, like some sort of war goddess that descends down from the heavens prepared to smite her enemies. While she is definitely the star of the show with her current appearance, the other beauties doesn''t even pale inparison, the empress-like beauty appearing even more domineering with the simr attire, the maidenly beauty looking more mature andposed, and the valiant-looking beauty seems to be more calm and collected wearing such, with the immortal-like young man''s bubbly young beauty of a sister appearing to be the one who change the most wearing such attire, lookingpletely prim and proper nowpared to how she often appears back on their home. Their appearance only serves to attract more and more attention towards them as they get closer to their destination, the poption of the people within the road clearly increasing as well the closer they get to the city. Due to the fact that she''s the only one wearing a veil to cover the lower part of her face, Su Meiyao got even more attention for herself as they continue to travel, the reason for her wearing such thing on her face something she already exined to her beloved son before. ''Mama don''t know if it''s because you already got used to it dear, but mama''s face is something more than enough to make everyone in the vicinity to go crazy just by looking at it, something that mama only managed to control at the Soul Formation Realm, notpletely though since mama''s charm still oozes in small amount enough to charm weaker cultivatorspletely'' one time noticing how her mother always wears veils during all of the few times shee out from their previous home all the years she had taken care of him, the immortal-like young man asked her, revealing an answer he quite expected already. Aside from this, the ck-haired motherly beauty also has one specific reason that she always refuses to tell her beloved son about, a reason why she''s wearing a veil every time she goes out, the most important reason for her, that reason being the fact that since he was born, there''s something in her that made her want to show her face only to her son and the ones close to him, something that she only broke once back when he is first testing his aptitude all those years ago. As they continue to travel towards the city, more and more people seem to be interested with the group though, especially seeing that there''s only one man in the group, and the beauties apanying him possess appearance more than enough to cause the fall of the entire world, this interest growing more and more particrly on the proud young men''s heart.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 301 Su Meiyaos Lessons Considering that most of them are young and inexperienced due to being sheltered even at a near young adult age, most of these young men seems to think that all people will bend to their will, especially seeing that this particr group seems toe only from a normal force given what they are currently wearing, something that they are gravely mistaken about as the more experienced people knew to steer clear the moment they saw a particr face in the group. "That''s Wu Xiaotian, isn''t he?" "Lower your voice! What if he heard you!? It''s Su Xiaotian now, not Wu Xiaotian!" "You said lower your voice and here you are, shouting like some crazy guy" Seeing the immortal-like young man''s group, some people already start whispering among themselves as they watch them walk along with the other people as well, wondering why someone as well known and talented as this young man will take the route the normal people often used instead of going to their destination with a flying boat or any other means of transportation. "Looks like we''re getting a lot of attention" looking among the people approaching them, the empress-like beauty said while smiling quite excitedly as she never had anyone outside topare her current strength with since she experienced her rebirth, making her wonder whether this group of young men will really do something that can give her an excuse to fight them. "That''s a given, who wouldn''t after seeing us?" smiling towards her sworn sister, the maidenly beauty said while walking faster toe closer to the immortal-like young man, who seems to bepletely unconcerned with the current situation. "My dear big brother, please do hold yourself back, okay?" opposite from what others think though, it is only the bubbly youngdy that saw through the immortal-like young man''s nonchnt attitude, as from all their time together in the previous timeline, she already knows him well enough that she ispletely confident that just the looks those approaching young men are giving them is more than enough for her dear big brother to sentence them to death. Aside from the bubbly youngdy who shares millions of years together with him, there is also one person that knows how he feels right now, her time with him not even worthparing against his younger sister but her knowledge about him will definitely put the bubbly youngdy''s knowledge about him to shame. "Baby, let mama deal with this okay~?" reaching out to hold her beloved son''srge hand with her dainty slender hands, the ck-haired motherly beauty said with a gentle smile on her beautiful face, the veil obstructing others frompletely seeing her beauty doing nothing to hinder the immortal-like young man''s sight. "Mom¡­ are you sure?" having nothing but worry and concern in his eyes as he knows that his mother is just at the Pedestal Establishment Realm right now, the immortal-like young man asks with his hand''s grip getting even tighter on her hand, causing the ck-haired motherly beauty to just giggle as she slips her hands away from this beloved son of hers.@@novelbin@@ "Mama might not be as crazy as you are, dear, but I''m more than capable of dealing with this kind of garbage~~~" with her gentle tone eventually shifting into a cold, casual one, Su Meiyao walks away from her beloved son and past the young beauties, looking at the valiant-looking blond beauty for a moment before smiling at her and saying something. Find your next read on empire "Astaria, since it''s just your first time exploring outside, let this mother-inw of yours to teach you something very, very important~" speaking with the blond beauty now with her gentle voice again, Su Meiyao paused as she looks at the approaching young people again, being a bit shy as she still thinks that she''s too old to be dealing with this kind of clearly lecherous kids, but her cultivation makes itpletely reasonable for her to do so. "What is that, mother-inw?"pletely surrendering and calling the ck-haired motherly beauty as so since she often insists for her to do so, Astaria asked as she tilts her head in wonder just what is it that is so important that an elder like Su Meiyao needs to be the one teaching her. "In this world¡­ show no mercy towards your opponent~" looking back at the valiant-looking beauty onest time before she goes and show her martial prowess to this continent once again, Su Meiyao said with an excited smile on her face only seen by her beloved son, her fist trembling in excitement as she gets to fight again, clearly showing how much she loves martial art as well, a trait clearly inherited by her only child. "You seem to talk rather too high for someone with such cultivation, miss, how about we get to know each other then I''ll allow you to talk to me like that?" one of the young men, standing just a few meters away from Su Meiyao, said with a blush on his face, his eyes roaming on the motherly beauty''s body as he starts smiling uncontrobly, his eyes fixated on the face as he also wants to see what is underneath the veil obscuring the face. ''Mhm, this is definitely the thing that I hate the most when going outside'' looking at this young man with sheer disdain in her beautiful eyes, Su Meiyao thought to herself as all the memories of men looking at her with such glow in their eyes during her time adventuring outside startsing back to her, such bad memories causing the air around her to change once again. "You seem to talk rather too high for someone with such subpar talent, mister, how about this, cut your tongue and dig one of your eyeballs, then I''ll allow you to keep your life?" showing a modest smile on her face, the ck-haired motherly beauty replied without holding anything back, causing the young man''s face to change color as it starts turning ck, the anger from someone speaking at him like that causing him to lose his fa?ade. "You think you''re great with your words huh!? Let''s see where your words will take you after I''m done with you!!!" dashing towards Su Meiyao, the young man said with his fist up and covering his upper body, a brass knuckle manifesting right on his hands revealing hisbat style, something that the ck-haired motherly beauty is not too familiar with but still already dealt with a lot of times back in her days. Not even uttering a single word as she thinks that it is too much of a waste of time, the immortal-like young man''s mother shows what it really means to be on top of the Goddess Ranking, not even taking out any sort of weapon, not even assuming any position and just standing there and waiting for her opponent to approach. This causes quite the worry to the crowd as they saw the gap between the two parties'' cultivation, this mysterious beauty clearly just at the Early state Pedestal Establishment Realm and the young man is already at the Early state of the Core Formation Realm, an entire realm of difference separating the two of them. Chapter 302 I Am the Peerless Heavenly Goddess For A Reason Seeing that this mysterious veiled beauty is one among thepanions of the immortal-like young man, the ones who witnessed how brutal he can be back in the Golden Spirit Pool event couldn''t help but tremble in terror, some of them even already scrambling to get away from this ce out of fear of being implicated by his wrath when something goes wrong. Due to this people running away, the missed the best part of the show, something that makes the immortal-like young man wonder why he is only seeing his mother being like this for the first time in his entire life, not even back in the past timeline when she fought on equal term against a celestial along with his two grandmothers. Appearingpletely confident, the ck-haired motherly beauty continues to just stand there without doing anything, making her opponent think that she is already frozen in terror, the smile on his face getting wider as he thought of teaching thisdy a lesson that she will never forget in her entire life. This is something that can only be a fantasy for him, actually, not even that as the moment he thinks his opponent is already within his reach, she disappeared without a single trace, her entire being undetectable to the people in the surrounding except for one person, the immortal-like young man who is currently smiling as he finally realizes where is mother''s confidence ising from. "I told you, you''re talking too big" Su Meiyao said with a cold voice as she appears once again, this time standing right behind the young man but still not doing anything, as if taunting her opponent that she can deal with him whenever and however she wants. "Shut up you''re just lucky with that!!!" unable to ept that one of his serious attacks just got casually dodged by ady with a cultivation oneplete realm lower than him, the young man turns around only for his face to be met with a t shoe that strikes his chin directly, sending him aa few meters high in the air before crashing down on the ground helplessly, his body twitching and his mind already unconscious. What makes the audience, especially the weaker ones wonder is the fact that the mysterious, veiled beauty seemingly doesn''t even move a single muscle in her body at all, her opponent suddenly just beingunched into the air the contrast between the face of the young man falling t on the ground and the veiled beauty''s unbothered eyespletely different. "T-this¡­" "What did just happen¡­" "Is she hiding her strength?" After watching such scene unfold, the people watching around what is happening couldn''t help but mutter the same thoughts, most of the ones wondering what did just happened being the weaker ones watching, while the stronger people are also in disbelief from apletely different thing altogether. Despite the ck-haired veiled beauty''s moves appearing quite slow due to the difference in their cultivation, there is something so terrifying about her fluid and swift motion of performing an upward kick that makes their senses scream in primal fear, as if even if they were the ones standing right in front of her, they will also be caught off guard by such attack. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man starts smiling even more as his beloved mother starts showing him why she got such title that remains unchallenged all throughout her generation and the generations before and after her, remaining the sole greatest talenteddy in all of the continent, a fair assessment given that she show such mastery of her martial arts that far surpasses even that of Astaria, Dao Xuanyuan, Hua Xian''er and Zi Yu''er, who are arguably the most powerfulbatants he had encountered so far. "I wonder how a battle with mom will end up" muttering to himself, Su Xiaotian said while watching his mother''s domineering act ofpletely suppressing the young men originally trying to approach them, her entire beingpletely rxed as if this is nothing to her, her hands even tucked on her back like a master observing the world. Your next read awaits at empire "What? That got you scared?" still having the same modest smile on her emotionless, beautiful face and cold tone on her melodious voice, Su Meiyao asks mockingly as she looks at thepanion of the young man that just attempts to attack her, the terrifying pressureing out of her scaring the group so much that some of them just falls into their knees involuntarily, refusing to lift their head as they feel like it will be separated from their body should they try to do so. Seeing that none of them even dares to look at her now, Su Meiyao nods before turning around and returning beside her beloved son.@@novelbin@@ If this is back in her days, this is not the only thing that will happen to these young men for looking at her and her dear son''s lovers like that, in the best scenario possible, they will more than likely lose at least two of their limbs, and thatpletely depends on her mood for that day, in the worst-case scenario she will evenpletely obliterate her opponent to the point that even their souls are removed from the cycle of reincarnation. However, she decided not to create too much of a scene right now as she''s currently being protected by her beloved son as well, meaning that she doesn''t want to create too much of a problem for him as much as possible, problem that she and the otherdies are already creating just from their attractive appearance alone. While she decided to be a bit lenient for the sake of her dearest son now though, the immortal-like young man''s patience is not something that can be tested particrly on the matters regarding his lovers, especially his mother, testament to this the multiple times he exploded in rage whenever someone tries to say something even remotely bad about her, not to mention things like these young men looking at her and his lovers with lecherous eyes. {What? You think this mother of yours got her title in the Goddess Ranking just by looking good? I am known as the Peerless Heavenly Goddess for a reason dear~~~} looking at her beloved son''s face smiling at her, yet still containing a hint of disbelief, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but feel a bit proud as she shows her dearest how great she is once again, only for him to reply in apletely unexpected way. {Mom, you seem to be way too lenient for someone teaching a lesson about showing no mercy to opponents} smiling at the ck-haired motherly beauty now standing in front of him, the immortal-like young man said as he moves his hands to touch the beauty''s cheeks, causing her to close her eyes for a while, their disy making the crowd wonder just what is happening right now. After this short disy of affection though, the immortal-like young man moves towards the young men still kneeling on the ground, their shaking knees trembling even further as they saw his towering figure walking towards them, something in them screaming that he''s far more dangerous than the ck-haired veil beauty, that he''s something they can never have a hope of dealing with. Chapter 303 This Kind of People Just Wont Stop Popping Out "Now where are we¡­ ah right¡­" walking towards the group of young men now clearly scared out of their wits, the immortal-like young man speaks in a neutral tone as the air got heavier and heavier around him, the ambient spirit qi trembling in the air as if it is scared of something about to happen. As all of this happened, the observers gathering around to watch what is happening starts taking few steps back, some of them drenched in cold sweat as they thought that they will definitely die should they stay there for a bit longer while some of them starts having their hearts palpitating, the terror of death clearly demonstrated by all of them. It gets even worse for the subject of the immortal-like young man''s murderous intent, the young men now with their mouths foaming and their eyes rolling upwards, some of them even wetting their own pants permeating a pungent, disgusting smell around the area. "Anyone else wants to try their luck?" seeing that his targets already fall unconscious, the immortal-like young man looks around and ask in apletely unconcerned tone, not a single sounding out from the audience''s mouths as they believe that they might even do worse than these young men should they try their luck with this immortal-like young man. Seeing that none from the other people dares to move, Su Xiaotian silently walks towards thedies without even caring about anything else, the confidence oozing out of him making him appear even bigger than he already is. "That''s¡­ impressive" looking at the immortal-like young man now standing right in front of them, the empress-like beauty praised as if she had just seen him did that for the first time in her entire life, looking at him as if she would never get tired of seeing him do that. "Not really" the immortal-like young man smiled as he moves his hand to rustle the empress-like beauty''s hair, something that only he can do as the beauty runs rampant when someone does that to her even if it is her own parents who she respects so much. "Brother Tian, I think your job is not done yet¡­" joining on the conversation, the maidenly beauty said as she looks at the elderly figures appearing to pick up the incapacitated young men down on the ground, their eyes filled with hostility as they look at the immortal-like young man and hispanions. "Mhm, when the young ones dies, the old ones wille, and then the older ones after that, and then their ancestors" being quite the novel reader during her time on Earth as well, the bubbly youngdy said in a mocking tone as she sees a lot of resemnce with a cliched and overused plot in their current situation, making her wonder how will her dear big brother deal with these newly arrivedpetitors. "Mother-inw, you all said that Xiaotian is already well known in the continent, right? Then why is it that those people don''t even seem to have an idea of who he is?" seeing such thing happening, the valiant-looking beauty, who is new to thisnd, asks towards the ck-haired motherly beauty standing just right beside them, said motherly beauty nodding at her words as she thinks that this is a good question to answer. "Well, you see dear Astaria, a lot of people lives in seclusion away from the world, people who onlyes out every once in a while, meaning that they only have little to no idea about the new things happening outside" still observantly watching her beloved son''s every move, Su Meiyao replied towards the blond beauty, relishing on the fact that this is the first time she saw her dearest son fighting in person, the thoughts in her mindpletely different from how a normal mother will react. Aside from the never-ending worry and concern for her only child, the other things running in her mind is more of her being her beloved son''s woman than anything else, thoughts that arepletely hidden in the outside as she maintains her calm demeanor as if nothing among the things currently happening is bothering her in the slightest.@@novelbin@@ ''He''s grown into such a fine young man, and¡­ he''s so manly like that~~~'' watching her beloved son standing right in front of them with his bodypletely straight as if it is a sword pointed directly to the heavens, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but think to herself as her heart skips a beat, knowing that she has fallen in love with her son even more than she already does. "Not to mention that¡­" after snapping out of her lovesick daze, the ck-haired motherly beauty directed her attention towards the opponent that her beloved son is about to face, her tense emotions increasing quite a bit as she couldn''t see through these people''s strength, the same as how she can''t see through her son''s, making her concerned if he could deal with them. Meanwhile, the subject of her affection and concern is currently looking at the group of older men seemingly in their middle age looking at him with hatred in their eyes, their gaze passing through him and going towards thedies behind him, all of them smiling as they saw how good-looking they are. Snapping out of their daze though as had a more important matter to deal with, these people straighten themselves after moving the young men out of the area, one of them even going as far as to taunt the immortal-like young man directly, the wordsing out of his mouth twisting what just happened to make them appear like they are the victim. "Young man, you need to know when to stop with these things, you''ve gone too far and hurt them, your evil deeds of harming our young masters will not go unpunished" the man said as he takes a martial stance, taking out a spear from his spatial ring and pointing it directly towards the immortal-like young man while making his threat, his leisure face showing hisplete confidence that he can deal with the opponent in front of him. "That''s right boy, you better apologize for doing such heinous things, look at you, so young yet so ruthless, you should be taught a lesson" another man joined and pointed his bow towards the immortal-like young man, his confidence soaring seeing that their opponent is just at the Early state Nascent Source Realm, an opponent that they can easily deal with given that they are Body Integration Realm experts. The other men, seemingly guards for the offending young men followed suit as they also pointed their weapons at the young man and his group, their hostile expressions also quite excited as well whenever they take a nce on the beauties behind him, some of them wondering why these beauties looks quite familiar to them. "It''s because of their face, something that most people here values even more than other people''s lives" the ck-haired motherly beauty said with a mocking smile on her gorgeous face, her exnation causing the valiant-looking blond beauty to think even more foolish of these people. Discover exclusive tales on empire "This kind of people just pops up all the time huh¡­" muttering more to himself than anyone else, the immortal-like young man said as he starts cracking his fist, looking really angry now that even these people show such gazes, his anger about to explode on them, and they''re not going to like it. Chapter 304 Dont Need Any Help Looking at the young man approaching towards them, the group of men guarding the young masters of their respective force couldn''t help butugh to themselves, wondering why young people never learns their lesson and always wants to keep up their image in front ofdies, something that they understand all too well but still thinks that the immortal-like young man is foolish for doing so. Even the people in the surrounding couldn''t help but think that the immortal-like young man who just showcases his skills just a few days ago is making such a foolish decision deciding to fight against Body Integration Realm experts with his current cultivation. Of all the people observing the fight about to go down though, there are some people except for the immortal-like young man''spany that thinks he can handle such fight, said people are located in the void as they observe everything unfolds, one of them being an old, yet vigorous looking man that bears quite the resemnce to the empress-like beauty''s father, the way the other people watching treats him making it appear like he''s the most powerful one among all of them. "That kid is really terrifying, Lord Xingtian" one of the people along with the old man said as his eyes glows while observing the immortal-like young man, his entire being taken by surprise as not only did he fail to see through the strength of the young man, it also appears like he managed to sense his detection as he looks directly towards their direction. "Now I know why Lord Xingtian calls this kid the future of our world¡­" another one of the people along with the old man, ady wearing a warring armor, said with quite the entertained smile on her still bloodstained face, her hand holding a massive war axe shaking from the excitement of observing the fight about to happen. Some other people also agree to the notion that the two first people said, all of them in a unanimous agreement about the talent of the immortal-like young man, looking forward for when the time that they will battle side by side toe. "He''s not only talented, but he''s good mannered as well, young ones, keep eyes on this fellow when I am away, don''t let him or the people around him encounter any sort of unreasonable danger" the old man said as he takes a step walking forward, looking at the immortal-like young man onest time before his figure disappears from their position. "Yes, Lord!!" the people left behind said as they bowed towards the old man, the leader of the group they are in, powerful cultivators risking themselves for the sake of exploring the outer space around their world, a ce where even them, Half-step Celestials, are always in danger of death. "Eldest brother, shouldn''t we intervene with the scene now, the boy is just a Nascent Source Realm cultivator, what can he even do against those old bastards?" watching the immortal-like young man now just standing a few meters away from the guardsmen of his mother''s previous opponents, thedy bearing a huge war axe asked towards the man who first spoke, the man merely shaking his head as he starts to exin. "Let''s observe for now, Lord Xingtian definitely has a reason why he took a liking to the boy and even going as far as allowing his precious granddaughter to marry to him" the man said with an anticipating look on his face as he also wonders why is it that their lord ces so much importance to the immortal-like young man, their lord who only barely epts such talented people like them into his personal force. "But¡­" before the war axe bearingdy could even retort, all of them had their attentions shifted as they feel a distortion in the ambient spirit qi in the surroundings, the qi shaking in fear as if something so terrifying is descending, causing all of them to look at the immortal-like young man at the same time in an unpracticed manner. While the people watching in the void wonders how can such poweres out of the immortal-like young man''s body, the immortal-like young man is already prepared to teach some real lessons to these people, intending to use these chickens to teach lessons to other monkeys who might even have some sort of idea even after all of this. As the boundless pressure oozes out of him and suppresses the experts at the Body Integration Realm all too easily, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but startughing watching their struggling faces while trying their best not to fall down the ground, the previous arrogant hatred stered on their faces now painted over with terror and confusion as they never expected to be suppressed by a young man with a cultivation more than just two realms lower than theirs. ''How is it even possible!? I''m an Advanced state Body Integration Realm expert!!!'' looking at the immortal-like young man still taking leisure steps towards them, the men previously acting arrogantly starts to fall more and more, their knees already kneeling on the ground as they look towards the only possible reason of their current state, staring at him with nothing more than the desire to escape out of this predicament in their mind. ''Looks like this breakthrough brings even better of a change¡­'' seeing that he can easily suppress this people until they can do nothing but kneel, the immortal-like young man thought to himself as he looks at his fist, clenching it unhurriedly, showingpletely disregard towards his supposed opponents, causing said opponent to feel more and more fearful of him. Looking down on these pretentious pricks who''s previously trying to justify regaining the reputation of their respective forces by trying to take advantage, or possibly even humiliate him, the immortal-like young man startsughing uncontrobly as they boundless murderous intenting out of him receded back into his own body. With his opponents thinking that this is a great chance to take advantage of and deal with him before he starts suppressing them once again, Su Xiaotian''s opponents tries to stand up from their kneeling position, aiming to directly decapitate this young man the moment they move, only for them to find out that despite the terrifying pressure already receding, they are still incapable of moving a single muscle in their body. Your next chapter awaits on empire@@novelbin@@ ''H-how!?'' all thinking of the same thing, each of these men said inside their mind as they look more and more scared of the immortal-like young man, his now calm and seemingly emotionless expression even more terrifying than when he shows some hint of anger in his face previously. "This should teach you and your young masters not to gaze so lecherously on everyone you see" the immortal-like young man said as he raises his hands up, lifting in the air not only the guardsmen but also their young masters, blooding out of their eyes as their eyeballs starts to bulge more and more, before such a terrifying and disturbing scene unfolds right in front of all of the people watching the show. "Looks like we really don''t need to help him deal with that" thedy bearing a war axe watching in the void said as she watches what just happened inplete and utter disbelief. Chapter 307 Isnt It the Truth? With the empress-like beauty seemingly having theplete map of the direction towards the restaurant that she is talking about, the group of five beautifuldies and the immortal-like young man reaches their current target location in no time at all, the eyes of the valiant looking blond beauty and her partner in crime, the empress-like beauty, both glowing in excitement of experiencing the taste of alcohol once again, something that they are already so used to drinking back at their home. Right in front of them is a three-story buildingpletely made of wooden materials, standing really strong showcasing how well built it is, as well as also showing just how much of a craftsman the people who designed and built this ce is. Despitecking in the decoration, the building stood proud with the authentic eastern building like look, the hip and gable roof along with the cedar wood making the base of the building, making it stand out among the rustic structures beside and around it. Not wasting a single second outside, the empress-like beauty enters the ce directly, searching for somewhere to take a seat and rest while they decide what delicacies they will eat along with the alcohol they are going to order. "Tian, I take it you''re going to pay for it right?" looking at her sworn brother turned lover, Hua Xian''er said with a confident smile on her face while she asks him, her smile clearly that of someone who already know the other person''s answer and merely just asking for the sake of confirming. "You think I don''t see Uncle Jingxian giving you pocket money?" looking at the beauty clinging at him as she asks her question, the immortal-like young man replied with a deadpan look on his face as he pretends to be annoyed, something that him and this sworn sister of his are so used to doing already, yet neither of them gets too tired of this. "Come on~~~ we''re old couples now, aren''t we? What''s yours is ours and what''s mine is ours, right?" the empress-like beauty said with a shameless look on her beautiful face as she starts acting cute, the immortal-like young man not buying her acts as he already knows her all too well. As if sent by the heavens above to assist him, the maidenly beauty couldn''t help but mutter as she listens to this empress-like beauty, her sworn sister''s, shameless words, her voice being heard by the otherdies that just couldn''t help but start giggling from her words, "More like what''s yours is yours and what''s Brother Xiaotian is also yours¡­" are the words that Hong Lian said that made their table filled with womanly, melodious giggling, inevitably attracting the attention of the other customers in the restaurant. Readtest stories on empire "Hey, aren''t those girls quite¡­" "Shut your mouth you fucking bastard, do you even know who the guy along with them is!?" "Huh? Don''t know, don''t care, and besides, since when does a man stop you from chasing girls like that brother?" "FUCK!!! If you want to die, die alone, don''t bring me into this" Seeing the giggling beauties in a specific group, the people in the restaurant talks to themselves, some taking a peek every now and then and wondering just how nice it will be for them to be the one surrounded by those women, only for their wondering to be interrupted as they start feeling stinging pain in their heads every time they dare to take a look towards the table where the beauties are. Some of them, particrly the ones who are knowledgeable enough to know who the immortal-like young man is, manages to avoid such stinging pain as they don''t even dare to take a look at the table that is currently the center of attention right now, in fear of suffering something horrible from the hand of the same immortal-like young man. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man ispletely spreading his senses, suppressing the people who are taking a peek at the girls with his soul power, making them feel all the more hesitant to take a look at his mother and lovers until they eventually give up trying at all. With thedies being a bit weaker than their peak strength though, they hardly recognize the gazes especially with their beloved suppressing all those who dare look at them, giving them quite the enjoyable experience as they talk with their lover while they wait for someone to take their orders. "Lianlian, you''ve changed, it seems like you don''t value me anymore!!" hearing her first sworn sister''s muttering, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help butin, actingpletely different from her usual rough and free-spirited self as she cutely pouts her little mouth, looking at Hong Lian with some grievance in her eyes as if she feltpletely betrayed by the words of the maidenly beauty. "Is she Big Sis Xian''er? I think Big Sis Lian is only stating the truth" unable to stop herself from speaking, the bubbly youngdy, Su Xiaotian''s younger sister, said with a teasing smile on her face as she looks at the empress-like beauty, still snickering as she speaks as if she couldn''t control herughter from the maidenly beauty''s words. "Y-you¡­ Xiaoyao¡­" unable to think of something to tell the bubbly young beauty, Hua Xian''er merely epts her defeat in this exchange with her, doing her best not to retaliate in any other way as she clenches her fist, her expressions looking prettyical showing a face that says, ''I can definitely say something, but should I?''@@novelbin@@ "Sister Xian''er, you¡­" meanwhile, looking at her with some sort of weird light in her eyes, the valiant-looking blond beauty said, hesitating to finish her words but still managed topletelymunicate what she wants to say to the empress-like beauty, making said beauty all the more sulking as even her partner in crime seems to lose some faith in her. "Astaria¡­ even you!?? Tian!! Look!! They''re bullying me!!!" turning to what she thinks is herst hope, Hua Xian''er speaks to the immortal-like young man, feeling quite aggrieved as never in her life did she got teamed up in a battle of words like this, something that even the old people back in the depth of the Heavenly Secret Tower fails to do, but all so easily achieved by the group of these threedies the same generation as her, with the youngest being someone who is more than ten years younger than her. Looking at her gently and then moving his hand on top of her head as if he''s about to dote on her, the immortal-like young man smiles, causing the empress-like beauty to smile as if she got victory on her palms, snickering towards the threedies of her age as if there''s nothing they can do but ept this lost, if not for the words that came out of the immortal-like young man''s mouth. "Isn''t what they are saying the truth?" unable to stop himself from jumping in the bandwagon and teasing the empress-like beauty as well, causing her to pretty much lose herposure in surprise as she choked on her own saliva, unable to believe that even the person she trusts the most will say something like that. Chapter 308 Its A Different Smile Bonus chapters!!! thanks for the support as always 1/4 ---------- {I''ll pay for anything you bought} looking at the empress-like beauty with a hint of apologetic light in his eyes, the immortal-like young man said via telepathicmunication as said beauty looks at him with some sort of grudge in her eyes, clearly stating that this isn''t over yet, but the looks she''s giving him just makes her appear all the more adorable in his eyes. {I''ll empty your pockets¡­} the empress-like beauty replied with a low voice as she struggles to keep the neutral look on her beautiful face, a smile creeping from the corner of her lips, something that she is unable to hidepletely from the immortal-like young man. Meanwhile, the ck-haired motherly beauty is just watching these young people talk with each other as she enjoys the jubnt atmosphere, reminiscing on her times as she travels the world along with the sworn sisters, her aloof character oftentimes being dispelled as those friends of hers always brings her great joy just below the times she''s with her parents and the times she''s with her beloved son. After talking and entertaining themselves for a while, a waitress finally arrives in front of them, ady that appears to be in herte twenties, looking prim and proper in her attire, appearing to be quite beautiful in a normal person''s eyes but not too eye catchy to even start topare with thedies around the table she''s currently taking the order in. Looking at the group of god and goddesses like people looking at her, the waitress couldn''t help but feel quite a bit pressured as she knows that people like these are mostly ones that are quite difficult to deal with, her spection of them being people from powerful and hidden forces overtaking her mind and causing her to think too much about all of this. While it is true that they are now part of a powerful force, that being the Heavenly Secret Tower, the immortal-like young man and thedies are still people with basic respect for others, something that is clearly shown as the ck-haired motherly beauty starts speaking with a non-visible smile on her veiled beautiful face, the tone of her voice enough to calm the waitress down. "Is there a problem miss?" with her voice permeating in the air, the people nearby couldn''t help but wonder just how can someone possess such a melodious voice, their wonders being suppressed as they remembered what happened to them when they intently observe all these beauties, something in them fearing that a worse thing might happen to them if they even start to think about something rted to thesedies again. Snapping out of her overthinking, the waitress immediatelyposes herself as she looks at the immortal-like young man''s group, her eyes eventually being pulled towards the most mysterious person in these group, the immortal-like young man who seems to lead all these exceptionally beautifuldies. Enjoy exclusive content from empire "Problem, n-no problem at all!!! C-can I take your order, guests?" trying to speak properly, the waitress couldn''t help but get a bit embarrassed as she starts stuttering her words, something that she never experienced in all of her time in this job, which speaks a lot as she''s already more than half a decade working here. "Then let''s start with¡­" hearing the words from the waitress, the empress-like beauty immediately starts pointing on the foods in the menu given to them, getting most of the foods there before handing the menu back to the waitress, her eyes glowing in excitement as she looks forward to the dishes about to be served to them, and frankly, even the otherdies as well as their beloved are also looking forward to this meal as well. "Thank you, miss" after confirming their orders, the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face as the waitress continues to stare at him, his smile causing the waitress to blush really hard before she attempts to escape this ce, afraid that she mightmit more embarrassing things if she continues to hang around with these people. "Looks like you''re the one who needs to wear a veil, Tian" seeing just how the waitress reacts, the empress-like beauty said with a peculiar look on her face as she remembers just how much this lover of theirs wants them to hide their face due to the fact that they are attracting a lot of malicious intentions.@@novelbin@@ "Not only a veil, should we wrap Brother Xiaotian''s entire body in cloth?" nodding at her sworn sister''s words, the maidenly beauty said with a possessive smile on her face, never expecting that seeing her beloved look at that towards other people she doesn''t know will make her feel like that, making her wonder just what is it that she is feeling right now. "Xiaotian, you pervert" unable to say anything as she starts specting about all sorts of things, the valiant-looking blond beauty said without thinking too much of it, causing the immortal-like young man to choke on his own saliva as he got caught by the words off guard, his reaction triggering waves of giggles from the beauties around him. "My dear big brother, your charms work on just anyone huh¡­" unable to stop herself from pointing out, the bubbly youngdy said as she looks at her older brother, her eyes clearly bearing quite the jealousy, hers far more than the other three who spoke before her, something that the immortal-like young man can tell even without looking at her. "Hmm? My dear little sister, is that jealousy I smell from your words?" staring back at the bubbly young beauty, Su Xiaotian said with a different smile on his face, this one looking more of someone who looks at his most treasured possession in his life, making his younger sister, Wu Xiaoyao, flinch as she didn''t expect to see something like that. "See, that''s a different smile, you little imp" knowing that the message he wants to send reaches its intended recipient, the immortal-like young man said as he looks at the otherdies as well, showing the very same smile towards them and taking them by surprise as well, the difference of his smile towards the waitress and the smile they are currently seeing something that couldn''t be more different in a positive way for them. {If we''re not outside, Mama will definitely pounce on you now baby~~~} talking at her beloved son via telepathy as she is way too shy to say it in this ce, the ck-haired beauty said before winking at the immortal-like young man, one of her hands dragging one of the immortal-like young man, her son''s, hands towards her thighs, her body enjoying the warmth of his skin for a while before she proceeds to hold his hand. {I''m looking forward to it} Su Xiaotian said towards his mother as he holds her small, soft hands even tighter than she hold his, causing the ck-haired motherly beauty''s smile to grow even wider than it already does, the jealousy in her eyes, something farrger than even all of the youngdiesbined, receding back in the depth as if there''s nothing at all to begin with, showing just how much she treasures her beloved son more than anything else in this world. Chapter 309 New Competitors 2/4 ---------- "So, you''re saying, a child of a celestial is descending our world!?" looking at the man in front of her with a panicked look on her face, a great axe bearingdy said, still in quite the disbelief from the words she just heard. Wearing the same expression as her, the man she is talking to, her oldest martial brother, nods towards her and the other ones along with her looking at him with an inquiring expression as well, before exining what will happen from now on. "Lord Xingtian informed me that he met someone from a civilization outside our star system previously, and the ruler of that civilization said that they want to send some of their geniuses to train on our world, in which the lord agrees" the man exined with a helpless look on his face as he knows that he can do nothing but prepare for the uing situation, especially since their lord exins just how much powerful this civilization ispared to the budding cultivation world of their own. "What the hell are they even supposed to learn here? Their world is clearly better than ours so why should they send their young ones to train here when ours are already struggling to gather for resources now?" wondering why their wise lord will make such a decision, the great axe bearingdy said with a hint of bitterness and frustration on her voice, her grip on her massive weapon getting even tighter by the second, her strength leaking out of her being shaking the void around her. Discover more content at empire@@novelbin@@ "There''s nothing we can do for now, martial sister, we need to wait for the younger generations to forge a path beyond us¡­" the oldest martial brother of the group helplessly said as he waves his hand, suppressing the shaking happening due to thedy''s leaking power, showing just how much stronger he ispared to thedy, who is the strongest among the other people in this group gathered in the void. "Anyways, we don''t really need to worry about those young one''s safety as each of them do has a Half-step Celestials guarding them" the oldest martial brother added as he starts showing them the appearance of all the young ones that are about to descend their world along with their guardians, making sure that each of these brothers and sisters of his memorizes their face and mediate whenever they face a difficult problem. "Fine¡­ It''s a good thing as well, those arrogant geniuses from the top tier force will definitely wake up from their delusions of invincibility if there are geniuses from a greater world that knocks some sense to them" finally giving up on herins as she realizes that there''s nothing she can do as well, the great axe wieldingdy said with a sigh leaving her before she pays attention to the person mentioned by their lord, quite looking forward to how he will deal with these otherworldly geniuses should he meet one. "We don''t know who''s going to knock some sense to who yet" the oldest martial brother said with a smile on his face as he also directs his sharp gaze towards the immortal-like young man, his eyes glowing even further as if to attempt to see through him, said attempts already happening multiple times yet failing time and time again. ''Show them the greatest talent in this world young man, don''t disappoint the lord'' the oldest martial brother said as he smiles, looking forward to the day that he will fight alongside such genius possessing the ability to fight across multiple cultivation realms. ---------- "Aunty Xiang, why do I even need to train in this backwater world?" looking quite aggrieved as she talks to the mature woman beside her, a beauty appearing to be in her early twenties asked with a hint of frustration in her voice, her tone clearly expressing her disagreement on being in this world they are currently in. "Little Jing, you need to explore a lot of ces in order to temper yourself and your path, that is the proper way of cultivation you know?" looking at this niece of her, the only child of her blood sister who is currently ruling their kingdom, the maturedy called Aunty Xiang said with a patient smile on her beautiful face as she exins towards the youngdy, her words clearly effective as the youngdy starts contemting about it. "Why send me and those other people from those forces here though? It''s not like we can''t train on our own world with Half-step Celestials guarding us" the youngdy retorted logically, causing Aunty Xiang to smile wryly as she starts exining a bit on the internal struggles of their world, making the youngdy frown quite a bit after her exnation. "Little Jing, there are a lot of troubles in our home world currently, and your mother doesn''t have enough force to guard all these ces you and the other genius of our world is going to go to, who knows what sort of enemies are there?" Aunty Xiang said with aplicated look on her face as she remembers the situation their kingdom is currently in. "Fine, but does this ce makes it safer for us to travel?" the youngdy asked in wonder as she looks down on the sceneries beneath them, admitting to herself that this world is really beautiful if it''s just with regards to its aesthetics. "While this world might be far bigger than ours, the current limit of the cultivators here is only at the Ascension Realm, and Half-step Celestials are pretty rare here, even more, the number of Celestials here can be counted with the hands, so there''s really no reason for it not to be safe for all of you" Aunty Xiang said with a smile on her face as she pats the youngdy''s head, the youngdy finally conceding to the olderdy''s words. Meanwhile, all across the Sky Soul Star, whether if it is the east or west continent, numerousetic figures descends from the high heavens, making some people wonder whether this is already the end of the world, or whether if there''s some massive change about to happen, a change that might either brought a catastrophic end to the world as they know it, or bring about a new era of improvements upon them. ---------- "This is getting more and moreplicated" looking at the Half-step Celestials descending from the skies, a peculiar old man said while his eyes glow an eerie white, as if he''s seeing through something way beyond the world, far beyond the void it is sitting in, as if he''s seeing something so fundamental that it ispletely invisible to the naked eye. "Show them that we''re no mere mortal world, boy" closing his eyes after releasing a heavy sigh, the old man said as his eyes were directed towards a particr young man, said young man enjoying his time with women that are clearly important people to him, the smile on his face making the old man reminisce about his younger years, time where he is still travelling the world in search of knowledge and strength. Chapter 310 What is Dao? 3/4 ---------- "It''s really good!!! Tian, try this!!!" taking a big gulp of drinks on the cup currently being held on her hand, Hua Xian''er said as she shoves said cup towards her beloved young man, Su Xiaotian, forcing him to drink some of the alcohol being contained in the cup. Enjoy more content from empire Unable to decline this empress-like beauty''s offer, the immortal-like young man takes a sip from her cup, his eyes glowing a bit as he got taken by surprise by how this drink taste, nothing like an alcohol at all but rather tastes like fermented fruits, the only thing signifying it being alcohol the hot current flowing through his body the moment he ingested the drink. "That''s really good" the immortal-like young man praises, prompting the two alcoholic beauties to look at him in appreciation as if they find another person who understands their hobby, if not for the next words that he said.@@novelbin@@ "Just don''t knock yourselves out" he said prompting the twodies, the empress-like beauty and the valiant-looking beauty to pout as they start rambling about how they can go and chug all these drinks and they will not even be a bit tipsy after that, a im proven to be false as just after a few cups of this drinks, they are already quite red and appearing to be say all sorts of incoherent things already. Meanwhile, the three other beauties, his ck-haired goddess-like beauty of a mother, his bubbly young beauty sister, and his maidenly beauty of a lover all drinks in moderation, their face appearing quite flushed from the alcohol but not too affected for them to act simr to the two other beauties, the three of them still maintaining their elegant image. As they continue to enjoy their meals, some changes start happening outside that is out of the immortal-like young man''s knowledge, given the fact that he only spreads his senses all across the entire building they are currently in, however, the moment that these changes enter the vicinity of his senses, he couldn''t help but start getting wary as he encounters something that he never expects. ''System, prepare an Unbounded Spatial Talisman for me'' he thought to himself as a spatial talisman appears on his hand, his entire being already preparing to tear it the moment he detects something even more amiss than the current situation. From his senses, a particr ''nothingness'' seems to exist, something that he never experiences among his travels in this world, but despite this nothingness indicating, well, nothing at all, he knows that whoever does this to his senses is someone far more dangerous than anyone else he encountered so far, probably on the same strength as the old men in the depth of the Heavenly Secret Tower. Deciding to check where this peculiar phenomenone from and who could possibly do such thing, the immortal-like young man stands up from his seat, the fact that they are currently in the second floor of the building allowing him to see through the two people currently just standing in front of the entrance of the building. ''Hmm? Interesting~'' sensing someone''s power covering the entire building, one of the figures that just entered, a mature woman bearing some sort of resemnce to the younger beauty beside her, thought to herself as she wonders just where did this powere from, something that seems to be way too simr to the qi they are practicing, yetpletely different in a sense she can''t seem to pinpoint. ''Looks like even worlds like this do have their own unique talents'' deducing from the fact that the owner of this power doesn''t seem to be all that strong as said owner cannot hide the power from her, the woman thought to herself, smiling as she starts looking forward to the time with her niece here, wondering if she will attain enlightenment when encountering the geniuses of this world. Finally deciding to reveal herself to whomever it is that is warily scanning her and her niece, she looks towards the second floor of this restaurant building, her eyes getting quite surprised as she saw the appearance of the person checking them, causing her face to smile as she meets his gaze, seeminglypletely unperturbed despite the difference in their strength. ''Is it pride or arrogance?'' she added to herself as she decided to check it out for herself, but not now, as she thinks that it is way too immature to check something like that out, especially in a public ce like this. Winking at the immortal-like young man that entered her sight, she finally starts moving forward as her niece moves along with her, her strength dispersing pretty much anything trying to her and her niece out. ''That woman is really dangerous'' after seeing how nonchntly the mature woman that just entered the building acts, paired with the fact that he can''t even get an idea of how strong she is, the immortal-like young man thought to himself as he clenches his fist, not because of frustration of the fact that there is someone so strong like that but rather because of the fact that theirs is someone so strong like that, meaning he can still grow so much. Despite already recovering his memories of the previous timeline up to the moment that he broke through to the Celestial Realms, Su Xiaotian is still quite excited to know that he will eventually reach such state, causing him to enter a trance that only stops when he feels a soft sensation on his back, along with two soft hands currently roaming around his chest. "Baby¡­ is there something bothering you?" showing that she knows the immortal-like young man far more than anyone else in this world, the ck-haired motherly beauty said, moving first among thedies as she stands up and hugs him from the back, expressing her concern to this beloved son of hers as she caresses his chest. "Mom¡­ nothing too serious¡­" knowing that he made not only his beloved mother, but also his younger sister and his lovers worry, the immortal-like young man shows aforting smile on his handsome face causing thedies to be mesmerized, their eyes fixated on him as they continue to eat, the mother and son duo also going back to their seats, deciding to continue eating as well. Meanwhile after settling themselves, reaching the topmost floor of the restaurant, the twodies who just entered takes their seat on a table as the younger one looks down, observing the crowd below before looking back on the olderdy once again. "Aunty Xiang, can I do that?" tilting her head as she curiously asks the beautiful mature woman in front of her, the younger beauty said with an inquiring gaze, her appearance looking really adorable to the mature woman''s eyes. "Sure, why not Little Jing, it''s the purpose of your travel here after all" the mature woman said with a doting smile on her face as she looks at the younger beauty, her mind also upied whether the young man she saw will go along with the little antics of this niece of hers. Getting the permission from her guardian, the youngerdy''s eyes glows as she stands up from her seat, peering into the edge of the floor as she looks down, her melodious voice spreading through the air as she asks something. "Can anybody here tell me what the Dao is?" Chapter 311 Rewards 4/4 (yeah, pretty surprised that the bonus chapters are too few this week too) ---------- Sounding quite high and mighty from her tone, the youngdy that just entered the restaurant starts attracting quite the attention to herself due to her questions, most of the people that pays even more attention than necessary being young men who are also in the same floor as hers, their eyes glowing as if they saw a treasure that must belong to them. Despite having such desires in each of their own though, those young men merely keep such desires to themselves as their guardiansmunicates with them telepathically, telling them that the older beauty apanying the one who just spoke being someone with strength far greater than theirs. Still, with their interest and attention being piqued by the youngdy who just spoke, the young men in the topmost floor of the building couldn''t help but approach towards the beauty, presenting themselves as people who are quite knowledgeable with the Dao that the beauty is talking about, each of their ims being more absurd than thest. Being used to this kind of situation already, the younger beauty merely smiles towards the young men flocking towards her, each of these young men being young leaders of the forces they are in, people that are quite well known in their province if not inrge part of the continent, people that are supposed to lead the next generation of cultivators of their respective forces. "Pardon my rude remarks youngdy, but what can we get from answering your questions?" one among the people, a person with a bigger guts than most of the young men gathered around, asked with quite the hesitation in his voice, the fact that even the bravest one among them to speak acting like that showing how hesitant the other young men are, with the most scared among them with their knees shaking unstoppably from each of the steps they take. Hearing the words from the young man, the young beauty couldn''t help but feel a bit baffled as never in her life did she experienced something like this, she, as the sole heir to the throne of her mother, the queen and sole ruler of their kingdom spanning multiple worlds, being asked if there''s a reward for asking her question when nearly all of the people she encounters treats talking with her as the reward itself. ''This is really a backwards world'' thedy thought to herself as she gathers herself once again, unable to stop herself from giggling as she feels like this is a novel, new feelings, and it feels quite satisfying, having no one knowing her making her need to appear proper a bit less than when she''s touring around her home world. "Reward huh¡­ how about this for a reward then?" after enjoying herselfughing for a while, the youngdy touched her spatial ring a bit, a white light appearing from it as a fruit manifested into one of her small, slender hands, a fruit appearing to be all too familiar not only to the young men in the topmost floor of the restaurant, but also to the immortal-like young man who smelled in from the second floor. "That''s a¡­" looking at the thing in front of them in surprise, one of the young men couldn''t help but shiver in disbelief as he looks at the fruit being held by the young beauty in front of him, his focus already directed to the fruit on her hand instead of the young beauty herself. ''The allure of treasures is even greater than a beauty huh?'' looking at how majority of these young men about her age already has their gazes towards the Trinity Cleansing Fruit in her hand, the young beauty thought to herself as she shakes her head, her action something that her aunt watching her is well aware of. {Little Jing, they''re only staring at the fruit instead because you''re still concealing your appearance} the youngdy''s aunt said with aforting smile on her face, prompting the young beauty to pick herself up with a smile once again as she finishes the exnation of the young man who stopped speaking instead. Stay tuned for updates on empire "Indeed, a Trinity Cleansing Fruit capable of enhancing the foundation of anyone who absorbs it" the youngdy nonchntly said as if what is in her hand is something not so important instead of a treasure that is capable of making forces go into a serious war just to acquire it.@@novelbin@@ Seeing the desire on the young men''s eyes, the youngdy put the treasure back into her spatial ring, causing the attention to gather towards her once again as she smiles a bit before speaking once again. "Now gentlemen, how about you all tell me what you think the Dao is, and the answer I like the most will be the one receiving the Trinity Cleansing Fruit" the young beauty said as she returns back to her and her aunt''s table, one of the young men stepping forward as he starts exining what he thinks the Dao is. Meanwhile on the second floor of the building, the immortal-like young man already lost all sorts of interest on what is going on in the top floor of the restaurant, merely keeping his senses up as he is still quite wary of the older beauty in the group, his entire self already prepared to send in thedies beside him back home the moment the two starts making suspicious moves. "Dear, isn''t that fruit something really good?" remembering the effect of the Trinity Cleansing Fruit to them, the immortal-like young man''s mother, the ck-haired motherly beauty asked with a curious look on her doting eyes. "Remember the few remaining fruits we have, I nt it all in the Spirit Garden" the immortal-like young man exined making the eyes of thedies glow, thinking that such a treasure being nurtured by the young man will definitely bring a great yield of riches in the future even if they can no longer use it again. "So that''s why you haven''t given one to Sister Astaria yet¡­" the maidenly beauty added her thoughts after her beloved''s exnation, the otherdies except for the one she is talking about sharing the same sentiment. Being quite oblivious to what the group is talking about, the valiant-looking blond beauty looks around for a while before she starts speaking as well, immediately going to ask what the otherdies are talking about. "Tian, what is this Trinity Cleansing Fruit?" Astaria asked with genuine curiosity in her tone as she tilts her head, her tipsy looks making her appear all the more adorable to the immortal-like young man''s eyes. "Some good stuff, don''t worry, after the tree of that fruit starts blooming, I''ll give you one as well" the immortal-like young man said in simple terms as he knows that thedy is already quite drunk for her to understand harder concepts, his words causing the beauty to smile even more as she stands up from her seat and walks towards him in a zigzag line before she starts clinging on him. "Hehehe~~~ Tian~~~ thank you shooo mushhh~~~" she said, slurring her words as she starts falling asleep on the immortal-like young man''s back, acting nothing like her usual self that always deny whatever the young man points out with regards to their rtion. Chapter 312 Dongfang Jing Meanwhile on the topmost floor of the restaurant, the young men and some youngdies are already starting to discuss their own opinion on the Dao that the young beauty is talking about, some of them truly possessing unique insights that surprises not only the other participants vying for the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, but also the one that is going to give the reward. ''Mother seems to be right for sending us in this world'' the young beauty thought to herself as she still couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that someone from a world with barely any celestial produces such geniuses that canprehend some traces of high-level concepts such as the Dao that is well known for them being the main target and ultimate goal of every cultivator, with true contact to it starting only when someone reaches the Celestial Realms. While she is quite impressed with the words she is hearing from the participants though, thedy couldn''t help but think that she is still way better than these bunch when ites to theprehension of the thing they are talking about, especially since she has a Celestial Realm mother that is able to guide her through the Dao despite her young age. After some of the seemingly less knowledgeable ones finishes their words, the ones from top tier forces not only of the western province, but also the nearby northwest and southwest province starts appearing as well, showing themselves off as they start discussing the Dao with the young beauty, her aunt also looking at this particr group of people the same age as the youngdy, her niece, in interest as they start speaking. "Before I start discussing about what I think is the Dao, may I have the opportunity to know this fairdy''s name?" stepping forwards after someone speaks, a young man wearing a pure white robe bearing a saber on his back asks, the confident, or rather proud look on his face something that seems to be innate as even in the face of this seemingly aloof and unbothered beauty, he can still bring himself to smile leisurely as if there''s nothing in the world that can bother him. Hearing the words from the young man, the beauty couldn''t help but smile modestly as she starts getting more and more entertained with what is currently happening, her eyes glowing as if she saw a treasure as she stares at the young man, causing the young man to get even more confident as he saw the look on her gorgeous face. "The name is Dongfang Jing" the young beauty said retaining the smile on her face, all while thinking of somethingpletely different in her mind. ''I never expected that this kind of talent can exist in this world, who would''ve guessed that someone with an Innate Dao Body will be born here'' the young beauty thought to herself as she looks at the young man previously talking, wondering how she can pull him into her forces that serves directly under her. Stay tuned for updates on empire ''I must win this guy over'' she added as she looks at his face, nodding as she finds his appearance quite pleasing to the eye, yet something within her is telling her that she shouldn''t get even a bit close to the young man. "She saw something that interests her huh¡­" looking at the expression her niece is making, the mature beauty apanying her mutters to herself as she smiles, wondering what is it that makes her smile like that when he saw the young man who just asks her name, her eyes letting out the same glow as her niece as she peers through the saber-wielding young man''s depth. By doing so, not only did she saw the same thing that her niece saw, her immense power and strength makes it so that the young man couldn''t help but feel something amiss, as if there''s a gigantic monster just watching over him nearby, causing his entire being to shiver as he pictures the appearance of said being. ''Nice try my dear niece, however, there''s someone even more terrifying than that Innate Dao Body'' the mature aunt thought to herself as her gaze moves away from the topmost floor and looks down on the people on the second floor of the restaurant, her eyes focusing on the immortal-like young man with a blond beauty currently on top of him, the face of said beauty rubbing on the young man''s back. ''What the hell are you hiding, boy~'' the mature beauty added as she cancels the technique she is using to try to peer into the depth of the immortal-like young man, her interest on him getting evenrger by the second as she notices him staring back at her, something that she never expected someone of his level of cultivation will do. What surprises her even more is the fact that the technique that she and her niece is using is something really hard, borderline impossible to detect even if the one it is being used on is at the same cultivation level as the user, and the fact that the immortal-like young man she is observing manages to pinpoint where the observer is, whether if it is by coincidence or by desire, is something that even she, a talented person standing at the Half-step Celestial Realm couldn''t even wrap her head around. Meanwhile, the target of her observation is still staring at her currently, the talisman on his hand that she fails to recognize already a bit teared, with the one holding it only stopping his movement as he notices that she finally takes her detection back and away from him. ''What does thatdy want¡­'' returning his attention to the beauties around his table, the immortal-like young man thought to himself as he finishes his meal, his mother, as well as his sister looking at his clearly disturbed face with worry before they questioned at the same time.@@novelbin@@ "Is there a problem, dear~?" "Is there a problem, my dear big brother?" Hearing the two beauties'' words, the immortal-like young man returns to himself as he smiles towards them, assuring them from their worries as he shes asforting smile as he replies. "Nothing, let''s just stay here for now, I''m quite interested on what those at the top floor is talking about" having really good senses, the immortal-like young man can easily hear what those at the topmost floor is talking about, along with thedies hearing what the young beauty is previously asking about, they couldn''t help but get curious to the things being discussed on the topmost floor of the restaurant. "Should we move up then?" suggesting something, the other remaining sober person, the maidenly beauty Hong Lian, asks as her dainty fingers on the location she is suggesting, the people following her pointing finger seeing a free table at the topmost floor. "What are we waiting for then? Lesh go there and lishen to thoshe ''genuishesh'' dishcusshing the Dao, hehehe~~~" intervening to the conversation, the already drunk, empress-like beauty said as she struggles to stand up despite being the one trying to lead the group to the top floor, causing the immortal-like young man to helplessly carry her in his arms. Chapter 313 Dao "hehehe~~~ Tian~~~" being carried like a princess by the immortal-like young man as they climb to the topmost floor of the restaurant, the empress-like beauty couldn''t help but giggle in joy as she wraps her arms around the young man''s neck, clearly relishing on every single moment of this event. Meanwhile, while they are feeling quite a bit envious in their hearts, the other beauties couldn''t help but giggle as well as they enjoy this rare sight of such clingy Hua Xian''er, something that she normally doesn''t show even if it''s just all of them unless during this specific situation, a situation where she ispletely drunk. Finally reaching the topmost floor, the group of six people attracted quite a bit of attention due to the fact that their group isposed mostly ofdies, and not only normaldies but ones with an appearance enough for just a single one of them to cause the downfall of the world, the only thing stopping this attention from ever growing the young man standing in the midst of all those beauties. Just seeing the sharp look on his eyes as he gazes at the people with some sort of other feelings in their gazes towards thedies around him, the people trying to steal a peek couldn''t help but avert their gaze, feeling like there''s nothing that can help them should that young man deliberately target them should they continue taking looks. "Really interesting¡­" the mature beauty guarding the youngdy initiating the discussion among all these geniuses mutters to herself as she observes the immortal-like young man once again, the beauties following him not even entering her attention as she thought that she is pretty much equal against thesedies in terms of appearance and charm, that is until she saw the ck-haired, veiled beauty standing just right beside the immortal-like young man. Read new adventures at empire In disbelief at the fact that she is currently experiencing envy towards other people''s appearance, a fact that even her queen and the one titled most beautiful in their kingdom, her own sister, never managed to make her feel, the mature beauty couldn''t help but take a second look at the veiled beauty, wondering how can such beauty appear in a world like this. Her surprise is bound to grow even more as she tries peering into this beauty''s depth, the only thing she''s seeing the moment that she decided doing so is an endless abyss that seems to infinitely lure her in, like sirens whispering false promises making sailors drive themselves towards their inevitable deaths. ''T-this is absurd¡­'' after acknowledging the fact that the immortal-like young man leading this neer group is already so absurd that even with all her strength she couldn''t see through his depth, the mature beauty gets more and more shocked as the observes everyone else in the group, the fact that she can barely notice that all of them have some talent in not only one or two parts of their being, but all three, the body, spirit and soul, shocking her so much that she starts to wonder whether what she is seeing right now is something real. Unconcerned about the torrential emotions this mature beauty is currently feeling though, the immortal-like young man finally settles thedies in the position that the maidenly beauty points them to, making themselvesfortable as he takes out some snacks to eat while watching the spectacle happening currently. Most of the young men in this discussion group couldn''t help but look at the immortal-like young man with some sort of hostility in their eyes, fearing that he might once again steal the limelight of this little show but wallowing in despair as they know that they can''t do anything about it should that young man decides to do so. "A great name, youngdy Jing, now allow me to share myprehension of the Dao" the young man wielding a saber on his back said as he recovers hisposure, bowing before he starts talking about his ''Dao'' not only to the young beauty but also to the other people in the group, the eyes of some people looking at him in fascination as he starts his words, some even seemingly picking up enlightenment from it. "¡­ In summary, Dao is the most fundamental thing thatposes everything around us, the very thing that makes up the world itself, and the very thing that makes us up" after some lengthy exnation, the saber wielding young man said with a confident look on his face, the light in his eyes showing that he clearly knows what he is talking about, causing the entire audience to send praises towards him as he finishes up. "Impressive, truly deserving of the title of the young master of the World Epassing Saber Sect" another young man said as the one who just ended his discussion returns to his original seat, cupping his fist and prompting the saber wielding young man to smile at him modestly as he replies.@@novelbin@@ "Nothing too impressive, now I''m looking forward to the young master of Sky Martial Valley discussing his opinion on the Dao" the saber wielding young man said as he returns the sign of respect before moving towards his seat once again, with the young man who just greeted him taking over the discussion as he stands in front, nodding towards the young beauty and her guardian before he starts speaking as well. "The idea of the Dao that that fellow cultivator discusses about is really great, and it also allows me toprehend some things in it, however, I still firmly believe that¡­" as he starts discussing the young man starts pointing out what he thinks is difference between his and the saber wielding young man''sprehension, supplementing it with his own, his words leading into a great discussion once again, where not only the young beauty, but also the other young men and women are asking about all sorts of things he is talking about. "Well, if I were topress all those thing into some simple words, I think that the Dao is the rules, the thing that dictates everything in existence, how they should be created, how they interact with one another, and how they should be destroyed, well, in a very short term, the Dao are the natural rules" the young man finishes, earning another wave of praise and apuse from the people gathering around, and even the young beauty and her guardian couldn''t help but nod at his words as they thinks that it also makes sense. "Are there anyone else that wants to share their knowledge of this subject to everyone?" after the round of apuse, the young beauty said with the same modest smile on her face as she looks around the people previously listening on the discussion, some of them already rushing to take the stage as they think of this as an opportunity to spread fame and prestige, something that most of the young people of their age are conscious about. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man starts getting more and more bored as the things that he heard from the people are something that he already read about in novels back on Earth, and listening to the tone of their voice, he can somehow feel like there''s hardly any substance on the thing they are talking about, all of this factor causing him to unstoppably yawn out of boredom. Chapter 314 Let Him Deal With It "My dear big brother, aren''t you paying way less attention to this thing you''re so interested in?" looking at her yawning big brother who seems to bepletely disinterested with the discussion of the young talents already, the bubbly young beauty said to him in an entertained tone as if she knows that something good is about to happen. "Am I? I guess I just want to rest now" the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face as he looks at the bubbly young beauty, moving his hand to pat her on the head as he speaks, his voice, despite its gentle demeanor, reaches the ears of the people discussing bear them, causing them to have quite a negative impression towards him. Su Xiaotian doesn''t pay those impression any mind though as he continues talking with thedies around the table, watching the already drunk Hua Xian''er talks about all sorts of random things with her slurred voice, making her appear quite the mess not only in the immortal-like young man''s, but also in everyone else''s eyes. Despite this fact though, the atmosphere around them is still really lively despite standing out quite a bit from the other people in this floor of the building, being the only group not paying too much attention to the discussion of the geniuses of this province and nearby ones going on. Out of their sight, the young beauty who starts this sudden event couldn''t help but feel something annoying welling up from her chest as she looks at this group who seems to bepletely nonchnt despite the gathering of geniuses discussing among themselves, something in her just making her feel like this is some sort of offense that the immortal-like young man is covertlymitting towards her. ''Could he possibly be thinking of attracting me by using this method? Humph, you''re too na?ve'' the young beauty thought to herself as she looks at the immortal-like young man in annoyance, before she forcefully directs her focus to the person discussing once again, the discussion of this young man seemingly already reaching its end as he starts summarizing the topic he is talking about. "¡­well, fellow cultivators and practitioners, If I were to summarize everything that I said so far, I personally thinks that the Dao is the guide that will bring me to the best I can be should I tread it properly, yet also the thing that will pull me into the abyss should something goes wrong, I guess I can also say that the Dao is the greatest doubled edged sword at my disposal" the young man discussing said at the end of his words, earning quite the agreement from the people listening to his discussion, some of the people there clearly attaining enlightenment as they enter a meditative state immediately. Seeing this, the young man who just discussed nods satisfied at his words, looking at the young beauty and curtly bowing towards her in hopes that not only will she give him the Trinity Cleansing Fruit as a reward, but also pay some sort of attention towards him, thinking that although there is a almost zero chance of this happening, the probability is still there. After this discussion, the other ones who are listening feels like there''s no longer anyone that canpare with this top tier forces geniuses''prehension of the so-called Dao, no one daring to stand to share their ownprehension anymore the moment that thest young man finishes speaking, this moment turning into a silent stalemate as they wait for the young beauty to decide who will receive the Trinity Cleansing Fruit.@@novelbin@@ After some more moment of silence, the young beauty''s mouth opens, the wordsing out of her cute mouth so out of the blue that the ones listening, not only the young people the same age as her but also her own aunt, her guardian, couldn''t help but wonder what she is thinking about right now. "What about those fellow cultivators over there, do you all want to share your insights on the Dao?" turning her head around and directing her gaze towards the group of the immortal-like young man, who is also quite surprised as he never expected that this young beauty will meddle with them when they are just minding their own business listening to the discussion. Seeing what the young beauty is nning, her aunt''s eyes couldn''t help but glow in excitement as she will finally get a glimpse of how this immortal-like young man act and speak, something that she is all too curious about the moment sheid her eyes on him, as if something within her is just itching to know how capable this young man is. Meanwhile, knowing how powerful of a backing this young beauty has in the form of the mature beauty sitting beside her, the young geniuses of the top tier forces couldn''t stop themselves from taking this chance to talk directly towards the immortal-like young man as if forcing him on behalf of the young beauty, something that they will never dare to do if this is a normal day without someone so strong seemingly supporting them currently. "That''s right, that is Su Xiaotian, I heard that he is really talented" "Mhm, rumors have it that he can fight across realms, so surely, he knows quite a bit about the Dao, right?" "Great, fellow daoist Su, I hope that you can enlighten us!!" Continue your journey on empire Hearing thest words said by one person, the other people in the top floor of the building starts saying the same thing at the same time, their faces quite joyful as they think that this situation is one that they win either way, as should the immortal-like young man take on the offer, they can take advantage of his knowledge to cultivate, and should he refuse to do so, they can call themselves people who manages to make the greatest genius of the east continent yield. "You heard the crowd fellow daoist, how about giving us some words?" listening at the support of the people, the young beauty couldn''t help but smile as she looks back at the immortal-like young man, looking at him cheekily as she thinks that there''s no longer any way for him to escape the situation. "Thish little fox¡­ Tian, allow me to beat shome shenshe to her~!!!" looking quite annoyed at the young beauty, the empress-like beauty couldn''t help but speak quite loudly while lookingpletely drunk, her entire person struggling to stand up straight as she points into the empty air instead of the person she is talking about. "Xian''er, allow my dear son to deal with the problem~~~" looking at the drunk beauty, Su Meiyao said with a modest, patronizing smile on her face, causing the drunkard of a beauty to immediately return to her seat, earning a brighter smile from the ck-haired motherly beauty, before said beauty directs her attention to her beloved son once again, enjoying the expression of interest clearly stered on his handsome face. "We''ll be fine here dear~~~" she assured as she gently pushes her son, the very same man who is also her lover, forward, urging him to show some of his brilliance to the world once again. Chapter 315 Why? Continue reading at empire Walking towards the young beauty seemingly taunting him, the immortal-like young man smiles before looking back at thedies gathering around the table he is previously on, saiddies looking at him with cheering and confident eyes as if they think that there''s nothing that can top his answers to the young beauty''s question. After taking onest look at the beauties, the immortal-like young man continues walking, eventually standing just right in front of the young beauty and her mature beauty of a guardian, her aunt, his expression that of someone who is just about to do a menial task that he is already so used to doing. "You said that your named Dongfang Jing right? Then miss Jing, before I answer your question, why don''t you tell me first what you think the Dao is?" looking at the young beauty sitting in front of the table with him at the opposite side of it, Su Xiaotian asks with the same confident smile on his face, the wordsing out of his mouth surprising not only the young beauty but her guardian as well. Looking at the immortal-like young man, the young beauty couldn''t help but stare at him with a sort of hostile gaze as he time and time again already defies what she thinks people are supposed to do when standing in front of her, even going as far as straightly branding him as the sort of man who is a natural enemy to her. Holding such emotions inside her though, she decided to take a deep breath before looking towards the immortal-like young man eye to eye, her gaze allowing her topletely observe the appearance of this man in front of her, causing her to get stunned for a moment as she takes in theplete appearance of his face. It is not only her that experienced such thing though as even her aunt, along with thedies upying the top floor of the restaurant couldn''t bring themselves to look away from the Su Xiaotian''s face as well, reveling on their imaginations as they starts thinking of all sorts of scenarios where they are together with this young man, the greatest genius of the continent so far. Being one with greater will whenpared to most geniuses of this world though, the young beauty manages to shrug off such feeling far quicker than anyone else on the same generation as her, such experience causing her to think even lower of the immortal-like young man as she thought that he uses a charm technique on her. "Humph!! You''re really underhanded huh¡­" the young beauty said with a hint of anger on her voice and expression while looking at the immortal-like young man, clearly expressing her negative impressions of him through this action of hers. "I wonder what you are talking about Miss Ji©¤" hearing such words from the youngdy, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but frown as he looks at her to inquire about the meaning of her words, but got even more annoyed at thisdy suddenly dragging him into this when she interrupted his words, his mind already branding this one as an unreasonable and rudedy who focuses more on herself rather than anyone else. "Shut the hell up, stop pretending in front of me, you want to hear what I think about the Dao right? Then I''ll start my discussion now" the young beauty said with a bit of pride stered on her face as she starts speaking without waiting for any words from the immortal-like young man, her words putting nearly all of the more intelligent ones among the geniuses that discusses previously into a trance, clearly showcasing her superiorprehension whenpared to those people. As she continues to discuss, most of the people already fall into an enlightened trance, causing her to look even more proudly as she tauntingly smiles at the immortal-like young man, not even paying attention to hispanions as she knows that they are also already tranced on her words. ''Hehehe~ now you know the difference between us now don''t you?'' the young beauty thought to herself without stopping her words, her exnation eventually reaching the end as she releases a satisfied sigh after all of that, before turning her head around to look at the effect of her discussion, when she got hit by a realization that chips a significant part of her pride. On the table where the immortal-like young man is previously, she saw hispanions looking all too well as if her words don''t even affect them in the slightest, a response usually being yielded by only two types of people, ones who are so dumb that they are not even qualified to cultivate and ones who knows the Dao at a level far higher than herprehension, and seeing that thesedies are clearly people who can cultivate, they are definitely part of thetter type of people. "Miss Jing, so you''re saying, that the Dao is the end goal, right?" after hearing the young beauty''s words, Su Xiaotian asks in a low voice while still having the same confident smile, his expression causing the young beauty to panic a bit as she starts to wonder just what made him look like that.@@novelbin@@ "T-that''s right, I told you already right, the Dao is the path in which we tread, the Dao is also oneself, the thing anyone develop the most when they stepped into the world of cultivation, and by saying that the Dao is my end goal, it also means that I am treading a path in which I develop myself more and more" the young beauty exins once again, feeling quite confident with her words if not for the immortal-like young man sending in a question on her way once again. "Then Miss Jing, if the Dao is the end goal, why is it the end goal?" the immortal-like young man asked, stunning the beauty as she never even decided to think of that. "T-that is because by discovering the Dao, a cultivator can be the best version of oneself, stronger, wiser, generally just better than their current self" said the young beauty now with some hesitancecing her once confident voice, the mature beauty beside her looking at Su Xiaotian with more interest now as he starts questioning what is already established in her niece''s mind, something that she and her sister wish for her to explore even more but fails to do so as she is way too focused on this thing, thinking that it is already the path she wants to tread. "Discovering the Dao huh¡­ interesting words of choice, but let''s discuss about that previously youngdy, for now, just like previously Miss Jing, I''ll ask again, why is it that you want to be the best version of yourself?" Su Xiaotian asks as he takes a seat on the chair against the two beauties, the younger one among the pair already feeling quite antsy as she tries to figure out what is it that makes her so fixated on being the best version of herself. Seeing that she can''t even answer such simple question, the immortal-like young man smiles once again, this one a wry smile that seems to mock more of himself rather than the young beauty. Chapter 316 Dongfang Xiang Now looking at the young beauty who seems to be way too upied in the question he just asks, Su Xiaotian took away the smile on his face, patiently waiting until the time that thisdy who seems no older than the threedies in his group, Hua Xian''er, Hong Lian and Astaria. After a few minutes of awkward silence between the two people waiting for the young beauty to snap out of her daze, the immortal-like young man, as well as said beauty''s guardian, her aunt, finally saw a movement from her, thedy taking a gulp as if she just thought of something important before the light finally returns to her now wide eyes. "T-that''s right¡­ why did I not think of that¡­" the young beauty said with a shocked look on her face, one of her dainty hands holding her head as if she''s currently experiencing a headache from the simple question. "See what I am talking about Miss Jing?" seeing that the young beauty already returns to her senses, Su Xiaotian smiles once again as she looks at him with eyes filled with what seems to be confusion, mixed with some feelings of inferiority hidden deep within her gaze. Looking at the young beauty still unable to speak and answer his question, the immortal-like young man stands up from the seat he is currently in, taking a few steps back as he observes the people from the lower floor of the building, nodding to himself before returning to the spot he is previously on. "Do you want to know what I think the Dao is, Miss Jing?" he asked, his powerful voice being carried towards the ears of the young beauty, said words snapping her out of her unfocused state as she looks at him, merely nodding towards him while waiting for his answer. Seeing her response, the immortal-like young man smiles at her once again before proceeding to speak, the wordsing out of his mouth something that the young beauty didn''t quite expect. "Frankly speaking, I think that how you, as well as those other geniuses defines Dao are really good ways of putting it into words, after all, I am only human as well, and it''s not like I can judge other people''s knowledge on something especially since I can''t, and I never will, see the world through the lens they view it with¡­" Su Xiaotian said with some modesty in his tone, however, the innate confidence and pride of someone who already lived through multiple lives, one of them even filled with suffering, couldn''t be hidden from his voice, add to that the unshakable certainty in his words as if it is a pir of his life that no one will ever damage. "Then¡­ why do you look so bored when those fellow cultivators are discussing about the Dao" after hearing the immortal-like young man''s words, the young beauty finally starts talking once again, the first thing thates out of her little mouth being a question that she just couldn''t figure out the answer to. "You beautifully put those into words already don''t you, Miss Jing? Didn''t part of yourprehension of the Dao is that it is the path that each person tread?" Su Xiaotian said while manifesting a strand of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi in his palm, masking it with his soul power to hide most of the unique property of his qi, tricking not only the young beauty, but also her guardian and aunt, a Half-step Celestial Realm powerhouse into believing that this strand of qi is just a little bit special. "I-I don''t need your flowery words, just say whatever it is you want to say" the young beauty said more of a muttering rather than anything else as she averts her gaze away from the young man, wondering why is it that she just feels the need to do that all of a sudden. While observing the interaction between the two young generation, the young beauty''s aunt couldn''t help but notice the weird reaction her own niece is having towards each of the immortal-like young man''s words, causing her to think about something before the expression on her gorgeous face to turn into one with a knowing smile, as if she knows clearly what is it that her niece is experiencing. Meanwhile, while Su Xiaotian also notices the expression on this mature beauty''s face, he decided to ignore it for now as he continues his exnation, the strand of transcendent qi in his hand now swirling before eventually forming a circle, something so simple yet oddly enough, when observed, made not only the young beauty, but also her aunt, feel like they are imprisoned by something. Seeing the expressions on this two near identical beauties'' faces, Su Xiaotian decided to break the circr strand of qi, and then forming a circle once again, this one no longer invoking the same imprisoned feeling the two of them felt earlier.@@novelbin@@ "Did you notice something?" looking at the two of them, Su Xiaotian asks with the same modest smile on his attractive face, prompting the aunt and niece to look at him at the same time, his immortal-like visage bing more and more mysterious to their eyes. ''What the hell is he¡­'' the two beauties thought to themselves while still thinking of what is it that made them feel like that just from two seemingly simr strands of qi, their curious hearts itching to scratch the surface and find more about the mystery that is the immortal-like young man in front of them. "Those two circles of qi¡­ the only difference between them is the intent ced into them, right?" after a bit of deliberation, the guardian of the young beauty finally decided to join the conversation, and being the person with the cultivation she has, the insights she managed to glean into from that simple disy is something so urate and precise. "Indeed, uh¡­" nodding at the mature beauty''s words, Su Xiaotian looks at her awkwardly as if he wants to ask something, his intentprehended by said beauty as she smiles before telling him her name. "Dongfang Xiang, I am this little girl''s aunt¡­" the guardian said with a modest smile on her face before pointing at the young beauty, then returning her attention to him once again as she intently gazes at him, seemingly really wanting to hear the exnation of what he did or even possibly how and why he did it. "I thought you were her older sister, Lady Xiang" Su Xiaotian didn''t forget to throw in somepliments just like how he understanddies are, being ones who will have maybe even just a little bit of positive feelings for anyone who throw in apliment to them at the right timing. "Fufufu~~~ what ady''s man, but you''re still too wet behind the ears if you think you can tease me just like that~" hearing his words, the mature beauty, Dongfang Xiang, replies with an entertained smile on her attractive face, seemingly taking more and more interest towards the young man as she learns more and more about him. Explore more adventures at empire "Am I? Let''s talk about thatter, Lady Xiang" Su Xiaotian replies with the same, unchanging smile on his face, hisposure as he talks so casually with someone of her cultivation making Dongfang Xiang looks more and more positively towards him. Chapter 317 A Curious Beauty "Now let''s head back to the thing we''re talking about, shall we?" returning to their real topic, Su Xiaotian starts discussing about what he did previously once again, beginning with rifying how he managed to invoke different kind of feelings by showing a simr strand of qi. "You see, Lady Xiang and also, Miss Jing, while I also understand that the so-called Dao is very important to us cultivators, I do believe that this doesn''t mean that we must constrain ourselves into its concepts, because after all, just like how the youngdy said it, the Dao is merely the path we tread, and it is not the know all and end all of things, ergo, it is merely the journey, and not the destination itself¡­" the immortal-like young man paused as he take liberty on pouring a cup of tea from the pot right in the middle of the table before he starts speaking once again. "To give a simpler exnation¡­ say this tea I poured, let''s take it that, crass as it may, how I pour it is the Dao, then, why would I pour it there?" he asked, pushing the cup towards the young beauty across the table, said beauty absentmindedly taking it for herself but not drinking it, merely observing said tea as if there''s something that she might just glean into by staring right at it. "To drink it yourself, o-or to serve it to someone else, a-and maybe just for the sake of pouring it there¡­" the young beauty said with some sort of new light appearing in the depth of her gaze, the once mocking smile on her face as she looks upon the immortal-like young man previously now reced with some sort of amazement, like she saw something that she never thought she need to all her life. "That''s right¡­" Su Xiaotian replied with the modest smile on his face now disappearing as he looks at the young beauty with eyes filled with interest, the way she deals with the new things justing down to tear apart the reality she set upon herself making him amazed, just the fact alone that she can somehow integrate the words that he said to her despite having such solid belief in her stance causing his view of her to change for the better.@@novelbin@@ "B-but then, if it''s just for the sake of pouring it in there, shouldn''t it fall under my previous definition, that the Dao is the end all? Particrly since pouring that tea just for the sake of it emphasizes the process more than the end goal, right?" Dongfang Jing asked with a curious light in her beautiful eyes, her questions now filled with fascination and wonder, much different to the questions she usually throws when the other geniuses are discussing previously, ones that more like it is intended to guide the conversation rather than anything else. However, now, she is really into this discussion with the immortal-like young man, feeling like she saw a rival in him, apanion that might help her temper herself even more in theprehension not only of this Dao but also all other sorts of things, her eyes reflecting the excitement that she is clearly feeling right now, her pupils, along with her entire eyes looking wider than it usually is. Hearing the youngdy''s question, Su Xiaotian''s interest grows evenrger as the smile appears on his face once again, praising at this beauty''s capacity to ept change once again, as well as her clear desire to learn things that she encountered for the first time, something in him telling him that he should definitely grace this beauty a chance to learn. ''She''s quite cheeky at first but whatever, she doesn''t look like she''s really all that bad'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself as he recalls how annoyed he was at her previous way of acting towards him, his prolonged silence causing the beauty to panic as she thinks that the young man in front of her his bearing some grudge on how she treats him previously. "I-if I offend you on some way or another previously, p-please ept my apology, just don''t leave my question hanging please??" Dongfang Jing asked as she takes out the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, handing it towards Su Xiaotian with her two hands carefully holding the fruit, her current actions causing not only the immortal-like young man, but also her aunt sitting right beside her to let out a fit of entertainedughter. Find adventures at empire "Lady Jing, while I do thought that how you lure me into this little Dao discussion of yours is quite the nasty method, now that I look at you and got a gist of how that mind of yours work, I just couldn''t help but shrug that little feeling of annoyance in exchange for more interesting things¡­" Su Xiaotian said with the same smile on his face as he pours himself a cup of tea, the strand of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi that is still floating near him now being absorbed back into his own body. "T-then¡­" hearing his words, the young beauty couldn''t help but feel excited once again, anticipating how this immortal-like young man who seems way too mysterious to her own discerning eyes will answer her question. "While I would love to entertain your questions youngdy, I am someone who swore to never do any charity work for stranger again¡­" Su Xiaotian said with a sort of judging look on his face as he replies, his reply also causing a look of disappointment to appear not only on the young beauty''s but also on her aunt''s face. "¡­Oh, no no, you two are not the strangers I was talking about, them¡­" seeing the expression on these nearly identicaldies'' faces, Su Xiaotian notices that there''s something wrong with his wordings, causing him to rify himself as he points towards the geniuses from the other forces now starting to wake up from their enlightenment. "How can we meet you then, young man?" looking at this immortal-like young man who seems to be on apletely different ying field not onlypared to the geniuses of this world, but also to the geniuses of her world, the guardian of the young beauty asked out of pure curiosity, not expecting the answering out of the young man''s mouth. "We will meet again upon the vast universe, Lady Xiang, Miss Jing¡­" Su Xiaotian replied, clearly hinting at now the two of them are not locals of the Sky Soul Star, something that they thought they conceal pretty well given how the only one that they thought know their identity as outsiders being the men of one of the celestials of this world, Hua Jingxian. "Although, if you want to hear me discuss more on the so-called Dao, then I rmend the two of you to somehow find a way to participate in the Dao Seeking Mountain''s Dao Enlightenment Competition, I will be there¡­ and as ast thing, you can keep the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, Miss Jing, the conversation with you is really more rewarding than you expect" Su Xiaotian said as hisst words to this twodies for now, saiddies bing really confused of hisst words but not for long as they start thinking about how they should enter their next destination in these, the Dao Seeking Mountain. Chapter 318 Bothered "That''s some really good exnation isn''t it, my dear big brother~?" walking along the roads of the East Connecting City seemingly without a single care about the things happening around her, Wu Xiaoyao said as she walks beside her older, half-brother, Su Xiaotian, her face holding a smile of someone who knows something is up. {Tell me, my dear big brother, what is it that makes you look at that Miss Jing in a positive light after all those petty things she had done to you?} the bubbly beauty asked via telepathy as she eyes the immortal-like young man, said young man about to exin the whole thing to her had it not been for her next words. Read exclusive content at empire {Well, forget about it, I can see it as well, she''s a good girl, just remember to not forget about us~} she said with a teasing tone that caught her older brother off guard, the young man who seems to always has hisposure in check faltering for a moment as he replies. {I don''t even have an intention like that, what makes your nasty little mind think towards that direction, my dear little sister} Su Xiaotian asked as they continue to walk, all while maintain their talk on the outside as he replies to her first words as well. "Not as much as a good exnation to be honest, I just said what I thought I know" he rifies causing the other beauties following him to look at him with mocking eyes, as if his modesty is nothing but a pretentious act in their eyes. "My baby certainly likes hiding himself huh~~~" joining the conversation, the ck-haired motherly beauty, Su Meiyao, said as she clings on her beloved son''s arm, the young man doing nothing as he just allows his mother to do whatever she wants, him, her, and all of the otherdies unconcerned about the looks that they are getting as they move along the way. "It''s not as much as hiding mom, I just think I''d rather think that I still don''t know so much and proceed to continue learning than thinking that I already know so much that I will be satisfied with what I currently have" Su Xiaotian said in a serious tone surprising the beauties, as they never thought about him being like that given how easygoing he is whenever he''s with them, as if he''s someone who just live in the moment. ''He''s just as much as what I thought him to be~'' the ck-haired motherly beauty thought to herself as she looks at this dearest of hers, the only man that brought and will brought true joy to her life, the only man she needs for herself albeit this man being someone who directlye from her. "Alright, let''s stop talking about that Dao discussion, should we rest first? Xianxian and Sister Astaria, they''re¡­ wasted" joining on the conversation as well, the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, added as she points at the two beauties sharing their own spaces on the immortal-like young man''s back, both of them hugging him in a fairly tight manner as they rub their faces on his back, all while giggling silly as they mutter all sorts of things about themselves and the young man that they are currently sticking their bodies onto. "We still have a lot of time before the Dao Enlightenment Competition either way, we can still take some time resting here~~" agreeing with one of her daughters-inw''s suggestion, Su Meiyao smiles as she proceeds to look at the two youngdies clinging on her beloved son''s back, remembering the time that she travels the continent whenever she looks at this group ofdies apanying the most important person in her entire life. "Then, let''s go towards there, I scanned the vicinity with my senses already, there''s a good inn nearby" Su Xiaotian said as he points towards a certain direction, taking the lead while thedies followed after him. {By the way my dear big brother, you said that you don''t even have an intention like that toward Miss Jing right, well, as your dear little sister who have known you for countless years and era, I believe that it''s only a matter of time~~} before they forget about it, Wu Xiaoyao said with a teasing tone on her message, her words that of someone all so certain about what is going to happen in the future.@@novelbin@@ ''Given how big brother bes really open now, I think that will definitely happen'' she thought to herself as they continue moving towards their current destination. Meanwhile, somewhere on the same city, a twody pair is already settling down on a specific inn as they thought that they already have enough for the day despite it still being a bit too early, the older one of the twodies peering on the windows of their room watching the people below go to and fro, wondering why such smart creatures, humans, appears like nothing but ants in a colony should they be viewed from an angle high enough in the skies. Dismissing such thoughts though as she always keeps it in her mind that she is still, and will always be a human no matter the level of cultivation she has, the older beauty steps away from the ce as she returns near the bed, where the younger one among the two of them is alreadyid t and staring nkly at the ceiling, her eyes possessing the same intelligent glow she always has, yet now, something in it seems to be, lost, like someone who found themselves in a middle of a vast ocean, "What is it that is bothering you, Little Jing?" approaching the young beauty, the older one asked with a concerned look on her face, the question just some sort of confirmation as she already has a firm idea of what could possibly her niece is thinking about right now. "Aunty Xiang, I thought the only ces that I will really learn something from will be ces that has far better condition than our world, ces that are on a higher level than us¡­" the young beauty said with a look of someone enlightened in her eyes, not of the martial way but rather of the way of life. "¡­ that guy, he proved me wrong, on a level more than one¡­" she added as a wry smile appear on her beautiful face, an expression of someone who suddenly got reminded of the fact that there is a heaven beyond heaven and man behind man stered on her face. "Does that bother you, Little Jing?" worried that this event might have only caused a bigger problem rather than a solution to the things that her and her sister is thinking about, the older beauty, Dongfang Xiang, asked towards her niece, the reply she received causing nothing but a smile to appear on her face, a smile filled not only with relief but also pride towards this niece of hers, the only younger generation of direct rtion to her. "It does bother me, Aunty Xiang, but not in a way that I expect it to do¡­" she replied as she raises her fair hands into the air before clenching it into a fist as she continues her words, "¡­ It bothers me that I had been or possibly still, really na?ve this entire time." Chapter 319 I Want to Escape "Fufufu~~~ is it only that, Little Jing?" seeing the expression on her niece''s face, Dongfang Xiang asked with a teasing smile on her beautiful face before sheid down on the bed as well, with her mind wondering whether this little beauty, the sole heir of her sister is finally hit with something that a normal girl of her age usually experiences. "Aunt Xiang, what do you mean by that?" hearing her aunt and guardian''s words, Dongfang Jing asked with a curious glint on her beautiful eyes as she gazes towards her as well, her eyes showing a trace of curiosity not towards the question of this mature beauty but rather towards the immortal-like young man she is still thinking about.@@novelbin@@ "Don''t worry about that Little Jing, you will find out in due time~~" Dongfang Xiang replies with the same teasing smile on her face as sheid down on the bed as well, not like she needed to rest but rather because she just wants to apany this niece of hers to rest, the only descendant of the direct bloodline from their family, her sister''s only child and the heir to the throne of their kingdom. ''She''s changing, elder sister¡­'' she thought to herself as she observes this young beauty''s eyes once again, one that is usually filled with brimming pride as if there''s nothing in the world that can amaze her, but now filled with unbridled curiosity that seems to direct itself towards one thing only. ''Things are getting interesting¡­ but that boy, he''s way too much of adies'' man'' she added to her thoughts as she recall just how much beauties are flocking towards the immortal-like young man, each of them more than enough to rival her and her niece''s appearance, something that no one else can do in their own world and the worlds she managed to explore so far, with one of those beauties being so charming and attractive that even she starts to lose her pride as a beauty as well as question her true sexual orientation, if not for the fact that the immortal-like young man is still more attractive than that beauty. ''Come to think of it, they look really simr to each other¡­'' remembering the ck-haired motherly beauty that often clings to the immortal-like young man, Dongfang Xiang wonders but decided to shove all those thoughts in the back of her mind, merely thinking that she will eventually find everything out when timees, an approach that she so often uses whenever she couldn''t think of a solution about anything. Meanwhile, her niece is currently lost in her thoughts as well, the image of the immortal-like young man popping in and out of her mind as she tries to remember his words, amazed at the fact that such genius can thrive in this backwater environment, her mind already having some sort of ns that she wants to proceed with in order to meet with him again. ''Dao Enlightenment Competition huh¡­'' thinking about the invitation of the young man, she sees no reason to refuse, finally deciding that she will take a look to thispetition that this world is holding even if its just to see the immortal-like young man once again. ''I''m looking forward to it~'' she added as a brilliant smile appear on her beautiful face, a smile that she fails to notice as she closes her eyes, getting ready to rest despite the sun still up in the skies. ---------- On a ce somewhere where the lush green forest and a crystal-clear smallke meets, a purple haired alluring beauty sits in a stone near the body of water, dipping her bare feet in the coldke water as her eyes peer into her reflection, her face deste as if there''s something she is deprived of, as if something important is taken away from her. "I want to run away¡­" she mutters to herself as she holds herself back from crying alone, her eyes already red and her vision already clouded by the waters threatening to fall from her eyes, the only thing that is holding herself back from shedding tears being the fact that she hasn''t surrendered to her fate yet, and she will struggle as much as she can even until death to escape it if it is thest thing she will do. After finally managing topletely hold herself back, the beauty sshes the cold water right into her pristine face to remove any traces of her emotions that might have leaked from inside her, before taking out a clothing as she unhesitatingly removes her previous one, that seems to reveal way too much despite the fabrics of it covering most of her fair, smooth skin. After changing to her new clothes that seems to be way better and morefortable to her than her previous one, this one hiding her curves somehow, the purple-haired alluring beauty finally decided to head back to the city near this forest, the cheerful, confident and cheeky expression on her face already returning, attracting not only men, but even women whoes across her path towards the destination she is heading to. After entering the city, she directed to herself and walks along what can only be described as a carnally sinful streets, heading directly to thergest establishment it this streets, her body heading up towards its highest floor as she knows that there''s someone summoning her there. "Head matron, you called?" entering inside, the beauty saw an old woman who seems so decrepit already that her hunched back needs to use some cane in order to support herself, said old woman looking at her as if she''s the creation she is most proud of, as if herself is the magnum opus to this old woman with sinister looks. "Yu''er, there''s apetition about to be held by the Dao Seeking Mountains soon, I want you to head there and participate and bring some glory to our establishment once again" the olddy said with a voice simr to a doting elderly talking to her junior. Despite this fa?ade though, the alluring beauty knows the real monster hiding underneath this seemingly gentle elderly act, a conniving witch that will sacrifice anything else to gain power and strength. Explore more at empire "I will head there immediately, head matron" the alluring beauty replied in a faked eager tone that managed to deceive even the expert that is the olddy, said olddy handing her a letter of invitation causing a small smile to appear from the alluring beauty''s lips. "Good good, also, the third prince will also go there so I suggest you build a good connection with him to prepare yourself for your marriage" the olddy added with a wider smile on her sinister face causing the smile on the beauty''s face to stiffen, however, she pushes through with her act as she couldn''t allow herself to reveal her true intention to this old monster, as she knows what she can do to her should she refuses her intention. "I''ll follow yourmand, head matron" she said with a more neutral tone as she turns her back around, deciding to head towards the Dao Seeking Mountain immediately as she wants to stay away from this ce as soon and as much as possible. Chapter 320 Beauty in Mans Clothing (R-18) While all of this is happening, in another room in another inn, a ck-haired motherly beauty gazes into the four young beauties currently sleeping on the bed with a modest, yet caring smile on her gorgeous, goddess-like face, her mind never expecting that even the two who seems to take drinking alcohol in moderation previously will be hit by said alcohol pretty hard as well. ''As for me, well, my purging techniques doesn''t really degrade all that much despite my cultivation falling so low~~'' the motherly beauty, Su Meiyao, thought to herself as she steps away from therge bed, taking a seat on one of the chairs nearby before gently cing her pristine, milky white plump thighs and fit legs on top of the table right in front of the chair, her gaze on a door as if she''s waiting for someone to emerge from behind it. Her wait isn''t made long though as just a few minutes after she settles herself in her current position, she finally hears the sound of water falling finallying into a stop, her eyes glowing in anticipation as her alluring upper body unstoppably leans forward, as if she can no longer wait for the figure of someone to emerge from that door. Meanwhile, after taking a satisfying bath to rid himself of the smell of alcohol, Su Xiaotian finally decided that he had taken a bath long enough, his figure emerging from the generous bath, the steam obscuring his divine figure yet his heavenly visage failing to be hidden by the veil of steam around him. As he opens the door of the bathroom, what greeted his eyes surprises him by arge amount, although he couldn''t really say that he didn''t expect such oue having this subus of a mother of hises with him in this adventure, her current position making him gulp in sessive fashion as his eyes freely roam across her voluptuous body, the smile on her face clearly saying that she wants his gaze on her body as well. "Mom, that''s my¡­" unable to stop himself from noticing what the ck-haired goddess-like beauty, his mother, is currently wearing, Su Xiaotian decided to point it out for her, only for his words to be interrupted as her reply clearly shows that she did what she did with purpose. "Mhm, your clothes, baby~~~ does mama look good on it~?" moving like a seductress that intends to take him down, Su Meiyao stands up from the soft chair as slow and sensually as she can, revealing something that appears like art in her beloved son''s eyes, something that make his eyes wide despite already seeing it time and time again. Your journey continues on empire As the motherly beauty stands up from her seat, she teasingly reveals her inner wondend, the pinkish meaty lips of her womanly flesh as well as the slightly glistening skin wet from her juices that pours itself from her closed lips ever so often, the frequent yet subtle spreading of her th inner thighs appearing like a show to appeal to her beloved son''s sexual desire, such sight disappearing as she finally stands up, but now that she''s walking towards him, he couldn''t help but see another temptation once again. Despite reaching more than forty years of age already, as a cultivator, his mother is still someone that do looks like ater twenties to early thirties beauty, the maturity and voluptuousness of her heavenly body only serving to make her appear all the more charming and alluring to everyone''s eyes, sexual orientation doesn''t matter, and this very beauty is now shaking her wide, curvy motherly hips as she walks towards him, her son, while all of the curves in her body bounces along with it. Every time her love handles of a hips sways on either direction, her heavenly, huge yet still firm and perfectly shaped breast bounces from her every steps, creating a visual show that only her son is allowed to see, as she is too shy to let anyone else see her like this, said fact evident on how hard the red blush painted on her drop dead gorgeous face is. Despite all the shame she is currently feeling though, she still holds strong as she wants to seduce her beloved son even more, her methods clearly effective as he is already stupefied looking at her, the only thing covering his sculpted body falling into the ground as his divine dragon rises up once again to challenge the heaven, but this time, no one seems to be able to calm it down from doing so. Finally standing in front of him, his mother couldn''t help but blush even harder as she feels his great sword poking through her skin, the tip of his weapon already reaching through the lower part of her massive breast, making her blush even harder as she wonders just how is her body, iparably smaller than his, is able to receive such massive thing moving in and out deep inside of her. As she thinks about all this thing, her lower mouth couldn''t help but start drooling as it starts having a phantom feeling of her beloved son''s massive manhood prating deep inside of her, reaching the entrance of her womb and possibly even breaking through this barrier, her mind already clouded with excitement as she looks up at him, meeting his clearly loving and tender gaze towards her with the same emotion on her gaze.@@novelbin@@ "Tian~~~" she said with a doting tone in her melodious, motherly voice as if she''s ready to receive all the things she is about to experience from this child of hers, who is also the most important person in her entire life. "Mom, you''re so beautiful¡­" meanwhile, taking in all of the appearance that his mother is about to offer in such a close range, Su Xiaotian replied with a gentle voice as he observes her entirety using his senses, her slightly shaking, exposed lower body that is clearly feeling really weak due to the excitement, her drooling naked slit that seems to be way too eager for him to enter inside of her, hisrge shirt that barely covers this slit of hers along with her massive, yet perfectly shaped firm ass, the size and shape of his clothes doing nothing to obscure her willow waist and the explosive bust on top of that, the upper part of his shirt unable to be buttoned from how plump his mother''s sexy breasts are. On top of that, her pink ares are already visible despite the covers of his clothes, the reason being herctating tits are wetting that area of his clothes, making that part transparent for the pinks of her soft mountain peak to reveal itself to him in all its glory. ''This kind of things is really so much better than beingpletely naked¡­'' he thought to himself as he appreciates his mother even more before pulling her in, hugging her tightly in his arms as if he doesn''t want to let go of her, his mother also doing the same as her arms circles around his middle back, silently resting her head on her beloved son''s chest as she listens to his steady, powerful and vigorous heartbeat. Chapter 321 Sucking (R-18) "We just did it back at home, you wanna go again mom?" holding his goddess of a mother''s soft, sexy body in his arms, Su Xiaotian asked with a doting smile on his face as he peers down on her face, her eyes giving off the same emotion his gaze has while she looks back at him. "Mmm~~~ you don''t want to dear~?" nodding at her son''s question as if there''s nothing wrong with it, the ck-haired motherly beauty, Su Meiyao, replied to him as she moves her arms from his back towards his neck, wrapping her soft flesh all around him as her legs also starts clinging onto him, her limbs circling around him as if she''s a ko holding on to a tree for her dear life. In order to help his mother cling on him more easily, Su Xiaotian moves his hands down as he starts groping her in her plump, bouncy ass, making her mouth let out subtle, yet oddly erotic moans that only he can hear, her face still buried on his chest causing him to feel each of the hot breath she is letting out every time she moans. "Me? Not want that, please, pleasuring mom is always and will always be an honor for me¡­" he said with a teasing smile on his face as he leans down towards her face, his movements something that she already knows too well that she involuntarily closes her eyes as she saw her beloved son''s faceing closer to hers, her cute, red sexy lips automatically pouting itself as if waiting for the arrival and contact with her son''s lips. Not even a few moments passed as she starts feeling his skin rubbing on her lips, their mouths already connected but different from their usual routines, they just let it there and not allow their tongues to tangle and dance with each other. This soft kisssts for a few minutes straight with the two of them opening their eyes in the middle of the process, both of them refusing to close it once again prompting them to stare at each other for the rest of their kiss, their gazes locking on each other making their bodies feel hotter than it already is. After this kiss, the two of them remains in their position while the young man starts walking forward, intending to bring this gorgeous mother of his towards the soft chairs nearby, said beauty constantly kissing and sucking on his neck as if a second without intimate contact with him will be unbearable to her. "Dear~~~ Tian~~~ Chuuu~~~ my baby~~~~" while kissing his upper body continuously, the ck-haired motherly beauty failed to realize that her beloved son is already sitting down on a chair, the two of them facing each other as they get closer and closer, his naked heavenly dragon pressing on her soft body as if it wants to bore a hole in there, the heat from his massive thing making her more and more aroused, a testament to that her love juices that already starts to flow from her closed, fat ps all the way down to her beloved son''s thighs. "Mama wants to try something baby~~~" after a while, the beauty finally recognizes what changes happened when she is in trance enjoying her beloved son''s entire body, his touch, his smell, his taste and all other things not mentioned in between, prompting her to stand up from herfortable position on her son''sp, standing only for a few moments as she starts kneeling in front of him, eventually bringing her face right in front of her beloved son''s massive manhood. Looking at the sheer size of his weapon, she couldn''t help but feel so small especially when her eyes is just right at the base of it, the rest of the massive shaft casting shadow down on her gorgeous face, causing her to gulp even more as the shadow nearly covering her entire face makes his already terrifying weapon looks even more exaggerated in her eyes. "Let mama take care of you now, baby~~~" she said while subserviently looking up towards her son''s face, the excitement clearly visible on her aroused expressions making her look all the more seductive to his eyes. After saying so, she already proceeds to what she originally ns on doing, cing her slender, dainty hands towards his thick shaft, her fingers, despite its slenderness failing to encircle the entirety of his girth, prompting her to use both her hands to encircle itpletely before she starts moving it up and down, but slowly for now. Enjoy exclusive content from empire As she moves her hands up and down near the base of his shaft, she is also using her face to give her beloved son''s heavenly weapon more pleasure, rubbing its tip along her nose as she takes in the extremely masculine scenting out from it, doing this for a while before she finally couldn''t hold herself back, opening her mouth and poking out her pink, cute little tongue in order to get a taste of the greatest treat in her life. "Aaahhhmmm~~~~" she made a cute sound as she allows her lips to engulf the entirety of her son''s tip, after which she starts using her tongue to trace circle around his manhood while letting her sweet, slimy saliva to flow out of her plugged mouth, his dragon being inside it doing nothing to prevent the leaking of her saliva to his shaft. As she continues to lick his tip, her saliva alreadypletely coats his entire length all the way to the massive balls she is currently fondling with, enabling her to move even more smoothly and work her way around her beloved son''s cock, who seems way too eager from getting sucked by her. Meanwhile, as she continues her blowjob on her son''s masculinity, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but appreciate this kind of life even more, having his goddess of a mother voluntarily kneel down in front of him just to service him all while looking up with that gaze towards him, as if she''s willing to receive any attack she''s going to send her way from this point forward.@@novelbin@@ In addition to that, her almost naked figure is being revealed even more as sweat starts appearing on her pristine, milky white skin, causing his clothes to stick more on her skin and revealing even more of it as time goes on, making her look sexier and sexier as she continues to y around with his weapon. Just deciding to enjoy it, he continues watching her as she masterfully demonstrates her techniques, making him feel so much despite not even going that deep in her mouth, only his tip being shoved inside her warm wet mouth and being caressed by her slippery, soft tongue. "Ahhkkk¡­ mom, that feels really good¡­" with his mother licking the underside of his cock, he couldn''t help but move one of his hands and cing it on top of her head, not doing anything else and merely letting this mother of his to continue doing her work on his not-so-little little brother, the ck=haired motherly beauty seemingly approving of this decision as well since her eyes shed a hind of appreciation when she stares at him once again. Chapter 322 Moms Mouth (R-18) Explore more stories with empire "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ ahhkk~~~ ahhk~~~ ahhkkk~~~" inside a room where four beauties are currently soundly sleeping, an immortal-like young man and a ck-haired, goddess-like motherly beauty is currently engaged in ascivious activity that can only be described as immoral, with the motherly beauty kneeling in front of the young man while she takes in some of his length down her mouth, and the young man seemingly enjoying it as he ces his and on top of the beauty''s head while letting out pleasured grunts every now and then. What makes it so immoral though will be revealed the moment that one of them speaks, the one unexpectedly speaking being the ck-haired motherly beauty the moment she decided to take a rest in fear of having her jaw dislocated from sucking the young man''s manhood. "Does mama''s mouth feel good, baby~~??" looking up at the young man as she uses her hands to circle around his waist, the ck-haired, goddess-like motherly beauty asked, her words revealing her identity as the young man''s mother. "It''s the best, mom¡­" although he also already experienced blowjob from his paternal grandmother and admittedly, it is a heavenly experience, Su Xiaotian just feels like there is something different when it is his mother that is sucking him like this and although he just couldn''t point out where it is that makes the two different, he knows that only his mother can make him feel the way he is feeling with her. Not wanting to disrupt this fun time of theirs by thinking about his other lovers, he decided to shove the thoughts of his paternal grandmother in the back of his mind as he focuses his attention solely on the beauty sucking him and kneeling right between his legs, his mother, the one that gave birth to him showing the passage he used to emerge into this world as she widely spreads her motherly thighs and fit sexy legs even while she''s no longer sucking on him currently.@@novelbin@@ "Fufufu~~~ mama is d to hear that from you, dear~~~" she said with a satisfied smile on her gorgeous face before she moves her hands from his waist back to hisher regions once again, but no longer using her hands to move along his shaft as she moves even lower, letting one of them fondle with his heavy, clearly loaded sacks while her other hand continues to move down as it caresses not his, but her own body, until it eventually reaches her drooling naked slit seemingly longing for some action already. "Then, since baby is clearly enjoying it, mama will give you more, dear~~~" she added before finally deciding to take him more seriously, her velvety, red lips already a bit sore from all the sucking locks on his manhood once again, but this time, he knows that his mother of his is already going in for the kill. Confidently shing a smiling eye on him before she decides to let out her technique, she starts circling her tongue around his shaft as she starts pushing his tip deeper into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down in an attempt to alleviate herself from pushing her own body too much. ''Oh my~~~ my son is too big~~~ he''s definitely going to shatter my jaw if I''m not careful~~~'' despite thinking of such gruesome thing should something go wrong with this, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but leak even more as she starts taking her beloved son''s manhood deeper and deeper, the scent of his shaft permeating all throughout her entire mouth and nasal cavity causing such arousal that clouds her rational even more than it already does. Meanwhile, Su Xiaotian is feeling greater and greater as the sensation of his mother''s lewd damp mouth gobbling on his heavenly dragon starts spreading all through his entire body, the transition of his shaft from her little mouth plugging all the way through her tight, slippery throat making all the nerve endings of his dragon extremely sensitive, not to mention when her throat pulsates whenever she swallows air. As he watches his goddess of a mother push his cock deeper and deeper down her tight slimy throat though, there is nothing more he wants than to expedite the process and just shove it directly down her deepest parts, then just letting it there until she either pull out from it or he releases his load on her throat, but her decided to hold back from doing so as in fear of hurting this loving mother of his. "Mmm~~~ slurp~~ ahhkk~~ slurpp~~~" after some time, she finally shoves her son''s entire thing down her slippery tight throat, her struggle seemingly worth it as the moment that she manages to gobble the entirety of his thing, she suddenly felt the satisfaction of giving this kind of treatment to her son not only as his mother but also as his beloved woman, the mixture of the taboo of they aremittingbined with their pure emotion of immeasurable love to each other causing her to feel even more than what is expected. Meanwhile, he is currently indulging himself as he watches his own mother, a goddess-like beauty that is clearly no one should''ve been able to acquire if not for the fact that she is previously a dual cultivator, suck his heavenly dragon like a pro, her movements not only going back and forth but she''s also twisting and turning her head around on it, all while shepletely shoves her gorgeous face on his crotch, not letting a single second go that her beloved son''s cock is not spreading her throat apart. "Gawk~~~ gawk~~~ gaawwkk~~~~" as she continues her blowjob on him, her saliva got left behind as she moves back and forth, smother her sweet bodily fluid not only on his entire shaft, but also on his balls as she licks it continuously without even a shred of hesitation and wonder in her face, as if she is really meant to do this only for him. While she uses her throat to pleasure her son though, her free hand moves further down her body, all the way to herher regions, reaching through the slightly spread, but nevertheless beautiful and pristine looking fat ps before moving her hand on top of hit, moving her fingers in slow circr motions while eventually digging her fingers inside in order to touch her more sensitive parts, all of thisscivious movements disyed right in front of her beloved son''s eyes, making her wonder if this will decrease his opinion of her. Unknown to her though, the young man looks at her even better when she did herself like that, the fact that his own mother is masturbating as she sucks his monstrosity making him so turned on that she feels like something is alreadying out of his shaft, something that is supposed toe out even a few hourster, the unexpected event causing her to look at his mother at an even brighter light. "Mom, I''m cumming" he said more to himself rather than to his mother currently gobbling on his member, as he already knew way too well how she will handle such response, a way of handling this that she loves so much. Chapter 323 Should I Feed You with That Then? (R-18) Hearing her beloved son''s words, Su Meiyao pushes herself forward once again, shoving the entire length of his shaft down on her already beaten up, sore and sensitive throat, all while wrapping her soft, milky white arms around his waist with her eyes gazing at him as if begging him not to move, causing the him to feel even better than he already does. Looking at his mother appearing like a that, he couldn''t help but move his hands towards her head, holding it tightly as his massive manhood twitches around her slippery, sensitive throat, the bulge of his weapon clearly visible along her fair, slender neck making the experience all the more visually pleasing,bined with her eyes already rolling upwards due to her bing intoxicated with his masculine scent. After a few moments of struggling, his thick hot milk starts exploding on her tight little throat, the force from his climax so great that often she couldn''t breathe due to her son''s heavenly dragon clogging her entire airway, something that she somehow loves so much when the fact that it is her son doing it to her is factored to the equation. "Mmm~~~ mmm~~~ gulp~~~ gulp~~~" with her half-open eyes and twitching sexy body kneeling right in front of her beloved son, she starts downing the yang qi directly flowing into her throat, her body seemingly automatically amodating to her son''s needs as her squeezing throat gets even tighter as if to drain him of the ejaction he is currently having, all while her slippery, small tongue continues to lick on his shaft to further increase her service. Meanwhile, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel like he is currently in heaven right now as his mother continues to service his manhood with her lewd wet mouth and sloppy, slippery and tight throat, not to mention her little tongue triggering all the sensitive nerve endings of his shaft causing him to want nothing more than to stay inside her mouth and just pump her full of his hot jizz. With his mother kneeling in front of him and sucking him throat deep while showing such lustful, desiring and submissive eyes, he finally feels like all of the times he is working so hard and borderline torturing himself just to get more strength and power is really worth it, just this moments of pleasure with her being something that he wouldn''t exchange for anything else, not to mention better moments where they express not only their passion, but also their intense, romantic love for each other. While that is a taboo due to their blood rtion as a mother and son, the two of them doesn''t particrly care about something like that anymore as they only ces their care about what they wanted to do, and since it is this that they wanted, they doesn''t really care about what other people thinks about their peculiar rtion anymore. After nearly a minute of arduously receiving her dearest son''s sperm and shoving it down her slimy throat, she finally pulls his naked sword out from her sucking sheath, but not allowing it to escape her lewd wet mouth as she continues to suck on it while circling her little tongue around his tip, lovingly looking at him in the process of her cleaning up any remains of their passionate feeding session. "Did that feel good, baby~~?" after a popping sound is heard after she sucked on his tip like a lollipop, she then looks at him with a satisfied, and somehow confident glint in her eyes, as if even her, who was once an extremely talented dual cultivator, is really scared that she can''tpletely satisfy her son with her greatest service. "That feels really great, mom¡­" Su Xiaotian replies as he smiles at her dotingly like how a lover do to his most special one, making his mother blush in the process as she proceeds to use her qi to rid her mouth of any traces of their previous activities before leaning in and doing her most favorite thing with the only person in all of existence she wants to do it with, her lover, a man who also bears the identity of being her son. "Mnn~~ chuu~~~ hmmm~~~" as she starts kissing him, her beloved son is also already moving to give her more pleasure than she could even start to imagine, hisrge hand swiftly, and adeptly removing the clothes from being buttoned, causing her massive, gtinous motherly tits to pop out in the open, pressing hard against his chest with her big flower buds rubbing against his muscr body. "Mnn~~~ aaahhnnn~~~" she moaned a bit loudly after breaking her intense kiss with him as she feels her nipples rubbing against her son''s body, said nipples feeling way too sensitive now that she starts wondering just how is it possible for her to be like that. Meanwhile, pressing on the hard surface, her flower bud, along with therge pinks around it starts leaking something thick and sweet, its scent permeating into the air and sending her dear son to a travel down the memoryne although it is way too frequent that he is feasting on this liquiding out of his mother''s plump, bountiful breast. "Your mouth always tastes like peaches, mom" however much he wants to suck on her delectable tits now and devour her heavenly milk until her mammary nds went dry, which seems all too imusible due to how much milk she is always producing, Su Xiaotian remains his cool before looking at the goddess of a mother he has, moving one of his hands holding her on her waist to caress her peerlessly gorgeous face, causing her to close her eyes as she also moves one of her hands to ce it on top of his. "Mama cleaned it using qi~~~" she exined as she opens her eyes once again, showing him a motherly smile that doesn''t seem to fit all to well on this sexually tense situation. "You really don''t need to do all that effort, mom, if you want to kiss me, then do it" he said as he thinks that doing something like that is somehow subconsciously rted to her mom often thinking of herself as someone ''unworthy'' or ''unclean'' whenever they are making love, hence why he said such words just in case it is really the case. "Fufufu~~~ then should I let your semen in my mouth and feed you with that~~??" hearing her beloved son''s words, she couldn''t help but feel like he really see through her in every way possible, someone that no one, even her own parents fails to aplish, but despite the immense and overflowing joy in her heart, she opted to hide majority of it and conceal her current smiling expression in a veil of teasing that caught this beloved son of hers off guard. Experience tales at empire "I''d rather not have that¡­" he said awkwardly as he moves his other hand towards the back of his head and starts scratching it before he startsughing awkwardly, this awkward expression of his causing his mother currently straddling on hisp to giggle uncontrobly, showing that she enjoys every minute of this little bonding time with him.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 324 You Can Do Anything You Want (R-18) "Fufufu~~~ you know that mama is just kidding right~~?" after hearing her beloved son''s reply, Su Meiyao starts giggling happily before she leaned in and rests her head on his shoulders, her mouth softly kissing him on said shoulders as she breathes really deeply, taking in his scent that she loves so much. Meanwhile, Su Xiaotian just allows his goddess of a mother to do anything she wants to do with him, his hands moving on different ces as he enjoys her shower of soft kisses on his shoulders, his right hand moving down below and fondling with her plump, motherly ass, all while his left hand moves to stroke her gently on her head as if expressing his satisfaction on what she is currently doing. "Mnn~~~~ dear~~~" as she continues to enjoy servicing her beloved son, she starts moaning uncontrobly once his hand groping on her soft big butt moves towards her deep crack, his fingers invading all the way to her tight second hole, rubbing it for a bit causing her to feel apletely different feeling of pleasure from before. ''Oh my~~~ what is this~~~'' despite having her son teasing her back door for the first time since they start getting involved in this intimate, romantic rtionship, she couldn''t help but feel a current running through her entire being, as if there is something, a door of pleasure of some sort that just opens up to her. Feeling her son''s rough andrge finger rubbing on her soft and small, sensitive second hole, she starts squirming around without any control of her body, shivers running from the spot he is teasing up to her mind, screwing with her rational and making her drown deeper and deeper into this new pleasure. "Ahhnnn~~~ stop teasing mama''s ass baby~~~" feeling him getting more and more intense with his assault, she couldn''t help but beg as she couldn''t move anymore, her entire being struggling to get up from her current position as she wants to look at her most beloved person, her son, face to face, only for her attempts to fail as she feels him moving away from her second hole, his fingers exploring and moving closer and closer to her front. "Then should I tease you here, mom?" in response to his mother''s melodious, lewd begging voice, Su Xiaotian asked as his fingers went pass through her tight backdoor forward to her drooling, sensitive closed slit, her first response as she feels his finger on them being immediately moving her hips back and forth, as if she couldn''t wait for his fingers to y with this extremely sensitive part of hers. "Mn~~~ yes please baby~~~ y with mama''s pussy all you want~~~" she replied with a debauched smile on her face as she rubs her own craving lower mouth to her son''srge rugged fingers, switching her back and forth movement as she sways her hips left and right, making it look like she is dancing while she gets a feel of what is about toe. "Ahhhnnn~~~ ahhnnn~~~ ahhhnnn~~~~" "oohh~~~!! Right there baby~~~" "Ahhh~~~!!! Yeeeeesssshh~~~!!!" As he starts drawing circles on her plump, sensitive pussy lips, she also starts letting out scious moans from her little mouth, the melody of her motherly voice something that sounds like music to his ears causing him to want nothing more than give her even more pleasure to make her moan even more. Deciding to proceed with this n of his, his fingers move deeper inside her craving love hole, her response to it so much more than he imagined as she abruptly jerks when she feels her son''s fingers move inside her drenched meat hole, the entrance of her hole squirting out so much lewd juice just from this gentle movements of his. "I-I came~~~" she shyly said as she also never expected that she will suddenly climax just from him moving his fingers inside her pink cave, her shynesspletely apparent from her face being a total shade of red, not only her entire face but also her fair, slender neck along with her ears as well, her entire head seemingly spewing out hot smoke because of her expressions. ''Looks like I still like his fingers here the best~~~'' despite admittedly enjoying her son ying with her backdoor so much more than how she expected it to be, she pretty much confirmed that there''s still nothing that can beat the feeling of him fingering her right in the hole where he came from, his movements there making her feel so loved and treasured that she just couldn''t get enough of it no matter how many times or how long he do it. "It does looks like it¡­" he replied as he takes out his fingers from his mother''s mping love hole, her love juice stretching for a few centimeters before breaking into two parts, her waters drenching everything below the entrance of her pussy, including her inner thighs, as well as her son''s thighs just right underneath hers. As the hand just fingering his mother finally reaches right in front of their face, he teased her by spreading his fingers, showing just how sticky her love juice is causing her to blush even harder than she already does as he licks his fingers, seemingly enjoying her lewd juice as he smiles after doing so, before moving his fingers towards her sexy red lips, his thumb rubbing on her bottom lip causing her to submissively open it. Without her son even taking the initiative, she starts engulfing his drenched fingers inside her warm wet mouth, devotedly cleaning it paying it all her attention as she closes her eyes, her little tongue rolling around his fingers attentively for a couple of minutes before he finally decided to pull it out from her mouth, her saliva drenching it now instead of her love juices as she already gulped down all of them. "Are you ready mom?" feeling that she is already wet enough, he asks her as he slides his manhood back and forth on her drooling sensitive slit, using her waters to coat his entire length so that he can enter her easily, something that he often finds a trouble as his mother is way too sensitive with his meat staff that she is always orgasming whenever he first shoves his heavenly dragon during their sessions. Your adventure continues at empire "Mn~~~ do mama as much as you want, dear Tian~~~" she replied with a smile on her drop-dead gorgeous face that is already looking quite tainted by thebination of mostly her longing and her lust, all while she feels her son''s spear head already spreading her closed ps apart. "Ahhhnnn~~~~ mmm~~~~" "Ohhh~~~ heavens~~~!!! Baby, you''re so biiiggg~~~~"@@novelbin@@ "Ahhnn~~~!!! You''re stretching mama''s pussyyy~~~!!!" Feeling his girth entering deep inside her pink cave, she starts moaning uncontrobly loudly while her limbs start closing in on him, her soft motherly thighs circling around his waist while her fair arms surrounded his neck, her huge bountiful tits squeezing on his hard muscr body, painting his body white with her sweet warm, peach scented milk mixing with both of their sweats, making it appear all the hotter and more intimate between the two of them. "Fuck me, baby~~~" she said as she looks at him with desire drowning her eyes, the stimtion from her son''s heavenly sword piercing through her sensitive sheath causing her to want nothing more than feeling him ravage her insides. Chapter 325 Desires (R-18) "Ahhnn~~~ yeah~~~ right there~~~" "Ohhh~~~!!?? Hyaaaann~~~!!" "Mmmm~~~ mmm~~~ mmm~~~" Within the next few moments of this short love making session of theirs finally starting, Su Meiyao already starts moaning uncontrobly from her beloved son''s shallow thrusts, just the most minute of movements from his heavenly sword scraping her pink flesh scabbard sensitive only for him sending her to a travel down the ecstasyne. While it might be too absurd to her that only her son can make sex feel like this to her, she''s all in for it though as she loves him so dearly that after experiencing all this time of making love and being involved romantically with him, she just couldn''t imagine herself living a life without him, her entire being practically craving for thefort of his existence, her heart longing for his love and her body lusting for his touch, all these feelings something that she is having all of the time. Having one of these desires satisfied as she feels his massive manhood hitting all the sensitive spots his spear head passes through inside her mping love hole, she couldn''t help but feel like she''s on cloud nine, thinking that there''s nothing more she would rather do than having this experience of him railing her so deep right now.@@novelbin@@ "Mnn~~~ dear~~~ does mama''s pussy feel good~~~" fearing that she is the only one enjoying this love making session despite her dearest son''s constant words of encouragement to her that she is the one who always made him feel the best, she decided to ask as she starts moving by herself, twisting and turning her soft, curvaceous willow waist without a care for her image as the mother of the young man she is passionately making love with, only caring for him as his woman and lover right now. "You feel great mom¡­" he replied as he moves both his hands towards her sexy waist, holding her there and helping her bounce up and down on his towering meat pir, the sensation of her soft, fleshy, mping pink insides sucking on his member causing him to grit his teeth in an attempt to suppress a premature explosion of his seeds. "Ahhnnn~~~ that''s good~~~ mama''s d~~~ mmm~~~~" hearing his reply along with his movements that seems to express all the pleasure he is currently feeling, she couldn''t help but smile sciously as she gains some more confidence with herself when ites to sex, something that she always had unwavering confidence in that is only shattered once she experienced being with him as not to mention being the only one that managed to make her climax during sex, he''s also the only single person that managed, and will ever manage to make her feel good from this kind of adult activities. "You need to have more confidence with yourself, mom¡­ you''re so beautiful that every moment with you is a blessing to me¡­" Su Xiaotianplimented as he continues ramming his dick inside his mother''s pulsing pussy, his tip reaching deeper and deeper inside of her as they move in a harmonious and synchronous way making both of them feel even more than what they are supposed to, coupled with the knowledge of this rtion of theirs being a taboo making love making between the two of them feel more and more pleasurable for each other. "Mmm~~~ what does beauty has¡­ ahhhnnn~~~ have to do¡­. Hyaaa~~~!? With thiiiissss~~~~" hearing her beloved son''s words, she couldn''t help but wonder as she asks, although she already knows in her mind what his answer is going to be, the only reason for her doing so is to distract herself from all the stimtions she is feeling as his naked sword reaches the end of her pink naked sheath without any significant effort in his part, causing her to struggle in keeping herself from orgasming uncontrobly to his thursts. "Come on mom, you know really well what it has to do with that right?" he teased as he starts getting ustomed to his mother''s pussy''s sucking and massaging motion, her lewd wet cave seemingly enjoying the re-entry of the only being that came out of it, expressing its joy as it tightly mped onto him as if it never wants to let him go again, making him struggle on every thrust as he can barely move his shaft inside from the strength of her inner wall''s grip, making the sensation all the more confusing and pleasurable as he feels like he''s enveloped by extremely velvety softness instead. "Mnn~~~ ahhnnn~~~ ahhnnn~~~" Explore hidden tales at empire "Ahhhh~~~!!! Oh heavens~~~~!!! That''s so deeeeeeeppp~~~!!!" "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! So good~~~!!! Dear~~~ mama''s cumming~~~!!!" Unable to answer his response as her mental barrier copsed from his advances, she couldn''t stop herself from just letting out helpless moans as she feels his meat pirying waste and ravaging her drooling, sensitive inner walls, the feeling of having her son beating her pink love hole up causing her drooling drenched pussy lips to squirt even more of her love juice out, the glistening love juice wetting not only herher regions along with her inner thighs but also his crotch area as well, said love juice stretching quite far every time she raises her hips up. As her bouncing hipses down though, loud and lewd pping sounds permeated into the air, the rhythmic pping sound getting faster and faster by the second as it harmoniously goes along with her melodic, motherly moans, her heavenly voice sounding like music to any listener''s ears, the only listener now currently enjoying these moans of hers even more as he moves his hands towards her two massive bouncing jugs, cupping them with both his hands as he guides their tips towards his mouth. "Ahhnn~~~ oohhh~~~!!! Yes baby~~~!!! suck mama''s nipples~~~!!!" Despite having her waters exploding from down below her, usually rendering her immobile and oftentimes unconscious, she still has her consciousness intact now as she feels like somehow, it is this son of hers that is making it possible some way or another, making her hover between a state of heavenly pleasure from her massive orgasm and earthly desire from wanting her son to do so much more, her body failing to process all this stimtion as it just helplessly trembled and shivered from all the pleasure overloading herself. Meanwhile as she continues squirting, his manhood starts twitching as well, his entire shaft already feeling really sensitive as this subus of a mother of his massages him with her soft and squishy inner walls previously, but now that she is orgasming really hard, the massaging sensation increases even more, coupled with the sucking of her cave making his seeds flood out of his chamber and shoot it directly inside of her. As he paints his mother''s craving wet womb white with his thick hot cum, he also continues enjoying the heavenly richness of her breast milk, having a massive amount of this divine nectar-like substance directly into his mouth as he gently bit on both of her rtivelyrge sensitive flower buds, both of them being so stiff right now most possibly because of her climax. With both of them indulging in the pleasure of this romantic, yet incestual sex, they couldn''t help but not notice the passing of time as they just continue to long for each other unceasingly, the two of them intimately hugging, holding and caressing each other as if they just want to melt on the other one''s embrace. Chapter 326 A Great Night (R-18) Bonus chapter time, as always, thanks for the support 1/3 ---------- After this first round of theirs, they proceeded to continue as they feel like they haven''t had each other enough, the two of them greedily embracing each other as they continue with theirscivious and taboo act, their loving caresses between each other making them appear more like passionate lovers who hadn''t seen each other for countless years instead of being a mother and son who is practically intimately holding each other almost every day. He cum inside her multiple times, filling her insides with his seedspletely as if he wants to impregnate her, his tip knocking on the entrance of her baby room every time his deep thrust reaches its end, causing her eyes to roll upwards as her most private part squirts a little every time he thrust deep into their sessions, her entire being bing drained of every ounce of strength as they didn''t even notice the moon already hung upon the night sky when they finished, the only reason why they stop is most likely because her wells went dry. "It''s a really beautiful night isn''t it, Tian~~?" looking at the night sky above them through the open window of their room as she satfortably on top of her beloved son''sp, Su Meiyao said before leaning her exposed back on his masculine, chiseled front, the extreme body heating out of him causing the cold night winds to feel like nothing to her. "There''s no one more beautiful than you, mom¡­" seeing this as an opportunity to raise his mother''s confidence even more, Su Xiaotian replies proudly as he moves his arms to circle around her, making her engulfed even more on his warmth as his entire body wraps protectively around her soft, voluptuous motherly body. "Glib tongue~~~! You just can''t get serious can you~?" despite feeling really good, as well as happy from what this son of hers said, she just couldn''t help but reply in such a way as she starts blushing once again, her heart beating loud and fast yet feelspletely different from the same manner her heart beat when they are making love, this one making her feel more like a maiden madly in love with him. "I''m just stating the truth" he replied with a cheeky smile on his face as he leans his head for her to see, his mother, mesmerized by this face of his, couldn''t help but tilt her head backwards to meet with his before closing her beautiful, gem-like eyes and opening her little mouth slightly, her lips sore from all the kissing they did as they made love previously glistening from the saliva, yet clearly wanting him once again. "Chuuu~~~ haaahh~~~ haaahhh~~~" After giving her what she wants, having their tongues entangle each other in a dance again and exchanging saliva with her, the two of them separates after a few minutes as she starts losing her breath, the only one panting so hard after this being her with her son effortlessly handling her desires while smiling at her dotingly, making her feel like she is blessed with the greatest child ever. "Do you want more, Meiyao?" looking at his mother''s nk look stered on her peerlessly beautiful face, he asked, calling her by her given name without much qualm as his hands moves from her belly towards her two hanging fruits, lifting them up and feeling how gtinously soft and heavy it is, relieving her shoulders from the immense burden of carrying these two treasures. "Mmm~~~ Tian~~ mama wants more~~~" feeling her son touching her sensitive spots once again along with him calling her by her name, she just couldn''t stop herself from wanting to be more intimate with him, her arms moving back to wrap around his neck as she allows him to do whatever he wants to do with her body, the first thing she is feeling being the sensation of his lips touching upon hers as they engaged in a passionate, sloppy kiss once again. After several minutes of soft caressing and teasing, along with the asional loving talk between the two of them, they finally felt like they had enough for the night, with her suggesting that they take a rest now especially since she is already way too tired from all the things they had done, her mortal coil causing her to forfeit wanting to do more with him since she knows that going to their destination is also an important thing, the onlyfort from this forfeit being the fact that she can have him anytime she wants and he can also have her anytime he wants. Lifting her up to move her to the bed, she couldn''t help but moan as he takes each of his steps since his still erect heavenly dragon is still lodged deep inside her sensitive cave, not a single drop of the seed filling up her womb leaking due to him still plugging her tight holepletely with his shaft, making it appear like his manhood is the perfect fit for his mother''s pussy, as if it is specifically made for him. "Mnn~~~ baby~~~ don''t pull it out~~~" after gentlyying her down on the soft bed, she said pleadingly as he starts removing his member inside her craving motherly hole, such action of him pulling out making his spear head scrape her sensitive spots making her moan and realize what he is about to do, causing her to hug him tightly as she speaks. Seeing his mother''s desperate need to be intimate with him, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel quite helpless as he wryly smiles while shaking his head for a bit, all before surrendering to her desires as he pushes his curving great sword back to her pink scabbard, causing her to softly moan again amidst the sudden pleasure as she feels him scraping her insides before he pushes so deep that the entrance to her baby room bent quite a bit, his tip threatening to enter inside. Your journey continues at empire "Better?" hugging her and lifting her up once again, the young man takes her ce on the bed as hey t with his back on the soft surface, letting his mothery prone on top of him before he asks, the positive response he get showing how much she loves it. "So much~~~" she replied with a motherly smile on her gorgeous face, said smile quite unbefitting to her current situation as she has her son''s meat pir deep inside her womanly parts, his thick hot white seeds filling the entirety of her womb and her naked figure sticking tightly to him. "Want anything more, mom?" deciding to satisfy her desires should she still have one, he asked with the expectation of her asking for something that will immediately be satisfied by him, only for his expectations to be thrown off the air as he heard her words, her voice shaking as if she''s scared to say it but gathered the courage to do so. "Love us, and also love me for all eternity, Xiaotian" she asked with pleading eyes, causing him to once again realize just how much important he is to her eyes, causing his eyes to redden for a bit before he managed to suppress this onught of mixture of positive emotions. "I will" he said resolutely as he looks at her face seriously before gently kissing her cheeks, causing her to feel really secured that she let go of all the burden currently weighing her, the relief from this causing her to immediately fall asleep.@@novelbin@@ Tonight will be a great sleep for this mother and son. Chapter 327 What A Tsundere 2/3 ---------- "My dear big brother, isn''t it your fault that mom is walking like that?" treading along the roads of a new city, a bubbly youngdy couldn''t help but point out as an immortal-like young man helps a ck-haired, goddess-like motherly beauty to walk, the veil covering the lower part of her fatally beautiful face doesn''t help in concealing how much she is struggling to walk currently. "Mom, do you want me to carry you?" ignoring his younger sister''s remarks, the immortal-like young man asked with voice filled with concern as he held one of the ck-haired motherly beauty''s hands, his concern causing her to smile widely before shrugging her pain off as if there''s nothing wrong with her. "No need to do that my dear, mama can endure it, and besides, I don''t really want to show such vulnerable sight to my daughters-inw~~~" hearing her son''s concern for her, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but reply in a jovial tone as she forces herself to walk on her own, the soreness of herher regions still apparent from her struggling and awkward steps, causing the immortal-like young man to guide her once again. "Mother-inw, you shouldn''t really hold yourself back for us¡­" looking worriedly at how much Su Meiyao is struggling, the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, said with a modest and convincing smile on her radiantly beautiful face, her manners of dealing with the current situation showing that she also inherits some of her mother''s blood when ites to dealing with social rtionships. "Oh, little Lian, you don''t really need to worry about this olddy, I''ve dealt with Xiaotian multiple times already, this is just a normal day for us so there''s really no need for you to worry about anything~~~" Su Meiyao replies with a confident, even proud, smile on her face as she subtly flexes her nonexistent muscles as if to show how strong she is, only for her words to cause all thedies, even the most shameless one, Wu Xiaoyao, to blush as they realizes the implication of her words. Not dwelling upon this implication though, the six of them decided to continue walking towards their destination, their location getting closer and closer to the Dao Seeking Mountains. "Mother-inw, just a bit more, we will reach the teleportation array for the Northeastern Province" taking the lead in front of them, an empress-like beauty said with traces of concern for Su Meiyao also visible on her face, the reason why she is taking the lead is because she is the most familiar with this ce next to the struggling ck-haired motherly beauty. "That''s great, let''s go there now, shall we?" hearing the empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er''s voice, Su Meiyao replies with a motherly smile on her gorgeous face before they starts treading faster, the only reason why she isn''t falling behind is because of the fact that her two children, her only male blood rtive alive, her beloved son, and her sworn sister''s daughter with Wu Xiaolong, helping her walk. It is only the next morning since Su Meiyao and Su Xiaotian, the mother and son duo, passionately made love with each other for a long period of time, spanning from the entire day time after they finished eating in the previous restaurant they visited up until the middle of the night before the two of them slept with their private parts still connected to each other, the intensity of theirscivious activities also being the reason why she is struggling to walk right now. The morning after they made love, their group headed towards the teleportation array towards the Eastern Province first thing in the morning, actually making three of them in quite the high alert state as this is also the very same province where the Extreme Martial Sect is located, those three being the mother and son in the group, Su Meiyao and Su Xiaotian, along with his half-sister, Wu Xiaoyao. This alert immediately fades into oblivion though as they are aware that they can easily escape and return to their home, the massive ind filled with World Trees, in a sh with the Unbounded Spatial Talisman, along with the fact that it will only be problematic for them if someone really stronges out to deal with their group, something extremely unlikely with all things already taken ount for before making such ims. Which sets them to this ce right now, the West Connecting City located in the Eastern Province, also being a ce where anyone can traverse towards the adjacent provinces with exception to the Central Province, the travel towards these adjacent provinces being extremely fast as well given that it also uses teleportation array to travel. It is also the reason why they are currently walking right now, the case being that the leader of the group, the immortal-like young man, decided that it would be better for them to reach the Dao Seeking Mountain now. "Xiaoyao, do you want me to help you with that?" seeing that the bubbly young beauty is also struggling due to the height difference between her and the ck-haired motherly beauty, a valiant-looking, blond beauty asked as she taps Wu Xiaoyao''s back, causing the bubbly youngdy to nod after asking her if she''s really sure of that. "Mother-inw, let me help you with Tian" after receiving the duty from the bubbly youngdy, the valiant-looking beauty, Astaria, said with a modest smile on her face as she looks at Su Meiyao, every single time of peering into this heavenly beauty causing her to wonder just how it is possible for someone as beautiful as her to exist. "My oh my~~~ little Astaria, you''re getting more and more used to calling this olddy as mother-inw huh~~? It makes me happy that my dear son is getting anotherpanion when treading the Dao in the future~~~" hearing the wordsing out of Astaria''s little mouth, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but smile in a teasing nature as she pulls her closer towards her, her action and words causing the valiant-looking beauty to appear extremely shy. "I-It''s not like t-that m-mother-inw¡­" she said borderline muttering as she tries to defend herself, causing all thedies in the group to just giggle as they clearly knew what she feels for their lover as well, but this often in denial nature of her just makes her all the more adorable in the eyes of the immortal-like young man and his mother. {What a tsundere} {What a tsundere} Find adventures at empire Looking at how she acts, the siblings, the bubbly young beauty half-sister and the immortal-like young man half-brother said to each other at the same time, remembering a certain red-haired girl in an animated series back on Earth, their wordsing at the same time causing them to look and then wink at each other, a move so subtle and hidden that not even the sharp Su Meiyao fails to notice their actions. After a few more minutes of joking around as they walk towards the teleportation array headed to the Northeastern Province, the group of a singr young man and five heavenly beauties finally arrives at their destination, their entrance along with their appearance causing them to be the center of attraction among the people headed towards the Northeastern Province.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 328 Playing Around "Come to think of it dear, aren''t you also for my decision to enjoy the travel first before heading to the Dao Seeking Mountains?" remembering something, Su Meiyao asked towards her dear son as they wait for the teleportation array to the Northeastern Province to activate, wondering why this young man standing right beside her to help her stand decided to rush going to their destination despite him agreeing with her sentiments of exploring everything their travel has to offer. "You''re attracting too much attention mom, actually, not only you, but also the others as well¡­" Su Xiaotian replies with a helpless smile on his face before he moves to caress his mother''s veiled peerlessly gorgeous face, causing the beauty to close her eyes as she relishes upon the sensation of his touch. "Do you find that a problem dear~?" feeling like he is not telling something, she asked with stern and resolute eyes as if telling him that she won''t stop acting like so until he told him everything, in which he decided to do as he knows that she will really not stop acting like this so long as he hides something.@@novelbin@@ "While I do not find it any troubling at all for now, I am quite worried that some bastards interrupts our travel once again, and I know how much you hate that happening, mom" he answered as he lets out a massive wave of soul power, letting it explode and surround the entire area covered by the mass teleportation array, scaring some men directing their gazes towards his mother and his lovers, some of them even involuntarily wetting themselves in the process of averting their gaze from these group. "Something like that?" seeing what her beloved son has done, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but smile as she asks, finding these kinds of people really displeasing as well but having no ability to deal with it right now, causing her to nod in acknowledgement to his course of action. "Something like that" Su Xiaotian replies with the same doting smile on his face as he looks at his mother, her beauty unrivaled in his eyes standing above the rest of his lovers, although he rarely says it when they are with the others as he knows so much about how ady''s heart works. "My dear big brother, aren''t you afraid of offending them?" worried that there might be someone troublesome in the midst of all these young people seemingly headed towards the Dao Seeking Mountain as well, Wu Xiaoyao asks with a hint of ying around still in her ever so yful tone, the traces of worries she has something that can''t be covered in front of her older brother. "No need to worry about anything Yaoyao, anyone who has some knowledge of the continent knows me, and knows better than to mess with me and the people around me" interrupting the immortal-like young man from speaking, Hua Xian''er proudly deres with her ample chest puffing out while her nose arrogantly point out to the sky, appearing like a little arrogant prick that makes everyone want to put her in her ce. "Doesn''t really help us when those group of perverts back in the roads to the East Connecting City decided to offend us though¡­"ing from a different voice from the ones that previously speaks, the words reverberated in the air as they look at the source of the words, the maidenly beauty currently ying around with her fan, the very same tool she uses as her main weapon, said with a mocking smile on her face as she looks at Hua Xian''er, causing the empress-like beauty''s lips to twitch in annoyance. "Lianlian, do you mind repeating that again? I can''t quite hear it" directing her attention away from the bubbly young beauty she is just assuring towards the maidenly beauty that just speaks, Hua Xian''er requested with the same smile on her face, her heart twitching in pain as she didn''t even manage to anticipate that this long time sworn sisters of her would say something like that. "Isn''t it the truth Xianxian? I think your reputation works just as much as your fist when you beat someone up~" Hong Lian said with her voice sounding really sincere, causing more damage to be inflicted upon her sworn sister. "B-but I©¤" trying to retort to the maidenly beauty''s response, Hua Xian''er attempted to speak only to be cut by the valiant-looking blond beauty standing just beside her, nodding towards Hong Lian''s sentiment. "Sister Xian, I think Sister Lian''s words really have some truth in them, I saw those guys looking at you and if not for you looking like you really want to fight with them, they wouldn''t even think twice before jumping at you" Astaria said with a pondering look on her heroic, beautiful face, causing Hua Xian''er to plunge even deeper into an exasperated state, causing her to look at the only person she can rely on right now. "Tian¡­" looking at the immortal-like young man with the corner of her eyes being a bit teary, Hua Xian''er rushed towards him before diving her head right into his chest, constantly sniffing him as if his scent is the only thing that canfort her right now, before moving her hands to wrap around his back in a swift, seemingly practiced manner. ''You little¡­'' looking at how easily did her sworn sister managed to sneak a chance to hug their lover, Hong Lian couldn''t help but praise and curse at her simultaneously, praising her wits for using this chance to jump on Su Xiaotian, and cursing her for doing it so sneakily and painting her as the opposition. Your next journey awaits at empire ''Sister Xian seems to be good at other things as well¡­'' seeing the empress-like beauty''s act, Astaria couldn''t help but think to herself, as after all, she had only known this seemingly way too direct beauty by her nature as an addicted alcoholic, never expecting that such a sloppy character has this careful, crafty and cunning side to herself. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man watching all of this starts making his move now as well, moving the hand free from helping his dearest mother to stand towards Hua Xian''er''s head, patting it for a while before he starts speaking towards the three of them. While it is a well-acted y that can deceive even the greatest of eyes into believing that these three beauties are really in some sort of conflict, the person who knows them the most looks at the three of them as three little children who are just acting and ying around, but because he feels the need to validate their effort, he proceeds to deal with them in a way that satisfies not only the empress-like beauty but the other two as well. "Alright alright, let''s stop the act now shall we, I''ll deal with all of you once we get to our destination" he warns while still keeping his proper smile on his face, causing not only the empress-like beauty currently holding him tightly to blush from her fair, slender neck to her soft, milky white earlobes, but also the maidenly beauty and the valiant-looking beauty as well, their blushing faces making it look like steam areing from the top of their heads. Chapter 329 Arriving at the Destination After waiting for a while for the massive teleportation array to activate, the group finally had their waiting over as the runic array in the ground starts glowing a mystical white, seemingly functioning under the same concept as the Unbounded Spatial Talisman that they often use. With the white light washing over them and the other people standing on top of it in just a few moments, their bodies moving through space itself as their figures disappears from their previous location, all of them being relocated to the city in the Northeastern Province connected to this ce. "We finally arrived here~" looking around this familiar ce that doesn''t change even after more than a decade of her not visiting here, Su Meiyao said in reminiscence as she remembers all her time as the brightest star of her generation travelling here, something that she is most certainly all the thankful for as she thinks that this is one of the reasons why she has this amazing young man of a son she has today. "Should we head for the Dao Seeking Mountains now, mom?" while moving forward to look at the ck-haired motherly beauty face to face, Wu Xiaoyao asked with a curious expression on her beautiful face, her eyes revealing traces of her excitement as this is the first time in her life that she is travelling outside without her mother supervising her, of course, that is with exception to her life in the previous timeline that is already erased by what her dear big brother aplished. Continue your journey on empire While it is true that she has all those experience in that timeline though, she still find this trip of theirs something so novel and new as she already got so used to either travelling alone or with her older brother in that timeline, and thepany of otherdies aside from her is certainly something that she never experienced in that timeline, given how she is the only living being in the entire span of existence that her dear big brother ces an importance to back then. ''This is really fun¡­'' she thought to herself as she waits for her dear big brother''s mother, also her mother just because said beauty said that she must address and treat her as his mother as well, same as how her half-brother treats her mother. "Let''s go there now then, Little Xiaoyao, your big brother might throw some people into their doom if we linger around any longer~~~" Su Meiyao teasingly said as she moves one of her hands to pat the bubbly youngdies head, her other hand still tightly holding her beloved son''s hand. "Mother-inw, should we use some transportation? I know the manager of the Heavenly Secret Tower''s branch here, and she might be able to lend us some flying boat to safely travel with" interrupting the conversation between the two as she thought of something, Hua Xian''er interjected with her eyes glowing with a prideful light, as if she is extremely confident that the idea she thought about is going to be something that will be appreciated by the entire group. "Your idea is really great little Xian''er, but I have a better idea~~~" looking at the empress-like beauty that seems to be quite proud of her suggestion, Su Meiyao helplessly smiles as despite the fact that she doesn''t want to break such energy from her, the fact that her beloved son wants them out of the crowd is something that she wants to make happen more, prompting her to take out an Unbounded Spatial Talisman from her spatial ring and preparing herself to use it. "Let''s go to a more private ce at least, mother-inw" before she activated the talisman though, the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, suggested causing not Su Meiyao, but also all the otherdies in the group to nod, causing them to spend some few minutes finding a pretty much empty space just right outside the city to conceal themselves before using the talisman. "Let''s take the carriage when we''re going home" seeing that the always happy-go-lucky Hua Xian''er appearing like she''s a bit down right now, Su Xiaotian added before they start transporting themselves, causing the empress-like beauty to smile widely as she nods at him eagerly, this simple act of his causing the other beauties to giggle as they realize once again just how much attention he pays towards each of them. "Feeling nervous Astaria?" after their giggling, he then directed his attention to the valiant-looking, blond beauty who is currently giggling with thedies as well, appearing like there''s nothing wrong but he just couldn''t help but feel like there''s something she''s not telling. "Mn¡­" hearing his words, Astaria couldn''t help but get surprised, looking at him with widened eyes before nodding to his question, her face blushing quite a bit reaching her ears in the process, making her appear really adorable in his eyes as he realizes that this is one of those moments where she''s more honest with herself. "There''s no need to little Astaria, with your talent, you can pretty much leave every single self-proimed genius about to participate in the Dao Enlightenment Competition to dust~~" Su Meiyao added infort before looking at the otherdies as well. "Sam applies to the three of you~~" she added with a smile on her peerlessly beautiful face before her pep talk got interrupted by her sworn sister''s daughter, whom she also treats as her own daughter now as well. "How about whenpared to big brother, mom?" the bubbly young beauty asked with a mixture of pure wonder and mostly just joking as she already knew way too well what the ck-haired motherly beauty''s answer will be. "Should mother-inw even answer that?" hearing her words, the one who seems to admire the immortal-like young man''s strength the most, Astaria, suddenly jumped back to her usual self as she reveals a wry smile on her face before looking at the object of her admiration, just standing there straightly while watching them talk with each other. "We don''t know it yet, after all, it''sprehension of the Dao that we''re going to talk about in thatpetition and not abative one where I excel, who knows, some of you might even have betterprehension than me" seeing the helpless smile on their beautiful faces, Su Xiaotian said as some sort of motivation since he doesn''t want to cripple their confidence just because of his talent, thinking to himself that lying to make them feel better in this situation is way better as he himself knows the clear difference between their talents. While it is true that they have a gist of the fact that he is way beyond anyone''s league in terms of talent alone as well, the beauties generously receive suchpliment as who wouldn''t want to, and the fact alone that suchpliment came from their most beloved person, not to mention said person being the crowned as the most talented of this generation and the generations recorded before his, makes thepliment all the greater to them. "Enough with the glib tongue dear, we have more travel ahead of us~~~" being the first to recover from his words, his mother said as she points at the thing blocking their path in front of them.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 330 Climbing Up "What that hell is that!?" seeing the thing in front of her, the empress-like Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but look at it in disbelief, her expression that of someone who with a mix of confusion yet also excitement in her emotions. "This¡­ Dao Xuanyuan moves here before he starts travelling ces?" also having the same expression as her long-time sworn sister, the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, said with a trace of acknowledgement to this young genius of their generation as she imagines just how hard traversing in this path is. "Xiaotian, people in your world are really¡­ peculiar¡­" the valiant-looking beauty that is Astaria added before directing her gaze towards the immortal-like young man, her entire being wondering how it will even be possible for normal humans to move through this ce. "Mom¡­ you said you visits here quite a bit when you''re still traveling the world right? H-how?" looking at the ck-haired motherly beauty after observing the ce, the bubbly young beauty, Wu Xiaoyao, asked her in confusion causing said motherly beauty to smile proudly as if this is something really important to her, like some sort of major history in her life as a young genius. "I told all of you right? This is just the start of our journey to the Dao Seeking Mountains, the fun part starts now~~~" seeing the exasperated expressions on the young beauties'' faces, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but smile with her eyes filled with pride, thinking that this really send even someone with talent as their to some sort of confusion, the same thing that she felt when she first saw this ce when Dao Xuanyuan''s master first invited them to this ce as well. Contrary to how normally other people reacts though, she couldn''t help but think that her son is really someone one of a kind, his gaze clearly that of someone who is not even a bit surprised by the towering mountains barring the path in front of them, his eyes assessing it like an expert that seems to be already figuring and subconsciously mapping out the path they are going to take. "Is the Dao Seeking Mountain located in the peak of this mountain, mom?" looking at the steep slopes and stony paths reaching to the heavens, Su Xiaotian asked with such confident in his tone, the unwavering trust in himself bringing not only him but also thedies towards the ce located on top of the mountain something that makes thedies all the more attracted towards him. Experience tales at empire@@novelbin@@ "Don''t underestimate this mountain range dear, our location is a ce near the entrance to the inner court of the Dao Seeking Mountains, meaning it is a mountain peak even higher than this ce~~" while hearing the confidence in her beloved son''s words makes her really joyful, Su Meiyao still wants to remind him to be prudent at all time, her warning being taken in by the heart by him, but also replying to retort her advice the next moment. "Mom, you think I don''t take that into ount already?" he smiled proudly as he looks at her before showing off, something that he so eagerly wants to do to her as she always feels like an iprehensibly strong being to him, but now that his cultivation is way stronger than hers, he thinks that it is the perfect time to show her how strong he gets after all these years of travelling he did outside. While thedies are waiting for him in wonder of what he is about to do, he starts exuding a massive amount of soul power from inside his body, encasing not only him, but also all these five beauties around him in a shell of soul power, all of them being able to float around in the air due to this, causing the ck-haired motherly beauty to raise her eyebrow as she shows an intrigued smile. "You know, baby, this mountains are enchanted with an array that disables all types of qi maniption techniques, the moment we reached the range of that array, we will fall back into the ground¡­" Su Meiyao said with a serious tone in her voice, nothing but concern on her entire being not only for her beloved son but also to his lovers as he continues to move higher and higher, her current strength being the only thing that make her unable to feel that the thing moving them is soul power rather than qi. "Mom, you know I won''t make such a rookie mistake, right?" Su Xiaotian replies with a smile on his face as he held his mother''s hands even tighter than before, snapping her from her nervous worry as she starts to remember just how smart he is, causing her to feel a bit embarrassed for herself as she appears like a nagging mother for a moment. ''Besides, even if there''s really a qi restricting arrays in this ce, I highly doubt they can restrict the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi in my body'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself, a thought that he pretty much managed to confirm just a few momentster as he feels like they entered some sort of array already, an array that made even him unable to directly invoke the ambient spirit qi in the surroundings. While this is the case though, whenever he controls the transcendent qi inside his body, he can pretty much control the ambient spirit qi once again, although indirectly this time, as the spirit qi in the surroundings dances ording to the will of the transcendent qi controlled by him, as if the ambient spirit qi are faithful subjects obeying the order of their liege. "T-that''s true, sorry for being too nagging" the ck-haired motherly beauty said in an almost muttering voice as she looks at the skies below them, her expression clearly that of someone who thinks that they did something wrong. "There''s no need for something like that mom¡­" the immortal-like young man replied with the same smile always stered on his face, his doting expression something that never failed to make any unwanted emotion out of this mother of his, along with his other lovers. "Besides, you look really cute like that¡­" he added causing her now recovering face to blush in full shyness once again, her hands moving to cover her bright red face in an attempt to hide her current expression that seems to be way too inappropriate for an olddy that she thinks she is. "Y-you glib tongue young man¡­" she said in a low voice as shees closer to her beloved son, standing right in front of him with the frontmost part of her bountiful breast pressing in his muscr body, jiggling in contact as she constantly moves her hands currently balled into little fists moving consistently towards her son''s chest, a hit that seems to be way too light for someone who feels grievance, making it appear like she''s feeling really happy instead. ''I can''t believe I will be jealous towards my own mother-inw¡­'' while looking at the mother and son lovingly expressing their romantic affection to each other like that, the four other beauties thought to themselves with an exasperated expression on their gorgeous faces, the thing they are currently feeling more of disbelief and fascination rather than something so impure as jealousy and envy. Chapter 331 Dao Seeking Mountain While they enjoy their time travelling upwards towards their destination that is the real location of the Dao Seeking Mountain, other participants of the Dao Enlightenment Competition are actually struggling to climb the towering mountains that seems to just pierce through beyond the clouds, the height of suchndmass causing some of the weaker willed geniuses to drown themselves in self-doubt, a thing that is truly terrifying for anyone talented to experience. While most of them wouldn''t even notice the immortal-like young man and his group flying through the air given how focused andmitted they are to climb the extremely steep edges of the mountains, some more talented geniuses noticed their ascent to the skies, said more talented cultivators feeling more unfortunate than the ones who fails to witness such sight as now they felt even more doubtful of their actual capabilities. Continue reading stories on empire While it is fair that they doubt themselves when ites to what they witnessed though, it is also quite terrifying from the point of view of other struggling geniuses just how much easier is it for them to climb the mountains inparison to them, those less talented ones already copsing just a few dozens of meters above the ground, and even some people who cultivated their bodies are already struggling once they reached the hundred meters mark of the ce. "What a monster¡­" "Yeah, I heard that those two managed to benefit from some youngdy who suddenly initiated a Dao Discussion with the people in a certain restaurant, I guess they benefited quite a lot from that¡­" "Heh¡­ Dao Discussions? You think such obscure concept will benefit someone with cultivation levels like ours in such magnitude? You''re giving too much credit to that, those two are already really talented to begin with" "They''re called Southwest Twin Stars for a reason after all¡­" Looking at two young men seemingly effortlessly climbing the mountains while still moving at a rtively fast speed, the people who remains down on the ground talks to themselves as they watched the two ascend, talking about their identities with some of them even arguing that they only managed to reach that far within that fast of a time due to the circling rumor of them reaping harvest in a Dao Discussion. "Screw that twin star twin star bullshit, haven''t you seen those five beauties with a young man apanying them? They''re practically breaking the rules of the climb!!" "What dumb shit is that rule of the climb? There''s no specifics that said that there''s something like that, and besides, don''t you know who that young man is?" "Now that I think about it, I think I saw him somewhere¡­ sssss¡­ is he¡­"@@novelbin@@ "Indeed¡­" After the heated discussion about the two geniuses who seems to lead the frontmost in terms of their distance away from the peak of the mountains, the people they paid their attention towards the immortal-like young man and hispanions, some of them still in disbelief that someone will be capable of straight up just ignoring the array set up in the mountains. "We''re getting closer to the top of the first mountain¡­." Looking up and seeing the clouds just a few dozens of meters above them, Su Meiyao said with a hint of anticipation glowing in her eyes as if she''s also really looking forward to this moment, not because of thepetition but rather because she''s about to reunite with a long-time friend of hers, a friend who had sworn sisterhood with her under their own bloods. "That quick? Tian, you''re so fast¡­" looking at the immortal-like young man currently focused on controlling his soul powerpletely, the empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er, said with a hint of teasing on her gorgeous face, causing thedies to smirk as well and giving the young man quite the surprise, choking on the air as her words reaches his ears. "You want to try if I''m really fast?" refusing to just leave in at that, the immortal-like young man, Su Xiaotian, responded in kind, his words bearing another meaning causing the empress-like beauty to blush in shame as she averts her gaze from him, clearly way too ashamed for her to speak again. Seeing Hua Xian''er act like this, the otherdies couldn''t help but giggle as well, the one who knew all too well how the young man is really not that fastughing along with her daughters-inw as well, her elegant demeanor something that doesn''t really fit into what she is thinking about right now. ''When little Xian experienced ''it'' she''s going to regret this joke so much~~~'' the ck-haired motherly beauty thought to herself as she covers her already veiled beautiful face with her hand as sheughs, almost as if it is already a second nature for her to do so, something that she is already so used to doing whenever they are not in a ce, she can call their home. Talking about each other and enjoying each one''spany, the group already arrived at their real destination without their actual awareness of it, the only one exempted from that being the one using his soul power to lift all of them up and fly, said person being the one holding the only person who knows the structure of the ce they are currently standing on right now. "Now my dear baby~~~ and my daughters-inw¡­ wee to the Dao Seeking Mountains¡­ While I doubt we will really enjoy our stay here given how much of an ascetic ce this is, I hope we can all make good memories here~~~" Su Meiyao said as she looks at the mountain standing at an even higher height than this one, a mountain part of the same mountain range that seems to expand for quite a long distance. ---------- Meanwhile, inside a grand hall of a building built on top of one of the Dao Seeking Mountain''s mountain peaks, twodies are currently talking among themselves, one of them, one who looks more mature andposed than the other, perks up and seemingly stops her focus on the conversation as she suddenly feels someone familiar in the vicinity. "Master?" looking at the mature beauty who seems to be out herself, the other one, a younger, more youthful beauty who seems to be of the same age range as Hong Lian and the others, called, wondering just what is it that made this stern master of hers to look so distracted and out of focus. "This aura¡­" extending her senses, that of someone who reaches a really high cultivation base for the world''s standard already, the older beauty said with a hint of anticipation emerging from herposed expression, as if a crack in an antique, long maintained vase revealing the golden interior underneath. "Master? Are you there?" waving her hands in front of the older beauty''s face, the younger beauty, who bears a schrly temperament and aura around her due to her intelligent looks and the white Dao robe she''s wearing, called once again, only now that the older beauty managed to snap out of her mind. "Nothing of importance my dear disciple, you will find out about it eventually~" the older beauty said with a smile appearing in her beautiful face making her appear like''s she''s glowing like a goddess, her appearance something that the younger beauty is already so used to seeing hence she''s not even a bit affected by that. Chapter 332 Hows Your Life Going After replying to her disciple, the older beauty could no longer control herself, prompting her to stand up in excitement as an event that she never expected to even happen again in her entire life, that being seeing this particr sworn sister of hers, and she doesn''t want to do anything else but go and meet her right now. "Come to think of it, my dear disciple, that Xiaotian is going to participate in the Dao Enlightenment Competition as well right?" looking at her disciple bearing a schrly appearance, the older beauty asked, wondering whether the young man he saw travelling with her sworn sister is the rumored son of hers, although she already knew it in herself that it is truly the case given how much resemnce he has with that Peerless Heavenly Goddess, the only difference with regards to their appearance being the fact that he looks much more masculine. Hearing the name from her master''s mouth, the younger beauty couldn''t help but get lost in fascination and anticipation as well, really quite excited topare herself with that immortal-like figure, something that she doesn''t get the opportunity of doing back when they are in the Golden Spirit Pool. "Are they here now!?" after processing her master''s words for a few seconds, the younger beauty couldn''t help but look at her in excitement as she asks, her expressions that of someone who is really looking forward to meeting the immortal-like young man, perhaps to fulfill her desires topare notes with him, something that they don''t manage to do back when they are participating in the Golden Spirit Pool. "Guess~~~" the older beauty said with a cheeky smile on her gorgeous face as she starts walking towards the exit of the ce, her disciple following right behind her as she already knows what this master of hers is going to do. "Master, are we really going to meet them now? Wouldn''t it be bad for them since they will get too much unwanted attention?" looking at her master''s back as they descend the tallest mountain peak in the mountain range their force is situated, the younger beauty asks in curiosity, her question prompting her master to giggle in glee as if she remembers something.@@novelbin@@ "If that is truly Sister Meiyao, such minor inconvenience is something that she wouldn''t even bother anyone about, she''s already way too used to such unwanted attention that she pretty much developed a tolerance to it already" the older beauty replies as she waves her hands, changing the schrly beauty''s form into something else, a form way too familiar to Su Xiaotian and any other genius or cultivator of their generation. "Xuanyuan, you nearly exposed yourself because of your excitement~~" the older beauty said towards the younger beauty, now looking like a schrly,posed young man with a pleasant atmosphere around him. "T-thank you master¡­" although it feels really weird for the older beauty to look at her blushing disciple currently in the appearance of a young man, she still couldn''t help but giggle at her manners, something that only she is able to observe right now as her front as the greatest senior brother of the Dao Seeking Mountain forces her to assume aposed, collected and often rxed character. {How''s your life going, Sister Meiyao¡­} ---------- Meanwhile, descending upon the entrance of the outer disciple area of the Dao Seeking Mountains, Su Xiaotian and his group is currently being assessed by the disciples guarding the gates, an enormous, wooden gate that is carved by two words that is the name of their force, Dao Seeking, the carving appearing ancient and mysterious, giving off the vibes that it can help in yourprehension towards the Dao. Of course, this is only when ites to normal geniuses'' standards, and all of these people going along with Su Xiaotian, whether it is his mother who had her entire cultivation regress and starts from scratch, or even the valiant-looking blond beauty who is recently just picked up from her world with cultivation civilizations just starting to bud, are people who canpletely see through the intent behind the carvings upon the wooden gates. "Wee to the Dao Seeking Mountain, fellow daoists, I hope all of you acquire the results you want in the Dao Enlightenment Competition" one of the guarding disciple said as he bows down to them, his entire being inplete disbelief as he never expected that he will act like that in front of these group, as although he thought of himself as aplete ascetic now given how long he stays in the Dao Seeking Mountain already, he still couldn''t help but feel stupefied from desire as he looks at each of the beauties apanying the immortal-like young man. Nodding towards this disciple, Su Xiaotian proceeds to enter the gates, followed by thedies, in front of them being revealed quite the architectural marvels as they saw towering spires of stone formations making it appear like it is a cliff, the area they are currently standing on being the bottom of it making it appear quite a bit misty, limiting normal people''s vision but something not too serious for a cultivator. Located on these towering spires are what it seems to be the dwelling of the outer court disciples, their houses being directly carved from the stones of these spires, making it appear a bit rustic, the thing connecting each house to each other being hanging bridges that doesn''t even seem to wobble a single bit as disciples tread these paths from here to there, this image making this ce appear all the more magical to the people''s sight. If one were to describe this ce and the people living in it, they can only say one definitive thing, and that is the fact that these people are clearly living in harmony with nature, with little to no disturbance around the ce, only appearing to hold the bare necessity for them to live. Despite that though, this ce seems to be way too peaceful for a top-tier force, having little to no conflict between these disciples opposed to what the immortal-like young man and the youngerdies in his group expected, something that is already way toomon amongst other forces. "They''re real ascetics, so there''s hardly any fights happening here outside of sparring, my sworn sister''s master also creates a strict rule for that~~" seeing the expression on their faces, the ck-haired motherly beauty starts exining as she looks around, scanning this ce in reminiscence as she couldn''t help but smile while remembering all those time ago when she still travels the continent, something that she already put behind now that she has an even more important memories to create with the young man in front of her. "Should we head towards the lodgings supposed to be given to us now?" hearing his mother''s words, it doesn''t take too long for the immortal-like young man to ept such face, causing him to focus on apletely different thing now, his question snapping the younger beauties off their reverie, and earning his question a nod of agreement in the process. Your next chapter is on empire While they proceed towards the location where they are going to stay for the rest of thepetition, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but flinch as she hears a familiar voice ringing in her mind from someone clearlymunicating telepathically. {How''s your life going, Sister Meiyao¡­} Chapter 333 : Sworn Sisters Meeting Tang Jianxue, one of the most prominent Ascension Realm cultivator of this era of leaders of the top tier forces of the eastern continent, mainly due to her appearance that seems to rival even the greatest views in the universe, overshadowing the full moon in the night sky with her unreachable mystique and her gentle, yet ever so mysterious light that just pulls anyone to feel reallyfortable around her, making her such natural talent that bears the quality of a leader. Underneath this soft, gentle ambiance that gives off way too simr feelings from the moon though, lies a terrifying woman that is also the reason why she so solidly holds the position of absolute power in the Dao Seeking Mountains, not because of her qualification as the disciple of the previous mistress of the force, but rather due to her qualification as an absolute talent with only few people being able to fight her under the same realm. Not to mention such strength, her intelligence and smarts are also standing at a very high level, proving this the fact that the Dao Seeking Mountain starts flourishing from a minor top tier force only known to the Northeastern Province to a top tier force well known even at the Central Province as well. Find your next adventure on empire Of course, this is also achieved by her through the help of some of the great friends she had within years of exploring the world back when she''s still at a young age, friends who had gone through thick and thin with her, oftentimes even risking their lives on the line whenever they find themselves in a precarious situation, with the one always leading them seemingly always having a n to get them out of every mess they encounter. While that said leader always gets them out of their messes though, even she is incapable of getting out of a mess that includes Ascension Realm experts back when they are still young and had yet to reach such high cultivation realms, making her think that she will no longer see her once she heard of the defeat andpletely copse of the force she came from. However, now that she is seeing this leader through her senses once again, she couldn''t help but feel a bit agitated as this is something that is worth so much more than any material thing in this world to her, reuniting with a friend whom she shared moments of glory and life and death with, a friend that she''s willing to forfeit her life for just for their sake. ''Still, her son, what kind of monster is he for him to even get her out of that ce?'' observing the immortal-like young man right in front of her sworn sister, the ck-haired motherly beauty currently covering the lower half of her face with a thin, ck veil, the older beauty descending from the peak of the mountains thought to herself, trying to see through the strength of the young man only for her to flinch in surprise as she senses something from within him. ''What sort of monster is he!?'' despite her current strength, she couldn''t help but feel like she''s looking up towards an insurmountable mountain once she tries to peer through his depth, said mountain growing even bigger and bigger the more she tries to see through his strength, giving her the sensation of throwing a rock into a deep abyss, the sound of the rock never returning to tell her the depth of said abyss. Meanwhile, the schrly beauty currently in the form of a young man ispletely oblivious of what her master is thinking about given there''s not even a single fluctuation in herself as they continue their descend, making her think that her master is merely just really excited to meet the son of that sworn sister of hers, someone that she herself idolizes due to her master''s stories about her. What she wouldn''t expect though is the fact that said sworn sister of her master is currently waiting for them to descend, said beauty looking up towards the highest mountain peak in the ce as if waiting for someone to arrive, all while currently finding it a pity that she couldn''t transmit telepathicmunications through long distances right now due to her current cultivation level. Despite her impatience though, she is already a maturedy tempered by the passing of time, and this much of waiting is already nothing to her, hence why it doesn''t even take her to get bored in order for her sworn sister to get into close proximity of them, her appearance creating a wave of shocked expression from the outer disciples of the Dao Seeking Mountains. "Headmaster" looking at the beauty descending like a fairy towards the ground, the disciples of the Dao Seeking Mountains greeted in panic as they proceed to do a full ny-degree bow while cupping their fists as a sign of the highest respect towards thedy, saiddy merely waving her hands as a sign for them to dismiss themselves and immediately vacate the area. Despite not letting out any sort of aura or pressure in her body that can symbolize her martial might, the disciples, and even the outer court elders move with hurried steps without any sort ofins, showing just how much respect, and possibly even fear that shemands on the hearts of those people. Within just a couple of minutes, the surrounding area is alreadypletely void of any person aside from the master and disciple duo and Su Xiaotian''s group, his mother currently leading in front of him as she met this powerful beauty''s gaze, the two of them lookingpletely serious as if there''s something that happened between them, causing not only the other beauties apanying Su Xiaotian and Su Meiyao, but even Dao Xuanyuan herself to panic. {What the hell happened between mother and the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains? Do they have a grudge against each other?} sending a telepathic message towards her older brother as she already ces one of her hands on her spatial right, Wu Xiaoyao asks as she gets a feel around to the Unbounded Spatial Talisman stored in there, ready to use it at any second now. {There''s no need to worry, my dear little sister, mom have it all under control} Su Xiaotian said with a small smile on his handsome face, his expression that of someone who ispletely rxed as if what he said is what he truly believed, his ims about to be proven as they two mature beauties starts opening their mouths seemingly initiating their talks with each other. "You grow some weight, Sister Meiyao"@@novelbin@@ "You grow old, Sister Jianxue~~" Opening their mouths, the first thing that came out of their usually refined and elegant selves are crass words unbefitting of their image as the most talented goddesses of their generations, making their imagepletely change not only on the young beauties watching them, but also on the immortal-like young man''s eyes, this side of his mother something that he enjoys rather than hates to see, as this also means that he starts to know better about other parts of her entire person as well. Chapter 334 The Headmistress of The Dao Seeking Mountains While it is true that most friendship betweendies are those that usually motivates themselves through being more praiseful and positive towards each other, these two heavenly geniuses that are subjects not only of absurd level of adoration but also extreme level of terror are somewhat different, being friends from already quite a while in their life causing them to befortable with each other, showing this by usually acting like that whenever they meet for the first time in quite a while. Staring at each other as the memories of their adventures starts popping into their minds, it is the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains that speaks first once again, her eyes that of someone who got a sad shock as she looks through her sworn sister''s current strength. "Sister Meiyao¡­ your cultivation¡­" looking at her worried like a true sister, Tang Jianxue said, pausing in the middle of her words as the ck-haired, motherly beauty she''s currently talking with, that being Su Meiyao, ces one of her index fingers on her sexy red lips as a sign of her not wanting the head mistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains to talk about it too loudly. "We''ll talk about thister Sister Jianxue, how about you let us go to our abode first~?" smiling at her sworn sister as she notices her nod to her suggestion, Su Meiyao said with a smile on her gorgeous face before pointing towards the abode supposedly reserved for them, a ce that looks way better than the other abode given the quality of the invitation letter they received from the old men of the Heavenly Secret Tower. "That ce? Forget about going there, Sister Meiyao, let me bring all of you somewhere better" Tang Jianxue replied with a gleeful smile on her almost always calm and collected face, showing just how much joy she''s currently feeling by reuniting with her sworn sister.@@novelbin@@ "Then please take a lead, Sister Jianxue~" Su Meiyao answered in kind, prompting the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains to fly once again followed by her disciple, thinking that these people here don''t have any way of following them, she decided to turn around and assist them, the moment she looks at them again causing her to be so surprised as they are already flying up in the air. ''But how? I saw their actual cultivation realms?'' she thought to herself before her gaze inexplicably gets drawn towards the odd one out in the group, a young man possessing an immortal-like bearing who stands above the rest of them in terms of actual cultivation realm, the young man whose strength she tries to see through but embarrassingly fails to do so. After deliberately not check the immortal-like young man now, she tries to sense something peculiar in the surroundings, her strength telling her that there are tforms of soul power in all shapes and sizes allowing her sworn sister and the other beauties following them to float in the air, this soul power can all be traced towards the immortal-like young man, who is clearly the owner of it. Unable to take her curiosity concealed anymore, the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain turns around as they continue to fly, looking at her sworn sister once again before observing the faces of the people traveling along with her, all except one person appearing to be quite familiar with her. "I take it this handsome boy here is my nephew, isn''t he, Sister Meiyao?" pointing at the young man who is clearly not even struggling to carry five other full-grown people using his soul power, Tang Jianxue asked with curiosity clearly showing on her expression, causing the ck-haired motherly beauty to smile towards her as she teases. "Why are you curious sister Jianxue? Are you interested with my baby here? I''m warning you, he''s mine~~~" Su Meiyao teasingly said as she inches her way towards her beloved son, using both her arms to cling on one of his arms, said arm of the immortal-like young man sinking through the ravine between her two massive mountains causing him to feel really great. Seeing how her sworn sister acts towards her son, how intimate the two of them are and how normal it seems for the two of them to do so, Tang Jianxue couldn''t help but think that the thing her dear disciple is talking about is really true, that this sworn sister of hers is really involved romantically with her own son. ''So the rumors are true¡­'' Tang Jianxue thought to herself as she blushes unnoticeably, feeling quite embarrassed as she never expected that this sworn sister of hers, who is really well know during their time for upholding her morals despite being a dual cultivator back then, to be someone who will break quite the taboo with her son. Although it feels quite weird for her sworn sister to be like so, she''s a true sister of Su Meiyao through and through, merely going through minor struggles about this fact in her mind yet the most prominent emotion she feels towards this is being happy for her sworn sister, of course, she wouldn''t express it directly though words as she knows all too well just how much teasing and jokes will she receive from this sworn sister of hers should she do so. Continue your journey on empire "I-I''m not going to steal him or anything, I''m just curious since you already have a child despite you clearly not wanting to have one previously" the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains replied with a hint of wonder in her eyes, remembering the times that this sworn sister of hers always adamantly refuses to have her own child back then, how she would even go to such lengths as dying her own cultivation just to have as less contact with someone as possible back then. "Yeah, sure you do~~~" the ck-haired motherly beauty said with a knowing smile on her face before looking towards her son and winking towards him, the immortal-like young man catching her antics and understanding the underlying meaning of it, but he just shook his head as he knows that that will be quite a difficult thing to do, even for him. This might seem like it had taken a long time for such series of action to ur, but it only takes a couple of seconds for them to do so, making them not too obvious that it can easily be diverted as Tang Jianxue is mostly focused on the young man himself. "That''s right, I forgot to introduce you to him, Sister Jianxue¡­ this right here is my dearest boy, Xiaotian, you might have already heard him from the rumors as that Su Xiaotian~~" Su Meiyao exined before looking at her beloved son once again before she starts talking again. "That auntie right there is my sworn sister baby~~~ oh right, she''s also the current leader of the Dao Seeking Mountain, and her name is Tang Jianxue~~" she exined, her way of telling the identity of this Ascension Realm master making said master feel quite a bit irritated for a reason unknown even to her, yet she just let it slide as she knows that this is just one of the ck-haired beauty''s mind games that often gets her to do things that her character usually doesn''t allow her to. "Wait, Su?" hearing the young man''s surname, Tang Jianxue couldn''t help but mutter aloud in wonder, such question about to be addressed by her sworn sister now. Chapter 335 Lass!!?? "About that¡­" thinking of where to start, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but pause for a while, looking at her sworn sister as silence enveloped the two of them for a while before their talks got interrupted by the young man with one of his arms being held by the ck-haired motherly beauty, said young man being her son. "I just think that having mom''s surname is way better than having that repulsive surname Auntie Jianxue" the immortal-like young man replied to her in a concise manner as he smiles, causing some hint of astonishment in the Ascension Realm expert''s eyes, not because of his guts to barge in their conversation but rather because of his smile, something that made the heart of someone even as collected as her to skip a beat. Shrugging this as something not too serious though, she focuses on his words, nodding towards his idea as even she agreed how repulsive those people are, especially with their schemes that forces this heavenly genius of a sister she has to live in obscurity with her cultivation level withering away day by day. {Great idea to discard Wu Xiaolong''s surname my dear big brother, should I assume the surname Bai as well now?} while the two mature beauties start talking once again, the bubbly young beauty, Wu Xiaoyao sent a telepathic message to the immortal-like young man with a face clearly showing that she''s determined to do that, causing Su Xiaotian tough in his mind before he replies. {Do it if you want, mother''s surname is way better than Wu Xiaolong''s surname anyways} the immortal-like young man replied with an approving look on his face, causing the bubbly young beauty to smile towards him as well before deciding to do so from now on, also deciding to tell it to his mother but only after this Dao Enlightenment Competition ends and they already return to their ce. {Brother Tian, should I also¡­} meanwhile, he heard another transmission on his head, said voice already way too familiar for him to need her to introduce herself, causing him to immediately reply to her as before she could even finish her words. {You should, Sister Lian, after all, you don''t share any sentiment with that coward of a father you have, right?} remembering how the Temple Master of the Purple Lightning Temple just stands behind Wu Xiaolong all the time when he confronts him after the events of the Golden Spirit Pool, Su Xiaotian feels even more disgust towards him than he already does, his entire being inplete disbelief that a man can be as cowardly as that, making him wonder how he can even reach the Ascension Realm in the first ce. Stay tuned with empire {Thank you, Brother Tian~} the maidenly beauty replied with a gleeful tone in her voice as he gives her the necessary will to do so, deciding that from now on, she will truly sever her ties between the Purple Lightning Temple and her, and will start her life anew with this young man she fell in love with, along with his other lovers who also treats her as part of their families.@@novelbin@@ "And as for these little beauties right here, let me introduce them to you, Sister Jianxue~~~" after a bit more of their conversations, Su Meiyao then proceeds to introduce the other beauties towards the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains, bringing her quite the surprise after finding out the identities they have, although she already has an idea due to their faces looking familiar with her. First and foremost, she feels quite joyful as she saw offspring of her other sworn sisters, said offspring being the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, and the bobby young beauty, Wu Xiaoyao, who seems really polite to her as well. "You can call me Xiaoyao, auntie Jianxue" "Greetings Auntie Jianxue, you can call me Lian" The two of them greeted at the same time, with Wu Xiaoyao acting more in an intimate familiar manner with the beauty while Hong Lian adapted a more respectful tone in her voice, both of their greetings satisfying the Ascension Realm expert and beauty causing her to nod at them with a smile on her gorgeous face. "Greetings, Lady Jianxue" Meanwhile, the empress-like beauty Hua Xian''er and the valiant-looking blond beauty, Astaria adapted an even more respectful approach as they are not so rted to the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Pcepared to the otherdies, their only actual connection being that of someone being treated by the ck-haired motherly beauty as her daughter-inw. "Oh right, Jianxue, they''re all my daughters-inw~~~" Su Meiyao added at the end of her sentence causing all thedies, not only the one along with her beloved son but also the two guiding them, the schrly beauty currently under the guise of being a man as well as her master, to blush in embarrassment. "Y-your son is quite t-thedy''s man isn''t he?" Tang Jianxue shyly said as she averts her gaze from these group of people, focusing on their way to their destination, not mentioning something she found out about this sworn sister of hers, something that said sworn sister is also going to tell her right now. "Did I also mention that I''m his lover as well~~~?" Su Meiyao said without a hint of shame in her voice as she clings to her beloved son even more, her words causing her sworn sister to blush more in shame, apparent to her already red ears she''s still trying to hide even in this situation. ''She became so shameless now¡­'' Tang Jianxue thought to herself while imagining the cheeky smile on Su Meiyao''s face as she said that, feeling quite shy despite her already knowing that fact that this mother and son is involved romantically, as she thinks that there''s just something that concludes it to be really true when ites from her sworn sister''s mouth herself. "L-let''s not talk more about that okay?" she added as she still fees not quite ready to talk about these sort of things with her sworn sister, the changes in her sorge that she feels like she became a whole new person from when they are still travelling the continent, but somehow, she feels like this isn''t just any change, it feels like she has grown time and time again to be the woman, the mother she is now. ''I feel quite jealous somehow'' despite knowing just how much tragedy this sworn sister of hers had gone through, she couldn''t help but say to herself as rarely anyone is capable of experiencing such profound growth in their own characters, something that will definitely help this sworn sister of hers down the line. "Why? You already know about this right? After all, I hardly believe that this littless of a disciple you have will not tell you~~" Su Meiyao said, feeling quite surprised that this secret slip out from her tongue, finding it quite a pity that she won''t see something interesting now as her beloved son already find out about the secret now, thinking that he''s about to be so surprised. Rather than her own son being surprised though, the otherdies are more shocked than anyone else, shouting in disbelief with a single word as they look at the schrly young man being a well-known genius part of the highest calibers in their generation, Dao Xuanyuan. "Lass!!??" Chapter 336 Tang Jianxues Surprise Still in disbelief hearing the words of their mother-inw, Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian looks towards Dao Xuanyuan with a stupefied expression on their beautiful faces, feeling like something broke in their mind as they observe this gentlemanly, schr like young man of the same age as them, one of the strongest of their generation, still unable to wrap their heads around the fact that this very same genius is also a woman just like them. "A-about that¡­" refusing to look at her peers for now, Dao Xuanyuan tries to exin with a shy expression on her face, the fact that she looks like a man now making the image quite awkward, only her master can imagine how she looks like if she were wearing her true appearance. "Sister Meiyao, couldn''t you wait until we''re not outside at least?" shaking her head towards the ck-haired motherly beauty, Tang Jianxue said with a wry smile on her face, the gentle tone of her voice making it sound like a request rather than a reprimand towards the motherly beauty, who also acknowledges that she''s in the wrong for this one. "That is on me, Sister Jianxue, that was a slip of the tongue~" Su Meiyao replied with a hint of yfulness on her guilty voice, causing the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains to just sigh in defeat as they move even faster towards their destination, knowing full well that these young ones already want to hear the details about her dear disciple so bad. "You don''t seem to be so surprised, Xiaotian¡­" looking at the immortal-like young man currently being held captive by her sworn sister''s massive assets, Tang Jianxue asks with a hint of curiosity on her tone as she observes the young man''s expression, one that doesn''t seem to be way too surprised by such big revtions. "I have my spections, Auntie Jianxue" Su Xiaotian replies with a smile on his face as he points to his nose, making everyone wonder why is it that he do so, causing them to blush a bit once they heard him begin exining once again. "I also just found it previously when I first saw brother, or rather, Sister Xuanyuan again¡­" the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face before he continues exining, "¡­apparently, my nose somehow developed the ability to detect scents, specifically of virgin women, a perverse skill I should say, but useful nheless, especially now that Ie into the knowledge ofdies pretending to be men" After saying his words, thedies couldn''t help but take a sniff of their own bodies, only for them not to recognize any of these smells that the young man is talking about, in the end merely attributing this to the fact that he really acquires such weird skill due to his talents. Talking about all sorts of things after this major, yet not so serious incident, they eventually arrives at the ce that the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains want them to stay during the time of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, her very own abode, arge yet simple courtyard standing on top of the highest ce in the entire mountain range that her force is situated, a wooden pce seemingly created for the sole purpose of her residence and a ce for receiving her guests. "I take it we''re guests of honors now~~" Su Meiyao said with a teasing voice as she jabs her elbow softly towards her sworn sister, Tang Jianxue adeptly avoiding it as if she already saw iting from mile away before she smiles in response, looking at the motherly beauty and then at herpanion before she replies. "You''re always going to be one, Sister Meiyao" she said before she copse on the ck-haired, motherly beauty''s chest, seemingly feeling extremely relieved from seeing her again as she just lets her guard down on her, having quite thefortable moment of rest after all these years of extremely hard work for her, trying to bnce managing the entire Dao Seeking Mountain, steering away from troubles brought by external forces and all the while cultivating for even greater strength in preparation for her attempt to save this sworn sister of hers at the clutches of the Extreme Martial Sect. Now that she knows she is safe though, one whole load is relieved from her back, causing her to look up at the immortal-like young man who seems to be the most likely reason why this reunion between her and her sworn sister currently takes ce, prompting her to look at said young man who is also currently looking at her with a bit of hostility in his face. Before she can even start to wonder what is it that made him feel like that towards her, the ck-haired motherly beauty giggles in entertainment before she pulls her out of her embrace, pointing towards her beloved son and clingingpletely on him. "I''m really sorry Sister Jianxue, looks like my dear Tian doesn''t want anyone touching his mama''s chest~~~" she said in a shameless tone as she hugs the immortal-like young man even harder, causing him to caress her head before shooting a sincere, apologetic gaze towards the beauty previously just on his mother''s chest, said beauty receiving it with a helpless look on his face. "Given the nature of your... rtionship, I can understand what he feels¡­." Tang Jianxue said with the same helpless smile on her face before she nods towards the young man, observing the cultivation of all of thesedies and getting surprised as not only did her sworn sister''s cultivation recedes, even the cultivation of the twodies from the same generation as her dear disciple bes lower, making her wonder what is it that happened to them. "Sister Meiyao, your cultivations¡­" looking at the ck-haired motherly beauty currently so indulged on her son''s warm, loving embrace, the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains asks in curiosity, snapping the motherly beauty from her dazed embrace as she clears her throat and starts exining herself. "There''s no need to worry about our current cultivations, Sister Jianxue, this is just the effect of something we refined¡­" Su Meiyao replies vaguely as it will take too much time to exin how they managed to recultivate and improve their talents and foundations due to the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, and this might also reveal the secrets of her dearest son, and even though she trust this sister of hers wholeheartedly, her beloved son is still her top priority right now so if he doesn''t want to tell them, then she won''t.@@novelbin@@ "¡­How about you look at my current potential instead?" however, she can still let her current talent be know to this long time sworn sister of hers, said sworn sister already peering through her depth and feeling really surprised as she just couldn''t see through the bottom of her strength, as if she is reborn as a whole new person this time. Explore more at empire ''Her talent is already so absurd back then, just how strong is she going to be once she catches up to us?'' wondering as she couldn''t take her eyes off towards this sworn sister of hers, Tang Jianxue thought in her mind with her subconsciously acknowledging that it is only a matter of time until Su Meiyao reaches the Ascension Realm given that she is now free again. Chapter 337 Dao Xuanyuan After thinking about such things, Tang Jianxue eventually feel even happier as her sworn sister will finally get all the respect she truly deserves once again, possibly even reiming the title of the strongest of their generation within a few years of her regaining and surpassing the strength she possesses on her former peak. "This is a good news to be celebrated, Sister Meiyao, I''ll call some servants to start preparing a feast for us¡­" the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain said with a gleeful and excited tone on her voice as she attempts to p her hands to call for the attention of the servants in the surroundings, only for her to be stopped by the ck-haired motherly beauty as she held her hands in ce. "There''s no need for that Sister Jianxue, I''d rather have some simple meal with all of you~~~" the ck-haired motherly beauty, Su Meiyao, said with a gentle smile on her face before she points out towards her beloved son, exining why she do so on her next words. "My baby here is really good at the kitchen, I suppose I can share the pleasure of eating the things he cook with you, Sister Jianxue¡­" she added before looking at the schrly beauty that is still assuming the figure of a young man before she finishes her words. "¡­Of course, with you as well, little Xuanyuan~~" she said before moving toward the schrly beauty and swiftly snatching something that is hanging on her neck, a pendant that seems to be extremely detailed as it is even carved with aplete set of runic arrays that seems to be something more than just a decoration. "This really brings back the memories~~~" the ck-haired motherly beauty said to herself as she looks at the thing that her and her sworn sister made by themselves in order to conceal this young beauty''s true identity. While it is partly due to Su Meiyao''s desire to show the appearance of this beauty to her beloved son, it is also a major part of her intent to force the schrly beauty to reveal her true self to the otherdies in the room, two of them being really familiar with her given they are geniuses of the same generations, two beauties that also shows respect for her talents as much as she respects theirs.@@novelbin@@ After the pendant was taken away from her body, Dao Xuanyuan''s body starts glowing a dazzling silver, the only thing that is visible on her after being washed by such brilliant light being the silhouette that looks like a man, starting to transform into something else as her shoulders got narrower, her height got smaller, her figure seemingly transforming into something more circr and smooth flowing rather than the masculine sharp and defined figure, her body gradually transforming from her cover as a man to her true appearance as an extremely attractive woman. "Oh my~~~" looking at the figure of her sworn sister''s disciple gradually revealing itself as the bright shes of light disappears, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but cover her mouth in surprise as she starts smiling like someone who''s scheme seems to really pay off, now trying to hide the smirk resulting from her sudden sess. "This¡­"meanwhile, observing this peer of theirs that seems to be the only ''man'' that they are quite confident in trusting of course with exception to their lover, the empress-like beauty and the maidenly beauty beside her couldn''t help but get surprised as they look at thisdy that they had always considered as they equal andpetitor ever since they first met, still processing around their head that this long time rival of theirs also share the same gender as them. "Wow¡­ I''m¡­ speechless¡­" despite retaining her memories up until the point that they reach the very pinnacle of existence together with her dear big brother, the bubbly young beauty, Wu Xiaoyao, couldn''t help but still feel surprise as there was never something like this that they witnesses back on the previous timeline, perhaps because of how her dear big brother avoids any other social rtion except from her or perhaps it is because it is truly something really rare, she wouldn''t really know for sure. Meanwhile, the valiant-looking, blond beauty is really speechless as she watches the one who seems to be on the same age as her and her sister Hong Lian and Hua Xian''er is truly a woman, pretending to be a man through the use of some sort of artifact. ''This world really has a lot of crazy stuffs¡­'' she thought to herself as even something like this ispletely impossible back in her own home world, making it so that she is immediately curious about the inner workings of whatever this device is. Meanwhile, the master of the subject of everyone''s attention currently is shaking her head, not because of any negative emotion but rather because of the fact that she knows why her long-time sworn sister did that, causing her to smile helplessly as this sworn sister of hers did what she wanted to do for so long. ''I''m always joking about it, but who would''ve guessed that Sister Meiyao will be the one to reveal the fact of Xuanyuan''s true identity to other people¡­'' Tang Jianxue thought to herself as she recalls all of those time that she joked about revealing her dear disciple''s identity to other people, something that said disciple never took seriously because she knows just how dangerous it will be for her. While it is dangerous though, Tang Jianxue understood the woe of having a beauty enough to turn an entire world upside down yet not being able to disy it proudly, causing her to truly want this disciple of hers to show her true self to the world but not having the courage to do so as she also knows the implication said act. As she got lost on this thought though, her gaze eventuallynded on the immortal-like young man that seems to observe her dear disciple all too keenly, making her suspect if even this young man with such an impressiveposure got attracted by her dear disciple''s charm, only for her to shrug this off her mind from thebination of the two facts, the fact that his mother is admittedly the most alluring, attractive and charming beauty in all of the things sheid her eyes on, something that anyone can im as fact and everyone else will agree. The second fact in shown in the immortal-like young man''s eyes, revealing nothing but pure admiration towards her dear disciple and not a single trace of malicious emotions in them, making her nod in her head as she approves of her sworn sister''s only child once again. "I never expected you to be this beautiful of ady, brother, no, Sister Xuanyuan¡­" after the light totally receded, Su Xiaotian is the first one to move among all the people in the room, a coat already in his hands as he approaches the schrly beauty, wrapping it around her while making sure that not a single part of her precious skin was touched by him, causing said beauty topletely blush as she never expected him to approach her like that. Chapter 338 Soon, Sister Xuanyuan "N-not really" after recovering herself from the little surprise, Dao Xuanyuan replies to Su Xiaotian as she held the edges of the robe he used to cover her with, wrapping it carefully around herself as even she forgot that the illusion casted upon her will bepletely dismantled after being separated with the separation of the artifact on her, making major parts of her skin exposed mostly from her upper body as her male clothing slipped down her porcin skin. Now observing the beauty in front of them, thedies who are unfamiliar with her appearance couldn''t help but nod to themselves as they marvel at her appearance, giving off no different vibes from the time she is still pretending to be a man, a calm and warm schrly aura surrounding her entire being, making her appear like some sort of courtesan that is way too familiar with the way of politics. While she gives off this kind of charm though, she is still quite green in terms of the knowledge regarding all sorts of schemes and tricks in the court, as she was sheltered by her dear master from a young age causing her to only know of such struggles through books and hearsays rather than experiencing them herself. This hint of innocence added more to her innate charm though as it perfectlypliments her heart shaped, perfect face, adorning them herrge, almond-shaped eyes with a night ck pupil that seems to glow with some bits of light, like a night sky adorned with its numerous stars, decorating her eyes her long, curly eyshes that makes her almost appear doll-like, coupled with her slightly arched eyebrows connected to her small straight nose, said nose connected to her small reddish pink lips, the color being the very same held by the blush on her cute cheeks.@@novelbin@@ Her head is adorned with a wavy, bluish ck colored hair, cascading all the way down to her lower back, her voluminous hair making it seem like she can cover her entire upper body with just her hair if she wants to do so. Said body is also a treasure of highest order as well, appearing to stand on the same level as Hua Xian''er''s figure, and that is even despite the fact that it is currently hidden underneath an attire that is way too loose for her, making her figure more concealed rather than pronounced. These clothes don''t help all that much in hiding her figure despite all that though, as her hourss shaped body still remains quite visible despite all the concealment her clothing provides, her entire being an apple to the eye that causes not only the immortal-like young man, but also thedies that apanies him to think that thisdy is a blessing from high above. "What do you mean not really, dear~~? My baby knows what to look at when ites to woman, and if he says you are beautiful, then you definitely should think you are~~~" joining in on the two young one''s conversation, the ck-haired motherly beauty added as she feels the silent atmosphere between the two being a perfect opportunity for her to hop in, said opportunity also being taken by her sworn sister, the master of the beauty talking to her beloved son. "Sister Meiyao is right dear Xuanyuan, after all, Nephew Xiaotian''s standards are pretty much based on his mother right?" sending a soft elbow jab towards the immortal-like young man as she suddenly appears right beside him, Tang Jianxue said with a teasing smile on her face before looking towards her sworn sister, who seems to be way too happy with her saying things like that. "Then¡­ thank you for thepliment, F-fellow daoist Tian¡­" Dao Xuanyuan replies with a hint of shy expression on her almostpletely calm face, clearly trying to hide the embarrassment she is currently feeling right now as she doesn''t want the immortal-like young man to think different of her just because she turns out to be a woman instead of the Dao Xuanyuan he treats as his brother instead. Meanwhile, the young man she is thinking about does have that line of thought upying his mind right now, only, instead of the negative changes she is thinking about, he is leaning more on the positive side as he finds her achievement in battle so much more impressive given that she is a woman, remembering those times he exchanges attacks with her and looking at her in apletely different light from that time before. "You''re really impressive¡­" he involuntarily blurted out as he continues to look at the schrly beauty also looking at him, causing her to flinch in surprise as she got pulled out from her imagination by his words alone, causing her to wonder what he means by such words. Tilting her head as she still couldn''tpose a single sentence properly, the immortal-like young man understood that she is curious as to why he said those words, causing him to scratch his nose revealing an uncharacteristically shy side to him as he starts exining. "Achieving all that as ady of your age, you''re clearly talented not only in martial arts, but close quarterbat itself in general¡­" Su Xiaotian exins as he points out some of the times that they shes, moments that even made him surprised by how acute her martial andbat prowess are, nearly rivalling the him from that time, of course, he already improved exponentiallypared to that time but knowing that she''s a genius of that caliber, he suspects that she also improves by a considerable degree as well, he just don''t know exactly how much. Hearing his words of acknowledgement, Dao Xuanyuan couldn''t help but feel something in her heart, something that only her own master made her feel so far, but this one feels somehow different from her master''s, the acknowledgement of the greatest among her peers causing her to feel like she has achieved something so significant in her life, knowing that his words are not just those superficial praise from other weaker talents something that she just know is the truth just by all the things she understood about him when they shed weapon in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm. "I-I want to exchange pointers with you again, Fellow Daoist Su¡­" forgetting to express her gratitude as she feels way too chaotic in the moment, the schrly beauty said with an excited look on her face as she realizes what she just said, hoping that the immortal-like young man in front of her will ept her request, her fist clenching in the anticipation of his answer. Hearing the peculiar reply from the schrly beauty, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel stupefied, this state onlysting for a while before he cracks in a fit ofughter, his powerful voice causing thedies around to join him as well making them giggle with the sound of hisughter alone, even thedy wanting to spar with him giggling for a while before she stops as she awaits his response. Seeing the looks on the schrly beauty''s face, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel like he couldn''t just deny her request, causing him to smile as he replies, "Soon, Sister Xuanyuan" Chapter 339 Cooking After this response from the immortal-like young man, the giggling from thedies starts again, the ones starting this wave of entertained heavenly melodies being the ck-haired motherly beauty as she looks at the stupefied expression of the schrly beauty due to her dear son''s response. Theughterst for a while before they settle down, the beauties currently talking among themselves in the living room as the immortal-like young man volunteers to prepare their meals all by himself, his entire being quite focused on the meal that he didn''t even notice when the schrly beauty arrives, standing just right beside him and watching him cook. "Will this change our rtion, Fellow Daoist Su?" Dao Xuanyuan asked with a hint of worry in her voice as she feels like she is about to lose the connection she forged with this young man, a connection that was spontaneously, yet solidly created due to the two of them shing their weapons against each other, their intents also grinding and tempering one another as they do so. "The only thing that I can see changing is the way we address each other, Sister Xuanyuan, since we found out that my mother and your master are sworn sisters for a long time now¡­" Su Xiaotian replies with a smile on his handsome face as he directed his attention towards the beauty clearly worried about his response, causing said beauty to feel assured as she looks at his face with a hint of flushed color on her own face. "B-but I am a woman¡­" she added, not knowing why she thinks like that but just feels like she had to rify, the response of the one she is talking with causing her to look at him at an even brighter light.@@novelbin@@ "What does it have to do with anything? If you think that I judge people base on gender, then you''re gravely mistaken about me, Sister Xuanyuan¡­" Su Xiaotian replies with a serious look on his face before he leans in towards the schrly beauty, his serious, seemingly angry expression causing her to flinch as she takes a step back, feeling like she offends him somehow because of her words. Before she could even offer an apology to him though, the expressions on his face changes to that of an amiable one as he continues his words, "I judge based on how much a person pisses me off, and if they do¡­ well, let''s just say they won''t end well" the immortal-like young man joked as he signed one of his hand shing on his throat, his act causing the schrly beauty to feel so confused causing her to just stand stiff on her current position, before she starts exploding in an uncontrolledughter. With her melodious, beautiful voice spreading through the air around the kitchen, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but appreciate her more, the same thing happening to the schrly beauty''s mind as she appreciates him because of his words, feeling like a great friendship far more than just sparring partners is about to beid in front of them. "How about you Sister Xuanyuan, how do you judge people?" feeling like the schrly beauty already eases up on him somehow, Su Xiaotian adeptly asked, his words sparking the desire to talk in the beauty''s heart, causing her to start opening her mouth as she begins telling him all sorts of things about herself. "By character, and to some extent, by their talents as well¡­." she exined seriously as she watches the young man returning to his position and continues his cooking, the scent from the food he is preparing permeating in the air and causing her to salivate a bit, despite the fact that he is not even halfway done with the dishes he is currently preparing. "What a coincidence, that is also how I judge people!" Su Xiaotian replies in a gleeful tone as he throws some sort of condiments and spices on top of the seafood he is currently sauteing, the aroma of said condiments and spices wafting through the air as its steam evaporates from the heat of the pan, making the schrly beauty more and more curious to just how good the food will taste. Despite most of her attention being focused towards the food though, she just couldn''t help but notice what he just said,pletely opposing his previous ims on how he judges people, his most previous words causing her to roll her eyes at him as she asks. "Didn''t you just said that you judge people based on how much they piss you off?" she asks while pointing out his previous words, causing him tough as if he heard a good joke from her words. "Judging people is an enumeration type question, right? I can add as much thing as a want and it will be a correct answer¡­" he replied, causing the two of them to look at each other for quite an awkward amount of moment before they finally find themselvesughing, feeling quite stupid for having such conversation yet also feeling like they got more closer because of it, this short and simple, silly conversation making the schrly beauty feel like there really isn''t a change that happened between the two of them because of her true identity being revealed. "Then I will go back to master and the others first, Brother Xiaotian~" she said with a gleeful tone in her voice after they finished joking around for a bit more, prompting the immortal-like young man to nod at her as he continues cooking, the dishes already about to be served as he is just adding some finishing touches on some of them. ''This life is really good'' as he thinks of how easygoing his life has been for the past few weeks, even months, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but feel like this is the bliss he is always thinking about whenever he dreams of enjoying his life with his loved ones, causing him to feel even more determined to work harder on his cultivation in order for him to protect every single person, ces and thing that is important to him. ''I won''t let any single bad thing happen to anyone'' with the previous thoughts appearing in his mind, he starts seeing visions of his lovers, his own family and friends, looking at him with such joy on their faces, making him all the more aware that he has so much to lose now, and he has so much work to do in order to not let that happen. Dispelling these thoughts on his mind though after deciding that he will work even harder than he already do, he starts bringing the dishes to the dining table as he shouts towards thedies that the dinner is already preparedpletely, prompting the beauties currently resting on the living room toe and assist him in setting the dining table up, all of them talking and joking around harmoniously causing the table to be arranged in no time, with the foods releasing its unparalleled, mouth-watering fragrance, causing the beauties to want nothing more than to have a taste of the food made by the sole man in the group. Chapter 340 Even His Sister... After the giggles andughter in the table for the entire time of dinner they had, the immortal-like young man headed to the kitchen back again in order to clean up all the dishes they used, the bubbly young beauty, his younger half-sister following and helping him, making sure that there''s no one else that get in their way of ''sibling'' bonding. While washing the dishes, the two of them couldn''t help but hear the giggling in the living room, making them sure that thedies there are entertained talking with each other and their focus away from the two of them. "This ispletely different from how we live back in the previous timeline¡­" Wu Xiaoyao blurted out as they continue what they are doing, causing the immortal-like young man, her dear big brother, to look at her with some hint of curiosity in his eyes as he asks. "Do you not like it?" despite knowing the answer, Su Xiaotian nevertheless asks just in case this younger sister of his really have some grievances to the things happening right now, the answer he is expecting trulying out of her mouth. "Except for the fact that I don''t have a monopoly of you now, everything is far better here than there~" she said with a teasing tone as she sends an elbow jab towards this older brother of hers, thinking that she caught him off guard as she manages to went pass through his defenses only for her face to change expression in thest second. "Is there a problem?" knowing what his younger sister did, the immortal-like young man asked her with a pretending to be innocent face, the glow in his eyes clearly showing just how much he is involved in what she is feeling right now. As electricity from through her entire body from her elbow that seems to hit a really hard surface, Wu Xiaoyao forces herself to smile as she looks begrudgingly at her dear big brother, taking note of this event and deciding to take revenge on his for this in the future, as she really feels the pain right now. "There''s nothing, my dear big brother~~~" she said with the pained smile still on her gorgeous face before returning to their task, her nowpletely red elbow feeling a breeze of cool wind touches them before she starts feeling the pain disappearing, prompting her to look at her dear big brother who is also looking at her now.@@novelbin@@ "The next time, I will not heal that anymore" he said with a modest smile on his face causing the bubbly young beauty to blush before she averts her gaze away from him in a hurried manner as she replies. "It''s not like you can endure seeing me pained~" she mutters more to herself rather than to him, but who is the one beside her? An extremely talented genius of cultivation, and if senses are something dull to him, then he would rather throw away the title of a genius. "That''s true, should I just tickle the hell out of you next time then?" the young man said with a malicious smile on his face as he looks at Wu Xiaoyao, who seems to be shivering in terror as she heard her dear big brother''s words. "P-please don''t I''ll be a good little sister~~~" she said in a pleading tone as she looks at him with watery eyes, her perfectly executed acting causing the immortal-like young man tough at her, his contagiousughter eventually infecting her as well as she starts giggling while they start finishing their task. After a while ofughter between the two of them, they eventually end up looking at each other, a tense atmosphere wrapping around them as their faces approaches each other inch by inch, the bubbly young beauty''s heart beating quite loudly despite the fact that the two of them already experienced this kind of thing multiple times, nearly every single day of their life, in the previous timeline. As they got even closer, their lips eventually touched, the sensation of the only man she love, and will ever love, having touch her skin making her shiver in pleasure, her legs starting to go wobbly with just this act alone causing her to wrap her still wet hands around his neck, the immortal-like young man then wrapping his arms around her thin, willow waist in response. "Mnn~~~ chuuu~~~ hyaaa~~~" as they sever their sloppy kiss, she squeals in surprise as she feels her dear big brother''s lips on her earlobes, which is clearly quite sensitive as her body suddenly twitches the moment he softly licks them. "Mmm~~~ brother~~~ I love you so much~~~" she said in a beguiling tone as she feels him moving towards her face once again, the two of them eventually ending up face to face once again, with her older brother looking at him with a doting smile on his face before he replies. "I love you too, Xiaoyao" he said before locking lips with her once again, the two of them fighting inside her mouth with her just refusing to take a loss as she struggles, trying to overpower him but failing time and time again, making her surrender to the rhythm of his assault. "Puaahh~~~ haaahh~~~ haahh~~~" after a while of an intimate exchange, they finally broke their connected mouths as she starts struggling to breathe, their separated mouths still connected with a silver thread of saliva hanging from his mouth to her exposed tongue, the drool on the corner of her cute little mouth making her look all the more alluring in his eyes as she pants and gasps for air. "You like it?" after seeing that she can breathe fairly easier now, Su Xiaotian asks with a smile on his face as he carries Wu Xiaoyao like a princess, causing her to blush despite all her shamelessness as they move towards the living room to join the others. "I love it~~~" she replies with a confident, satisfied smile on her face before pecking on his cheeks, giggling once she returns to her position, doing nothing but enjoying being in the arms of her dear big brother. "My oh my, looks like you two are getting along really well~~~" seeing her son and his half-sister getting along really well, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but giggle in satisfaction, her words interrupting the meeting happening between thesedies and prompting the others to look at the half-siblings currently holding each other. ''Even his sister¡­'' looking at the two, the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains couldn''t help but keep herself in check as she feels like she might have a heart attack because of all sorts of things that this immortal-like young man ismitting despite the fact that she is already a really powerful cultivator, showing just how surprise she is with the nature of this young man. Despite his womanizing nature though, she couldn''t help but think that all else about him is great given how happy thesedies are when they are with him, especially her long-time sworn sister, this being the only time she finds her happy when she is with a man. Chapter 341 Heaven Severing Sand "Alright alright, enough of the show, how about you tell us what you all are talking about?" bringing his younger sister down from being carried like a princess, Su Xiaotian interrupted as he takes a seat with them, sitting just right beside his mother and immediately extending his arms around her shoulders, smoothly pulling her into his arms. "Aunt Jianxue is going to talk about the content of thepetition, well, mostly the trials before the actualpetition¡­" the valiant-looking blond beauty, Astaria, exins, her way of addressing the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains now a morefortable one as they seem to get along really well during these conversations between all of them. "Good timing Tian, you can listen as well~" Hua Xian''er added as she smiles towards the immortal-like young man, who then nodded at her in acknowledgement of her words before smiling back at her, making her all the more cheerful. "Let''s listen to Aunt Jianxue''s words now, shall we?" interrupting the empress-like beauty, Hong Lian said with a gentle voice causing her long-time sworn sister to nod at her words, the silence after the maidenly beauty''s words prompting all of them to look at Tang Jianxue, including her disciple who already knows what the trials are going to be. Seeing the attention of everyone now focused on her, Tang Jianxue clears her throat for a moment before she starts speaking, starting with the first trial before they enter the real Dao Enlightenment Competition, opting to just give them a general idea of each trial so that they can explore the wonders of said trials for themselves. "Well, the trial for the Dao Enlightenment Competition has always been divided into three parts, one mostly testing the participants'' aptitude and affinity to the Dao, the first of the trials" Tang Jianxue said as she takes out a small rock from her spatial ring, cing it in the middle of the table just in the center of where they sit, the unassuming rock something that she exins the purpose of with her next words. "This is a Dao Resonating Rock, specifically, a Spatial Rule Dao Resonating Rock, well, it casts you into a maze or illusion of sort and depending on your affinity with the Dao contained by the Dao Resonating Rock, the time it takes for you to break through the illusion of solve the maze gets longer or shorter, the stronger your affinity is, the more likely you can break through them in a shorter amount of time, even Half-step Celestials uses that stone to check their affinity given that it affects even them" she ended as she lets one of them experience the mystical property of the Spatial Rules as she hands the rock to the immortal-like young man. "You''re¡­ really talented, Nephew Xiaotian¡­" she said as she watches him break through the illusion of this rock within just a few seconds after touching it, sending waves of disbelief in her heart and mind as even she will take half a minute at least to break through the illusion of this rock, proving just how proficient the young man is in terms of Spatial Rules. "It''s just luck, Aunt Jianxue¡­" Su Xiaotian replies with a modest smile in his face, saying something like that to make his mother''s sworn sister believe that this is already his limit, although he still manages to hold himself back from instantaneously breaking through the illusion of this Dao Resonating Rock. ''If it''s just my spatialprehension alone, I think I can break through the illusion within a couple of second, but because of my Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul, the illusion hardly has any effect on me, good thing I even noticed it so I can pretend that it takes me a bit more time'' he said to himself mockingly as he feels that the utility of his soul talent is just too absurd, the fact that a stone that affects even Half-step Celestial Realm experts with its illusion not even affecting him a single bit being a testament to the strength of his soul talent. "Forget about whether that''s just really luck or not, now that you are aware of that, just know that the Dao Resonating Rock that the trials will use is of far greater quality than this, so the trials is definitely going to be harder" seeing that the immortal-like young man doesn''t want to go in detail, Tang Jianxue said as she sighed to herself, deciding that she''s just wait until he eventually tell her given the rtion between her and his mother. "Now for the second trial, this is one that will test your will to the extremes, well, whether my ims are just exaggeration or not to you, we can only tell once you step there¡­" the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains starts exining, pausing for a while as she tries to find a good way to summarize this part of the trials, snapping her fingers as she thought of something before she starts exining once again. "Well, just think of it as diving deeper and deeper into the ocean, the farther you go, the greater the pressure your body has to bear, however, for this trial, the pressure is not just on the body but the spirit and the soul as well~" she said teasingly as she starts looking forward to how these young ones will perform, her attention for this matter particrly focused on the immortal-like young man keenly listening to her words. "As for thest one¡­" Tang Jianxue paused for a while, taking out another thing once again, a small pile of sand that seems to just flow out of her spatial ring, said pile of sand making all the people in the room feel an odd sensation sprouting from their minds.@@novelbin@@ "Sister Jianxue, this is¡­" looking at this all too familiar object, Su Meiyao said as she tries to inquire of its authenticity to her long-time sworn sister, said sworn sister merely nodding towards her before she can even finish her words. "Indeed it is, Sister Meiyao, this is Heaven Severing Sand¡­" Tang Jianxue confirms causing not only her sworn sister, but also the immortal-like young man and the bubbly youngdy, who have memories of the previous timeline, to be surprised as these are quite the rare treasure, not really all that useful for cultivator but a really rare treasure nheless. What is quite surprising is despite the sloppy nature of hers always shining so brightly above all of her redeeming features, Hua Xian''er is also aware of such treasure, the fact that she is truly one of the young heirs of one of the most powerful forces in the East Continent showing, her knowledge of things like this vast despite her usual crass nature. "What''s that Aunt Jianxue?" meanwhile, the maidenly beauty and the valiant-looking beauty is unaware of such treasure, causing them to ask about it, a question that Tang Jianxue dly answers. "This is some good stuff, little Lian, little Astaria, well instead of telling you about its wondrous effects, how about you experience its magic for yourself?" the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains said with a smile on her face before she pulls the hands not only of the two curious beauties, but also the other young people, including her dear disciple, towards the pile of sand. Chapter 342 Theyre Really Mother And Son "This is¡­" feeling the things happening inside her body, Hong Lian couldn''t help but feel surprised, the fact that she can''t even mobilize her spirit and soul making her feel really weak and vulnerable given how less she cultivates her body. The same thing can not really be said when ites to Astaria though, being a martial artist before she is a cultivator, the body is her main weapon, a concept of self that she had carried through even when transitioning to be a cultivator, not allowing a single day pass that she don''t exert her physical body without using any spirit qi at all. What is even more surprising when ites to this Heaven Severing Sand is its diminished effects when ites to Su Xiaotian, who is clearly quite surprised as well given that even in his memories of the past timeline, this sand is still something that affects him quite significantly even when he already awakens his three talents. ''Is this the difference of awakening them earlier?'' he thought to himself as it is the only reason that he can think of, the reason why he is also not that affected by the Heaven Severing Sand that clearly suppresses his strength quite a bit even when he is already an Ascension Realm expert in the previous timeline. Meanwhile, while it is true that she can see through the cirction of qi within the body of anyone using her senses, the immortal-like young man''s body makes her senses so disoriented that she wonders whether he can still circte his qi despite being in contact with the Heaven Severing Sand, a guess that she gets right but fails to recognize as she thinks that the properties of the Heaven Severing Sand are something absolute under the Celestial Level. "How is it? Amazing right?" seeing the looks on their faces, Tang Jianxue smiles in satisfaction for some reasons unknown even to her, something that her long-time sworn sister notices and causes her to helplessly smile as she shakes her head. "This¡­ what sort of test are you intending to do with this, Aunt Jianxue?" looking at the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains, the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, couldn''t help but look at her in wonder before she asks, her question being answered by the mature beauty immediately. "Little Lian, cultivators can''t only know the Dao and have strong will but not a strong body right? After all, it is the vessel which holds everything, spirit, soul, even the very existence of a cultivator in ce, so a good vessel is a must~" Tang Jianxue said with a smile on her face as she patiently exins, the words she said just now something that was passed on to her by her own master, and her master merely receives such words from her master as well and so on, making this passage something that has gone through the whole history of the Dao Seeking Mountains. "It''s all about the body cultivation of the participants huh¡­" smiling as she gets a feel of how strong she is with pure physical prowess alone, the empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er, said as she clenches her fist, a small sound of explosion followed by a wave of air spreading from her palm as she do so, surprising even her as she never had this kind of strength when she is still in the Pedestal Establishment Realm originally, showing just how much her talents improved from her rebirth.@@novelbin@@ "Little Xian''er is right, thest trial will be one that tests purely the physical prowess of everyone by walking through a field scattered with Heaven Severing Sand that creates a natural formation, meaning no one can ever use their soul and spirit inside the field" Tang Jianxue exins, pausing for a while before adding in another thing, the thing that makes this part of the trial all the more interesting. "Of course, doing just that can be something so boring, hence we take it upon ourselves to make this third trial a bit more interesting~~ as for the details about that, you will find out on the day of the trials~" the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains mischievously said, refusing to borate any further no matter how they plead her for it, the only one not really joining in on this being the immortal-like young man, who seems so confident no matter what surprise got thrown into him during the time of the trials. "You seem to be really confident, Nephew Xiaotian?" noticing the expression ofposure in the young man''s face, Tang Jianxuemented on it, seemingly quite curious as to why he is still wearing that kind of expression despite the certain difficulty of the third trial. Hearing her words, the immortal-like young man merely smiles at her, said smile causing the mature beauty to pause for a bit before she snaps back to reality, the young man already starting to open his mouth in an attempt to exin, said exnation something that the mature beauty didn''t quite expect in some way. "Auntie Jianxue, if there''s something that I am quite proud about, it is my physical prowess, the proof to that being my mother here¡­" Su Xiaotian shamelessly said with a cheeky smile on his face before giving a peck to his mother''s forehead, the ck-haired goddess-like motherly beauty couldn''t help but feel a bit shy as she just epts her beloved son''s move silently albeit happily. "T-that¡­ that is not what I am t-talking about¡­" the mature beauty said with a hint of embarrassment appearing in her face as she attempts to rify, only for her to be caught even more off guard as the immortal-like young man, the son of her long-time sworn sister, replies to her words again, this time making her choke on air as she heard it. "Is it not? Mom always saw how I cultivate so she really is pretty clear of my physical prowess, is that not what you are talking about Auntie Jianxue?" Su Xiaotian asked with the same cheeky smile still stered on his face, his words causing him to be looked at by the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains in a new light, branding him as someone really shameless and quite good with his words. "You¡­ you''re good, Nephew Xiaotian" she replied as she concedes defeat, helplessly sighing as she never expected that this young man is not only talented in terms of cultivation, but also someone really good with his words. ''What should I even expect when he managed to woo all those girls, including his own mother¡­'' she thought to herself before looking at him once again, the young man merely epting her praise with a modest smile on his face before he replies to her, his cheeky reply causing her to feel like he really is way too simr to his mother, her long-time sworn sister. "You wanna check how good I am Auntie Jianxue?" he said ambiguously as he cracks his fist, his words clearly pertaining to something else yet his actions seemingly showing her that he wants her to test his martial prowess, causing her to feel really overwhelmed by the nature of this young man, something that only his mother made her feel. ''They''re really mother and son¡­'' she thought to herself as she helplessly shakes her head, thinking that this is going to be a long, yet enjoyable days. Chapter 343 Only For You Start of the bonus chapter once again (if you have time, please support my other work as well, you won''t regret it) 1/3 ---------- "Forget about it, let''s check how good you areter¡­" Tang Jianxue said before shaking her head in response, deciding to end this conversation now just in case she got even more embarrassed, skillfully diverting the attention to thest part of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, the realpetition. "After all the time limit of passing all three trials are met, the qualified talents are then going to be gathered in a specific ce in our Dao Seeking Mountain''s inner court, each one of those talents are going to face each other within the constraint of the Dao Manifestation Stele" the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain said before looking at her sworn sister, who seems to be quite eager for her to exin what she thinks is the most mystical thing in all of the Dao Seeking Mountain, something that even other top-tier forces covets but never manages to acquire. "Well, you can say that this Dao Manifestation Stele is a backbone of our inner court disciples given how useful it is¡­" Tang Jianxue paused for a while before she starts adding things to her exnation to make the description of the thing moreprehensive. "That thing pulls anyone inside a mental realm, not any illusion of sort but rather a true realm separated from the outside, and the avatar created by each and every single person is something unique and interesting, something that we found out to be a representation of one''s own self, their Dao, their will, their entire character¡­" the mature beauty said, stopping as she waits for any of them to ask any question, the one speaking after her being someone from Su Xiaotian''s group. "Wouldn''t that mean that the stronger theprehensive aspect of a participant is, the stronger their avatar will be?" the valiant-looking blond beauty asks with a hint of curiosity on her gorgeous face, her eyes glowing with a light that clearly show just how much she wants to find out how strong this avatar she will be creating is, her entire being already quite confident that she will pass through the three trials before the actualpetition. "That is indeed the case, Little Astaria, not to mention just being stronger than the others, some might even possess a power that can suppress the entirety of all the geniuses there¡­" Tang Jianxue added before looking at a certain someone in the room, the things she is currently thinking of being the same as the otherdies here as their gaze is currently directed towards a single figure. Being the center of attention once again, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but shake his head with a wry smile on his face, thinking that thesedies put too much credit for him. ''Although I really think I will be more powerful than anyone else in that ce, I doubt I will be so powerful to the point of that kind of absurdity'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself, rather selling himself low as he doesn''t want to take things for granted, thinking that such way of thinking might make him less likely to try his very best in cultivating, something that he wants to avoid as much as possible since this will bar him from achieving all the things that he wants, and that includes the most important thing to him, protecting his loved ones. "You all give me too much credit, who knows, one of you might even have a better avatar than mine" Su Xiaotian said with aforting smile on his face as he looks around the room, the beauties apanying him currently all looking at him as if they didn''t believe his words, their cute little mouths pouting making them look adorable in his eyes. "Mother might have a chance standing against you, my dear big brother, as for us, well, let''s just see¡­" looking at the ck-haired motherly beauty clinging onto her dear big brother, Wu Xiaoyao said with a genuine belief of what she just said in her voice, this being something that she ims and believes to be true given how despite her having all the memories of herself from the previous timeline, she still couldn''t see through the limits of the talent of this beauty, this being a case she experiences only on the mother and son pair. Explore more at empire ''They''re both monsters¡­'' she thought to herself, clearly unaware of the fact that she is just falling a bit behind the ck-haired motherly beauty, a fact that only her older half-brother knows. "Mother-inw? But she''s¡­ wait no¡­" looking at Su Meiyao as well, Hong Lian couldn''t help but wonder why Wu Xiaoyao said that as their mother-inw''s cultivation is already something beyond the upper limits of the one who can participate in thispetition, only for her to realize something that the other beauties from her group realizes as well. "Mother-inw can participate since she''s also just a Pedestal Establishment Realm now¡­" Hua Xian''er mutters as she looks at the ck-haired motherly beauty, thinking that should she want to participate in this Dao Enlightenment Competition as well, her and her son will definitely take the top two ces of thepetition. "There''s no need to worry about this my dears, I don''t have any intention of participating in this kind of events again, that would be too much attention for me~~~" hearing her daughters-inw''s words, Su Meiyao rifies before clinging even harder on her son, rubbing her face on him as she looks at him with a knowing gaze on her eyes. {Mama knows that you will just be jealous of anyone, male or female, looking at me, baby, so I will just go here to watch and cheer for all of you~~~} the ck-haired motherly beauty sent to her son as she smiles dotingly at him, making him look at her before she raises her head up in order to seal his lips with hers without a care for anyone of the girls who are currently around the two of them. After a soft peck on his lips, she moves her little mouth towards her beloved son''s ears, whispering something that she made sure only he can hear, a fact that not even her long-time sworn sister managed to hear despite how close the two of them and said sworn sister are currently. "From now on, even just the sight of mama is only for you now, my dear baby~~~" she said with a bit of a shy expression on her face, embarrassed at the words that she just blurted out involuntarily, making it all the more obvious to her that this is what she truly feels and what she really wants. Hearing her words, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but be moved, but the fact that these words are something that she genuinely feels makes him feel quite worried as well, as he doesn''t want his will to impose on her own freedom especially since he wants all the thing that can make her happy.@@novelbin@@ {We''ll talk about all this in detailter mom, but for now, thanks for your concerns and considerations, I love you very much} the immortal-like young man replies, his words causing the motherly beauty''s smile to grow even wider as she dives into his arms, pushing him down on the soft chair without a care in the world. Chapter 344 Theres Nothing Happening Tonight! 2/3 ----------@@novelbin@@ After this embarrassing bit, they allzes around and starts getting along with each other really well, with the immortal-like young man and the schrly beauty finally getting used to their current connection with the young man''s mother and the beauty''s master being sworn sisters. For until deep into the night, they enjoyed each other''spany until one of them already feel really tired, that being the bubbly young beauty with her still young physique, causing her to tire out faster than the others, the other beauties, Hong Lian, Hua Xian''er and Astaria following suit as they also feel quite exhausted from the trip, making only Tang Jianxue, Su Meiyao, and Dao Xuanyuan being the only people remaining along with Su Xiaotian. "Dear, catch up with your senior sister first, me and Sister Jianxue will go rest as well~~~" Su Meiyao said as she drags her long-time sworn sister to the bedroom where the other younger beauties go to, the Ascension Realm expert helplessly following the ck-haired motherly beauty and getting dragged around as if thedy pulling her is someone far stronger than her, making the entire scene hrious to the immortal-like young man and the schrly beauty''s eyes. "Don''t make too much of a mess you two!!!" before she got dragged to sleep as well, Tang Jianxue shouted causing the two young people to feel quite surprised, the schrly beauty shouting in embarrassment as she tries to retort to this master of hers. "There''s nothing happening tonight!!!" she screams, unable to catch on to the implications of what she just said, said implications being caught by the immortal-like young man and immediately using it to his advantage to tease her. "Tonight?" he asked in an ambiguous tone, his deep voice causing the schrly beauty''s skin to shiver as she tries her best to keep her calmposure while she turns around to face him, the cheeky smile on his face causing her to swore to herself that she will always be careful with her words when she''s with him from now on. "What? You want to have a piece of this senior sister of yours?" trying to take the initiative, the schrly beauty said with a teasing smile on her face as she returns to her seat, calmly taking out a book from her spatial ring and starting to read it, pretending that the immortal-like young man''s presence doesn''t bother her a single bit. Seeing how she acts, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but snicker as he approaches her, eventually ending near face to face with her with the book she is reading being the only thing that separating them from seeing each other eye to eye, something that will eventually be moved out of the way as well as he grabs on it and snatches it from her. "W-what are you doing!?" seeing his face in panic, Dao Xuanyuan couldn''t help but stutter her words as she pulls back from her position, going further and further away from the immortal-like young man who is currentlyughing his heart out right now. "Senior sister, this book is quite interesting¡­." Afterughing his heart out for a few moments, Su Xiaotian starts exining, causing her to feel less weary as she approaches him once again, only for him to hand the book to her before she could even start asking a question to him. "What is so interesting about this book?" knowing that this book is just one with some surface-level, simple history of the Eastern Continent, Dao Xuanyuan couldn''t help but ask at the young man clearly teasing her, trying to find out just what is it that made the book so interesting to his eyes. "Is it really supposed to be read upside down?" Su Xiaotian pointed out as he returns the book the exact same way he takes it away from her, causing the beauty to take a look at it again, her eyes widening in disbelief as she triesprehending what is it that she had just done. ''Dear heavens, save me from this embarrassment¡­'' she thought to herself as she quickly corrects the orientation of the book she is trying to read, her method of diverting her attention away from the young man now quite ineffective as her mind starts getting flooded by the awkward scene of her pretending to read something and being caught by him. "T-this is a good method to improve spatial awareness¡­" she starts bullshitting her exnation with a confident and knowledgeable expression on her beautiful face, making her im appear all the more believable to anyone but the young man''s eyes, yet despite him knowing the truth, he just opted to go with her reasons as he knows that he shouldn''t really push her too much now. "Whatever you say senior sister, enjoy reading your book" Su Xiaotian said as he waves his hands while trying to go outside to observe the night sky, the schrly beauty seeing him move dropping the pretending act and following just right behind him. Looking at the skies brightly lit by the sea of stars seemingly just an arm length reach, the two of them couldn''t help but smile as they marvel at the beauty of the space above, the two of them having particr fondness towards this sort of thing making the two of them feel like there''s something that connects them even more now. "The Dao Enlightenment Competition starts two days from now¡­" Dao Xuanyuan said as both of them continues to observe the night sky, with her hands stretching out as if she''s trying to reach for the stars. "Auntie Jianxue forgot to say that, thanks for mentioning this to me, senior sister Xuanyuan" Su Xiaotian replied with a smile on his face, a modest smile that the schrly beauty fails to see as she is all too focused on the skies currently. "Fellow daoist, no I mean, Brother Xiaotian, I''m just doing what I want, no need to thank me~" she said with a gleeful tone as she feels like they are closer now, a feeling far more than when the two of them exchanges pointers with each other during the time theypete in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm. "Still, this is something that needs to be repaid¡­" the immortal-like young man insisted as he turns around, meeting gaze with the schrly beauty as she also looks at him, making them a bit surprised since the two of them didn''t expect to stare at each other like this. "¡­so tell me senior sister, what is it that you really want?" he said with a smile on his face, his smile something that appears to be able to tempt even the divines with the strongest of wills, and despite this fact, the schrly beauty merely got dazed for a while before she manages to regain herself. Discover stories at empire "Then, let''s fight to our heart''s content tomorrow¡­" she replied as she thought that it will be too boring to just fight with him in their avatar during the Dao Enlightenment Competition, but she just couldn''t wait for thepetition to end before she exchanges pointers with him once again, her words clearly showing just how much she wants to fight with him again. Chapter 345 Zi Yuers Arrival 3/3 ---------- Hearing the schrly beauty''s words, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help butugh helplessly as he thinks that this sudden senior sister of his is just way too dedicated to cultivation, thinking that despite the fact that he is willing to give more things than that, and here she is, not even spending a single second to think of what she really wants before arriving at the conclusion that she wants to fight with him. "Fine, tomorrow, after breakfast" Su Xiaotian replies with a wry smile on his face before turning around to look at the skies once again, his words bringing an unexpected joy to the schrly beauty''s heart. "You''re going to cook again?" despite the fact that she is really looking forward to their fight though, the beauty couldn''t help but ask this as she heard of a word pertaining the fooding out from his mouth, the taste of the dishes she tried previously still clearly etched not only in her tongue, but also in her mind and heart, the fact that she ate something this exceptional being something that made her all the more approving of this sudden junior brother of hers.@@novelbin@@ "Who else is going to cook, mom is a good cook as well, but she wants my dishes as well" the immortal-like young man said with a helpless smile on his face knowing full well that he''s definitely the one who is going to cook tomorrow as well. Hearing his words, the beauty couldn''t help but giggle as she never expected that this young man, whom she saw as someone unrivaled not only under the same realm but even against people who are a realm higher than his cultivation, as someone who can be suppressed all too easily by his mother without her even using a single bit of her cultivation. "You really love Aunt Meiyao, don''t you?" she said more of a teasing rather than a serious question, but what she received from the young man just made her think that he''s really a good man all the more, wondering just what is it that made him the man he is today. "Of course, that goddess of a mother is the one who gave birth to me in the first ce, and she was always there from the very first time I was born into this world¡­" the young man paused for a while as shes of her death from the previous timeline appears in his mind, causing him to once again swear that nothing even remotely close to that will happen once again in this life, his emotion so intense that some sort of intent leaks out from him, making the schrly beauty understand a bit of how he feels. ''Such intense emotions¡­'' she thought to herself, in disbelief that someone can feel something like this towards another person other than themselves, something that she is bound to get surprised even more should she know just how much feeling the immortal-like young man''s mother has for him. "Well, don''t you treasure your master just as much as I love mom as well?" after seeing that she went really silent, Su Xiaotian said with a smile on his face, his words causing her to snap out of her daze as she thinks about it,paring what she feels for her master to the rtion between the immortal-like young man and his mother. ''If we rece that love with respect and gratitude, then¡­'' as she starts introspecting, the beauty couldn''t help but acknowledge the thing that her junior brother is iming, prompting her to nod at his words as she smiles towards him as well. "That''s true¡­" she said as she stands up from the ce she is currently sitting on, opting to move back inside as she thought of something. "I''m heading back to rest for now, keep your promise okay~?" before she heads inside though, she decided to call for her junior brother once again, her words causing the young man to look at her as he nods with the same smile on his face, causing her to return the nod as well. "Tomorrow is going to be a good day" Su Xiaotian thought to himself jokingly as he watches the night sky, opting to just rest here for today as he wants to give his mother and the otherdies some time with just them. ---------- Meanwhile at the bottom of the mountain, an alluring, purple-haired beauty is currently looking up at the towering mountains that pierces through the clouds, her smile that of someone clearly looking forward to reaching the top of these mountains, yet the depth of her gaze shows an inexplicable sadness as if she can''t escape from something that she doesn''t want to experience. Experience tales at empire "All that can carry themselves to the mountains will get a reward once we get back, as for those who can''t even climb, get yourselves back and just continue being good little girls for the clients" she said harshly as she looks at thedies apanying them, beauties who worepletely different kind of dresspared to hers, her being a dress that despite showing her amazing curves, still covers nearly all of her skin beneath her neck, while the dress of thedies following her being so revealing that it barely cover their private parts with proper cloth, and most of their bodies are only d with a thin, see-through silk. "Lady Yu''er seems to be in a bad mood" "Yeah, no shit, I heard she got engaged to someone, what kind of woman in power like her would be happy if she suddenly got betrothed to someone?" "Shhh, stop talking about the man who is lucky enough to have her, don''t you know the identity of the lucky person!??" As the people chats around and found out the fact that the current greatest young genius of the Heavenly Bliss Pavilion is engaged to someone in the Imperial Court of the Central Province, the people couldn''t help but hiss in terror, thanking their luck stars that whoever prince that is, is not currently here to witness the words they just said, as even if they don''t know the temperament of the prince engaged with Zi Yu''er, they are well aware of what said royalty can do against them scoff free. Meanwhile, the beauty in question pays no heed to the talks happening within the number of people observing her ascend to the true location of the Dao Seeking Mountain, her head absentmindedlymanding her body to aplish a single task, to climb the mountain as soon as possible, not caring even a single bit to thedies who go with her, her attitude towards thempletely different from how she treats the onesing from the same force as her before thispetition. "Old fucking hag, do you really think that I won''t be able to get rid of these spies of yours? You''re dreaming" after seeing that there''s no one else from the Heavenly Bliss Pavilion near her, the alluring purple-haired beauty couldn''t help but curse to herself, muttering her words without even holding back, feeling so liberated from being away from the head matron''s grasp once again. Chapter 346 Feng Qings Struggles After some few more minutes of climbing to reach the outer court of the Dao Seeking Mountains, the alluring purple-haired beauty finally arrives at the top of the first mountain peak, being the only one in the group containing all thedies from the same force as her to arrive at such record time. Standing there all in her lonesome though, the solitude of ady as beautiful as she is something that attracts the sight of not only the participants who just arrives as well, but also the disciples of the Dao Seeking Mountain who prides themselves on being ascetics free from worldly desires. Of course, the sights focused on her doesn''t mean that a brave one will attempt to strike a conversation with this peerless beauty, given the fact that they know damn well not to mess with this seemingly meek nymph, who has the battle prowess enough to hold her own for a while against the greatest genius of their generation, who is known for crossing more cultivation realms than one whenever he battles. This means that said alluring beauty appears all the more alone as the gaze of the people who can only yearn for but will never have her start getting on other things, thinking that it is far better to set sight on someone they can reach instead of this monstrous talent, who is also currently betrothed to a prince of the Central Province ording to some rumors circting all around. ''It''s way better this way¡­'' seeing the people seemingly avoiding her, the purple-haired alluring beauty thought to herself as she finds being with just herself rather than being surrounded by people she could not even trust something to enjoy, a hint of a smile appearing on her gorgeous face as she takes the path towards the location of the buildings they are supposed to stay in during the entire Dao Enlightenment Competition. After having herself settled on a simple single bed room, the alluring beauty, Zi Yu''er, smiles with a trace of satisfaction appearing on her face before she plunges herself on the soft mattress of the bed, seemingly enjoying the tactile sensation of the mattress for a while as she rolls around like an innocent maiden, doing this for some few minutes before she finally stops as she takes out a stone, something particrly special to her, from her spatial ring. As she imbues her spirit qi on the stone, it starts glowing and projecting the image of a young man, with an immortal-like bearing and appearance that seems to put even the greatest creation of the heavens to shame, the appearance of the young man causing her to be tranced on his projection for a few moments before she starts giggling to herself. "Will we meet here, Su Xiaotian?"@@novelbin@@ ---------- On another one of the buildings, another beautyid on a soft bed bigger than the one amodating the alluring beauty, the reason for such difference being the fact that there is another person apanying this young, phoenix-like beauty, a figure that appears to be an older, more motherly version of herself. "Are you sure you don''t want to meet your Aunt Jianxue? She will be quite pleased to see you~~" the motherly beauty asked as she put the phoenix-like beauty''s head to rest on her soft, plump thighs, allowing this daughter of hers to enjoy ap pillow as she gently caresses her head with one of her hands. "Mom, we can meet with Aunt Jianxueter you know? I just¡­ feel awkward, especially since I just found out about these things¡­" the phoenix-like beauty said with a nervous tone on her voice as she looks at her mother, who also stares back at her apologetically as she ims to be the one at fault for her only finding out that her own mother has this sort of connections to other great figures of her time. "I''m really sorry about that my dear, I just don''t want you to know about all this before you''re ready?" the motherly beauty said as she continues to caress her dear daughter''s head, the smile on her face apologetic and filled with a hint of regret for not telling her sooner. "There''s no need for that kind of words between us mom¡­ well, you told these things to me anyways so there''s really no need for that¡­" the phoenix-like beauty said with a smile on her face, something that outsiders rarely see given just how cold and seemingly emotionless she usually is outside of her own family, a familyposed only of her and her mother. "Then let''s go to the Heavenly Dao Peak now~~" the motherly beauty said as she starts channeling her mastery of space in order for her and her daughter to move instantaneously to the ce where her sworn sister is located, only for her to be stopped by her own daughter as sheins and reminds. "Mom, it''s already the middle of the night, we probably shouldn''t go there unannounced during these times, right?" the phoenix-like beauty said, causing her excited mother to snap out of her anticipation as she remembers this simple fact, causing her to giggle as if there''s nothing that just almost happened before she speaks once again. "Fufufu~~~ you''re right my dear Qing''er, let''s just rest here for now~" the motherly beauty said with a modest, a bit embarrassed smile on her gorgeous face before sheid on the soft bed as well, pulling her only family closer towards her as she wraps her arms around the phoenix-like beauty, making this daughter of hers feel the softness of the motherly bodypletely enveloping her. Enjoying her mother''s sensation, as well as her scent, that always makes her feelfortable and safe no matter what happens, the phoenix-like beauty couldn''t help but think just how much normal her mother appears despite the dangerous situation she is currently in, having a sickness that might end up with the worse possible condition for a cultivator if not treated, the condition being theplete crippling of their entire cultivation base. As she tries to think of ways to find a cure to her mother''s sickness once again, a familiar face appears on her mind all while she thought of all sorts of things, a face that is something really etched on her entire being as the owner of said face is the only person outside of her family that made her look forward to seeing him once again, that somehow makes her smile from her interactions with him. "Xiaotian¡­." As she mutters the name of the young man, the only male friend she ever had when she travels outside, she couldn''t help but get dazed in disbelief as she remembers that the very same young man is also the son of the Peerless Heavenly Goddess of her mother''s time, said goddess also being the sworn sister of her mother along with other prominent figures who are already true powerhouses of this time now. Whenever she remembers what the young man needs to do in order to cure her mother''s sickness though, she couldn''t help but blush in embarrassment as she couldn''t believe that she will do the same thing with him, causing her to always nk out the moment she thinks about it. Chapter 347 Defend Well, Senior Sister "What the hell is this even?" as she watches two figures shed with unparalleled might, a valiant-looking blond beauty couldn''t help but mutter to herself while she wonders whether she will reach such level of power, her fist clenching in excitement as she starts looking forward to cultivating even more because of this show.@@novelbin@@ "They''re monsters, most cultivators of their level couldn''t even reach a miniscule fraction of the things they are currently showing¡­" replying to the valiant-looking beauty, an empress-like beauty said as she observes the battle going between her beloved and anotherdy with her arms crossed, her eyes moving in a rxed motion showing how she can still catch the movements of these two with rtive ease. "Brother Tian is still holding back, you can see¡­" jumping in on the conversation of the two, another beauty, with a maidenly bearing, said as she points towards the battle between her lover, the same young man as the empress-like beauty''s lover, then pointing towards the schrly beauty fighting him before continuing her exnations. "He''s still effortlessly blocking Sister Xuanyuan''s attacks¡­ while, well, she''s already showing hint of tiredness on her face¡­" the maidenly beauty points out causing the valiant-looking beauty to focus on the more micro details of the fight currently going on despite her eyes barely keeping up with their movements, in this observation of hers allowing her to see the beads of sweat on the forehead of the schrly beauty gradually losing uracy, precision and strength with each sh of her sword, meanwhile the young man is still peacefully parrying each and every single one of her strikes. While it does looks like that the empress-like beauty and the maidenly beauty admires the one fighting with their lover for her power that seems to be out of their reach, they are really confident of dealing with her now on the condition that they fight under the same realm, especially given the experience of rebirth they had, something that not even one in countless cultivators can experience even once in their entire life time. Of course, even without undergoing rebirth through the help of the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, the empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er, and her long-sworn sister, Hong Lian, the maidenly beauty of the group, they are still fairly confident of holding a fight against the schrly Dao Xuanyuan with the victor undetermined until the veryst moment of their fights, the only reason why they find this fight so impressive is due to the fact that these two monsters fights purely through martial arts without infusing their qi to their techniques, showing just how much of a monster the two of them are in terms of martial prowess alone. "You all have different gifts so no need to feel so beneath little Xuanyuan, just do what all of you do best~~" watching the fight between her beloved son and her long-time sworn sister''s disciple, a ck-haired goddess-like motherly beauty, in the form of Su Meiyao, said with a doting smile on her drop-dead gorgeous face as she looks at these daughters-inw of hers, her words something that made all of these beauties nod in agreement. Meanwhile, the bubbly young beauty whom Su Meiyao treats as her own daughter given that she''s the sole daughter of her childhood friend, silently observes the battle between her dear big brother and the schrly beauty, her eyes effortlessly following whatever it is that is happening all while her mind urately analyzes all the things happening, her experiences from the previous timeline allowing her to anticipate some of the moves happening with some considerable uracy. However, what she predicts that has a guaranteed uracy is the fact that her dear big brother is about to win this match, something already so apparent given how he starts gradually pushing the schrly beauty back, said beauty taking two steps away for every one step that her older half-brother takes. Standing just right beside the young man''s goddess of a mother, the master of the schrly beauty stands as she observes the things happening, being next only to the bubbly young beauty in terms of insight on the match despite her seeing each and every single motion from the twopeting young people with such clear precision, proving just how much difference there is in the experience between the two. As they all have their own analysis and spections of the match though, the two people having a spar with each other, the immortal-like young man and the schrly beauty are currently both looking at each other with excited smile on their faces as they sh weapons with each other, the sword in the beauty''s grasp shaking a bit every time ites in contact with the young man''s de, making her wonder just what is it that he is doing with his weapon. ''It''s definitely not qi¡­ is it intent?'' remembering the fight between the two of them and the terrifyingly grand projection created when their intents shed back when they exchanged pointers in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, the schrly beauty couldn''t help but wonder what creates the sudden change that made his intent something so intangible even to her now. "What the hell had you gone through for the past few months we didn''t get to spar, junior brother Xiaotian?" as she takes another step back from another exchange, Dao Xuanyuan asked not with a single wonder, but rather an expression of excitement on her face, not even waiting a single moment before charging towards her opponent once again, swinging her dao sword in a straight, downward motion trying to find an opening in the immortal-like young man''s defenses. "Guess¡­" hearing her words, the immortal-like young man said with a cheeky smile on his face as he parries the attacking for him, the strength put by her opponent on her sword something that he really felt despite it not bothering him in the slightest, the attack making him well aware of just how much she growspared to their previous battle. After getting into a lock for just a moment, one of them takes the opportunity to attack the other person, the one taking this opportunity being the schrly beauty, who slid her sword past the young man''s de, thinking that she will finallynd a proper hit after getting herself tired from all his defenses, only for her to take a step back and stop her offense thest second as she saw a sh of metallic sheen appearing just on the very corner of her sight, a wise decision on her part given that a wave of air cuts through where she previously was, the de in the young man''s hand already moving somewhere else from their bind. "Why don''t you stop being so defensive, junior brother?" Dao Xuanyuan asks with a hint of provocation apparent from her bell-like, melodious voice, her words along with the snicker on her face causing her opponent, the immortal-like young man, to smile at her in return as he changes his stance. Raising the de in front of him as he smiles back, Su Xiaotian replies towards the schrly beauty as his eyes glow like a hunter seeing his prey. "Then defend well, senior sister" Chapter 348 Xuanyuans Attack Seeing the stance of the immortal-like young man, the schrly beauty couldn''t help but feel confused as she never saw anything like this before, meaning that whatever the young man, her junior brother, do after this stance, is something that she might not have an idea of, making her far more wary than when the two of them are having an intense exchange. ''What the hell is he going to do?'' as she gets more careful about what this junior brother of hers could possibly do, Dao Xuanyuan assumes a defensive stance while waiting for Su Xiaotian to do his move, something that she did fatally wrong as the next moment, she realizes that the attack from her opponent is something she can''t defend with just a simple parry or dodge. With his calves exploding with force, Su Xiaotian shoots towards the location of the schrly beauty, taking her by surprise from his speed alone, making it so that she is a momentte from properly blocking his attack, prompting her to take a step to the side as she receives the blunt force of the weapon in an attempt to dodge rather than parry the attack. ''Heavy!!!'' feeling the force put on the de that shes with her sword, Dao Xuanyuan couldn''t help but exim in surprise as she felt the attack bearing a power far more than what she expected, making her wonder whether this junior brother of hers is still holding back even with his attack, something she found out to be true given the expression on his face, along with the fact that he is still using his de with a single handpared to her that is still struggling to defend from his attack despite using two hands. "You''ve outgrown me so much faster than I expected, junior brother" getting used to addressing the young man like this instead of calling him ''fellow daoist'', the schrly beauty said as she finally manages to avoid this spar ending attack, her eyes still wide as she saw the solid,rge crack on the ground on the exact same position that her opponent''s weapon hit after she manages to avoid it. "Your strength also grows really fast, senior sister" the young man replied modestly as he raises his de once again, causing the beauty''s face to twitch in annoyance as she thinks of parrying such attack once again, however, the excitement from fighting someone so much more talented than herself just makes her blood boil from anticipation and joy, urging her body to continue and fight him as much as she can, and only stop if she really don''t have any more fight to give. Seeing her assuming a battle stance, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but smile as he realizes once again just how strong willed thisdy is, as well as just how stubborn she is whenever she is fighting someone of the same or even higher strength than her. "You still good to go?" asking the schrly beauty, Su Xiaotian smiles as he assumes a fighting stance as well, this time lifting his de up to his face and pointing its tip towards Dao Xuanyuan, the edged of his weapon reflecting his face on it.@@novelbin@@ "One more exchange, just one more¡­" the schrly beauty replies with a joyful smile on her face, clearly celebrating the fact that the two of them got to exchange pointers once again, her face changing the moment she replies as absolute calmness surfaces from her gorgeous face, the light in her eyes as if peering through something far deeper than the material realm, as if she is currently seeing through something far more fundamental. "I was saving this for the Dao Enlightenment Competition but¡­ I just can''t allow myself to end this spar like this¡­" Dao Xuanyuan said with excited smile on her face as her sword starts producing a bright white glow, all while the entire ground underneath her starts getting engulfed by absolute darkness that seems to devour everything it touches, thebination of the twopletely opposing images causing her entire body to end up in a grayish shade, the entire area around her void of any color except for shades of ck and white. Seeing what is currently happening, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but look forward to this next attack more, the smile on his face never disappearing given the confidence in himself being able to receive this attack with little to no problem at all, however, the light in his eyes turns into a more serious one as he changes his stance, opting for a more proper one as his other hand holds the de as well. Seeing the changes on the immortal-like young man''s stance, Dao Xuanyuan smiles even more widely, just this show alone making her think that what she trains so hard for during these recent times is more than worth it for her now, and that is all while she is still unaware of the fact that there''s hardly anyone if there''s anyone at all that can make him receive an attack like he is currently doing from all of the people of the same generation as them. "Looks like I''m still not out of the game¡­" she said mysteriously to herself as the contrast of the light and darkness around her gets even more intense than it previously is, just a few moments away from her sending her strongest attack so far. Seeing all of this happening, the grandiose sight of the schrly beauty changing the very nature of her surrounding ording to her techniques, and the unassuming young man who looks like a mortal facing a divine goddess with his battle stance, the audience couldn''t help but feel such awe, all of them unable to take their sight away from the final moments of the fight except for a single beauty among the bunch, her long, wavy ck hairs swaying along the wind of the attack Dao Xuanyuan is preparing as she attempts to snap the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain awake. After seeding doing so, this long-time sworn sister of hers couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed as even she got engulfed in the sight of the fight, the ck-haired motherly beauty signaling her about something causing her to wave her hands as the powerful spirit qi of an Ascension Realm expert on the verge of reaching the Half-step Celestial Realm covers the entirety of their location, obscuring what is happening to any prying eyes with equal or lesser strength than her. "Time to receive my attack, Su Xiaotian¡­" now addressing him as an equal as both cultivators rather than as someone who shares a karmic connection with him due to their elders, Dao Xuanyuan said with a smile on her face as she looks at this opponent that she just can never defeat, said smile on her face apparent despite the blinding contrast of the ck and white around her. "Dao Xuanyuan, you''re truly a marvel of this world" Su Xiaotian replies calling her by her name as well, his fascination towards her genius something that made him think that if he doesn''t reincarnate in this world, she might possibly be the greatest genius of this generation if there''s no mishap that happens to her. Chapter 349 Time "Harmonic Convergence" the schrly beauty mutters without even feeling a bit weird for saying the name of her brand new self-created technique, the sword in her hands shaking as if it couldn''t wait to unleash its might any longer, causing her to allow the sword to take its path as she shes it horizontally aiming at the opponent waiting for her attack. As Dao Xuanyuan swings her sword, the darkness engulfing the objects underneath her channels through her body before ending up on her sword as well, the swirling mess of light and dark refusing to meld on each other even after her swing produces a sword wave from both of them, the attack showing a clear distinction between the light and darkness part. Explore stories on empire Oddly enough though, even despite all these distinct points between them, the structure of the sword wave is something without any weak spot, as if the light and darkness melds perfectly in essence despite the opposite happening on its surface level appearance. This makes this attack all the more interest piquing towards the immortal-like young man receiving it as he truly finds no ws in this strike, yet even after all that, the confidence on his face never wavers as there is something that he can use to suppress even this practically perfect attack. ''If I can''t overwhelm it through sheer technique alone, then I will force this technique open!!!'' he thought to himself as he remembers the rules of this match, that being the fact that none among the two of them can use spirit qi during this spar, but given that his opponent already breaks that deal, the young man thought that he can also use his entire arsenal on his discretion, still opting to not use so much just to avoid demotivating the schrly beauty, as well as the young beauties watching the two of them spar. Taking a deep breath as the surrounding got slower and slower around him, the immortal-like young man smiles as hepresses the space around him until he no longer can, before bending thispressed space once again as he imbues its properties upon his de, nothing too shy of a thing happening as there''s not even spatial distortion wrapping around his weapon with this attack of his. [Congrattions to the host for reaching another level of spatial mastery, as a reward, a chance forprehending the rule of time is presented. Reward: Replica of the River of History (1)] Hearing such pleasant surprise just from attempting something using spatial rules, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but smile even more as the attack of his senior sister gets dangerously close to him, making not only his dear mother and sister, along with his lovers watching him from outside the battle area, but also even her opponent, to worry for his safety as he ispletely unmoving despite the attack about tond on him. This attack that thedies are worried about doesn''t concern the immortal-like young man in the slightest though as he simply swings the de on his hands, this simple motion of his freezing the yin-yang based sword wave in ce, making everyone, even the Ascension Realm expert that is the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain, and even his younger sister who retains her memories of the previous timeline, surprised because of this disy, a single word appearing on their mind all at the same time, a word that implies a terrifying feat that the immortal-like young man achieved. ''T-time¡­'' they stutter even in their mind as they think of this word in disbelief, the fact alone that the sword wave created by yin and yang concept and qi still frozen in the air, not dissipating or even moving the slightest being something that proves to them this conjecture of theirs. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man who performs this feat is something that not even he expects to a certain extent, causing him to look at the de in his hands in an extreme satisfaction, thinking that he now has another powerful card on his arsenal, something that he can use a trump card in an extremely precarious situation in a highly unlikely possibility that he can''t escape using the Unbounded Spatial Talisman. Deciding to end this match, he swings his de once again, dissipating the sword wave in an instant causing him to think that he overdid it even after holding all that strength back, causing him to look worriedly at this new found senior sister of his out of worry of his actions damaging her confidence. His worries are unfounded though as he saw the smile on the schrly beauty''s face, a smile that is different from a helpless one as it shows nothing but anticipation instead, as if she just found out a whole new world for her to explore and she can no longer wait to walk on it herself. "Thank you for the match, junior brother Xiaotian, that is really impressive~" after a few moments of her taking step by step to stand in front of him, Dao Xuanyuan said happily with a smile on her beautiful face, her eyes revealing the determination of someone who just got even more inspired after the defeat she experienced, an impressive trait that not all cultivation genius possesses, but a trait possessed by all the previous, current, and even future powerhouses not only of this continent but also this world. "You''re really impressive as well, senior sister, you just fork out new techniques every time I fight against you" Su Xiaotian replies with a simr smile on his face as he sheathes his de on the scabbard hanging on his waist, seeing this the schrly beauty follows suit as she sheathes her sword as well, the sword that is herpanion seeing the light of day so much more now that she imitates how he doesn''t ce his weapon on his spatial ring. "Heh¡­ who are you even kidding, that time-stopping technique is also something new right?" walking towards the audience waiting from them, Dao Xuanyuan couldn''t help but point out, the wordsing out of her mouth causing the young man to rify everything regarding that technique to her, his words also being heard by thedies watching the two of them fight as they are already in close proximity of them.@@novelbin@@ "Ah, that wasn''t really a temporal rule rted technique, that is a spatial rule rted one" Su Xiaotian pointed out causing all thedies to look at him in even more surprise, wondering just how he achieved such thing using spatial maniption alone. "W-wait, H-how!?" the schrly beauty asked with astonishment stered on her face, her eyes dting from his words as she realizes once again just how absurd this young man''s talents are, doing something so unconventional and umon that it often bends themon sense of everyone around him. Meanwhile, the other beauties are eagerly waiting for his exnation of this technique as well, clearly also interested on how he achieves it, this interest even more apparent when ites to Tang Jianxue, who already has contact with spatial rules given the current height of her cultivation. Chapter 350 Bonding In the Kitchen* Promised mass release time brothers andrades 1/10 ---------- "My dear big brother, do you mind repeating what you just said to me?" hearing this concept for the first time in all her livesbined, Wu Xiaoyao still can''t wrap her head around the fact that the immortal-like young man, her older half-brother just said, even her experiences standing at the very top of existence once not helping her to wrap her head around the thing that her brother just achieved, and that is even with the fact that she is the one possessing the greatestprehension ability next to the young man who just exins the core concept behind the technique. Along with this bubbly young beauty, the other beauties listening to his words also nods in agreement to her words, all of them, including Tang Jianxue, who is already an Ascension Realm cultivator, still unable topletelyprehend, much less perform such technique. Enjoy exclusive content from empire "Like I said, I justpressed space as much as I can, that means that within that small area of space that Ipressed, the things caught in it is still travelling within that space, it only makes it appear to be frozen in time outside since the movements is barely noticeable with howrge thepressed space is" Su Xiaotian exins once again, this time showing it with a simple example as he lets out a strand of his qi to manifest it in the outside world, thenpressing space in a lesser magnitude than his previous attack, the motion of the manifested qi slowing down allowing thedies toprehend what he did better. ''Still, that is something so absurd¡­'' all of them thought about it at the same time, knowing really well that even if they understand the concept behind such technique, they know that they can hardly perform such technique on their own.@@novelbin@@ After this exnation though, they finally got some inspiration to apply the same concept to some things other than spatial rules, all of them looking forward to trying it out and incorporating the concept ofpression to their own techniques, causing them to hurriedly leave after waving him good bye as they couldn''t wait to improve their technique, however, opting to just check on it as it is just one dayter and the purpose of their travel here will already start, that being the Dao Enlightenment Competition. Seeing thedies going to the cultivation rooms, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but smile helplessly as he thought that they just couldn''t wait, causing him to say the magic words that causes all of them to stop on their tracks, their actions causing the only one who opts to stay with him, the ck-haired motherly beauty, to giggle with an amused look on her face. "Are you sure you all don''t want to eat breakfast first?" with this being early in the morning, the immortal-like young man asks as he starts walking towards the kitchen, causing thedies who decided to cultivate previously to turn around as they return hurriedly to the living room, the ck-haired motherly beauty already leaving for her beloved son as she decided to help him with the task of cooking the dishes, telling the other beauties to not worry about anything else and just wait until the food is prepared. As thedies starts giggling while sharing stories with each other, the mother and son is currently adeptly moving as if they share a special connection with each other, the two of them reading each one''s every move with such precision that they appear like a well-oiled machine working in unison to prepare the meal they are about to eat, even the sound of chopping, boiling, stirring and all sorts of music in the kitchen melding properly in a melodious beat. "Are you sure you don''t want to talk with them, mom?" as they found a few moments to rest while they wait for the dishes to simmer, Su Xiaotian asks as he masterfully goes behind his mother, pressing his body on her back, allowing him to feel her soft, sexy body once again as he made her feel his warmth, the two of them sighing in satisfaction as their bodies got in touch with each other once again. "Mmm~~~ Mama would love to do that as well, but nothing beats bonding with you, my dear baby~~~" she replies as she leans her head on his chest, hearing the strong, vigorous and consistent beating of his heart despite the distance between his chest and her ears, this simple sensory input from his body causing her legs to feel a bit weak, a thing that he immediately feels as he wraps his arms around her motherly willow waist to support her. "You''re really the best, mom" hearing her response, Su Xiaotian replies as he continues to support her shaky legs, all while taking in the intense peach-like scenting from all over her body, a scent that always makes him feel so calm and at home. "Mmm~~~ thank you dear~~~" she replies with a smile on her face as she starts swaying her hips on him, making him feel stimted however opting not to respond in kind as they know the current situation they are in. Just for the sake of warning his own mother for being too cheeky though, the immortal-like young man decided tounch an assault against her as well, immediately leaning in for his lips to touch her nape, taking in her heavenly peach-like scent for a moment before he proceeds to leave his mark on her pristine, milky white skin, the stimtion from his offense causing her to let out a modest, yet lewdly sensual moan. "That''s really bold of you mom¡­ I''ll make sure to teach you a lessonter¡­" he whispers to her ears before nibbling on her soft, sensitive earlobes, making her moan once again as she starts rubbing her thighs on each other, feeling an itch deep within her craving crotch as her beloved son''s assault continues, his words just making her all the hornier instead of calming her down. Due to his words, she just couldn''t get the image of him railing her really deep within her insides out of her mind, the fact that this young man, her own beloved son, can reach the deepest recesses of her pussy something that made her look forward to this ''lesson'' even more, causing her nothing more than to taunt him even more but is unable to do so given how weak he made her feel with just his previous actions. "So dominant¡­ mama loves it¡­" as she continues to do the only action she can, that being swaying her wide, curvaceous motherly hips, she replies in a scious tone as she reaches her arms backwards so that it is wrapping around her son''s neck, making her press her soft sexy body towards his hard chiseled ones even more. "You want to cum mom?" feeling his mother getting more and more aroused with his gentle touch and caress and picking up the increase in the intensity of her scent, he asked with a gentle tone in his voice, his words causing her to pause for a while before she eventually turns her head to the side to look at him, nodding her head eagerly the moment she met his gaze. Chapter 351 But This is Not a Massage~ * 2/10 ---------- After looking to her side and nodding to her son''s question to show her desire as well, Su Meiyao closes her eyes, making her appear all the more dreamy as she opens her mouth and reveals her pink little tongue, seemingly wanting something, something that her beloved son clearly knows. "Mnn~~~ haahh~~~ haaahhh~~~ chuu~~~" feeling her soft, plump juicy lips establishing contact with his, he couldn''t help but be reminded again that each and every single part of the body of this subus of a mother of his is a treasure that can make anyone no matter their sexual orientation crazed for her, and even him, who prides himself on being someone with unbreakable will, just couldn''t help but let himself loose whenever he makes love with his mother. "I''ll make this quick" after the passionate kiss, he said to her in warning as he starts picking up the pace, one of his hands moving from her willow waist towards her huge breast dangling if not for the clothes covering her, and his other hand moves downwards towards herher regions, his slow, sensual movements making her feel more and more impatient of his advances. "You''rectating again?" feeling the wetness right at the top of the clothes covering her bountiful breast, he asks his mother while he continues massaging the massive womanly flesh dangling in her front, his groping making her feelpletely dominated, yet she only feels pleasure from her beloved son''s grasp and not a single trace of pain. "Mnn~~~tely, someone is not sucking on them as frequent as he used to so mama''s breast starts overflowing with milk~~~" she replied ambiguously as she starts turning around, facing him and pressing her soft, plumprge tits on his chest causing her heavenly milk to squirt on his clothes, the thick, fragrant motherly secretion wetting even his own clothes as it went through hers. "Looks like I''ll be having a great feast tonight then" he replies with a smile on his face, his words from knowing that he couldn''t really take his time enjoying his mother''s milk given that they are preparing breakfast currently, his words causing her to giggle as she also corrects his words. "We can''t really do it tonight as well dear, you know just how keen your Auntie Jianxue''s senses are, I bet she is even aware of our little affair currently happening between us right now~~~" she said in a teasing tone as she looks at the entrance of the kitchen, seemingly peering beyond the door and looking at the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain who is really looking at them currently, the thing she witnesses happening between the mother and son something that will forever be etched in her mind. "And you still want to continue even with that, mom?" hearing her words, he asks with a hint of pity as he knows that she really wants to let out some of her built up sexual desires as well, but hearing her previous words, he couldn''t help but think that she wants to take a rest for now.@@novelbin@@ "Dear, you''re so much stronger than your old mama already~~ what can mama even do if you want to enjoy your own mother''s body right?" she said sciously after giggling at his question, her body weakly leaning on him and letting him carry all her weight, this action of hers making her soft body press even harder on him, allowing him to enjoy her in her entirety. Find your next read at empire "Ahhhnnn~~~!!! Yesshh~~~!! Right there baby~~!!!" "Ahhnn~~~!! So good~~~!!" "Ooohhh~~~!! You''re making your mama cum~~~!!!" After herst words to him, silence ensues their conversation as there''s nothing coherentes out of her cute little mouth, only letting out moans of pleasures and barelyprehensible words of her expressing just how great she is currently feeling, all of that with her beloved son only touching and pleasuring her with his hand and her naked body still separated by the clothes she is currently wearing. "Ahhnn~~~!! Mmm~~~~" As he continues to draw circle on her sensitive pussy lips all while enjoying the novel sensation of her silky undergarment gliding through his skin, he never really relented on pleasuring his mother even when he already feels her panties having wet parts that starts spreading more and more on its fabric, the thought of his own mother wetting her undergarments something that he thinks is oddly sexy for him, in addition to the patch of sweet wetness from her breast squirting her bodily fluids as well. After her sweet orgasm under her son''s pleasuring hands, Su Meiyao pants as she struggles to breath for a while, the wordsing out of her mouth the moment she regains a semnce of reason something that she genuinely thinks about. "Mmm~~~ this is so embarrassing~~~" she mutters more to herself than her beloved son as one of her small dainty hands moves towards her wet undergarment, her fingers moving through them and making her feel the wet slippery mess that her lewd love juice causes on herher regions. Feeling particrly sticky from this, she couldn''t help but want a bath, having both her pussy lips and her breast being really wet from her bodily fluids, but of course, being with her dearest son is something that is more important to her than anything else, and the fact that he seems to enjoy seeing her like that made her feel all the better for her like this. "Is that enough mom?" slipping in his fingers inside his mother''s wet panties, Su Xiaotian whispers to her ears as he get an even better feel of just how much love juice she squirted from her previous climax, using his fingers to y around with her plump sensitive lower lips, spreading them around and turning them into all shapes and forms, causing her to let out scious moans from her mouth. While having her son y with her sensitive pussy lips something of a dream for her, Su Meiyao still knows that they need to finish what they started firsts causing her to unwillingly forfeit this heavenly pleasure as she starts moving around preparing meals once again, only this time, her beloved son did something that she didn''t quite expect. "Mmm~~~~ dear~~~ please let go of mama''s pussy now~~ We need to cook don''t we?" she pleads as she struggles to move all around the kitchen, having her son''s thick long fingers ying around with her drenched pussy lips even until now, making her do all the work as he continues to pleasure her. "You cook mom, I''ll make sure to relieve your fatigue by massaging you" he smiles cheekily as he leans in to kiss her on the cheeks, all while his finger digs deeper and deeper into the love hole of this mother of his, her wetness making it so that he can easily slide his fingers however her wants as he continues ying around her sensitive womanly parts, spreading her lips apart and scraping the shallow weak spots of the hole he came from, a hole that only he is allowed to enter now. "But this is not a massageee~~~" she cutelyins all while she also enjoys her son''s work on her sensitive love hole, wanting nothing more than to abandon whatever it is that she is doing in order for her to fully enjoy him doing work on her most private part. Chapter 352 Lets Eat* 3/10 ---------- As much as this transcendent of a beauty that will make even the goddesses jealous with her appearance wants to enjoy her quality time with her son though, she knows that they must stop there due to the fact that there are a lot of people waiting for them to finish preparing their breakfast, she just doesn''t know whether she has the will to break free from this spoiling pleasure she is currently receiving from her dearest son. The one who has some sort of will to try and break free from this poorly timed intimate moment though is the very young man pleasuring her without end, said young man noticing her struggling expression as if she couldn''t choose if she wants to stop or not. Seeing his mother with that conflicted expression on her face, Su Xiaotian wants to do nothing more than to tease her even more, however, given that he knows that he is already pushing her too much, her decided to let her go as he starts slowing down the movements of his fingers on her sensitive lower lips, all while he softly kisses her nape and neck in order to calm her down. As she finally regains her bearing, she starts returning to breathing normally as she continues her task of doing the final presentation of the dishes, her now more coherent mind able to do things a bit better than before now even though her beloved son is still holding her in his arms. "You''re such a tease, Tian~~~" after a few more finishing touches, she sighs in relief as she finally finishes preparing their breakfast, allowing her tofortably fall and lean her narrow, sexy back on her beloved son''s body, the heating out of his body making her sofortable that she almost fell asleep. "But you liked it don''t you, mom?" cheekily replying to the ck-haired motherly beauty''s words, the immortal-like young man said as his arms wrapping round her soft, voluptuous body goes a bit tighter on her, making her feel such masculinity but not making her as much as a single bit ufortable in his grasp. "I love every single second of it~~~" Su Meiyao replies with a genuine tone of joy on her voice as she turns to her back to look at the handsome profile of her beloved son''s face, doing this before slightly opening her cute little mouth and poking out her slippery pink tongue out. Seeing her closing her eyes as well, he knew damn well what this mother of his wants with him now, causing him tough at her antics before shaking his head, then leaning towards her face as he allows his lips to touch hers once again, their soft kisses escting into a full-blown passionate exchange as their tongue battles out on her damp lewd mouth, their battlesting for a while before she finally breaks it off as she feels like she''s about to lose her breath. "Let''s bring the breakfast to the table now?" looking at his mother''s peerlessly beautiful face with a smile on his own face, Su Xiaotian asks all while one of his hands moves from her willow waist upwards once again, squeezing her huge plump mammary one more time before they leave this room. "Mmm~~~ yes~~~" feeling her son''s firm grasp on her sensitive breast, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but let out another lewd moan as she involuntarily bends her body towards him, this cute response of hers making her son find these little exchanges between the two of them all the more enjoyable. "Can you walk on your own, mom?" seeing her shaky legs as she navigates around the kitchen, the immortal-like young man asks, causing her to feel a bit embarrassed as she couldn''t believe that with just him fingering her, she would be reduced to such a state. "M-mama can manage, my dear~~~" despite this though, she still wants to maintain some of her dignity in front of her son when they are not making love with each other, hence she just decided to go with toughing it out even though she really is struggling a bit, making her appear a bit awkward when walking, not too prominent that others would notice but more than enough for the one who knows her the most, her beloved son, to notice it. "I''ll take care of the dishes mom, you just go to the dining room" knowing her current state though, Su Xiaotian refuses to let her do even just a single bit of work anymore, pushing her towards the dining table as he uses his soul power to carry the entirety of their breakfast on the table, all while also calling for the otherdies still on the living room. Hearing his voice, thedies all stood up with a hint of excitement in their eyes, something that cultivators with experience such as theirs wouldn''t really feel just because of a normal breakfast, that just goes to show just how skillful the immortal-like young man is in his cooking. Not even before they enter the dining room, they already take in the wafting, fragrant and drool-inducing scent of the breakfast they are supposed to eat, just this smell alone making them subtly increase the speed of each of their steps, such phenomenon applying not only to the younger beauties but also to the eldest among them, Tang Jianxue, who is already an Ascension Realm expert yet still fascinated by Su Xiaotian''s cooking nevertheless. "Wow!! This looks really good!" seeing the great presentation of the food in the table, the empress-like beauty couldn''t help but rush towards an empty spot in the table as she lets her eyes roam on the dishes, her demeanor not so crass in the table though as even though her eyes looks like they are already devouring the dishes, her hands as still on her own self and patiently waiting for everyone to take their seat before she starts taking foods. Hearing her words, the other beauties, particrly her long-time sworn sister, the maidenly beauty Hong Lian, nods eagerly as she also finds this food really appetizing, this dish appearing to be even better than what their lover usually cooks. Meanwhile, the two beauties in the group that will only eat the meal made by the immortal-like young man for the second time now are also really looking forward to this meal as well, the two of them just couldn''t help but take some gulp of their saliva as their eyes remains pasted on the food the entire time they are taking their seats. After a few more moments of waiting for each of the remaining six beauties that came from the living room to settle down, Su Meiyao, who is sitting beside her beloved son smiles once again as she ps her hands to get the attention of these group which is clearly way too focused on the food, nodding to herself as she saw that all of them are finally looking at her before she starts speaking. "I believe there''s already no need to thank my dear Tian for preparing this wonderful meal for all of us, so let''s eat~~~"@@novelbin@@ Chapter 353 Smells Like Vinegar 4/10 ---------- The breakfast is a harmonious, pretty enjoyable one, with all of thedies participating in the conversation, some even jabbing jokes and puns towards one another, causing the meal tost longer than an average one, the foodssting them for more than an hour before they finished it all, well, mostly the immortal-like young man, his younger half-sister, and one of his lovers, the empress-like beauty, being the ones who contributed the most to finishing this meal. After this hearty breakfast of theirs, thedies who are not present when the mother and son is preparing a meal now volunteers themselves to be the one to clean up the dishes, leaving the ck-haired motherly beauty and the immortal-like young man to the two of them, so deeply in-love with each other. "We''re cultivating in the Infinite Qi Dimension after this?" being held in her son''s arms as sheid her upper body on him, the ck-haired motherly beauty, Su Meiyao, asks as shefortably snuggles her face on her beloved son''s chest, taking in his masculine, calming scent every time she inhales, her senses tingling because of this alone. "When did we not?" Su Xiaotian replies with a smile on his face before he caresses his mother''s head, ying around with her smooth, voluminous and shiny hair for a while before heid a kiss upon the crown of her head. "We''re going to meet the mother and the others again then~~~" she said to him as she raises her head to look at his handsome face, bing more and more grateful each day that he is her son, and there''s no one else that she would rather have as her own son than him, that she is something so sure of. Hearing her words, Su Xiaotian merely nods as he knows that this is really going to happen, given that they always go inside the Infinite Qi Dimension at a constant schedule every single day, allowing the girls to catch up with each other even though they are physically apart in this world. "It''s been a couple of days since I saw them, you think I need to go back on the ninthyer to meet up with everyone?" despite being on the same dimension with their locations being more essible since he can waste his time travelling back to the previousyers of the Infinite Qi Dimension given that time stops outside whenever they are there, he pretty much hardly meet them there as they know just how much he needs to cultivate in order for him to achieve his goals, they are just not that aware of that goal being able to protect them from any harm that can befall them. "You probably should, mother-inw seems to start looking for you since yesterday~~~" remembering just how much the white-haired elderly beauty seems to miss her son, the young man who is also the said elderly beauty''s grandson, Su Meiyao replies with absolute certainty in her tone, this also being a great opportunity for her as time with her son will increase for more than the normal hours of everyday given that they are going to meet even in the Infinite Qi Dimension. "Will it not affect your cultivation though?" pausing as she thinks of one problem, the ck-haired motherly beauty couldn''t help but feel a tinge of guilt as just as much as she wants to be with her beloved son just as the otherdies in their family, she also knows that his cultivation is something important to him as well.@@novelbin@@ "It''s just a quick catching up, maybe some cuddling and kissing here and there, it won''t affect my cultivation mom¡­ besides, spending time with all of you is far more worth it than spending time on cultivation" Su Xiaotian said with a hint of regret in his voice, expressing what he truly thinks, his words along with the tone in his voice causing his mother currently wrapped around his arms to giggle with a hint of amusement on her beautiful face. "That''s just so like you, my baby~~~" she said all while looking at him eye to eye, this contact between their gazes onlysting for a couple of moments as she decided to returnying her head on his chest once again, enjoying her time listening to his strong, vigorous heart beat before she mutters words offorting towards her beloved son''s implicitin. "Don''t worry dear, we will reach that point eventually¡­" Su Meiyao assuringly said with a hint of anticipation on her voice, looking forward to the time that they will really go spend their time with each other all day rather than cultivate, a time that while she thinks will be so far into the future, is still something achievable given just how talented and dedicated her beloved son is in his goals. As the two of them continues to talk about mundane things, thedies cleaning the dishes on the kitchen finally finished their job, Su Xiaotian''s lovers, finding him and his goddess of a mother in such position once again, just shakes their head with a helpless smile on their faces as they are already so used to such sight already, while the master and disciple duo, the owner of the building and the master of the pair being Su Meiyao''s sworn sister, couldn''t help but blush as they are still having a hard time processing the fact that this mother and son is romantically involved with each other. "Y-you do your own things, sister Meiyao, I will handle some of the works that still needs to be processed concerning that Dao Enlightenment Competition" as she just couldn''t stand the intense and seemingly passionate air between her sworn sister and the immortal-like young man, Tang Jianxue immediately made up a reason for her to escape this situation, her entire being, including her aura, disappearing within a moment of her saying her excuse as she goes from this mountain peak to the ones with the main building of the Dao Seeking Mountain standing on it, her disciple masterfully following suit as she already made up her alibi as well. "I-I''ll go and help master" she said with her gaze pasted on the ground before turning around and rushing away as well, leaving Su Xiaotian and his group to look at the two of them wide eyed and amused. "Man do I smell a strong scent of vinegar in the air, not on me though~~~" finally being with just the ones all too familiar with each other, Hua Xian''er said seemingly aimlessly, yet clearly aiming to invoke the conscience of their lover who is clearly spoiling his own mother a lot, the jealousy also observed on her despite her ims being the opposite. Hearing her words, the other beauties did nothing to support or oppose her, only waiting for someone to act causing the young man to show an amused smile on his face before lifting his mother up from beingid on his body, sitting her on the chair before he disappears from his position then reappearing again a few momentster, all thedies already touching their slightly wet lips as they the warm trace of someone''s touch on their back as they realize what just happened within that short period of time, an event that made them blush in embarrassment and satisfied joy. Chapter 354 Cultivation Resources 5/10 ---------- "Dear~~~ I missed you~~~" seeing the all too familiar figure that made her feel like a proper, loved woman once again, the white-haired elderly beauty bearing a body shape not paling inparison with the ck-haired motherly beauty beside her, rushed towards said figure with an excited look on her face before she pounces on him, pushing him to the peculiar ground of the Infinite Qi Dimension as she saddles him disregarding the fact that she is his grandmother and intimately hugging him without any hint of shame. "Xinyue¡­ I can see that¡­" responding to his paternal grandmother''s words, Su Xiaotian replies with a smile on his face as he moves one of his hands to caress the back of her head, all while his other hand remains on her lower back and gently caresses there as well.@@novelbin@@ It is already quite some time after Hua Xian''er and the other''s finishes cleaning the dishes, and now, they are already reunited with the ones left behind at their home, all of them currently situated in the Infinite Qi Dimension except for the valiant-looking blond beauty, which is currently about to be the topic of their discussions now. Lifting himself up as he holds his paternal grandmother in his arms, Su Xiaotian sits down in a lotus position allowing Jiang Xinyue to cling on him as much as she wants, his eyes focused on the three otherdies that he hadn''t seen for a couple of days, all three of them seemingly pacing their steps a bit faster than the otherdies apanying him on his journey to the Dao Seeking Mountain. "I missed you, son~~~" kneeling once she reached in front of the immortal-like young man, one of the three, a golden pupiled mature beauty being Bai Anxin hugs him immediately, shivering a bit as she takes in his scent every time she breathes in. "It''s been a while, hubby~~~" moving to the other unupied sight, an extremely sociable-looking, red-pupiled beauty then greeted him with a hug as well, her soft body casually sticking on him as she shamelessly expresses her love for him despite her own daughter, her lover''s woman as well, is currently watching them. "Mmm~~~ why does it feels that you grow even bigger within such a short amount of time Tian~~~" on his back wasn''t spared from the clinging of this longing mature beauties as well given that another soft mass of flesh is currently rubbing on his upper back, the owner of such plump and bouncy tits clearly quite aroused now given that there''s two protruding points right in the middle of these balls of softness, the familiar, yet subtly different peach-like scent from his mother making him clearly aware of who this beauty is even if he doesn''t see her face. As he gets a feel around of his maternal grandmother''s great tits however, he starts to feel a bit suffocated from these happy feelings, making him feel like he is the temte definition of the words suffering from sess right now. Thinking that it is no time to joke right now though, he properly greeted each one of them, sharing a long warm hug with each of them properly, a hug that esctes to soft kisses and then passionate ones with their hands roaming around his chiseled body and his hands roaming around their soft, sexy and voluptuous ones, leaving both sides right in the middle of being satisfied and badly wanting for more. After the atmosphere calms down however, they eventually start catching up and talking about all sorts of things happening, his maternal and paternal grandmothers feeling a bit too happy for their daughter/daughter-inw to meet a long-time friend once again, focusing more on her story before they eventually end up talking about their beloved once again. "Come to think of it, when will you grant little Astaria with an ess to the system?" seeing someone missing, the immortal-like young man''s mother, or rather, stepmother, asks the crucial question, allowing them to start discussing what would be the main topic of their conversation for quite a while. "Anxin is right, Tian, she''s a really good girl and I do think she is trustworthy as well, and while I don''t pride on phrasing it like this, that is a lot,ing from me" hearing the golden-pupiled beauty''s words, Mo Lingxue supported her sentence as she looks at her beloved grandson, her eyes revealing that of someone who is made really wise of the experiences she had gone through, vicissitudes of life that no one wishes to go through, experiences that not only fails to break her but only serve to make her even stronger. "I agree with sister Lingxue, dear, besides, she''s a really talented kid, and if you want to bring out her full potential, then she has more chances of doing so when she cultivate here~" another elderly beauty jumps out, being his paternal grandmother, who is also really confident of allowing the heroic Astaria to the secrets of their family, as she also already thinks of her like one of theirs. "So, what''s your decision going to be, hubby?" seeing that the immortal-like young man seems to already have decided something in his mind, Li Yan asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice despite her already having a confident prediction of what he will do. Seeing that the things expressed by thesedies are ideas that they share as well, the ones left, the beauties who apanies Su Xiaotian in the Dao Seeking Mountains merely nods at the words as a sign of approval towards the other beauties words as well. "I thought you wouldn''t bring all these up, I''m really d" hearing all of them arriving at the same decision, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile as he nods at their words, thinking that Astaria is also someone worthy of receiving help from the system, especially since she has shown herself to be someone that is not only trustworthy, but alsopletely trusts him as well. "That being said, I can always allow Astaria to the system when we finish cultivating here, so why don''t we focus on tempering ourselves for now?" as they all agrees about having the valiant-looking beauty among the people who can use the system, there''s no need for any more deliberation hence he proposed such idea, an idea that thedies agree to as well, but not in a way that he expected. "About that, son, I¡­ no we¡­ weck some c-cultivation resources now¡­" before her stepson can even leave for the higheryers of the Infinite Qi Dimension, Bai Anxin said with a shy, nearly mumbling voice, her way of speaking making Su Xiaotian immediately understand what ''cultivation resources'' she is talking about, somethingpletely different from the rich and abundant qi of the Infinite Qi Dimension. "O-on second thought, there''s no need for that I guess¡­" seeing the fiery look on her beloved stepson''s eyes, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty couldn''t help but take a step back in fear of feeling his might once again, something that is already toote to avoid given that he already take out a bed from the system''s storage space, something that made all his lovers think that he''s really ready for all kind of situation. Chapter 355 Replica of the River of Time 6/10 ---------- "Haahh~~~ haaahhh~~~ what a monster~~~" as she looks at the figure of the departing immortal-like young man while stillying on the soft bed that he sets up previously in the middle of the ninthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty couldn''t help butin as she feels numbness in the middle of herher regions, her most private part filled with a thick white substance oozing from her deepest recesses down to her inner thighs and finally to the bed sheets, her twitching body a proof of how pleasurable the process of her getting filled by this substance proceeds. Meanwhile, hearing her words, the other mature beauties lying naked beside her couldn''t help but nod their head weakly in agreement as they are also in the same state as her, the onlydies getting away from their lover''s assault being the younger ones who are not yet ready to be one with him. "Time to cultivate~~~" being the one with the greatest will among all thedies that Su Xiaotian just made love with, his mother, Su Meiyao, said with a motivated smile on her face as she gets up from herying position and proceeds to go in a lotus position, the ambient spirit qi around her already gathering and swirling around her at a terrifying degree. Seeing the mother of their lover perform such task, the otherdies couldn''t help but do the same thing as well thinking that they shouldn''t allow themselves to fall too far behind. ---------- After a while, the immortal-like young man finally arrives at the seventeenthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension once again, this time not rushing to cultivate too much as he wants to check out something that he acquired during his battle with schrly beauty that is Dao Xuanyuan. Navigating through the panel of the semi-transparent floating golden screen, he finally arrives at the ce he wants to look at, reading through the other notifications he has mostly from his other systems before he finally saw what he is searching for. [Congrattions to the host for reaching another level of spatial mastery, as a reward, a chance forprehending the rule of time is presented. Reward: Replica of the River of History (1)] Clicking at this particr notification, the immortal-like young man''s eyes widened quite a bit as he reads through the description of the reward he just acquired, the words on the floating golden screen causing an upward curve to involuntarily appear on his lips. [Replica of the River of Time (Non-Gradable Item, Value cannot be measured by Universal Coins)] Just these words alone is already something more than enough to send him into paradise, however, what made Su Xiaotian feel that this reward is something far greater than he expected are the uses that he saw from the information of this item. [Info: A perfect, miniature replica of the Grand River of Time, created by a fallen heaven that once saw the Grand River of Time with his own eyes, in this replica condensed said fallen heaven''srge worth ofprehension of everything that leads into the item''s creation. The replica only has nine pieces each having the fallen heaven''s unique insight to the temporal rules, and merging it will cause the fallen heaven''s true interpretation of the Grand River of Time to emerge, granting the possessor of the item with immense power. Currently, the user can only utilize this replica as a piece of artifact that will allow anyone around it toprehend the temporal rules with manifold ease] [Note: Since the user can also be said to be the fallen heaven that created this replica, the user can perfectly merge this item with himself] With his focus particrly on the note at the bottom part of the description of the item, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but wonder not of just how strong he is during the previous timeline, but rather just what sort of force is in that Grand River of Time for him to be reduced into such a state once he returns in time, and now that said force is in his grasp, he starts getting more and more excited as he saw himself in his mind freely wielding the power of time and space. "That would be really great¡­" he mutters to himself as he starts thinking of all sorts of practicalbat application of using these two extremely high-level rules in tandem with his knowledge of battle, making him assume that even if he couldn''t be an absolute in the battlefield, it will definitely give him advantage across cultivation realms at the very least. Navigating on the system storage space, he clicks on the image showing the Replica of the River of Time, the item immediatelying out in the open and revealing some of its glory to him, his eyes couldn''t help but wonder why something called a river despite it only being the length of somerger breeds of snake. Your next journey awaits at empire This wonder doesn''tst long though as he feels the terrifying spatial rules surrounding this little river, making him aware that it is using the same concept as his newly invented spatial technique, the concept of spatialpression. Stopping for a while to appreciate this replica, he couldn''t help but feel really amazed as he knows that this method ofpression of space is something of a more refined version than his crude method of doing so, yet somehow, he knows that the end point of his spatial maniption will reach the same path as the one who created this marvel of the entire existence. After appreciating it though, he couldn''t help but enter a trance as he observes the myriad of colors flowing endlessly along the direction of the river, the colors forming water-like structure that oddly continuouslyes out at the beginning and doesn''t fall at the end of this river, as if there''s still an infinity beyond both physical ends that he can see. Observing the flow of the colors, marvelous ideas start popping into the immortal-like young man''s eyes, ideas that he already has some insight to previously, yet just so muchcking that he couldn''t apply them practically, those impractical ideas gradually starting to turn into something useful as he gains more and more enlightenment the more he endures looking into the flow of the Replica of the River of Time.@@novelbin@@ While he is concentrating himself on not letting this opportunity of a sudden enlightenment into an esoteric rule slide, the rich and unique ambient spirit qi of the Infinite Qi Dimension begins surging towards him with an ever increasing ferocity, the previously calm waves of the seventeenthyer that his body can easily handle now starting to smash through him in a torrential manner making him feel like this is meant to be the eighteenthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension, such surge of intensity making him smile even wider instead of feeling worried for himself. Gradually deepening hisprehension of the temporal rules more and more, Su Xiaotian dives even deeper into the cultivation hole that he dug for himself as he tries to peer even deeper into the waters of the Replica of the River of Time, a decision that he would so dly think as both the greatest and worst decision of his life so far. Chapter 356 Absorbing the Replica of the River of Time 7/10 ---------- Feeling a strong surge of the temporal rule coursing not only though outside his body but starting to invade his entire being as well, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel a bit panicked since he didn''t quite expect that this sort of event will happen just because he wants toprehend temporal rules even more, making him start thinking of ways to reign over the rules already starting to rampage its way all across his entire being. While the current him,cking in theplete memories of the previous timeline is rather worried of this though, should he regain hisplete memories and witness this thing happening to him, there is definitely nothing more but ecstatic joy that he will feel seeing all these changes brought about in his body because of the temporal rules, changes that will push him forward to being more and more absurd of a monstrous genius. "This might be bad but, whatever¡­" feeling the flow of the River of Time''s replica starting to move from the outside towards his body, the immortal-like young man braves the uncertainty of the things currently happening to him, justpletely putting his faith on that fact that since it is him that created this Replica of the River of Time, then he sees no reason it might bring negative consequences to him. Closing his eyes to feel the changes starting to happen in his body, Su Xiaotian starts using everything he got, his transcendent qi, his physique, and even his immense soul power to try and guide the flow of the River of Time entering his body, trying to think of what sort of path should he guide this new power to given that its current shape is not somethingpatible with his body. While he thinks of those things though, he couldn''t help but notice that if he wasn''t careful enough and allow one aspect among the three, whether if it is his spirit qi, his physique or his soul power for just a bit of a prolonged time, the temporal rule will start decaying them into nothingness as if they never existed at all. Hence all the more reason why he starts getting even more careful, the amount of tasks he is currently simultaneously performing in his mind something that not even an Ascension Realm expert can imagine, not to mention even hope of performing. ''The river-like nature is already a perfect structure so I don''t need to meddle with this particr nature of this power, the question is, what path should it take?'' he thought to himself, already not having enough spare mental power to even speak verbally given that just a single mistake from handling this esoteric power might lead to his ruin. ''Should I try it?'' with something that he thought is absurd starting to pop into his mind, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but think that this is something extremely dangerous to perform, yet the yield of such risk is definitely something so much more than the worth of the risk involved. ''Whatever, nothing ventured nothing gained'' after thinking about the pros and cons, not to mention that he really won''t die here given the nature of the Infinite Qi Dimension, Su Xiaotian eventually decided to go through with this absurd idea of his, something that he will look back to in the future as one hell of a great, yet absurdly reckless endeavor. Taking a deep breath in order to brace himself for what is about toe, he starts guiding the power of the temporal rule in a specific path around his body, taking extreme caution in order for him to avoid irreparable damage to his body. ''What''s the chances of the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi containing the energy of the temporal rule in my body without any risk?'' he asks towards the system, hoping that the autonomous artificial intelligence has an answer waiting for him. He doesn''t did this for naught though as the system doesn''t disappoint, revealing his chances with this gamble, odds that are not too good looking for him. [There is a billionth chance of containing the temporal rule should the user just brute force the way in to control it, the chances increase the better the method of control is] ''That''s not bad, at least the chance is non-zero'' he wryly smiles to himself as he helplessly thinks that this is really something hard to do, his mind already starting to calcte ways in order to properly contain and even control the use of the temporal rules, some of the ideas he thinks might be quite effective with dealing with this situation.@@novelbin@@ Splitting his attention even more to act this little n of his, he starts using his multiple nascent sources to have better control of each and every single one of his cores all while he still leaves a fragment of his attention to the overall control of his body. As he begins to properly channel the temporal rule rampaging all throughout his body, the immortal-like young man also starts to operate his nascent sources in full power, causing the floating inds on each of his cores to tremble in unrest, all while an ocean of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi starts rising from the deepest depth of the cores, until it eventually submerged the entire inds whole. ''Now for the hard part¡­'' bracing himself from the pain that he thinks is about toe, he starts letting go of the control of the temporal rules as it finally finds a path to go through, causing him to grit his teeth as he saw the rules starting to get out of the guidance of his soul power and qi and directly moving through his meridians, blood vessels and nerves, causing a destruction so devastating that he thought he is about to die even with the terrifying regenerative property of his physique. Thinking that this would be a problem if it goes on for long, another idea pops into his mind to alleviate him of his current suffering, his thoughts on something that is disyed on his status panel right on his physique talent. [Grand Completion Transcendent Body (Dormant)] Discover stories with empire [A physique with an extremepatibility with the Grand Completion Transcendent Body, invoking the power of the Grand Dao upon activation, granting the possessor of both physiques the ability to negate and absorb the effect of every possible type and kind of thing that can inflict any kind of thing to the user. This same power can also manifest outside and use it as protection reaching up to ten meters (Increases as the user''s cultivation increases).] After seeing and confirming the effects of histest acquired physique talent, he then directed himself to read the second line of information about this, finding sce in the fact that what he hoped for is really right. [Note: The talent is still in its dormant state, onlypletely awakening once the possessor of the talentpletely integrates it not only to themselves but also with the Grand Destion Transcendent Body. Can be forced into awakening causing the possessor of the talents to acquire all the effects that simultaneous possession of both talents offers, this forced awakening statesting for five minutes (Awakening rate and the duration of the forced awakening increases as the user''s cultivation increases)] Chapter 357 A New Part of the Body 8/10 ---------- ''How long will it take for the temporal rule to reach every inch of my body?'' as the temporal rule continues to wreak havoc on his body, Su Xiaotian asks towards the system that responds immediately, hoping that this new physique talent of his can buy enough time for him to do his n. [The temporal rule will cover the user''s body within an estimated time of seven hundred and twenty seconds]@@novelbin@@ Reading the words from the semi-transparent floating golden screen, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but think that there''s really just nothing that will go with his waypletely when ites to his cultivation, not even once, causing him tough helplessly before he decided to continue with this stunt of his anyways. Urging the dormant physique talent to manifest itself, he starts feeling something roaring into life deep within his very being, a thunderous p of roaring that invigorated not only his entire body, but also his spirit and soul as well, the effect continuing to grow stronger and stronger by the second as he feels the power of the two transcendent level physique talents perfectlyplimenting each other. Feeling the new coursing power in his body, Su Xiaotian also notices the loud beating of his heart, something that empowers him even more and made the scene around him all the more terrifying as his heartbeat alone produces trembling that affects even the surface around him, the surface of the Infinite Qi Dimension that he is clearly aware of being invulnerable to any sort of attacks. As he observes all these changes outside though, he couldn''t help but not miss the changes happening inside his body as well, the temporal rules once wreaking havoc and destroying his body now behaving like some sort of tame river properly going along the course of his blood vessels, nerves and meridians without anyin, making him aware that it is now the start of the second part of his ns. ''I only got five minutes in this state, I better make as much of it count'' he thought to himself as he uses just his own body now to push all these temporal rules in a single direction, making them circte within his entire body starting from his heart, this center of the cirction not being the only one as he also creates another flow of the river of temporal rule on his meridians, having his main core, the one on his sr plexus, to be the center of this flow and making all the other cores to be reservoirs of the raging temporal rules, causing the ind within each and every single one of his core to undergo aprehensive change. Read exclusive content at empire Lastly, he also made the rules of time flow through his nerves, having the center of it directly in his brain, an extremely risky move that also has an extremely high payoff, a gamble that he wishes to seed and will try his best in order to do just so. As he feels the temporal rule finally engulfing the paths he designed them to be on, he starts gritting his teeth since he knows that this is already the final stretch of this cultivation session of his, the temporal rule now spreading through each and every cell of his body while he is just a few seconds away from losing the effects of the simultaneous activation of both his transcendent level physiques, bracing himself from the pain about toe from the assault of the rules of time. As the final second of invulnerability given by the two physiques ends, he starts feeling a jolt of massive pain consistently pulsing from three parts of his body, his brain, his heart and his main core, making him feel like something is devouring, or rather erasing him from the inside out, prompting him to hold on for dear life as he knows that this is the hardest part of this thing he is attempting. Willing himself to stay awake, he struggles really hard as his entire being is shouting at him to just give in to the pain and allow himself to die, especially since dying is of no consequences in the Infinite Qi Dimension, the shouts in his mind causing him tough in ridicule as he continues to persist even more so. ''What bullshit! I''ve treaded this path for so long now that pain is something like an everyday urrence to me now, this much will not stop me from getting what I want!!'' he ims to himself before clenching his entire body in pain, increasing the cirction of the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi even more in order to alleviate the pain even for a bit, all while still controlling his body and soul power to efficiently guide the cirction of the temporal rule. While he does this though, he is also paying attention to his Nascent Sources facilitating the integration of the temporal rules into his internal realms, the way he handles the temporal rules with his Nascent Sources making said sources appear like the supreme gods of their respective internal realms, bending and infusing the very time itself in each of their domains. As all of this are happening, significant changes are happening on his body, spirit and soul as well, his very essence, thebination of these three aspects, rapidly decaying and starting a new within a brief, unnoticeably period of time, this process continuing without any visible end to it, all while his core is starting to change as well, the once chaotic inds in its base state now gradually forming some semnce of order in them, the rules heprehended seemingly melding andplimenting each other even better now that he also has the temporal rule to go with them. Meanwhile, he is still enduring a pain that seems to span through all eternity given the nature of the power he is trying to reign in, the property of the temporal rule making him lose all semnce of contact to the time of the outside world, sometimes making him feel like there are millennia that passes, while sometimes making him feel like he is just away for a few seconds since he starts cultivating. While he struggles with his senses of time though, he can see the gradual improvement of his entire being while thepletion of this cultivation of his is starting to near its end, with only some obscured parts of his body not being engulfed in the torrential wave of the temporal rule yet, something that will eventually happen as well. "Just a little bit more¡­" showing just how much easier it is for him now that it finally reaches the very end of this cultivation session, Su Xiaotian even manages to speak verbally now to motivate himself on persisting on this, his mind feeling like it is about to copse due to the countless years of suffering he endured during his cultivation, years that doesn''t really happen as it is only a few hours after he starts refining and absorbing the Replica of the River of Time. After waiting for a few more minutes, he finally achieves his goal, the River of Time once in front of him nowpletely disappearing as he fully integrates it to his body now, bing a part of him as a whole as well from now on. Chapter 358 Power of the Temporal Rule 9/10 ---------- With nothing else to do now other than recovering himself from this intense, borderline self-hurting cultivation session, Su Xiaotian decided to check out what he gains from this near torturous stunt of him, causing him to smile as numerous positive notifications starts popping up from the semi-transparent floating golden screen the moment he opens it. [Congrattions to the user for merging with one of the Replica of the River of time created by you in the past, this is an unprecedented feat that not even the user withplete memory can predict, hence a reward shall be granted after the calction of the significance of this feat] [Time until the calction ends: 35 days, 23 hours, 59 minutes and 10 seconds] [Detected the existence of a new bodily system within the user''s body, checking if there is any harm that this new organ system will bring to the user¡­ No harm inducing property detected] [The new organ system is deemed to be something helpful to the user, properties detected including: eleration of cultivation speed, miniscule yet consistent increase in the quality of the soul, body and qi, improved reaction time, improvedprehension, improved overall recovery, immunity over certain time rted techniques, unaging essence and absolute control over time techniques of certain level (the level of techniques scales with the strength and cultivation of the user)] Reading through the notifications of the system, the immortal-like young man decided to take a look inside himself as he doesn''t even have a chance to properly inspect what changes it brought into his body yet, causing him to feel an absurd surprise the moment he starts introspecting himself, his mind stupefied when looking at the changes brought about by absorbing just one Replica of the River of Time. Inside his body, each and every single cell he have seems to be so much more energized than how it is used to before, not to mention the increased speed in its processing of everything all while it''s fast aging process slows down by an absurd margin, and this is not even the biggest surprise. Along all the paths that he decided for the temporal rules to tread, his blood vessels, meridians and nerves, a new outer coating that appears to be made from the congregation of his vitality, spirit qi and soul power is created, within this coating contained the familiar myriad colored glowing water of the River of Time, causing him to immediately understand what is the new organ system that the Universal Shop System is talking about. "If gods have gold flowing through their veins, then what sort of being am I now?" he jokingly mutters to himself before he continues inspecting the changes that happened, all the coreponent of the pathways he created also changing subtly in appearance yet significantly in terms of performance, his core that processes and churns out his qi producing an even higher quality of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi in a greater amount, the improvement in quality something that he didn''t quite expect given that he thought that what he previously cultivates is already the greatest quality of the transcendent qi. Meanwhile, the ind within all his cores seems to be moreplete now, seemingly affected by the temporal rule as well given how it already starts developing multiple life-producing areas in them, what the scientists back on Earth coins as the primordial soup of carbon-based life forms, causing the young man to deduce that even withoutprehending it outside, he can start understanding the rules of life just from observing it in his internal realm. He then turns to his heart that seems to bepletely the same as before, however, the way it removes waste from his blood and infuses oxygen and spirit qi in it says otherwise, the way it do so making him feel way more energized than before, not to mention that he feels the miniscule increase in strength every time his bloodpletes a cycle all throughout his body, an infinitesimally small improvement yet an improvement nevertheless, something that will eventually pile up and be really significant in the future. "My cultivation is just getting more and more absurd" as he though of the benefits he received from this moment of hardship, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think just what kind of changes will take ce in his body once he also absorbs the remaining Replica of the River of Time created by him with hisplete memories intact, all while his wondering points out to an even bigger ambition that not even him who already reaches the pinnacle of existence dares to think of. ''If I absorb all of the replicas and improve immensely because of it, what more if I absorb the real thing?'' he starts wondering before he shakes his head in this absurd thought, reprimanding himself for being too greedy yet never really dispelling this thought in his mind, as if one way or another, he will find a way to do this absurd task. ''I shouldn''t be too greedy for now, let''s focus on acquiring the remaining replicas first, speaking of which, are all of them in the system?'' thinking of ways to get all those replicas as well, Su Xiaotian asks as he knows that all of them is more than likely in the storage of the system as a future reward for his achievements as well, something that he deduced right as they system responded the next moment. [The system indeed has all the remaining eight replicas of the River of Time, all of them being rewards for the userprehending a deeper level of the spatial rules] Continue reading on empire Reading the response from the system, the immortal-like young man nodded with a satisfied smile on his face as he knows that when it is given like that, it is only a matter of time for him to acquire all the replicas given that he hasplete confidence in himprehending deeper level of spatial rules in the future, this event making him pay more attention to the spatial rules. "Now that we know all of that, why don''t I check out for myself how powerful the temporal rule is?" already having a considerably good control of the temporal rule given his experience in reigning the river in during his cultivation, Su Xiaotian then takes out a spare sword from his spatial ring before getting into a stance, infusing just a hint of the temporal rules in it to check out its effect, only for him to feel disappointed the next second, but not because the rules of time is something that is weaker than expected. In fact, it is far stronger than what he expected it to be that just a speck of temporal rule infused in the sword causes it to entirely fall apart, rusting the moment it touches the rule and thenpletely decaying and leaving the world the next second, causing the immortal-like young man to shake his head in disbelief.@@novelbin@@ "Looks like I need to be careful when choosing who to use it on" he mutters to himself as he bent his knees to pick up the ashes of the sword once in a great condition, even this ashes eventually fading into nothing with just the trace of the temporal rule on them. Chapter 359 An Extremely Rare Power Last one 10/10 ---------- "I think I will need a better weapon¡­" after seeing the aftermath of just haphazardly infusing the power of temporal rule on a normal object, Su Xiaotian realizes that it is far more powerful than how he expected it to be, making him recall a thing that he performed during his breakthrough to the Nascent Source Realm. "If I remember it correctly, it should be like this¡­'' getting the feel around of the technique he previously made up to sever the Nascent Source created by the Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi, the immortal-like young man starts circting not only his transcendent qi, but also the vitality around his body, forcing some of his blood out all while coagting the mixture of qi and blood with his own soul power, the amalgamation of the thing that gives him power taking a solid form that is directly controlled by his mind, allowing him to transform it into all sorts of size and shape. After ying with the substance for a while and seeing that he has not a single problem with controlling it, he then proceeds to finally do the task he is supposed to, eventually settling with a saber shaped weapon much alike his preferred des, before getting a feel of it in his hand, causing him to nod as it adjusts with just the right weight for him to y around with it. ''Since my body already adapt to the temporal rule, then this should probably be able to bear the power right?'' Su Xiaotian thought to himself as he wills the rule of time coursing through his body toe out in an even smaller amount now, before eventually making it settle on this sword forged from his strength, causing him to smile as he saw the result of this little test of his. Looking at the once crimson red de now tainted with the myriad colors of the River of Time, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but nod at himself for doing such an absurd thing once again, something in him screaming to test the power of this thing out as soon as possible. Since he does really look forward to what this thing can do though, he only checks it out for a while before getting a feel around the thing, smiling as he saw that the de is not even beginning to deteriorate after allowing the temporal rule inside it for quite some time already, prompting him to increase the amount of the temporal rule infused inside it even more. As he increases it, he notices that even though he already crosses the amount of temporal rules used on the sword he previously broke, this weapon is still going strong and steady, and it seems like it can still handle so much more of the temporal rule''s power than what is currently infused in it before it copses like the sword that is used before it. Smiling as he thinks that he already acquired the perfect vessel that can hold the power of temporal rules for now, Su Xiaotian then starts the actual test of how strong this newly acquired power is, first by swinging this de created from his power, just a normal downward swing and nothing else.@@novelbin@@ This downward swing that he thinks is typical though proves itself to be anything but normal, producing not a single distortion on the surroundings, not a sound of it travelling through the air, and if others were watching it, they won''t even realize that the young man wielding this blood-colored weapon already swings it, and their mind will only be aware of this once they saw the weapon already in apletely different ce than its previous location. The fact that it seemspletely untraceable though isn''t the most terrifying part that the immortal-like young man found on this new technique though, as his eyes widened once he saw the cut located right underneath the tip of the de he is holding, a cut that appears on the floor of the Infinite Qi Dimension, created by what he thinks is a material invulnerable to any sort of damage. Discover hidden stories at empire ''Is this¡­ even possible?'' raising up the weapon in his hands and taking a look at it, even he himself couldn''t believe that he managed to achieve that, as all his previous trainings and hardship inside this dimension proves just how much invulnerable this ce is from any kind of damage he could possibly think of. [This sort of thing wasn''t supposed to happen with just normal temporal rules alone, the user''s strength created by the merging of your power to create that de enhances the temporal rules even more] Reading the semi-transparent floating golden screen that just pops up all of a sudden, the immortal-like young man smiles even more as he gotforted of the fact that not all cultivators that is capable of using the power of temporal rules can do what he just did, and thinking about all sorts of people he can meet that could possibly has some sort of reign over the temporal rules as well, he couldn''t help but think where he ranks among all these people. [Based on the system''s database, the user is probably the only one in entire existence that is capable of using temporal rule at such a low cultivation base as usually, only those of the higher Celestial Levels are the ones who have contact with the temporal rules, and that contact is even minimal at best] ''I must not be the only person who can use the temporal rules at my disposal during my time at the mortal level right?'' seeing the exnation of the system, he couldn''t help but ask once again as he is still wrapping his head around the fact that he now possesses a power that is exclusively for people who already reaches the higher realms within the Celestial Levels of cultivation. [Temporal rule users are people who are on in a billion within top tier geniuses of the universe, meaning that anyone can only know of a cultivator proficient with temporal rule perhaps once every millions of years, and all those calctions are even generously speaking. So far, the one closest to attaining that kind of feat aside from the user is also the user as well, who achieved some semnce of affinity over temporal control the moment the user broke through and ascend to the Celestial Level] ''Just shows how hard is it toprehend the temporal rules huh¡­'' after reading the exnation of the system, Su Xiaotian just couldn''t help but smile with a trace of gratefulness on his eyes, well of course all of that to himself that reaches the peak of the previous timeline given how precious of a gift he received from himself, another power at his disposal in order for him to achieve the goal that he always long for ever since he opens his eyes in this world. The surprise doesn''t really end here though as since the system panel is already open, he managed to saw some changes on it, particrly one among his skills, the thing he created being so powerful enough that the system seems to grant something of a higher distinction to this technique given that it appears to be subtly different from the rest of hisbat techniques. Chapter 360 The Nineteenth Layer [True Armament (Self-created, Transcendent-level Battle Technique)] [Info: A technique that is only possible for someone with transcendent-level on all three aspects of one''s being (Body, Spirit, Soul), to perform, utilizing the user''s strength in order to create a weapon ording to the user''s will, a weapon bearing a proportion of the user''s strength, and capable of being infused by any sort of power that the user''s body can bear.] [Progress: Entry-level (Basicprehension that allows the user to increase attack power by one state no matter the realm the user is currently in, can only remain constantly active for one minute)] [Note: The strength of this technique ispletely dependent on the strength of the user and the power the user is going to infuse in the weapon created by the technique, ranging from some percent of increase in its power all the way to multiplying the power of the technique itself] [Current Variance] [Time Transcending de (Self-created, Transcendent-level Battle Technique)] [Info: A form of the True Armament Technique infused with the power of the temporal rules, allowing the user of the technique to perform attacks beyond the user''s strength, as well as empowering each and every attack by traces of temporal rules that cannot be dispelled] [Progress: Entry-level (Basicprehension that allows the user to increase attack power by three major realms only for one attack, this effect stacks with the effect of the base technique)] [Note: Tread lightly with using it as this is an indiscriminate attack that will affect everyone that stands along its way. (Can eventually be controlled once the user''s mastery of the temporal rules increases] Reading all the things disyed in the skills tab of the system screen, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile as he clenches his hands, knowing that this new addition to his arsenal is something really huge, to the point that ha can even deal real damage to cultivators with far higher cultivation realm than him, and that is even with this new technique still being on its Entry-level. "Let''s not rush it too much, it will eventually grow anyway¡­" deciding not to think too much about this new technique as he already feels really satisfied with its current effects, the immortal-like young man then proceeds to spend more of his time to cultivating, even going to force himself to go to the eighteenthyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension in order to have significant progress on his cultivation. After taking his first step to the eighteenthyer, he couldn''t help but feel surprised at the fact that his body can even withstand the torrential force of the ambient spirit qi here with so much more easepared to when he is trying to roam through the otheryers with lower cultivation level meant for it. ''Given the nature of the Infinite Qi Dimension to adapt depending on the strength of the user and increase the pressure upon them, doesn''t this mean that I can even fight the system'' prediction of my strength for the next level?'' while even he, despite all his genius also couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that he can fight someone of his strength once he broke through the Intermediate State of the Nascent Source Realm, there is only this and another quite unlikely thing that can exin how he is able to withstand the eighteenthter with ease. ''That or the fact that even the Infinite Qi Dimension fails to predict the degree of my growth in the future'' Su Xiaotian then thought to himself, this exnation getting more and more likely the reason to him the more he thinks about it. After mulling about it for a few more minutes though, he then shoves the thought to the back of his mind given that no matter what the real reason for this is, this is definitely something good to him, hence why he just dismissed figuring it out and opted to continue cultivating instead. Given how much he can adapt to the environment due to his talents, the immortal-like young man then starts feeling that the eighteenthyer just got easier and easier as he starts getting used to it, eventually making him feel like a fish swimming in the water, no obstruction, with the most familiar thing surrounding him and assisting him in whatever he thinks of doing. "Should I push forward?" after starting to feel like he can do so much more, Su Xiaotian then decided to stand up from his current lotus position, the swirling ambient spirit qi not even stopping to surge towards his body despite taking away his focus on cultivation. Stay connected through empire After a few minutes of leisure flight across the eighteenthyer, he then eventually reaches the boundary between the currentyer he is in and the nextyer, causing him to feel a bit nervous as this is the very first time that he is about to cross twoyers above his own cultivation realm on the Infinite Qi Dimension. Closing his eyes for a moment and then taking a deep breath, the young man then prepares to take the next step towards the neenthyer, gritting his teeth to brace himself from what he thought will be a painful experience given that he is already familiar with the drastic change of the qi in this dimension every time he crosses anotheryer of it. And his expectations were not subverted, given that the moment he take a foot in the neenthyer, he immediately feels like his foot is stuck on ce, locked on not by anything else but the colossal pressure of the ambient spirit qi in thisyer. Having nothing else to do but to take the next step to thisyer of the Infinite Qi Dimension, Su Xiaotian then braves himself to do so, his body mming loudly on the surface of the ce the moment his bodypletely entered the neenthyer, inducing so much pain on him given that the pressure of the qi alone starts destroying his body from inside out. "Even the refining that the temporal rule made on my body is not enough huh¡­" having his face on the ground, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help butin for a second as he feels like any moment now, one of his quota of the Infinite Qi System is about to be consumed, with him dying by being squashed like a bug lying on the ground by the qi of thisyer alone. "I''ve wasted so much effort to reach here, and I will respawn here if I die, then the cycle will continue, I better just waste this turn trying to find a way out" he said to himself before he starts going through all the possible way he can do in order to escape back to the eighteenthyer, an absurd idea suddenly popping into his mind causing him to rush asking the system. ''Can I force awaken the Grand Completion Transcendent Body again?'' he asked hurriedly, getting a great reply from the semi-transparent floating golden screen.@@novelbin@@ [The user is in perfect state after absorbing the Replica of the River of Time, hence the user can easily trigger the force awakening of the Grand Completion Transcendent Body once again] Chapter 361 A Small Breakthrough After reading the words disyed on the semi-transparent floating golden screen, Su Xiaotian then proceeds to force the awakening of the Grand Completion Transcendent Physique once again, granting him the immunity to even the pressure of the neenthyer and allowing him to exert himself on this extremely harsh environment once more. ''Damn, I thought I will be stuck here for a long time!'' even after realizing what could just possibly happen given how he cannot even move a single finger when he got suppressed by the pressure of the neenthyer, the immortal-like young man doesn''t immediately return to the previous eighteenthyer but in fact decided to make the most out of his time in this invulnerable state, cultivating as much as he can in the neenthyer before he stops once the state of invincibility he is currently in starts nearing its end. "That was really crazy, however¡­" after returning to the eighteenthyer, he then starts to notice the significant increase in his strength just from that short period of cultivation within the neenthyer, making him think that it might be far more efficient to risk his like there more than he expected. "Since I can still cultivate within the eighteenthyer for now though, I guess there''s no need to waste the quotas remaining for that yet" thinking that he can take his time in the Infinite Qi Dimension though, the young man opted to just normally cultivate on ayer already one ce higher than theyer he is supposed to be in for his current cultivation, peacefully settling in the eighteenthyer as he starts umting strength in preparation for a minor breakthrough in his current realm. Should other cultivators, no matter how talented they are, found out that just some time passes after he broke through the Nascent Source Realm and now he is already starting to attempt breaking through the next state of this realm, they will definitely go crazy thinking about the difference between them and the immortal-like Su Xiaotian, then most people will eventually just attribute this difference to the gap between their talents, which is true for the most part but not really being this absurd if not for the system itself. As he closes his eyes, Su Xiaotian''s surroundings starts getting more and more like a ck hole once again, the surging ambient spirit qi swirling towards his being in massive amount, a specific range around him not letting any single speck of qi escape the moment it enters said range, and the captured qi moves faster and faster the closer it gets to him. Spending time like this, Su Xiaotian''s quota starts getting lower and lower given that there''s still a time limit to cultivating in the Infinite Qi Dimension, however, given how he is far stronger now, said time limit seems to be even longer now given that he barely loses some of the quota even after what he thinks is a long time for cultivation. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Meanwhile, the beauties, his mother, and the other members of his family, along with his lovers, are already out of the Infinite Qi Dimension, seemingly reaching their time limits now, causing him to remain here in his lonesome until he reaches the little goal that he set for himself once he senses his current cultivation. Still with closed eyes, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but involuntarily grin as he starts feeling changes happening inside his body, well, mostly inside his cores, all of them having the nascent sources inside them surrounded by abination of his vitality, soul power and transcendent qi, seemingly starting to improve it even more as it starts appearing more and more a part of the material realmpared to when it is just condensed out of pure Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi. After a while of observing this seemingly easy breakthroughpared to the breakthroughs that he usually has when crossing major realms of cultivation, Su Xiaotian''s smile gets even wider on his face, the bright smile something that could melt anyone of hisdies should they be here to witness it first-hand. Given that they''re already out of the Infinite Qi Dimension though, it seems like they won''t have the opportunity to look at his face like this, for now at least. Meanwhile, said young man is already checking his current strength out, starting with a simple clench of his hand to test some of his power, a simple motion that causes him to feel quite surprised given that he feels the air pressure spreading from his hand outwards just from this simple motion. "I heard from mom that each breakthrough to the Nascent Source Realm is something that is apanied by big changes but, I never quite expect this big of a change¡­" now that he thinks about his current strength, Su Xiaotian also pretty much understands why even the Infinite Qi Dimension fails to estimate the strength he will have on higher cultivation realms, given the fact that even he, the owner of his own body and the one who knows it the most, can hardly predict just how strong he will be after each breakthrough. ''I think it''s about time I got kicked out of the Infinite Qi Dimension¡­'' after thinking that he already takes far too long cultivating in here, the immortal-like young man just waits for a while for him to get out of the ce, but after a few minutes of waiting, he realizes that he is still inside the dimension, making him realize that the time limit has yet to arrive.@@novelbin@@ "Should I test myself properly then?" initially deciding to just do it outside given that there is a Tang Jianxue that he thinks will definitely ept a sparring session with him, Su Xiaotian mutters to himself as he looks at the zone separating the twoyers standing just a few meters in front of him, his eyes revealing a daring smile as he starts walking forward, right towards the neenthyer that nearly crushes him to meat paste thest time he ventures it. Despite still feeling pretty nervous of what might happen, he still braves whatever that might happen, thinking positively given that he already meets his goal for this cultivation session, along with the fact that he thinks it is only a few more minutes until he reaches the time limit of cultivation here. Stepping inside the neenthyer once again, Su Xiaotian feels a bit lighter than before, perhaps the pressure of the new realm is still something quite new to him but just like how he performs on the eighteenthyer when he is still at the Early state of the Nascent Source Realm, he is already starting to adapt to the environment of the neenthyer, and an adaption that his happening at a rapid pace at that. "This¡­ is really great¡­" having the perk of being able to cultivate in a ce of a higher level than where he is supposed to be, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but feel like his cultivation is just about to get even faster from here on, the smile on his facepletely revealing how much he anticipates the rate growth he will have starting from now on. Chapter 362 Su Meiyaos Genius ''Since I am already here now and I achieved more than the goal I set for myself during this cultivation session, should I test the current limits of my strength?'' after clenching his fist and ying around with his current strength for a while, Su Xiaotian then directed his gaze over the horizon, setting his sights on the deeper parts of the Infinite Qi Dimension and nning to test himself on the next, the twentiethyer of the Dimension. Your adventure continues at empire Once the thought starts rooting its seed in his mind, he just couldn''t get it out of his brain, causing him to start walking towards the nextyer with hurried steps, if what is disyed in his eyes are not the emotions of someone that wants to really test the limits of his current strength, there will be no doubt that anyone who came across him will mistake him for someone who takes pleasure in pain given that there is a hundred percent certainty of him dying in a horrible way once he set foot on the twentiethyer that he isn''t even supposed to enter yet.@@novelbin@@ After quite a while of treading across the entirety of the neenthyer, the immortal-like young man finally arrives at his destination, this part of the Infinite Qi Dimension seemingly even harder to explorepared to the previousyer given how thick the ambient spirit qi in this ce is, something more than enough to make the young man feel that even his senses far superior to peers the same cultivation as his is suppressed to the extreme in this ce, reaching a point that it can only exhibit no more than five percent of its usual range and precision. Despite all these proofs and warnings that this ce is far beyond his current means though, Su Xiaotian just gets even more excited to step into this realm, his fist along with nearly his entire body clench as if preparing for what is about toe once he takes the first step towards the twentieth realm. As he takes the first step though, he was surprised as the next moment, he already found himself in a well-lit room, a ceiling quite familiar to him given that he is already staying here for quite a few days, yet even despite his familiarity with it, he just couldn''t help but feel like something is odd for him to see this ceiling. ''Did I run out of time?'' thinking what could probably happen for him to suddenly return into his true body, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but specte as he thought that this is only the possible way for him to not feel any pain now, given that every time he dies in the Infinite Qi Dimension, his body still carries the pain of his death there. What he finds most peculiar though is should he run out of time, the system always notifies him of this fact as well, along with informing him about how long did he cultivated during the time it takes for him to consume a single quota, causing him to feel even more confused of what happened inside the Infinite Qi Dimension. ''No matter, I''ll find out tomorrow anyways'' after trying to think of what happened to him, he just thought that it is not really of any consequences to him whatever thest ting that happened in the Infinite Qi Dimension might be, thinking that at the worst-case scenario, he can still forcefully awaken the Grand Completion Transcendent Physique in order to escape from the twentiethyer should he really got killed in there. After shoving these little mysteries at the back of his mind, he finally starts getting a feel of what is happening in the surroundings, his body feeling something soft and fragrant lying right on top of it, making him roam around his hands on this softness in order to get a feel of what this is really is. The moment his senses really came to him though, he immediately recognizes where this softness came from, from a familiar body that he will recognize no matter how many senses are deprived of him. "Mmm~~~ baby~~~" after hearing the voice of the owner of the soft and curvy body lying on top of him, Su Xiaotian confirms his spection to be true, prompting him to look down to see the drop-dead gorgeous face of this beauty lying on top of him, only to meet the gaze of this beauty as well. With her eyes shining so brightly as she gazes lovingly towards him, he couldn''t help but feel how fortunate he is for him to have her as his woman, for her to be so epting of their romantic rtionship despite their blood rtions. "How did all of your cultivation go, mom?" despite knowing that it really goes well for them as well given the improvement of her cultivation that is apparent to him even without using his sight in order to check her stats, the immortal-like young man still asked towards this ck-haired, goddess-like beauty of a mother he has just to start a conversation with her, causing the beauty to smile at him as he checks not only on her, but also his other women aside from her. Before she starts reporting to him what happened inside the Infinite Qi Dimension though, Su Meiyao extends her hands towards this beloved son of hers, gently caressing his cheeks before she lifts herself up andid her face on his, finally stealing a peck from his lips as sheid her plump soft lips on his. "Chuuu~~~ haaahh~~~ it went really well baby, thanks to your seeds~~~" shamelessly starting the conversation between her and her beloved son about the things that happened to the in the Infinite QI Dimension when they separate from one another to cultivate, the ck haired motherly beauty said as she got up from her position, before straddling herself on top of her beloved son''s body once again, not letting him go from her hug. Despite the fact that he can easily just overwhelm her and pin her under him, Su Xiaotian just lets his mother be for now as he also feels like this sort of things are really nice, having his mother, who is also his lover,ying down on top of him while the two of them are talking about all sorts of mundane things. As they continue their conversations, he heard from her that all thedies had significantly improvedpared to theirst session of cultivation, and apparently, they had all already broke through the Advance state Pedestal Establishment Realm, meaning that they are just a few steps away from reaching the next cultivation realm. "Mother and mother-inw also said that they are even on the verge of breaking through the Perfection state, and even Anxin is already reaching that state as well" she said as if appreciating their talents more than hers, and that is despite her being the one with the highest cultivation among all of them now. "Why don''t we talk about your Perfection state Pedestal Establishment Realm cultivation then, mom?" he points out causing her to giggle, not really expecting that she can hide her cultivation to her beloved son yet also not expecting him to notice it this early. Chapter 363 Mahayana Lotus "Fufufu~~~ so you noticed huh?" looking up at her beloved son''s figure, the ck-haired motherly beauty giggled with an impressed look in her eyes despite knowing all too well just how strong he is nowpared to her, possessing strength that makes her unable to hide anything about cultivation in his eyes. Observing this goddess of a mother he has, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but feel incredibly surprised by her current foundations, something that he doesn''t really checked until now as he wants to give his mother the privacy of having something that she doesn''t tell him yet to keep for herself, but now that she seems to bepletely allowing him to peek into her cultivation all that he wants, he couldn''t help but feels surprised by what he saw. "Mom¡­ do you previously have this sort of pedestal as well before you undergo rebirth?" seeing the Mahayana Lotus shaped pedestal of his dearest mother, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but ask in astonishment, said lotus bearing thousand of petals in it, a total could of one thousand and eighty petals when he finally counted them all, creating ayer of extreme power within his mother''s body, something that is so charming and alluring yet pristine and divine at the same time. "Mn~ before I took the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, mama already have a lotus shaped figure in my dantian as my pedestal~~" she answered as she told him withplete honesty, something that he can clearly see just from the looks she is giving him with her eyes. "¡­However, mama doesn''t really have all that impressive of a lotus back then¡­" the ck-haired motherly beauty rified as she reaches out one of her hands towards her beloved son''s face once again, before she starts her words after taking a deep breath and taking in his scent with it. "¡­If I canpare my previous pedestal to a Hinayana Lotus with dozens of petals, then this thousand petal lotus should be the Mahayana Lotus of legends" Su Meiyao added as she starts looking at him seriously, only now realizing that aside from how he always is from his adventures and travels, she doesn''t really know just what sort of thing did this son of hers do to his own cultivation, only realizing now that she ispletely clueless to this one single aspect of him despite knowing him perhaps even more than himself on all other aspects of his being. After this fact hit her, she couldn''t help but extend her soul power, meager whenpared to her beloved son''s however something extremely strong and even unparalleled when ites to someone with the same cultivation as hers, said probing from her soul power alerting her son as he stops her probe in her body. Wondering why he stopped her, she couldn''t help but feel like he is hiding something from her, making her want to check him even more, but the next moment, she found out the exact reason why her beloved son is stopping her from her probing. "Mom, my body is a bit¡­ dangerous now, be sure to follow my soul power when taking a peak, just tell me where you want to check so I can guide you with my own soul power" saying this to his mother stillidfortably on top of his body, Su Xiaotian instructed as he uses his soul power to wrap around hers, the two of them feeling oddly satisfied from their soul power being entangled with each other as she starts to check his cultivation. Hoping that she can find some things to point out and help her beloved son with, Su Meiyao starts feeling that there is no way she can do just as so seeing his cultivation, as well as the current state of his physique, something that even her, the greatest cultivation genius of her generation and even of all the generation before hers, someone who reached the Body Integration Realm at her peak in this world, couldn''t see through, despite her peak cultivation level being two major realms higher than her beloved son''s current realm. "What is that?" focusing towards the outer vessels travelling across her dearest''s body, along his meridians, blood vessels and nerves, the ck-haired motherly beauty asked with pure curiosity in her eyes, her mind getting entranced by the flow of the water bearing a myriad-colored light on them, making her wonder even more about the identity of this thing. Seeing no reason to hide this fact to his dearest mother, the immortal-like young man guided her soul power near one of therger blood vessels near them, before he starts telling her about all the things concerning this River of Time nowpletely infused in his body, its origin, how he refined it, as well as how much it benefits her now, shocking her so much that she just wants toe out now to recover a bit from this massive surprise of how powerful her son is. However, being the great mother she is, Su Meiyao decided that she must continue knowing everything about her beloved son, prompting her to request him to show everything to her, in which the young manplies as he shows her his ten cores created when he entered the Core Formation Realm, along with the already material form of his nascent sources hanging upon the floating inds inside his internal realm and governing the rules of this realm like a god.@@novelbin@@ "Come to think of it, we travelled everywhere rted to your cultivation, so where is your pedestal, baby~~~?" after settling down and deciding to take a short break before theye out again, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but ask as she doesn''t see any semnce of his pedestal inside his body, making her wonder that perhaps, one of the things her beloved son show her is his pedestal as well. Hearing the inquiries from this goddess of a mother of him, Su Xiaotian smiles as he starts ying with her, caressing her lower back with one of his hands and using his other hand to hold and sometimes also caress the crown of her head, rxing the motherly beauty as he starts talking once again. "It''s a bitplicated to show¡­ well, you''re always seeing my pedestal, every single day at that¡­" feeling like it just isn''t right for him to just tell his mother abruptly about the nature of his pedestal, the immortal-like young man talks in a roundabout manner that will make her second guess, however, her gravely underestimate the mental prowess of his own mother. Proving to him that she''s really the greatest genius of her generation not only in terms of cultivation but also all other sort of ways, she looks at him with astonishment in her eyes, mixed with majorly joy and pride for him before she smiles at him once again, her voice still shaking as she just couldn''t wrap around her head to the fact that she just deduced from his words. Read new chapters at empire "Y-your body is your pedestal dear?" looking at her beloved son who seems more and more like an absurd cultivation monster, Su Meiyao asked while stuttering her words, her hands shaking not from anything else but the joy from finding out all these things about the most important person in her life. Chapter 364 True Strength After a bit more of talk and gentle caresses and cuddles between the mother and son, they finally decided that it is about time theye out of the room, both of them knowingpletely well that the others are already waiting for them outside. "You go first mom, I''m just going to check something before I go" the immortal-like young man said as he wraps his arms around his mother''s soft, willow waist before giving her a soft kiss on her beautiful, sexy red lips, causing thedy to feel a bit weak as she receives her son''s affection for her. "Mn~~ naughty boy~~" sheined weakly after their soft kiss as she softly leans on her beloved son''s solid chest, weakly hitting his chest with her little fist in protest but this action just made her appeal all the more adorable to him. After this little teasing, she moves on to go back to the living room and join with the otherdies in this abode, her hips swaying as she walks causing her beloved son to be fixated on her bountiful behinds, said son, the immortal-like young man, just shaking his head as he decided to let her go for now instead of going for the usual when she acts like that. Find more to read at empire {Get ready for a lot of spankingter, mom} he teased causing his mother to involuntarily move her dainty hands towards her huge, perfectly shaped ass, acting as if to cover it as she shivers and her heart skips a beat from her beloved son''s words, something in her screaming that she really want what is about to happenter, and she want it now, however, knowing that they couldn''t really do something like that on other people''s home, she manages to barely hold herself back. {Oh my~~~ mama is so scared~~} she acted like a weak helplessdy as she shakes her hips even more, causing her beloved son to just helplessly shake his head on her subus-like antics. After sending his mother off his room, Su Xiaotian then opens the semi-transparent golden floating screen of the system once again, looking at his information panel to check everything that changes due to this cultivation session. [Host: Wu Xiao Tian] [Age: 14] [Cultivation: Intermediate state Nascent Source Realm] [Qi: Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi] [Physique: Grand Destion Transcendent Body, Grand Completion Transcendent Body (Dormant)] [Soul: Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul] [Unique Talent: Vessel of Time] [Universal Coins: 125,671,310] [Stats] [Strength: 190 worldly might] [Agility: 190 worldly might ] [Intelligence: 190 worldly might ] [Stamina: 190 worldly might ] [Vitality: 190 worldly might ] [Aptitude: Beyond Peak Quality Divine Level (Transcendent Grade)] After seeing his current strength, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but smile to himself as he recalls the information about the strength of every cultivation level up to the Ascension Realm, appreciating what he can do with his current strength even more. Starting to analyze for himself the current limits of his strength, Su Xiaotian recalls all the things that aids in increasing his strength even further, causing him to ask the most important question to the system before he starts calcting what he wants. "Can I stack all the improvement effects listed on my techniques?" he asked in anticipation of the answer from the system, the answer arriving not even a momentter with words that doesn''t fail to make him smile. [Everything disyed in the technique section of the user''s information are something that is capable of being used along with all other sort of strength enhancing technique, meaning that the user can get all the increase from all the techniques listed simultaneously] "That''s really great" he muttered more to himself than anyone else as he starts clicking on all sorts of techniques, listed, finally stopping just after a few moments as he already selected all the techniques that can temporarily increase his strength. [True Armament (Self-created, Transcendent-level Battle Technique)] [Info: A technique that is only possible for someone with transcendent-level on all three aspects of one''s being (Body, Spirit, Soul), to perform, utilizing the user''s strength in order to create a weapon ording to the user''s will, a weapon bearing a proportion of the user''s strength, and capable of being infused by any sort of power that the user''s body can bear.] [Progress: Entry-level (Basicprehension that allows the user to increase attack power by one state no matter the realm the user is currently in, can only remain constantly active for one minute)] [Time Transcending de (Self-created, Transcendent-level Battle Technique)] [Info: A form of the True Armament Technique infused with the power of the temporal rules, allowing the user of the technique to perform attacks beyond the user''s strength, as well as empowering each and every attack by traces of temporal rules that cannot be dispelled] [Progress: Entry-level (Basicprehension that allows the user to increase attack power by three major realms only for one attack, this effect stacks with the effect of the base technique)] [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Info: Interpreting the chaos hidden within the order and the order hidden within the chaos, as well as how theyplement each other through weapons. A perfect battle technique capable of suppressing any opponent under the same realm]@@novelbin@@ [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] [Explosive Burst (Awakened, from Physique talents] [Info: Increases the cultivation of the user by one major realm for ten minutes. This state can be kept up for an extended amount of time but the effect fatigue will apply the moment the user goes past the thirty-minute mark.] [Fatigue: Halves all the user''s stats for six hours] After looking through everything, the young man then starts calcting what he can do, smiling as he starts to finallye to know the possible true limits of his current strength. ''Adding the base increase in all my techniques, that should be one major realm and an additional three states for me¡­'' he thought to himself, smiling as it is not even the end of his limits given that he still has the [Time Transcending de] variance of the [True Armament] technique he has. ''Coupled with my cross-realm abilities and talent plus my five-minute invincibility period when I forcefully awaken the Grand Completion Transcendent Physique, even if the Time Transcending de is just a one shot wonder right now, shouldn''t I be able to fight with Half-step Celestial Realm experts or even higher with my current strength?'' as he realizes this fact, Su Xiaotian starts shaking as he thought of the fact that for the first time in this life of his, he already starts possessing strength that can somehow allow him to protect the people important to him, albeit the source of said strength still being majorly reliant on the techniques he has. ''This is going to be a great surprise if I encounter that kind of situation again¡­'' recalling how audacious Wu Xiaolong acted back at the end of the Golden Spirit Pool event, Su Xiaotian smiles as he clenches his fist, swearing to himself that never will something like that will happen once again from now on, his current power making him motivated to cultivate even more. Chapter 365 Feng Xi Meanwhile on the main office where Tang Jianxue usually handles all sorts of things for the Dao Seeking Mountain, two peerless beauties, who looks exactly the same if not for the other one appearing to be a more mature version of the other, arrives, standing in front of the building''s entrance with the younger looking one worriedly observing what that more mature one will do.@@novelbin@@ "Mom¡­" as the younger beauty, possessing a phoenix-like bearing and aura around her, worriedly called to the mature beauty, the mature beauty just put one of her index fingers to her lips before she smiles at her, all while releasing her senses in a particr pattern that seems to be a message sent for someone to receive andprehend. Discover stories at empire After she ends sending out her senses, the mature, phoenix-like beauty smiles to herself as she felt her sworn sister''s response, causing her to pick up her beloved daughter as the entrance of the building opens by itself. "Sister Jianxue is here, let''s enter, Qing''er~~~" after confirming her sworn sister''s presence in the building, the mature beauty then guides her most important treasure towards the building, immediately being met by ady with the same level but different kind of beauty as the two of them mother and daughter pair, this one appearing really dignified and collected as she sits behind the tables, one of her hands massaging her forehead as she reads through the piles of documents on the table in front of her. "I take it that you''re still as busy as ever, Sister Jianxue" moving forward, the mature one of the two phoenix-like beauties said as she maintains her gaze on the dignified-looking beauty, her words causing said beauty to look at her with a helpless sigh as she put the paper she is currently holding back on her table, before standing up and walking towards the two new visitors she have now. "What can I even do? I don''t have a lot of people smart with this kind of works unlike your talents in the Heavenly Phoenix Sect of yours¡­" the one previously sitting behind the table, the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Tang Jianxue,ins as she continues to walk, finally standing right in front of the other mature beauty bearing a lot of motherly features, the two of them just staring at each other eye to eye. "It''s been a while, Sister Xi" after this few moments of silence, Tang Jianxue then smiles at the beauty as she spreads her arms as if to invite the beauty, her actions being positively received by the mature phoenix-like beauty as she moves towards her as well, spreading her arms just like her and locking her in a particrly tight hug. "Indeed, it''s more than a couple of decades since west met~" the mature phoenix-like beauty, Feng Qing''s mother, Feng Xi, replied towards her sworn sister before they separate from each other, taking another moment to look at each other as they appreciate each one''s look, nodding to themselves as they both thought of each other as really something like a fine wine, which develops even more beautifully as time goes by. No matter how much they think of each other like that though, they will definitely refuse to say it to each other unless the other one said it verbally first, causing the two of them to just keep thispliment for themselves. "Is this your daughter?" looking at the reason why this sister of hers left their group way too earlypared to the others, Tang Jianxue looks at her with nothing but curiosity and feeling of familiarity, already having a good opinion of this youngdy just from her being her sworn sister''s daughter. "Greetings Aunt Tang, the name given to me by my mother is Feng Qing, but you can call me Little Qing or Qing''er just like how my mom do" seeing one of the greatest cultivators of this time just standing in front of her, Feng Qing couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous, and that is even despite the fact that her own dear mother stands at the very same position as this martial aunt of hers. "No need for such formalities little Qing, your mother and I are really close back then, and even now, so I will feel a bit of distance if you treat me like this¡­" Tang Jianxue said helplessly as she hands something towards the young phoenix-like beauty, a sword that seems to be tailor made just for her. "T-then I will call Aunt Jianxue aunty" Feng Qing decided as she heard Tang Jianxue''s words, her hands already on the sword as the Ascension Realm expert forces it upon her, with even her own mother agreeing for her to ept the gift from her, causing the young beauty to do nothing but ept the gift. "That''s great!! Now, why don''t we go over there and talk about what happened after we separated~~" seeing how the phoenix-like young beauty treats her now, Tang Jianxue couldn''t help but smile to herself as she nods in satisfaction, before guiding these two to her private quarters in this building, all while calling for some maidservants here to prepare tea and something to eat for them. As they reach the room of the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains, the two mature beauties start having their time reminiscing about the past, and even despite this topic, Feng Xi''s daughter is sill able to join in as the two of them answers all the questions she is curious about the stories they are recalling, causing this young phoenix-like beauty to know more and more about her mother, the reason why her usually not so expressive face is appearing pretty joyful and content right now. "What about the Peerless Heavenly Goddess, Su Meiyao? I heard that Aunty Jianxue and mom are also sworn sister with her" finally arriving at the question she is particrly curious about, Feng Qing''s eyes lit up a bit not because this is her idol, but rather, because thisdy is the mother of the man she is starting to take interest in, making her want to know more about him, now particrly curious with this gifted mother of his, who seems to be familiar with her mother and this newly met aunt of hers. "Sister Meiyao huh¡­" as she heard the name of what every one in their old group identifies as their leader, Feng Xi fell silent for a while recalling all those times, with said goddess-like genius of a sworn sister they have effortlessly bringing them to great victories time and time again, making their group pretty much the most powerful one during their time roaming the continent. Seeing the nostalgic look on her sworn sister''s eyes, Tang Jianxue couldn''t help but giggle for a bit before she stands from her seat, urging the mature phoenix-like beauty to stand up as she speaks in excitement while said beauty questions. "Why are you so excited, Sister Jianxue?" Feng Xi asked in curiosity as Tang Jianxue walks out of the building they are currently in, the mature phoenix-like beauty along with her daughter following the dignified-looking beauty waiting for her answer. "It''s better if you meet her in person" Chapter 366 Su Meiyaos New Guests "It''s better if you meet her in person" Tang Jianxue said with a hint of excitement in her voice as she starts floating into the air, her speed increasing as she moves towards a specific direction on the territory of the Dao Seeking Mountains, her words causing some confusion, yet also excitement on the heart of both the mother and daughter trailing behind her.@@novelbin@@ Keeping silence to themselves as each of their own minds are upied with something, thebined might of the two extremely gifted Ascension Realm experts conceals their being from any prying eyes, subconsciously doing it as both of them wants to surprise their sworn sister. ---------- Continue your saga on empire Meanwhile on the abode where Su Xiaotian and his group currently is, the schrly beauty appears once again, looking for the immortal-like young man as she got interrupted by her questions during her cultivation, wanting nothing more but to satiate her curiosity as she looks for answer to the one who enlightened her to attempt the development of the technique she is trying to create now. "Just find the weakest spot, and then¡­press right?" as she repeats what the immortal-like young man answered to her question, the schrly beauty feels a bit of doubt whether she can really do such thing, a doubt that is clearly visible on her eyes, being pointed out by the young man who answers her question. "You seem a bit doubtful of your own strength¡­" the immortal-like young man pointed out as he conjures a fragment ofpressed space demonstrating the process to the beauty once again, this time deliberately slowing it down as much as he can in order for her to glean on more insights to the process, this demonstration seemingly improving herprehension of such versatile technique once again. "I¡­ just don''t know, junior brother, as you know, our talents¡­" as the schrly beauty starts to point out, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but shake his head as he feels like this sort of thing is really inappropriate to talk about when ites to the desire to learn something, as even he himself works, while not long, still really hard and painfully in order to achieve most of the terrifying method he have today. ''I think there''s really some effects to her mindset previously¡­'' remembering their spar that just happened, the young man, Su Xiaotian, thought to himself as he helplessly looks at her demotivated face, trying to find a way for her to regain some of the confidence that was lost because of him. ''Maybe that will work¡­'' thinking of something, the immortal-like young man then looks at the schrly beauty once again, smiling as he starts to control the ambient spirit qi in the air, forming a ball of qi on top of his palm and showing it to the beauty. "Senior sister Xuanyuan, I believe that each and every single sentient being, whether they are cultivator or not, each have their own paths to walk on, and the only use there is toparing is when someonepares their previous version of themselves to their current one, whether they improve whenpared to their past" Su Xiaotian said with a profound look on his face, the genuine tone in his voice causing something to pop into the schrly beauty''s mind. ''He''s got a great point¡­'' the schrly beauty, Dao Xuanyuan, processing her junior brother''s words, agrees to it and causing her to feel a bit more motivate than before. "If you really can''t do it this way, then let''s do it the harder way, try to recall the feeling of condensing your own spirit qi from when you''re breaking through the Nascent Source Realm, and try doing that to the qi you gathered in the air¡­" Su Xiaotian then demonstrated with the ball of qi in his hand,pressing them from the size of a regr ball all the way to the point that it is just half the thumbnail''s size, before eventually dispersing it in the air. In fact, he can still condense it even to the point that the naked eye can no longer see this qi he gathered, but knowing that this moment is for him to help this senior sister of his to regain some of her confidence, he decided not to show too much of what he can do, just hoping that she wouldn''t find about this little secret too early. ''This is supposed to be the easier way toprehend that, but senior sister doesn''t really need to know'' he thought to himself as he looks at what this schrly beauty will do, the clear anticipation in his eyes apparent as she starts gathering the ambient spirit qi into a ball in her palms, a process that she finds really easy as a ball of lightposed purely of spirit qi forms in her hand in no time at all. "Now the hardest part of this is to keep a constant check on the shape of this thing, something that isn''t really needed when using the concept ofpression in the technique, meaning that if you can shrink the size of that ball of qi, then you can easily performpression" Su Xiaotian then reminded, covertly using his soul power and wrapping it around the ball of qi without the schrly beauty noticing his movements, making her believe that it is still all a process that she does all by herself. ''I don''t really n on doing this but, better safe than let the spirit qi copse, just in case'' the immortal-like young man thought to himself as the schrly beauty starts condensing the ball of spirit qi on the top of her palm. With the beginning of the process couldn''t even be better, Su Xiaotian smiles as he watches this senior sister of his condensing the ball of spirit qi into smaller and smaller size, eventually ending up with a thumbnail sized ball from the regrly sized one, looking at him as she opens her eyes and proudly waved the small ball of qi to show him. "I did it!!!" talking toward this junior brother of hers with a wide smile on her face, Dao Xuanyuan said with herself satisfied even if she fails to condense it the same size as his ball of spirit qi, feeling like it is already a great achievement given that even this junior brother of hers, the one most talented among their entire generation, said that this method ofpression is the hardest one to perform. "You did, senior sister, now you should continue doing it like that and get a feel of the process, when you''re ready, you''re definitely going to be able to performpression on your techniques" Su Xiaotian smiles as he heard Dao Xuanyuan''s joy, the two of them appearing more like a senior brother and a junior sister rather than how they address each other. Before the two of them can even talk more, they heard someone entering through the front door of ther abode they are currently in, a voice that Dao Xuanyuan is all too familiar with resounding as they descend to meet her master. "Sister Meiyao, you have another guest!" Chapter 367 Are You Curious About My Baby Stepping into the abode where her long-time sworn sister is currently residing, Tang Jianxue announces with an obvious trace of excitement in her voice, an excitement that most likely stems from the fact that after long years of their lives, this might be the first time ever that more than two of them meets at the same time. Meanwhile, hearing the voice of her sworn sister, the ck-haired motherly beauty stops herself who is currently listening to her beloved son''s lecture along with her daughters-inw as well as the schrly beauty, and proceeding to meet whoever it is that her long-time sworn sister is pertaining as her guest. Seeing that the schrly beauty seems to be enlightened with the concept ofpression and satisfied with the results she got for now, the immortal-like young man rises up from his sitting position as well, nning to apany his mother who is going to greet these guests of hers, also quite curious just who is this guest despite already having the idea that this might also be one of his mother''s sworn sisters from when she is still travelling the continent. As they witness the young man alsoing out of this room to go to the entrance of the abode, the otherdies rise up from their seats as well, nning to go wherever he is going, not for any particr reason than just because they want to apany him. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire On the other side, the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Tang Jianxue, already invites herself along with the mother and daughter pair inside, the three of them already in the living room and getting themselvesfortable, the mature, phoenix-like beauty feeling a bit restless as she knows just what kind of person this sworn sister of theirs is, and the fact that she just leaves without any notice to take care of her own daughter makes her worry of what she will think of her.@@novelbin@@ Seeing this worry in the mature beauty''s eyes, the dignified-looking beauty that is Tang Jianxue smiles as she held her hands,forting her as she starts telling some things about how the once cold and distant, as well as aloof Peerless Heavenly Goddess of their generation grows to have another side to herself now, a side that the dignified-looking beauty only said to be something that will surprise the mature phoenix-like beauty. "If she can even forgive Sister Anxin, then I see no reason why she won''t forgive you from leaving all of a sudden, especially when she understands the woes of a mother herself, sister Xi" Tang Jianxue finally said as ast resort, the nameing out from her mouth something really familiar with Feng Xi as well, but the fact that she is mentioned at the same sentence as this leader of theirs causes her to be surprised. "Sister Anxin? She already met properly with Sister Meiyao again?" what made her surprised the most is just how much of an estrangement the two of them start to have because of a man that apparently manages to deceive the two of them, yet hearing the words from Tang Jianxue, the mature, phoenix-like beauty couldn''t help but look forward to just what kind of changes the leader of their former group undergoes after all these decades of separation. "Anxin is even living under the same roof as us, so I think we can say that we already fixed our rtion right?" out of nowhere, what the phoenix-like Feng Xi didn''t expect is the melodious, charismatic voice that answers her question instead of the dignified one of the sworn sister in front of her, making her turn her head to the back of her seat, on her vision revealed a beauty that even her in all her gorgeousness will feel insecure, yet somehow, this is the least of the feelings she is getting as this motherly beauty urges her to want nothing more than to follow wherever pits of hell she decides to go. Seeing this in the eyes of her own mother, Feng Qing couldn''t help but feel just how much of a leading figure of her own generation this supposed martial aunt of hers is, the impressive air around her something that she realizes even more that she knows how her own mother acts in front of the ck-haired motherly beauty, an air capable ofmanding respect and admiration from everyone around her, an air of someone born to be a true ruler of her time. Had it not been for the immortal-like young man currently holding her on her waist though, this air around her might even be more impressive, but the way she is slightly leaning towards the young man holding her makes her appear moredylike rather than someone who is sitting on a throne. Despite her being like that though, her charms don''t diminish in the slightest and rather somehow improves even more, making the threedies looking at her to just stare there speechless as she starts talking to them. "It has been a while, Sister Xi, how''s your past years had gone?" looking at the mature, phoenix-like beauty sitting on one of the chairs in the living room, Su Meiyao asks with a smile on her face before separating herself from her beloved son, walking gracefully towards the chairs as she takes a seat on one herself, before taking a look at this guest of hers. Meanwhile, seeing the figure, the other beauties also start getting themselves on the free seats in the living room, the impressive social skills of the ck-haired motherly beauty allowing all of them to talk in a way that doesn''t really estrange each other, well, except for her beloved son that doesn''t really get what they are talking about. Majority of the topic goes on reminiscing the times of the three mature beauties'' younger times, the time when they are extremely well known as goddesses and fairies who roams thend with unparalleled might, cing each and every single one of them at the topmost hierarchy of their times, until tragedy befalls some of them, particrly this exceptionally bright and talented leader of theirs. "There''s no need to feel pity towards those incidents anymore, I found out that my mother is alive, I made up with Anxin, I got all these daughters-inw to apany me and most of all, this young man here starts to fill the void in my heart~~~" the ck-haired motherly beauty said towards her two sworn sisters as she pulls her beloved son''s arms towards her grasp, burying it deep on the abyss-like ravine right in the middle of her bountiful chest. "Come to think of it, is this young man your¡­" seeing how close Su Meiyao acts with this young man, and knowing the fact that she doesn''t really act like that in front of a man, coupled with the fact that the young man resembles her a lot, if not having his features much more masculine than hers, Feng Xi asks despite already having an idea of who her truly is. "Why Sister Xi, are you curious about my baby~?" hearing Feng Xi''s question, Su Meiyao merely smiles as she leans even more on her beloved son''s body. Chapter 368 Feng Xis Concerns "I won''t say I''m not, after all, I heard a lot of things about him from this lovely daughter of mine~" replying to the ck-haired motherly beauty as she also pulls her beloved daughter to her arms, Feng Xi said, her eyes being directed towards the immortal-like young man as she uses her senses to try and see through his cultivation. After a while of probing though, her eyes couldn''t help but widen in disbelief as she saw nothing but a deep abyss that seems to possess no end when he peers into the immortal-like young man, causing her to look at the only other Ascension Realm expert other than her, gaining a nod from said expert who knows what she is currently thinking about. {No use doing that, he''s a real monster through and through, probably even more terrifying than Sister Meiyao} Tang Jianxue added after nodding towards Feng Xi, causing the mature, phoenix-like beauty to take this young man a bit more seriously than she intended to. Meanwhile, while it is true that Su Xiaotian detected the probing of this newly introduced aunt of his, another sworn sister of his mother, he just allow her to do so because of two reasons, the first one hisplete confidence that even if she can manage to see through his true cultivation, she can never know his true strength, and the second reason being that fact that he already talks to him mother about this. {She''s really trustworthy, I know her character so just like with your Auntie Jianxue, you can just let your guard down with her~~} being the not so trustingdy she is, Su Meiyao ims with absolute certainty in her voice, showing just how much trust she puts into this sworn sister of hers who has history that goes way back. {Then, I''ll take your word for it, mom} that was the only reply her said as he just lets the mature, phoenix-like beauty to scan his cultivation so long as she doesn''t have any malicious intent. Meanwhile, after finding out that she is just as surprised as how Tang Jianxue is surprised when she tries to look into his cultivation, Su Xiaotian snickers for just a couple of moments before he looks towards the group of young beauties talking among each other on the other side of the living room now, moving there just now as they feel like the conversations between this mature beauty is about to be really serious, even Feng Qing manages to slip out of her mother''s grasp to talk with the peers of her age. Speaking of Feng Qing, she shares the same reaction as the beauties she is currently talking to when she found out Dao Xuanyuan in her current form, something that shocked her really well yet still made her smile after starting to ept this as a fact, joyful given that she has anotherdy to share her woes to. ''So that''s why the yang qi in Sister Xuanyuan''s body is so feeble¡­'' this is the thing that firste into her mind after she found out this fact about the schrly beauty, finallying into term that her phoenix-bloodline is not bing problematic when she''s encountering Dao Xuanyuan. ''I should trust my bloodline power more'' she thought to herself as she recalls the sensitivity of their bloodline with yang qi, which is also why she finds Su Xiaotian as the most likely person that can aid her mother in curing the disease pestering her ever since, a disease that seems to stem from too much yin qi overflowing in her body that needs to be bnced rather than expulsed out of her body. Talking about the ability of their bloodline of being sensitive to yang qi, her mother couldn''t help but blush as she feels the very same yang qi that is overflowing from the immortal-like young man''s body filling up the entirety of her sworn sister''s stomach area, the only logical conclusion to this popping into her mind and making her feel like this isn''t really something this mother and son should be doing. ''Whatever, who am I to interfere in their rtion'' while keeping the dirty thoughts for herself, Feng Xi thought as she suppresses looking at them differently, the thoughts of the fact that this sworn sister of hers finally found a man that will treasure and cherish her as a person rather than as a cultivator or a star of this world making her feel like it is really great even if the man she found for herself is her own son. "I''m d for you, Sister Meiyao¡­" she said with a smile on her face before the smile disappears, turning into seriousness as she starts talking once again. "But nephew Xiaotian''s talents¡­ shouldn''t you be worried of him being the target of those old bastards from other top-tier forces, after all, even if he got the support of the Heavenly Secret Tower, there''s hardly anyone that can resist the temptation of taking a genius like him for themselves" Feng Xi expresses her thought of concern as she starts to realize just how talented this immortal-like young man is. Her concern is not unfounded or illogical though, given that the very mother of the young man herself is a living example of what will happen if a star shines too bright on the skies, that the beings who are affected by such event will definitely find a way to take away this star''s brilliance by either taking it for themselves or destroy itpletely so no one can profit from it. "You don''t need to worry about this too much, Sister Xi, my baby knows what he is doing~~" hearing the mature, phoenix-like beauty''s question, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but smile as she appreciates her concern, but knowing what her beloved son is capable of, along with just how secure their true home is, she just couldn''t find a reason why her boy should be worried other than when celestials decides to interfere with their affairs, an event that is highly unlikely to happen given the current stage her dear son is standing on.@@novelbin@@ "If you say so¡­" seeing the confidence on the ck-haired motherly beauty''s face, Feng XI merely agrees to her, as she is all too familiar with her nature after all the years of travel they umted together back when they were young, being someone who never fails to calcte all the possibilities of something happening, a talent that they always rely on to safely navigate themselves through all sorts of situation back then. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Seeing this conversation as an opportunity to test himself, Su Xiaotian then decided to join in on them, bearing a confident smile on his face as he leans in a bit more, all while wrapping the arms previously imprisoned on his mother''s deep ravine all the way around her shoulders before he starts to talk. "Thank you for your concerns, Auntie Xi, but I think I can fend for myself good enough now¡­" Su Xiaotian pauses for a while as he stands and starts to walk, not towards anywhere in the house but rather outside. ".. If you don''t really believe my ims though, why don''t I show everyone something outside" Chapter 369 A Desolate Place Time for bonus chapters brothers 1/4 ---------- ".. If you don''t really believe my ims though, why don''t I show everyone something outside" seeing that this newly introduced sworn sister of his dear mother appears to not really believe his words, the immortal-like young man decided to take this chance for himself to check whether his strength really reaches the level he spectes it does already, the confidence in his words causing not only this mature, phoenix-like beauty but also his other martial aunt, Tang Jianxue, to look at him with interest in their eyes. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Hmm? Nephew Xiaotian, I wonder what is it that made you that confident~?" breaking the silence after her long-time sworn sister''s son speaks, the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Tang Jianxue, asked with her head tilting a bit to the right making her look quite adorable, this seemingly yful question making the other beauty, Feng Xi, to wonder whether this young man in front of her is really more powerful than she thought he is. Hearing these words, even the youngerdies, who are talking among themselves, couldn''t help but look at the group of the older beauties and the immortal-like young man, expressing their curiosity towards what the young man is about to show as well, something that the immortal-like young man quickly notices. "You wanna go outside as well?" having seen the face that his other lovers are making, Su Xiaotian smiles modestly as he invites them as well, prompting the younger beauties to nod wordlessly at his words, not only his lovers, but also the schrly beauty as well as the younger phoenix-like beauty she is talking to nodding their heads as well. "Aunty Jianxue, is there a good open space without anyone that can see us?" turning to the one who knows the surrounding area and this ce the most, Su Xiaotian asks prompting the dignified-looking beauty to think to herself for a moment, scouring her memories to search for something like that, something that she did for only a few moments as a familiar cees into his mind. "There''s a good ce to do whatever it is that you want nearby" the headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains said with a smile on her beautiful face while she stands up from her seat, prepared to go outside now once again in order to see what is it that this nephew of hers want to show them, something that she thinks is definitely interesting given whose son he is. Seeing that Tang Jianxue is already moving out, the otherdies start standing up from their seats as well, finally, the immortal-like young man also stands up from his seat as all of them moves out, each one of the stronger ones starting to float into the air showing their superior cultivation by doing so, followed by the younger ones, Dao Xuanyuan and Feng Qing who are already both in the verge of breaking through to the Soul Formation Realm. Lastly, Su Xiaotian and his group starts to move out as well, moving just right beside the two Perfection state Nascent Source young beauties, thedies apanying him able to soar into the sky as well through the aid of his soul power lifting them up in the air. As they traverse the gaps between each mountain peak of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but notice just how majestic and grand this mountain range is once again, not even paling inparison to the grandeur of the ind that him and his family now lives in if not for the humongous World Trees popting and covering the entirety of said ind. ''Speaking of that, I should probably extend an invitation to them as well once I find a good way to create a spatial array that can make travel between the continent and my ce easier'' factoring that thesedies are long-time sworn sisters and trusted friends of her mother, the immortal-like young man makes sure to keep this thought in his small mental note as they continue their travels, the one leading the group, Tang Jianxue, eventually descending once they arrive on a pretty deste ce, a ce right on the other side of the mountain range where her force is located. "This is an abandoned ins formed from, well, a battle I had with someone" as they descend into the ground, Tang Jianxue immediately starts introducing this deste area as well as the reason why is it like this despite the pretty fertile and goodnds where the Dao Seeking Mountain just nearby is located.@@novelbin@@ "So that''s why there''s a lot of sharp intent still remaining here¡­" Su Xiaotian mutters to himself, expressing something that only him feel except for the two Ascension Realmdies, his words causing surprise to appear on their faces as this kind of intent is not something that even Void Shattering Realm cultivators can detect, meaning that only those with higher level of cultivation can perceive this intent. ''He really seems to have the capital for sister Meiyao to be this confident of him¡­'' looking at this nephew of hers who just pointed out something that she thought only her and Tang Jianxue can detect, Feng Xi thought to herself while starting to believe the leader of their group''s im even more, and making her think that this son of their leader seems to be far someone far more monstrous than even her. "That''s right, these are intent infused on our attacks, this is also the reason why I told you that this is a good ce for you to show whatever it is that you want to hide from prying eyes, Nephew Xiaotian" smiling as she finds this immortal-like young man more and more impressive in her eyes, Tang Jianxue points out, only pausing for a bit as she starts exining the reason why she picks this plot ofnd. "The intent pretty much obstruct any person''s senses from looking into thisnd, and thebination of strength between me and that opponent of mine creates a field that, well, so disruptive to the senses that even Half-step Celestials can''t only use their five senses to navigate around here" Tang Jianxue exins causing the youngdies to feel amazed of her strength, something powerful enough to create a ce with intent that is powerful enough to hinder even Half-step Celestial''s senses, and not to mention not only a temporary one but one that seems to be a ce that maintains this state even after a long time of her and her opponent''s fight. Seeing the looks that these younger beauties are giving her, Tang Jianxue is well aware of the things that they are thinking about, along with their amazement the curiosity towards whoever this opponent could possibly be, however, her priorities seem to bepletely different as she opted not to tell anymore about that incident and rather focus on the one who is looking for a ce like this. "How is it, Nephew Xiaotian?" she asked as she directed her attention towards the immortal-like young man who is currently scanning around the surroundings, her words snapping him out of his scanning prompting him to look at her, her face showing a proud smile as if she knows what he will reply already and just waiting to hear it from him. Chapter 370 An Absurd Combat Power "How is it, Nephew Xiaotian?" Hearing the words from Tang Jianxue, Su Xiaotian thenes back to himself as he nods towards her, expressing his thanks for her bringing them to a ce like this. "This is a great ce Auntie Jianxue, thanks" he said with a grateful smile on his handsome face, his contagious expression causing this headmistress to smile wide as well before she waves her hands as if signaling to him that the stage is all his, earning a nod from the young man she is talking to. "Auntie Jianxue, Auntie Xi, do you mind creating a barrier?" looking at the two Ascension Realm experts of the group he is in right now, Su Xiaotian asks, causing them to wonder for what purpose is it that he wants to do so, but since it seems to be part of what he is going to show them, they go with his request nheless. Seeing the barrier of spirit qi erected the moment these two mature beauties wave their fair hands, Su Xiaotian then turns around with his back now facing the rest of the group, making them wonder even more what is it that he wants to do. ''Since this is a battlefield of two high level Ascension Realm cultivators, then it should be fine tounch an attack like that here'' thinking that his attack might still reveal itself even considering how wide and vast this deste ce is, Su Xiaotian decided to control the attack from one of the techniques he is using in this show, just up to the point that it won''t go out of the range of the intent that conceals this ce from prying eyes. "Let''s start¡­" he mutters to himself as the ambient spirit qi starts surging around him, creating a small whirlpool powerful enough to pull the winds and create a tempest around him as well, and that is just this immortal-like young man starting to gradually increase hisbat power up to the point where it truly is now. Advance state Nascent Source¡­ Perfection state Nascent Source¡­ As hisbat power directly climbs two cultivation states above his own state, the two mature beauties who aren''t yet familiar with his strength starts having surprised beginning to surge in their minds, but not too much as they expect this much from him, being the Peerless Heavenly Goddess'' son and all, but the surprise in their minds is just beginning, something that they realize as their pupils constricted from noticing hisbat power is still rising up. Early State Soul Formation¡­ Intermediate State Soul Formation¡­ Advance State Soul Formation¡­ Perfection State Soul Formation¡­ Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire As the immortal-like young man''sbat power continues to rise, it eventually reaches a new bottleneck once again, this time the two mature beauties, Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi, finally has a solid proof of what their disciple and daughter respectively, ims when they first told them about this young man, the son of the greatest among all their sworn sisters, the greatest of their generation. And now, this son of the greatest in their generation turns out to be the greatest cultivation genius of his generation as well, not only showcasing an astonishing cultivation speed having a considerably high cultivation realm impossible to reach for anyone else of his age, but also possessing abat power that transcends this world''smon sense. Their surprise only truly starts now, their hearts skipping beats not because the pressure emitted from Su Xiaotian''s strength alone is enough to make them troubled, but rather because the pressure exploding from him gets even greater, and that is when they thought that he is already approaching the upper limits of hisbat power. Early State Body Integration¡­ Intermediate State Body Integration¡­ Advance State Body Integration¡­ Perfection State Body Integration¡­ As his strength continues to increase, the feeling that Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi feels transitioned from amazement to utter awe and disbelief, the surging powering out of this nephew of theirs just a bit shy of reaching thebat power of an average Early state Void Shattering Realm cultivator, his ascend of strength stopping causing them to start breathing more easily now as they thought that the show is over. Far from the end of his limits though, Su Xiaotian is still preparing some of his cards as a showcase of his true might, looking at the semi-transparent floating golden screen showing multiple skills being prepared to be used by him, skills that will send not only his two newly introduced martial aunt, but also the rest of the beauties observing him, into an absurd level of shock. [Chaotic Order Weapon Art (Self-derived, from Order Chaos Contradiction Sword)] [Progress: Perfection State (Capable of increasingbat power by two states, no matter the realm)] Early State Void Shattering¡­ Intermediate State Void Shattering¡­ As he continues to increase his strength, thedies find it more and more unbelievable given how far his actualbat power ispared to his true cultivation level, the difference something that just couldn''t be exined by just any talent at all, making all of them realize just what sort of absurd being this immortal-like young man is. However, even after seeing all of this, they are still quite hesitant of the fact that this increase is far from over, something that they only realizes as the surge of ambient spirit qi continues to rage on around the immortal-like young man, seemingly increasing in quantity and quality as well as time goes by. [Explosive Burst (Awakened, from Physique talents] [Info: Increases the cultivation of the user by one major realm for ten minutes. This state can be kept up for an extended amount of time but the effect fatigue will apply the moment the user goes past the thirty-minute mark.] Advance State Void Shattering¡­ Perfection State Void Shattering¡­ Su Xiaotian''s strength only pauses at this border for a few moments before he continues achieving higher level with hisbat power alone, making thedies feel numb to this surprise already. Pseudo Ascension Realm¡­ Early state Ascension Realm¡­ Before the ascension of hisbat power stops once again, the immortal-like young man decided to go on since his strength is solidly stabilized despite being somethingpletely reliant on techniques past his truebat power nearing the Early state Void Shattering Realm, the final increase of his strength being introduced by his most recently acquired technique. [True Armament (Self-created, Transcendent-level Battle Technique)] [Progress: Entry-level (Basicprehension that allows the user to increase attack power by one state no matter the realm the user is currently in, can only remain constantly active for one minute)] After using the [True Armament] technique, Su Xiaotian currently exudes a stable, even solid pressure and auraing from someone of the Intermediate state Ascension Realm, thedies watching him inplete disbelief of him showing such might even if he is standing just in front of them. ''Should I even take out Time Transcending de at this rate?'' seeing the expression on the faces of the beauties currently observing him, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but ask to himself in doubt, wondering just how will they react if they find out that he is still hiding the trump card that can boost hisbat power the most.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 371 One Shot Half-step Celestial Realm ''Just for the peace of their minds, especially mom''s mind, I should probably bring out a bit of it'' thinking how his mother always worries about him whenever he traverses the outside world, the immortal-like young man decided on using even the [Time Transcending de] during this showcase of his strength, opting not to reveal the full extent of it and just pushing it all the way to the very peak of the Half-step Celestial Realm. [Time Transcending de (Self-created, Transcendent-level Battle Technique)] [Info: A form of the True Armament Technique infused with the power of the temporal rules, allowing the user of the technique to perform attacks beyond the user''s strength, as well as empowering each and every attack by traces of temporal rules that cannot be dispelled] [Progress: Entry-level (Basicprehension that allows the user to increase attack power by three major realms only for one attack, this effect stacks with the effect of the base technique)] After reading at the information of the technique once again, Su Xiaotian smiles as the de created from his very essence through the [True Armament] technique starts vibrating from the temporal rule being infused inside of it, the terrifying power of the rule he is currently infusing on this crimson colored weapon not escaping the sense of the mature, phoenix like beauty as well as her daughter, along with the dignified-looking beauty and her disciple, something that they had yet to be aware of. ''Just this morning, he''s just ying around with spatial rules and now he alreadyprehended something rted to temporal rules?! Just what manner of monster is he?!'' feeling like there is something wrong given that there is a rtively short time for an enlightenment between the time that her disciple and her nephew''s spar earlier in the morning ends and the time it takes for her to return with Feng Xi and then go to this ce, Tang Jianxue couldn''t help but feel like there is something weird going on here, something that couldn''t be exined by just a monstrous talent alone. But seeing as the one who is currently performing such feat is the son of her long-time trusted sworn sister, she see no reason to delve into this issue any further so long as it doesn''t inflict harm to the young man''s cultivation, especially harms that might bring negative effects to his future. Knowing this young man''s character after a few days of being with and talking with him though, she at the very least knows that he''s not the type of person to risk his very foundation and future just for a minor and immediate gain, making her pretty sure that this technique he is currently using is not something that will bring detrimental effects to him in the future. Meanwhile, Feng Xi is in apletely different spectrum than her dignified-looking beauty of a sworn sister, her thoughts upied by the embarrassment from the things she previously said as well as the doubtfulness she has shown before this newly met nephew of his starts showing off his ability to them, thebination of these things making her feel like such a fool right now. However, knowing that this young man is an ally rather than an enemy to them, a particrly close one given that her dear daughter and this young man are quite the close friends, and her and this young man''s mother is a long-time sworn sister, this mature, phoenix-like beauty couldn''t help but smile as well while she starts looking forward to how this young man will grow, and how his growth will affect and change the very bnce of the East Continent itself.@@novelbin@@ "That Early state Ascension Realm is the actual limit of my current strength,sting only for ten minutes, as for my cultivation as an Intermediate state Ascension Realm, it onlyst for a minute, actually, only about forty seconds for this turn as for how I am currently basically a Half-step Celestial Realm cultivator¡­" pausing as he thinks that it is better to demonstrate it rather than just tell them what his current state is, the immortal-like young man assumes an attacking posture as he lowers his waist a bit while spreading his feet apart, cing all his body weight to the leg facing his front as he raises the de on eye level of him. After taking a deep breath, he then thrust his de, not anywhere that there isnd but rather upwards, deciding that this is the best way if he doesn''t want to change thendscape as he can feel just how strong of a strike this one will be, something that goes beyond the wildest dream of everyone looking at him. As he thrusts the de upwards, there isn''t even anything that happens, as if the world fails to register that it had been attacked, this statesting for a few moments before the air around them starts transforming into a tempestuous and raging gale with the immortal-like young man as its center, the terrifying winds creating air pressure powerful enough to leave some recognizable marks on the two Ascension Realm beauties'' barrier, only being able tost from this attack as they are not the main target of it. As it travels higher and higher, the two mature beauties couldn''t help but feel that even with all their strength,bined, they wouldn''t be able to block such strike, which seems so simple that they are not even able to see the wave created by the attack, yet still, their instinct screams of the danger and certainty of death should they try to face this attack head on. "Well, I can only be a Half-step Celestial Realm for a single attack currently" feeling the wave of temporal rule already disappearing from his senses, Su Xiaotian looks toward them as he exins, all while dispelling all the other techniquesyered on each other to allow him to reach such terrifying strength, hisbat power reverting all the way back to the Perfection state Body Integration Realm, his truebat power without any assistance of techniques, a cultivation realm far weaker than when he stacks all thosebat power boosting techniques but abat power still extremely terrifyingpared to his actual cultivation realm. ''Even if it''s just one attack¡­'' looking at him with a disbelief covered eyes as she heard the sole weakness of this incredulous attack, Tang Jianxue stops her thought as even within her mind, she just couldn''t find a proper words or just gibberish to express what she is currently feeling. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire ''Is this nephew of mine even aware of what he is talking about!?'' feeling the same way as the dignified-looking beauty, Feng Xi shouts in her mind as she listens to this fraudulent attack''s sole limitation, a limitation that seems to be all too insignificant inparison to the power that he can wield even if it is just for one single motion of attack. While the two of them are looking at this nephew of theirs, they start thinking that it is not just that he is Su Meiyao''s son that he bes that talented, no, they start believing that he is a monster in his own right, a monster that far surpasses even his own mother, who is known to be the most terrifying genius suppressing monster of their generation. Chapter 372 Discussion 3/4 ---------- "How is it Auntie Xi?" As she still contemtes and tries to ept the fact that this immortal-like young man is someone so heaven defying that he can cross realm and possibly fight against people five major cultivation realms higher than him, Feng Xi''s thoughts gets interrupted by the very same young man, his question entering her hears and snapping her out of her wandering daze.@@novelbin@@ "Auntie Xi? You there?" with her face still that of someone who isn''t quite present to her surroundings, the immortal-like young man, Su Xiaotian, asks once again as even his dignified-looking beauty of a martial aunt, Tang Jianxue, intervenes, waving her hands across the mature, phoenix-like beauty''s face as if to check whether she''s already there. After just a moment that Tang Jianxue did this, Feng Xi finally regains herself as she tries to recall what it is that her newly met nephew asked, merely nodding at him to reply as she still wonders whether this is really happening. "Tian¡­ you hid it really well" "Tian, you better teach me that move" Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire As the effects of the attack infused with temporal rules eventually recedes, each of the other beauties approaches him as well, with the one seemingly being the most enthusiastic being the two alcohol lovingdies of his group, both the empress-like beauty and her close sworn sister, the valiant-looking beauty looking at him with an excited look in their eyes, as if they saw another interesting thing that they can y with along with alcohol. Meanwhile, the other beauties just stood there in silence as they approach him as well, the maidenly one, Hong Lian, merely smiling at him gently before nodding at him, her eyes filled with pride for him but more towards herself, as she really feels like her decision of being with him is one of the best decisions that she made in her life. As for the two close friends that he has, senior sisters whose either mother or master shares the rtion of being sworn sister with his mother, they just both look at him with pure astonishment in their eyes, which is currently filled with curiosity as to just how far this junior brother of theirs can reach in the future, as well as the wondering of whether they can even show the same kind of might once they step into the Ascension Realm. Meanwhile, the only two in this current group that shares blood connection to the immortal-like young man, those two being the bubbly young beauty that Wu Xiaoyao is, as well as his mother, the ck-haired goddess-like motherly beauty that is Su Meiyao, are currently looking at him with nothing but pride in their eyes, with the younger one among the two of them also bearing some mixture ofplex emotions on her deep, experienced gaze, an expression that can only be acquired by someone that had gone through several lifetimes of sufferings with him, sufferings that starts to end now, hopefully something that continues in the far future. As for the subject of their attention, he finally regains his bearing once again as he dispels all sorts of techniques that he invokes previously, the effect of those techniques making him feel quite ufortable not because of any sort of seque or anything but rather due to the fact that he got all that drunk in power because of all of those techniques. ''Looks like I still need to temper my mind'' Su Xiaotian thought to himself as he continues to answer to the questions of this beauties storming him with their inquiries, the scene created by such event making it appear like all these heavenly beauties are disciples who are currently being patiently guided by their master in their cultivation. As this continues, they eventually start entering a state of great rity, where even Su Xiaotian himself notices that he can answer the questions sent to him by thedies with ease rtively greater to how he usually answers their questions, an event that made him wonder about the reason of, but not really pay it any mind as he is more focused on capitalizing its effect as well as on teaching thesedies as much as he can before this wondrous state ends. After a series of questioning that evolves into aplete discussion among the ten people in this deste ins, they hadn''t noticed that they go into that great length for this discussion that it is alreadyte in the night when they stopped, all of them only noticing this as they start checking their gains on this discussion, something that even those two Ascension Realm beauties has a lot of. "It''s alreadyte, should we go back now?" being the first to notice the darkness already surrounding all of them, the immortal-like young man asks as he stands up from his lotus position, his suggestion earning a nod from all thesedies forming a circle together with him. As he saw their response, he volunteers himself to help them up, but since there are nine of them here and there''s only one of him, he opts to just use his soul power to help them up rather than helping each of them one by one, something he would really prefer but given that they already spent too much time here and there is only one day before the Dao Enlightenment Competition that all the younger ones in this group is preparing for. Feeling his assistance, all of them, including the master and disciple from the Dao Seeking Mountain as well as the two phoenix-like beauties, couldn''t help but feel like he''s such a caring young man, something that they rarely find nowadays in this harsh cultivation world, an attentiveness to minor details not only in terms of cultivation and power but also towards rtion with others. After helping them up, all of them starts ascending to the skies once again, moving towards the mountain range where the Dao Seeking Mountain is situated for them to rest for the day, even the two neers, Feng Xi and Feng Qing, deciding to move in the abode where her long-time sworn sister is currently residing, thinking of this as time to reestablish old bonds between the three of them. Meanwhile, floating in the skies, the youngerdies talk among themselves of all sorts of things that they takes interest on, something among their topics that just made the immortal-like young man smile being the fact that the schrly beauty and the younger phoenix-like beauty are also already aware of the usefulness of the smartphone-like device that he develops, and both of them already has one that they use from time to time. {Looks like whatever it is, your n is working, my dear big brother} from his mind, he heard the voice of his younger sister who is currently looking at him with a knowing smile on his face as she said those words to him. Although not telling her the ns he had in mind with this yet, Su Xiaotian is not really surprised that this younger sister of hers finds out about his involvement on this because of her smarts and intelligence as well as her memories, making the expression on his face that of a helpless smile rather than a surprised expression as he replies. {This is just the start, my dear little sister} Chapter 373 The Peculiar Old Mans Prediction Turning back time a little, the moment that Su Xiaotian releases his one-shot Half-step Celestial Realm level attack. ---------- In a deep space somewhere, a talldy bearing a great axe on her back turns towards a specific ce in the horizon, her senses detecting something massively powerful from an aura that feels quite familiar to her, which makes her all the more confused. Beside her, a man who seems to be of the same age of hers directed his gaze towards the direction she is looking to as well, his eyes widening in disbelief as this familiar aura that is supposed to be from the person they must keep their eyes on and even protect should he encounters something that he couldn''t deal with now showing an extremely powerful might. "Senior brother, do we even need to protect him with that kind of strength?" another one of these people, standing right behind these pair of cultivators that possesses an extremely high cultivation level for the eastern continent, said with a hint of helplessness on his face, as even this person who just spoke is not even confident of receiving that strike unharmed himself. "Forget about whether do we need to protect him and focus on whether he should be protected now, showing that kind of power¡­" thinking that this is a kind of trump card of the young man that their master, Hua Xingtian, told them to watch over, the leader of this group, the man who seems to get even the respect of the prideful great axe bearing talldy, said as he expands his senses beyond normal, trying to look into the location where the young man is currently located. "There''s no need for that, senior brother, the kid is fine, it seems like he is just showing off" the great axe bearingdy said as she detected the powering out from this senior brother of theirs, her words causing the man to increase the strength of his senses even more as he got more curious once he heard the words that his junior martial sister said. As his senses finally arrives on the ce where this immortal-like young man is, he couldn''t help but feel like this ce is quite peculiar, somehow hindering his senses frompletely looking into this ce, however, seeing that the young man seems to be fine and surrounded by people whom they already identified on the past as hispanions. "That is one crazy show off then" as he dispels his senses and allows it to return to normal, the leader of this group said with a wry smile on his face, causing the great axe bearingdy, as well as the fellow brothers and sisters behind the two of them to startughing involuntarily. Despite this joking atmosphere around them, all of them are pretty aware of the significance of this event happening, and the fact alone that this young man who has yet to reach even just the Soul Formation Realm is able to bring out a power equivalent to that of the highest level of the Half-step Celestial Realm made them feel like the times are definitely changing. ---------- Meanwhile beyond the grasp of the Sky Soul Star, two old men are currently ying go, one of them appearing to be someone with an absolutely unbending and proud bearing, while the other old man beingpletely different from this seemingly powerful one with this one bearing a peculiar and eerie aura that made him appear older than he really is despite his build being simr to that of the other old man. As the one with an absolute aura puts down a piece on the ying board, he pauses as he detected something from a specific ce from the just a few kilometers away from the two of them, a peculiar power that the two of them are pretty familiar with, which makes them wonder all the more how is such a thing possible when the power they detected pierced through the lower atmosphere of the and breaking through low outer space. "That kid¡­" seeing that attack dissipating just a few hundred meters from them, the peculiar old man mutters and pauses as he saw the unmistakable smile of interest on this prideful old man''s face, making him pretty clear of what this old friend is thinking about. "My predictions seems to missed big time this time around, it seems like he is all but not ready for that thing" this peculiar old man said vaguely causing the other old man to smile in agreement, nodding his head as he looks over the that seems to be just too beautiful for anyone to abandon it, not to mention that even if it is not that beautiful he will still refuse to leave it alone given that this is the that nurtures him to who he is today, a celestial, unageing and immortal. "When the barrier between the Eastern and Western Continentpletely falls apart and those two ces gets connected¡­ that kid will definitely take all the spotlight for himself and create a new wave of cultivation trend in our world" the prideful looking old man said with a smile of anticipation visible on his face, wondering just what sort of other surprises can this young man bring not only him but the entire world, and even this vast field of stars beyond their home world. Looking up into the stars, his opponent on this game of go, the peculiar old man, smiles as well while looking up at all these sparkling wonders that seems to tell him something that goes beyond just predicting the future, as if it is telling him an absolute that cannot be bent and changed. "A pir of light that reveals it''s brilliance to all of creation and the eternal darkness that will time and time again try to devour it, which is it that will triumph over the other?" as his gaze returns to this old friend of his, the peculiar old man said with a trace of profoundness in his tone, something that this friend of his rarely hears from him, and also something that he doesn''t really like hearing as all of this prediction when the peculiar old man feels like this are always something that turns into reality with an uncanny precision. "Whatever, that wave is not for us old timers, let the young ones continue our legacy and push forward for us" the prideful looking old man replies as he saw that his friend ends his turn once again, prompting him to think now as he refuses to just lose on this little game of theirs despite not even having any sort of bet in the line for both of them. Hearing the words of his friend, the peculiar old man couldn''t help but look at him once again before revealing aplicated look, which is filled more of a positive mix of surprise, amusement entertainment and some sort of enlightenment and anticipation mixed into them, this expression on his face disappearing as he cracks into aughter afterpletely processing what this old friend of his said. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "That''s true, that''s true, HAHAHAHA!!!"@@novelbin@@ Chapter 374 Dongfang Xiangs Surprise As theughter of this peculiar old man continues to ring through the vicinity of the airless void, these two people, both old men powerful beyondpare whenpared to the cultivation of the rest of the Eastern continent, continues to y their inconsequential little game of go, as if the two of them are just waiting for a specific event that will not happen for quite some time. ---------- Meanwhile, at the same time as these two ying their little game, another pair of two, these time beauties that makes it seem that anyone around them pale inparison, travels towards a specific direction ridded with a massive mountain range, along their way to their still unfamiliar destination meeting a lot of young geniuses with the goal of reaching the ce they are searching for as well, allowing them to travel even faster as they just need to ask for direction to anyone they met along their way and they will most likely point it to them. "Auntie Xiang, what''s the matter?" one of them, a younger beauty that seems to resemble the one travelling with her quite a bit, asked as she saw the mature beauty, her guardian as well as aunt''s face seemingly finding something interesting as she looks towards the skies, as if she is seeing something that the younger beauty cannot. Looking into the atmosphere that seems to be distorted by some sort of wave travelling upwards, the mature beauty couldn''t help but feel even her in all her power will fail in receiving something like that without a scratch, making her wonder all the more just what manner of happening or being is able to create such terrifying wave of energy. ''Is that¡­ temporal rules?'' despite being really far away from them, the mature beauty detected some trace of the nature of this wave travelling higher and higher into the air and seemingly not stopping, at the very least until it reaches the lower orbit of this. As she detects a trace of an esoteric power from that attack or whatever it is, she couldn''t help but shiver at the thought that on the off chance that this is really an attack, this means that within this little that couldn''t even nourish Celestial Level beings properly, there are at least two monstrous genius roaming around, and that is just in this continent, one of the genius on this list she is thinking about being the immortal-like young man that her and this niece of hers met from a while ago. "Nothing, little Jing, I just found something quite interesting over there" as she leaves her imagination to itself, she returns her attention to the young beauty and her question, making sure not to tell this niece of hers as she is afraid that the young beauty might really take a hit on her confidence this time should shee to know of this. Seeing her aunt''s reply along with the unfettered and carefree smile on her face, the younger beauty, Dongfang Jing, believes that there is really nothing too serious to be bothered about when her aunt acts like that, causing her to just go ahead and continue treading across the road with the mature beauty walking behind her. "Okay, just know that even if I am weaker than you are, I am still a reliable person to tell problem too you know?" Dongfang Jing then said with a hint of annoyance on her face, her current expression causing the mature beauty, Dongfang Xiang, to giggle at her antique as she moves closer and hugs her before lifting her up.@@novelbin@@ "Aunty!! I''m not a kid!!" the younger beauty proims as she struggles to get out of the mature beauty''s grasp, but how can she? After all, the gap between her current cultivation and a Half-step Celestial on the verge of breaking through the next level is an extremelyrge gap, and just from hermon sense along, she knows that no one of her cultivation level is capable of being on equal terms with a Half-step Celestial Realm expert, even if it is just one attack. Meanwhile, her aunt also no longer thinks about what she previously saw as she knows that these geniuses are a rare asion and she doubt that there are people more absurd than those two, the immortal-like young man and whoever it is that manages to manipte temporal rules despite just being a Half-step Celestial Realm cultivator. Should she know of the fact that these two people that she thinks are two different ones are actually one and the same, how would she even react. ---------- "Hurry Tian, the first trial is about to start within just an hour from now!!" on a bedroom somewhere, a slightly disheveled, empress-like beauty with bed hair still apparent on her head reminds as she pushes an immortal-like young man towards a bathroom just on the side of the bedroom, causing the young man to feel quite a bit confused as he just starts to wake up himself, with his night clothes still a bit of a mess given how manydies are sleeping right beside him, clinging on him but mostly on his clothes. As the empress-like beauty pushes him to the cold bath that she prepares in order to easily snap him into awareness, the young man opens his eyes wide, still being quite surprised by the cold touch of the morning water on his still dressed body despite the fact that he is already a Nascent Source Realm cultivator with high tolerance to extreme conditions. With his awarenesspletely returning to him, Su Xiaotian then starts to recognize thedy that is currently helping him prepare himself, the sloppy, amateurish movements making him painfully aware that it is neither his mother or his half-sister, and the udylike grunts here and there along with the thick smell of booze that he breathes in every time that the soft body of its owner rubs on his face making itpletely known to him who it is that is sharing the bath with him now. Which makes him all the more surprised given that the situation happening right now is something that is usually reversed, with this empress-like beauty being the dead drunk one he''s helping to recover due to her hangover. With him helping her through all sorts of task in the bathroom just to get her dressed properly. "Big Sis¡­" after looking at her blushing face struggling to take off her eyes on him as she starts removing his clothes, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think that she looks extremely adorable right now, the side of her that is often in the hiding now appearing once again and showing herself with just him around. "S-stop messing around, mother-inw asks me to prepare you since I''m thest that woke up, and all of them are already in the living room waiting for you¡­" the empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er, replies as she pushes him down, identally ripping his clothes from the force and making her all the more panicked as she looks at his divine figure. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire Seeing her current stupefied expression, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but startughing as at her. Chapter 375 Why Dont We Start Now? Seeing her current stupefied expression, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but startughing as at her. "The hell are you looking at me like that for huh? " as she sees the expression on her beloved''s face, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but feel even more embarrassed, her movements getting more and more violent as she starts scrubbing his front with a cloth, her hands pressing hard on his body and thoroughly, or rather, destructively scrubbing up and down to the point that should they have simr cultivation level, just cultivation level and not evenbat power, his skin might already be bleeding from her cleaning alone. Of course, while it might have been an exaggeration to said that, it is undeniable that Su Xiaotian is currently feeling the movements that Hua Xian''er is making quite a bit, her amateurish movements making it feel all the more realistic as he knows just how clumsy and sloppy can this drunkard of a goddess-level beauty be. "Forget it, Big Sis, I''ll go clean myself, go ahead and get dressed as well" seeing that she is really struggling given that she is already extremely wet as well, the immortal-like young man said with a smile on his face causing the beauty to look at him in annoyance, her cute little mouth forming a pout as she replies to him. "J-just let me do this okay, d-don''t waste my good intentions¡­" she said with the same annoyance in her face. "Fine, your wish, mymand, mydy" seeing the look in her eyes, the immortal-like young man concedes to her wills and allow her to do the cleaning as much as she wants, his words making the empress-like beauty smile even wider than before as she answers to his words. "Great!! Now just stay there~~~" After a while, the twoes out of the bathroom, nothing really significant happened but given that thisdy seems to be quite lonely to him, he gave her a smack on the lips that made her feel quite satisfied, before hugging him tightly than she ever did before, tiptoeing over a tform formed by her qi just like the first time they start expressing their feelings for each other, muttering to him something that he will look forward to. "I-if you win¡­ I-I''ll let you do i-it as much as you w-want" she said with a hint of shyness on herpletely nervous voice, saying this condition despite the fact that she already knows just how this Dao Enlightenment Competition will go with him in there. Knowing what she means by that as well, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but just smile as he looks at this usually straightforward Hua Xian''er, going on a roundabout way to tell something like that to him. "Big sis, I told you right, no need to rush yourself" he said as his hand moves to hold hers, nning to guide her towards the living room where the others are waiting, only for him to be stopped as she starts speaking once again.@@novelbin@@ "I-I already thought about it, Tian¡­ a-after watching you do t-that with mother-inw and the others, you think I won''t feel something?" the empress-like beauty said with a shaking voice as she looks at him directly in the eye, the nervousness along with the hint of anticipation for what is toe making her eyes a bit red and watery, something that Su Xiaotian only noticed now given that she keeps her head down this entire time they are talking. As he sees the conviction in her eyes, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel moved, turning his smile into a doting one as he leans in and moves his head closer to hers once again, reaching out one of his hands to caress her soft cheeks before moving his lips towards her red sexy lips and connecting the two of them. "Mnn~~~ chuuu~~~" as she enjoys this warmth shared by their contact, Hua Xian''er starts feeling weak on the knees, leaning on him with her hands on his shoulders trying her best to keep on standing, a struggle that he noticed she was having, prompting him to immediately move his hands on her waist, holding them in order to support her. Finally breaking the kiss after a few moments as she feels like she can no longer continue, the two of them then stares eye to eye once again, a tense silence ensuing for a while until the immortal-like young man breaks the silence with him speaking. "We both know what the result will be, Big Sis, why don''t we start now?" the immortal-like young man teases, causing the empress-like beauty to move her head away from him in a cute panic, fanning her face with her hands as she struggles to calm herself down from the advances of this young man. "I-I''d rather not haha¡­ Tian, they''re already waiting for us for long so I will go out now, haha¡­" the empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er, said with a nervousugh on her face as she swiftly moves towards the door of their room, escaping without fail towards the living room where the otherdies are waiting. Seeing the swift escape from the empress-like beauty, the immortal-like Su Xiaotian couldn''t help butugh to himself as he starts moving as well, his figure being locked on by multiple sights as hees out and arrives at the living room. Wearing a pure white Dao robe that seem topletely fit his unrestrained and oftentimes wild and unpredictable and unconventional demeanor, his physique ispletely highlighted due to the fit design of the clothes, showcasing a body worthy of divine beings'' praise that made thedies on the living room, young or not, stunned for a second in order to appreciate it. "Looking mighty fine aren''t you, young man?" after recovering from the appearance of this nephew of hers, Feng Xi said with a teasing smile on her face, trying her best to hide the fact that she just looks at him for a few seconds without a single other thing in her mind. "Same goes for you, Auntie Xi, as well as all of you" Su Xiaotian replies as his eyes roams around the entire living room popted by heavenly beauties that ispletely unreachable to even men of their level, not to mention normal men,dies whom had proven themselves not only by appearance but by talent as well. "My, what a tease~~~" his other martial aunt said as she moves towards him and fixes something on his robe, before giving him a scan from head to toe then satisfactorily nodding after doing so. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire "My Dao Seeking Mountain''s uniform fits you really well, my nephew, why don''t you consider remaining here for a while?" patting his shoulder as she said with a smile, Tang Jianxue invites, causing another mature beauty from the group to intervene as she smiles towards the dignified-looking headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain. "Alright Sister Jianxue, no need to ask that to my baby, he has a lot of things to do back at home and outside~~~" thest of the three mature ones from this group of goddesses, Su Meiyao, said as she ces her hand on her beloved son''s shoulder then removing her long-time sworn sister''s hands on it. Chapter 376 Tang Jianxues Words "Hey, you''re¡­" "Come on, I''ll take the first ce on thispetition!!!" Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Hahaha, what an arrogant retard, doesn''t he even know how many monsters are participating in this event?" "Please, if you want to be so pessimistic then please don''t drag us into it" After all the time difference from the moment that the Dao Seeking Mountains give out their invitation for the Dao Enlightenment Competition and this moment right now, where the participants are only waiting for a few more minutes before thepetition starts, it is only bound that such big and rewarding event will attract a whole lot of geniuses from all different province there is in the Eastern Continent, the most prominent young generation geniusesing out from top tier forces of all of these ces. What makes it far more crowded with participants than even the Golden Spirit Pool of the Heavenly Secret Tower well known to each and every person, cultivator or mortal, is the fact that it doesn''t really need that high of a talent for one to participate here, hence why this is one of the most poptedpetitions among all of the ones held by top-tier forces of the continent. "That is¡­" "Dear heavens¡­ for someone from the Central Province to evene here¡­" "Doesn''t this mean that this event is even more significant than the Golden Spirit Pool? After all, there''s not a single participant that came from the Central Province during that event" "Are you pretending to be dumb or actually one? Don''t you know howrge of a beef there is between the Heavenly Secret Tower and the Imperial Court?" "What beef?" "I heard that when those five legendary masters of the Heavenly Secret Tower is still in their youth, the greatest master of the Imperial Court uses their power in order to constantly suppress those people, trying his best to prevent them from reaching the stage of cultivation he has" "Apparently, he failed though given that the current Heavenly Secret Tower doesn''t even give a single damn about what the Imperial Court thinks about them now" "So that means that the Imperial Court is ruling with tyran©¤" "You better shut your mouth before someone rted hears you fellow daoist, we don''t know just what sort of things those people are capable of" As the discussion among the crowd participating in the event continues, the time finallyes where the Dao Enlightenment Competition is about to start, testament to that the fact that a single person arrives right above the elevated stage located in front of this public square, the descending figure one of a dignified, saintess-like bearing, her wavy silver hair cascading all the way down to her hips that seems to be curved after an hourss. Her figure and bearing are not the only thing that seems to be impressive in her, as despite all the effort to hide her true appearance, the veil covering the better part of her face and only revealing her eyes adorned with an ebony ck, shining pupils, one that seems to be tempered by her experience as a leader of a top-tier force, an impression that is slightly mellowed by her long, curly eyebrows and the slightly arched eyebrows decorating those eyes. While she might be someone that can be called a beauty beyondpare, none of the male, and even female participants dare to look at her for so long given that all of them understands the significance of this peerless beauty''s identity, something that they can easily deduce from the clothing she is currently wearing. A unisex shaped Dao robe seemingly designed simrly to those of the disciples of the Dao Seeking Mountains, the only difference being the fact that this one is embroidered with a golden, chrysanthemum patternpletelyplementing her dignified air, partnered with this the adornment on the crown of her head, a golden hairpin with a life-like phoenix carving on them. Beside this beauty standing are three olden elders, two beingdies that seems to also be a star of attention during their prime of youth, evident from the fact that traces of their former glory still seem to be visible on their already wrinkled face. Thest elder is one that seems even more odd than the two, being an old man of an extremely ancient air, something in every single one of the observers of this event telling them that this old man is even older than the age of those two elderly womenbined. "People of the new generation¡­" as she finds that the time for the start of the Dao Enlightenment Competition is nearing its start this dignified-looking beauty, the Headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Tang Jianxue, opens her mouth and starts speaking towards the participants, her voice, despite being melodious and mild, ispletely powerful the sound more than enough to drown everyone else''s voice and make it so that they are listening to her in full attention. Seeing that these young people finally start paying attention, Tang Jianxue reveals a smile underneath the veil covering the lower part of her face, a smile that not even the most powerful ones among these young participants can see. "Once again, I wee all of you to our humble ce, a ce of seeking the path, nothing more and nothing less, a purpose which is also the inspiration of today''s, well, event for all of you but rather a festivity for my people"@@novelbin@@ Tang Jianxue said as she waves her hands, this motion alone causing a mountain-like structure created solely by qi maniption technique showing just how much strength and control of it, Ascension Realm masters like her possesses, given that even some experts couldn''t even form a perfectly spherical structure from qi they gathered, not to mention something so detailed and life-like structure simr to this. "This is what we think the Dao is, a perilous mountain that one must start climbing and finish climbing alone, leaving a trail of themselves to the path towards the peak for the younger generation to take inspiration from" "This doesn''t mean that just because there are paths and trails alreadyid down before you climb this ce, you must just go ahead and follow this path, of course, this is also notpletely true given that sometimes, there''s just an already mapped path that is just way too suitable for a person" "What I want to say is, as much as possible, try to explore this mountain using a different path than other people take, because in the end, you will feel more fulfilled seeing things that is unique to you, and knowing that all you did to tread the path you tread, are things you did out of your own volition, not a decision influenced by the paths other people take" After this little lesson of her, Tang Jianxue feels quite d that there''s a number of young people who seems to be contemting her words rather than just listening to it, making her look towards these people more positively before she starts speaking once again. "While this is truly apetition among all of you young cultivators, this is also a chance to see for yourself the path that you all want to take, andpare this path of yours with your peers to temper rather than just to inspire each other" Chapter 377 Start of the First Trial Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "While this is truly apetition among all of you young cultivators, this is also a chance to see for yourself the path that you all want to take, andpare this path of yours with your peers to temper rather than just to inspire each other" After saying these words, Tang Jianxue then turns around and disappears into the back of this stage, her movement techniques impressive enough that none among the other Ascension Realm experts who are most likely guardians of these young masters anddies are able to notice it, causing even them, who considers themselves as equals of this peerless beauty, wonder whether their spections circting regarding her strength is true at all. Meanwhile, among those who can see through it, there are those Half-step Celestial Realm experts that seems to be quite impressed with her performance as well, one among them the one who seems to be the most powerful one among all the hidden Half-step Celestial Realm experts here, a blood sister of a kingdom beyond this world. "She''s even better than most Ascension Realm level geniuses from our kingdom" she said more towards the people who are watching the spectacle along with her rather than the words just being pointless bbering, most of these people nodding at her words as they also acknowledge Tang Jianxue''s skills. However, there is also quite a few who is in disagreement of her ims, harrumphing to themselves as if they found this mature beauty''s im something absurd that it will not even make it even a single bit more believable evening from her, the sister of the queen as well as a guardian to said queen''s daughter. "That can never be so farther from the truth, Lady Xiang, remember, they are in a far inferior world than ours, so how can youpare someone like this to our geniuses?" another beautifuldy said with a taunting smile on her face as she looks at the otherdy, Dongfang Xiang''s face, her words not even bothering thisdy a bit as she just smiles at her with immutable confidence in her eyes. "Murong Xiu¡­" looking at this beautifuldy who seems to rival even her appearance, Dongfang Xiang pauses for a while before she looks at the young people within the crowd of the participants, spotting a particr figure who appears way too exceptionalpared to the other participants in the bunch. "You know, had it not been for the fact that our dear kingdom has enough resources to nourish you up to this state, I doubt you will even reach the cultivation level that the leader of this ce attained, not to mention the level of talent she has, with your current talent only being barely equal to her and all" Dongfang Xiang mercilessly pointed out causing this other beauty to feel immense frustration welling from the bottom of her heart. The reason for that? Because it is nothing but the truth, also the very reason why other than her tone towards Dongfang Xiang, who is a long time thorn to her being the first of their generation, her tone as she talks about the dignified-looking headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains is quite sour as well, seeing that even just a randomdy from a force they just coincidentally visits is even more talented than her, and what makes her all the more annoyed is the fact that she can''t do nothing about Dongfang Xiang''s words since she is far stronger than her.@@novelbin@@ "And seeing that you couldn''t even see something, I doubt you''re even worthparing yourself towards that headmistress" as Dongfang Xiang continues her words, her gaze remains focused on the immortal-like young man who seems to notice her gaze as well, his head already turning around to meet her eyes. Seeing that he is already directly looking towards her, Dongfang Xiang smiles towards his as he reveals a smile to her as well, making her more and more interested to this young man who just seems to be way too out of the conventional for any cultivator. ''Truly, what an interestingd'' the mature beauty, Dongfang Xiang thought to herself with the smile remaining on her beautiful face, her gaze causing the other Half-step Celestial Realm whoes from the same ce as her to look towards the direction she is currently staring at, their eyesnding upon and inexplicably getting dragged towards the immortal-like young man as well. ''This¡­'' after trying to look into this young man, this Half-step Celestial Realm experts couldn''t help but feel terrified with the things that they see, their minds thinking that they should pull this young man into their own forces as soon as possible, a thought also upying the mind of Dongfang Xiang. ---------- After the young participants are all dismissed from the square to proceed to the first trial, they are led by inner disciples of the Dao Seeking Mountains towards the location of the first trial, an amazing, seemingly man-made mountain peak with its topmost part beingpletely cut into a t in, making it painfully obvious that whoever it is that did this, is someone really powerful given how clean the cut is. "Wee to the first trial, young ones" once theynd into the location, a middle-aged man who seems to be an elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain awaits them with a modest smile on his amiable face. As he saw that the geniuses from all sorts of forces are alreadynding on this artificially created in on top of the mountain, this elder starts exining, first clearing his throat and infusing his own qi on his voice, making it so that his voice sounds more powerful than it usually is, pulling the attention of all these geniuses towards him. "Great, now that you''re all paying attention now¡­" as he starts speaking once again, the Dao Seeking Mountain elder starts moving himself towards a massive rock located right at the very middle of this man-made in, this unassuming rock standing at more than five meters in height and about two and a half meter in diameter, appearing more circr rather than any other shape, the smooth surface of the rock understandably making it harder to lift, all these features making the participants wonder what is the rtion of this rock to the first trial. "For those that don''t know what this huge piece of rock is, this here is a Dao Resonating Rock, a special kind of treasure that can cast a person into a maze or illusion of sort and depending on their affinity with the Dao, the time it takes for them to break through the illusion or solve the maze gets longer or shorter, and the stronger a person''s affinity is, the more likely they can break through them in a shorter amount of time, even Half-step Celestials uses the stone to check their affinity given that it affects even them" After exining these things towards these young cultivators, the middle-aged elder couldn''t help but notice the anticipation in their eyes, along with thepetitiveness that seems to be igniting upon them as well, something that he, as an ascetic, long discarded, yet the fire in this young geniuses'' eyes just makes his heart produce a vigorous, youthful beat once again. Chapter 378 An Ancient Old Man "This thing, is it unique to this world?" while watching the young geniuses from all over the eastern continent stand in front of the massive testing stone being used for this event, Dongfang Xiang mutters to herself as even as a Half-step Celestial Realm cultivator, she has yet to see one of these kinds of things. This struck her as something which is pretty interesting as there is also a tool that is being used in their kingdom that works to a simr, if not an even better extent, but the fact alone that this kind of thing can ur naturally makes her wonder whether this world is so much more than meet the eye. While she, along with the other guardians that came from the same kingdom as hers possesses simr thoughts, the young geniuses waiting down below are already raring to experience the effect of this so called Dao Resonating Rock, said geniuses even including the ones who came being guarded by these Half-step Celestial Realm extraterrestrials. While these outsiders observe the ce of the trials, they are also being observed by the ancient-looking old man previously apanying Tang Jianxue along with the two other elderlydies, his senses something so obscure and powerful that he is capable of concealing himself even to the sharp senses of the strongest among this group of outsiders, Dongfang Xiang.@@novelbin@@ "Grandmaster, how is it?" standing just right behind him, the dignified-looking figure of the Headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains appears, her eyes showing a trace of concern towards what could possibly proceed during this Dao Enlightenment Competition given the arrival of multiple unexpected visitors, the least of their concern among them being the prince sent by the Imperial Court. "I have been alive for more than some couple of thousands of years, and to see someone so young yet so powerful made me doubt my talent for a second¡­" the old, ancient man said with a wry smile on his deste face before his eyes starts glowing a bit, the lighting out of his gaze something that shows that despite all the ancientness that is apparent from his outer appearance, there is still a hidden vigor waiting to explode. "Looks like what that young Xingtian had said before is something more than just real¡­" the old man said as he strokes his silver beard, reaching such length that it goes all the way to his lower torso, ying with it as heughs, recalling the times where a young man invites him to roam around the stars in search for higher and higher levels. "That senior Xingtian¡­" hearing such a household nameing out of her grandmaster''s mouth, Tang Jianxue couldn''t help but wonder whether it is the same person that they are talking about, her thoughts being confirmed by the ancient man as he replies. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Hua Xingtian, one of the four great stars of the Heavenly Secret Tower, the greatest pir among them now am I right?" the old man asked as he looks among the skies, his eyes filled with quite the regret of not joining this young fellow''s invitation back then in fear of his own force, his home, copsing without him guarding it. Seeing that the youngdy behind him is still silent, seemingly wanting to hear more, the ancient old man smiles as he opens his mouth once again, his voice filled with reminiscing as he tells some of the old history between them. "That youngd is someone I helped back then, being one of the greatest potential of his time. Those years¡­ I am the only one who can barely rival the sick retard hiding in the Imperial Court, who loves his authority so much that he is willing to suppress the growth of the geniuses in the Eastern Continent rather than to let them be" "So I say he''s a fool, trying to fight the tide of change rather than adapt to it, suppressing all those precious potential that our continent can create to explore the vastness of space, something that even the ancestors of our Dao Seeking Mountain yearns for" the old man said before directing his gaze towards the young men and women who are currently still standing on the ins that he himself created back when he is young to set that Dao Resonating Rock in ce, a region of enlightenment unique to their own Dao Seeking Mountains. "I was the one who hold that old coot off until the young Xingtian achieves celestialhood, and looking back, I couldn''t help but often feel proud of myself for doing that even at the cost of me being stuck in this realm" the old man then concluded as he looks towards thedy, the daughter of his only disciple who also passes away during to that fight, a major fight that starts the very turning point of this continent to where it is now. "Given how gracious elder Xingtian and his brothers are, I can see why grandmaster is really proud of that feat" the dignified-looking beauty said with aforting smile on her face causing the ancient man to start exploding inughter, something that caught the dignified-looking beauty quite off-guard given that she was also taken aback by his sudden explosion. "Girl, you don''t need tofort this frail old man, I know the consequences of what I did and I know all too well how heavy of a consequence it is, making me feel guilt towards you and your father, who shouldn''t even be there in the first ce when the fight started" the old man said as he recalls this old disciple of his, who shines so bright among his peers that even the greatest ones among them pales inparison, not only in terms of talents and genius but even in terms of the quality of his character. "Father¡­ he chose what he wants to do, mother always told me that when she''s still alive¡­" Tang Jianxue said with a modest smile on her face before she points out another thing, a thing that made the heaviness on the ancient old man''s heart fade a bit. "Besides, you always tell me that don''t you, grandmaster? The path of a cultivator is something that he takes for himself, even if this path is something that leads to damnation or death... and I find father''sst moments something really suiting of those words" she said with a proud smile on her face as she expresses what she truly believes, making the old manugh again as he pays attention back towards the crowd about to start the first trial. "I saw a lot of great potentials during this Dao Enlightenment Competition, far more than those of the previouspetitions¡­" the old man pointed out before looking into someone, an immortal-like figure that stands out among the crowd no matter it is that he does. "And while there are a lot of outsiders present, I think that the crown of thispetition will still go to someone who is born from the same world as ours" the old man then said with an anticipating smile on his ancient face, his mind already looking forward to what is about to happen during thispetition. Chapter 379 Woes From the Previous Timeline "Hey, old bastard, forget about those young people, how about we deal with the issue at hand?" as he finishes speaking, the ancient old man hears two voicesing from behind his grand disciple, these two speaking right at the same time making one wonder just how long is it that they spent with each other for their thoughts and words to be one of the same. Turning around, the old man, as well as Tang Jianxue, saw the two other olddies that apanies the two of them to the stage previously, these two looking quite irritated as one among them speaks once again. "That prince from the Imperial Court has the audacity to order us to give our dear grand disciple''s hand and offer it to them for marriage" "This is something that shouldn''t be tolerated¡­ not to mention they are even asking to offer up some of the geniuses her as a gift to him" The two olddies pointed out making the grand disciple and the grandmaster reveal a frown on their faces, and had it not been for their immense control over their emotions given that they already reach such high level of cultivation, the explosive rage from the two of them will be surely more than enough to wipe out all those young geniuses still far away from them. After revealing this frown, the grandmaster manages to calm himself first before being followed by the grand disciple, the grandmaster among them starts talking as he took away the paper handed by one of the olddies and tore it apart before using his fire attribute qi to make sure that even ashes of it are burnt into nothingness. "Thisdy right here is a treasure that my sole disciple left behind, and if the imperial family who took this disciple''s life wants to take her away out of her own will, then they need to walk through my mangled corpse first" the old man proimed as he stops himself from going out of this ce towards the young prince who is currently at that in as well and just tear him apart, but given that said prince is still from the direct line of the people leading the Imperial Court, he chooses not to, for now. As these top echelon people of the Dao Seeking Mountain discusses about how they should deal with this, the first trial already started, with the young people being settled down by the elder conducting the trial. "Alright young fellows, now that you''ve all settled down, I will trigger the formation created to harness the power of the Dao Resonating Rock better, the moment that the light from it drowns your eyes, all of you are going to be sent into the illusion, so prepare yourselves as everything might happen in there, well, except for true death of course" the elder said with hisst line oddly taunting and weird rather thanforting, making some of the more audacious participants roll their eyes. "hehehe, this is getting interesting" "I wonder what I will face inside the illusion" "Please anything but the maze, anything but the maze, anything but the maze" Among those who listened well to the previous exnation of the elder, some people start muttering to themselves as they wait for the formation underneath them to activate, while some outliers are still really calm as if nothing in this first trial can bother them. Some of those people includes the immortal-like young man, Su Xiaotian, along with all the youngerdies in his group, the onlydies who participated in this event, some exceptional ones including a face quite familiar with the immortal-like young man, while others arepletely new to him. While he couldn''t know all of their identities, Su Xiaotian knows a single fact about all this people who acts like that, the fact that at the very least, they are strong enough to rival Astaria or even has some chance of surpassing her in terms of talent, a rather reasonable thing given that she still has yet to undergo rebirth from the Trinity Cleansing Fruit, something that the immortal-like young man already ns for her to undergo once this event finishes. After seeing that all of the participants appear to be ready now, the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountains bids to them a good luck as he starts the process of activating this illusion formation with the Dao Resonating Rock as the center. Injecting his qi to a jade slip that seems to control the formation he mentioned, a blinding white light starts washing over the entire area except for where he is currently standing at, causing all of the young geniuses located at this t in on top of one of their mountains fall into the powerful illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, unconsciously falling into it except for one particr young man who just forces himself to enter this illusion and able to break through it anytime he wants.@@novelbin@@ While he can break through this ce anytime he wants though, this young man, Su Xiaotian, opted not to for now, deciding this is a good time to find out something about the Dao Resonating Rock, as what can even be a better source of studying something than the very source itself right? Aiming to find out how is it that this rock can generate all sorts of illusions as told to him by his auntie Jianxue, the immortal-like young man first starts walking around and getting a feel of his body created by this illusion, trying to find out whether there is something peculiar in his movements, something that he thought can be a sign of the Dao Resonating Rock failing to copy him in his entirety. Finding that there''s no problem with his body though, the young man couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction, finding that this Dao Resonating Rock is so much more interesting than he expected, yet somehow, the system wouldn''t even give a single damn about this when said system is also quite excited by the Trinity Cleansing Fruit. Although he could argue that the one manning the system back then is his dear little sister during the previous timeline, there''s still the fact that even that sister of his doesn''t find the rock all too interesting when their auntie Jianxue first presents it to them. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "I should''ve explored more during the previous timeline huh¡­" seeing that even though he has memories of the previous timeline as well even though it is only until the point where he steps into celestialhood, he is still unaware of the precise information about such rock, the young man couldn''t help but remind himself in muttering given that all he did back then is apany his little sister who also rarely goes outside, and other than that, the only thing he did is cultivate. As he recalls the woes of his previous life though, said young man already starts roaming around where he is brought by the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Stone, a pure white ce, void of anything other than himself, not a single thing in this peculiar emptiness he can see with his sight, or even his sharpened senses. Chapter 380 A Familiar Figure Seeing that he is out in a nothingness like this, Su Xiaotian decided that he should go ahead and start recalling all the memories he retrieved from when he awakened them during its retrieval from a while back, trying to see whether there is information in that timeline that he can use to his advantage here. "Most of these things are already useless, seeing that mom, grandma, and grandmother are safe on my side and all¡­ besides, the Extreme Martial Sect failed to hinder my travel back when they just expelled me away from the sect" recalling the things that happened in the previous timeline made him feel really angered of the acts of the Extreme Martial Sect. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire In the ce he is currently standing on, who would not? After all, not only do they try all sorts of ways to either control or dispatch him, including the fact that he was gravely injured by them during his exile from the Extreme Martial Sect causing him to miss the opportunity to meet with Hua Xian''er an event that eventually caused him to meet with the head figures of the Heavenly Secret Tower way toote than when he met them in this current timeline. "Now the most important thing is the Imperial Court, that is the most significant enemy that I will face after the Extreme Martial Sect, and given their greedy nature and how they are faring during these times, I highly doubt that I won''t cross swords with them" Su Xiaotian thought as he recalls how arrogant and ruthless the ways of that entire force is, even going as far as opting to set up a trap with numerous powerful cultivator just to catch and control him with the method left behind by none other than Wu Xiaolong, someone he deems not worthy of sharing the same blood with. ''With my current backing though, as well as how the Heaven''s Eye operation seems to root itself deeply even within the Central Province as well, I doubt that they can even surprise us this time'' Su Xiaotian thought as he recalled thest data he had received from Hua Xian''er''s father and his father-inw, Hua Jingxian, a data showing that they are just a few percent away toplete the project given that there are only a few people left who had yet to fall into the temptation of extreme convenience that the device they made provides. ''I just need to keep on improving and let the Heavenly Secret Tower deal with all the information we are going to receive with this operation, I doubt Uncle Jingxian will not take some moves if he saw openings within the Imperial Court'' knowing that the imperial court is also a lifelong enemy of the Heavenly Secret Tower, Su Xiaotian concludes as he more than anyone else other than the old men of this force knows just what sort of things the Imperial Court does to geniuses that threatens their own standing in the continent. After this conclusion, he decided to work around the minor details forter as he felt like he detected some changes within this illusion, making him stand up and use his senses to detect the surroundings once again in hopes of seeing what made those changes and what changes they brought. Observing the ce he let himself be in currently, Su Xiaotian starts feeling a bit odd, seeing that there''s not even a single speck of dust or moving air within this nk white space, making him wonder just how is it that the Dao Resonating Rock creates this kind of ce for him. ''Is the ability of that rock to create illusions so weak that I broke it?'' thinking about this fact, the immortal-like young man smiles in refusal, thinking that if this Dao Resonating Rock is powerful enough to simte his body, then it should be possible for it to also simte a true environment as well, right? After all, even his Auntie Jianxue mentioned to them that this illusion is something that only with those high enoughprehension of the Dao can break through in such a short amount of time, and one integral part of a powerful illusion is its indistinctness with reality itself. ''Just what is it then that made this illusion like this?'' he thought to himself as he roamed around the vast emptinessid bare in front of him, his senses still failing to pick up anything other than his own body. "Because this is no longer just some sort of normal illusion, this is a realm of mind, more exactly, your own realm of mind that you entered" out of nowhere, Su Xiaotian heard a familiar voice from somewhere in this ce, the voice cannot be even more familiar to him given that this masculine voice is something that he hears every single day, only this one is a tad bit deeper than what he usually hears.@@novelbin@@ As he spreads his senses as much as he can once more, he sees who it is that is using his voice in that kind of tone, and the appearance of that person truly surprises him. With a body build of the same type as him however having a bitrger and wider frame than him, Su Xiaotian saw a man who appeared to be in histe twenties wearing the same clothing as him, his frame making him look like an unbreakable pir that can hold even the very heavens itself. His jet-ck hair is fairly long, reaching all the way down his lower back, something normal for male cultivators like them, some of the said hair is tied into the usual side braids that his family, often his mother and maternal grandmother, is always doing on his own hair. Simr to his mother''s face, this man also bears a simr, shaped face as hers, only his appears to be more oval and sharper in features, resembling him more than his mother do, the sharp, sword-like eyebrows above the eyes, the eyes baring the same sharpness despite its still youthful, vigorous and contrastingly experienced glow, something that can rarely be seen with young men like him. What is the most surprising part to Su Xiaotian though is the fact that this person bears uncanny simrities to him as if he is looking towards himself, the only difference between their mature and young appearance is the fact that the air around them, the oneing from him that of a confidence of someone who knows his talent well, that of someone who knows that he can triumph all of the tides being sent to him should he work more than just hard enough. On the other hand, the man in front of him is showing the very same confidence as him, yet the source of it appears to bepletely different, stemming from the fact that he already had seen all that existence had to offer, that he already goes past all the hurdles that the heavens and even the things beyond that can send to him, a confidence stemming from the fact that he had already stepped into the throne of the absolute that no one can even dream about. Chapter 381 Talking Alone? Looking at the figure of himself who seems just a bit shy of being older than a decade than his current appearance, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel a bit wary of everything that is currently happening, wondering whether this illusion is also cast by the Dao Resonating Rock that he previously thought is useless against him. "It''s good that you''re wary but, this is no longer the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, you yourself know just how much immunity does the Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul provides you" the mature figure of Su Xiaotian said with a smile on his face, a smile with far more superior charmpared to his current appearance, a smile that can probably be a weapon in and of itself, something capable of stunning not only the fairer sex but also most young men as well, masculine enough to make them doubt their identity as a man. As much charm as there is in this smile though, Su Xiaotian through his will alone wasn''t even a single bit affected by it, not to mention when adding the property of the Extreme Origin Transcendent Soul to it. "So, I take it that you are that fragment of myself from the previous timeline that my dear little sister talks about when she awakens" Su Xiaotian asked towards his adult self as he scanned him, seemingly very simr to him as well, not only in terms of appearance but also his demeanor and every action. "Indeed, I am you from that future, or rather, that past that you are trying your best to prevent now" the adult Su Xiaotian replies, pausing for a while before he continues with his lines with some words of encouragement. "So far, you''ve done a great job achieving that, even surpassing our, no rather, your prediction of how much you will grow and progress during this current timeline, and not only by a small amount but rather by a lot" he added before he points out something that the current Su Xiaotian is already well aware of as well. "As you might have already known from the memories of your previous lifetime during the period where you were a mortal-level cultivator, you only managed to awaken your three talentspletely before you ascended to celestialhood back then, and yet now, you had alreadypletely awakened them just a few more weeks after you stepped into the path of cultivation" the adult Su Xiaotian said proudly as if it is also his crowning achievement as well, which can also be considered to be true given how much preparation they made in order for them to achieve this. "That''s only through the help of the Infinite Qi System that I''ve done that, if not for the system, I might have ended up in the same situation as the previous timeline as well" the current Su Xiaotian replies with a wry smile on his face as he points out what seems to be the obvious, gaining a snicker from his adult self as he points out one thing as well. "The system, not only the Infinite Qi System but also the entire Universal Shop System is something we, you created for yourself in order to correct your regrets, that doesn''t diminish your achievement of doing that since it merely counts as helping yourself" the adult Su Xiaotian pointed out, causing the current him to feel like it makes sense, making this current him feel like he is still growing smarter in the future. "Well, let''s forget about all those topics now, I heard from Xiaoyao that you''re a fragment supposed to be sleeping within the system given how grave your injuries are, and if I am still the same me in the future, I doubt that you wille out now without any specific goal in mind" Su Xiaotian said to his adult self, causing the adult version to reveal an impressed smile on his face, wanting to say something like ''as expected of my younger self'' but not wanting toe out as someone narcissistic. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire "That''s right, I woke up since I detected a drastic change within the flow of fate within the world, meaning that sooner orter, that time wille" the adult Su Xiaotian points out vaguely, yet despite his seemingly mysterious tone, the current Su Xiaotian clearly knows what he is talking about. "The turning point, right?" Su Xiaotian asks to his older self, causing the figure to nod in agreement before he starts pointing out some things that he needs to watch out for in the future. "Since you''ve grown far more than you previously expected, the calctions that you ran in your previous lifetime are crumbling apart, and, well, the anchor that is previously mentioned by the system, or rather, by Xiaoyao, is no longer valid, I see several anchors emerging now, and I do think with absolute certainty that you need to protect all of them or else I fear that everything you worked so hard for from the previous timeline up until now will start crumbling apart"@@novelbin@@ As he heard these words from his adult self, the one who bears the memories of the previous timeline and most likely the one who knows the most about how the events happening in the future will proceed, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but turn serious at his words, opening his mouth in order to ask for something that he wants to confirm, something that he already thought about for quite some time now. "The anchor, I presume that it is mom when there is only one, and now, I guess all the others turn into an anchor now as well?" as he points this out, his older self agrees and confirms with a nod before smiling at him and then saying some words to him once again. "Smart, a logical and precise deduction, do I even need to exin how this happens?" the adult Su Xiaotian asks with a knowing smile on his face,pletely aware that his question is merely a rhetorical that no longer needs to be answered. "I already have an idea of the reason, and more likely than not, I guess that is also the reason on your mind, right?" Su Xiaotian replies to his older self, making both of them snicker before they explode into a burst of full, loudughter that resounds across his mental realm for a long time before it starts receding in its volume. "Alright alright, as much as I would love to talk with myself even more, I have limited time even though it is our own mental realm, and by the looks of it, I need to return into stasis within some more minutes, around fifteen minutes give or take" the adult Su Xiaotian pointed out as he starts to feel less and less conscious, knowing that the time for this encounter is nearing its end. "Now let''s talk about the turning point" as he feels the changes in his corporeal body, the adult Su Xiaotian''s expression turns serious, deciding to dive into the major topic and also the very reason why he decided to show himself during this time. Chapter 382 Su Xiaotian, Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor "I don''t have much time to talk with you for now, let me tell you the most important things about the turning point" the adult Su Xiaotian said as he snapped his fingers, a fragment of lighting out from him as he did so and directly going towards the current Su Xiaotian''s forehead. "That''s an integral part of the things you will be encountering, at least, based on what you think is the greatest possibility, but still, there are a lot of possibilities loaded in there so try to absorb it within the next minutes and get the general gist of it, and ask me everything that you don''t understand, I''ll try to rify it as much as I can before my timer runs out" As his adult version said that, Su Xiaotian already closed his eyes and entered a focused state while he started absorbing each and every part of the information given to him with unparalleled efficiency, his enhanced soul power allowing him topletely integrate with the information within just the span of five minutes give or take, something that the him in the previous timeline fails to properly predict as well. Opening his eyes, he made his adult self quite surprised as said adult version started walking around and scanning him up and down, wondering whether this young man was still the same him given the vast difference between their talents, and that is even with the fact that he is already expecting that there will be a difference between their talents given all the things that he managed to umte in order to support himself. "You''re done?" the older Su Xiaotian asked with some hint of astonishment on his face after scanning his current self, wondering just how is it that he managed to enter such an explosive rate of growth, not only of his cultivation realm but also of his talent like this. "Is it that hard to absorb that?" Su Xiaotian smiles to his adult self as hepletely snaps out of the memories he absorbed, a lot of important words in his mind but something resounded mostly, a thing about a decision and the Imperial Court. "What a monster¡­" the adult Su Xiaotian said with a helpless smile on his face as he looked at his current self who had progressed far more than he expected before he traveled back from the future through the Absolute River of Time, and seemingly about to continue progressing at such pace in the future as well. "It was you who created this timeline, how is it even that you didn''t know this would happen?" seeing the reaction on his adult self''s face, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but wonder causing him to point it out, the adult version of himself smiling wryly before he starts clearing it up for him. "I wasn''t the one who created this timeline, it is you¡­ I merely served as the catalyst for you to change to flow of the Absolute River of Time and create a new path for it to flow altogether" he said as he pointed out towards the immortal-like young man, said young man looking at him in quite the disbelief as he heard those words, yet given all the things that he had found out from the moment that he starts having his memories of the previous timeline, he took it pretty well and recovers from the shock within just a moment. "So that means, even with all our, my power attained in the previous timeline, my current growth cannot even be predicted?" Su Xiaotian asked, prompting his adult self to nod as he started pointing out another thing for him, taking this chance to exin a lot of things given that despite the changes in talents, he knows that this current, and better version of his is still himself, and he knows in this situation just how much rification his current self would want. "Indeed, haven''t you seen it already? Just the fact alone that the Universal Shop System created to guide you cannot even respond properly to your aptitude during its earlier time means that you had already transcended the expectation that you put to yourself¡­ and well, that is something really impressive given that expectationes from someone who stands at the very top of all existence" his adult version said with a smile on his face, a proud one that definitely wants to brag about the achievement they had attained during that timeline. "Just how strong am I back then?" "Strong, far stronger than anyone can ever imagine, so much that even the ones who stand in the same level and are considered by the masses as your equals can just barely fight against you with all their powersbined, not to mention the massive, near infinite army following them, something that even just Xiaoyao can deal with"@@novelbin@@ The adult Su Xiaotian exins with pride in his eyes causing his current self to feel a yearning to attain such strength, sure, he is already talented enough as is now that he is even capable of crossing multiple major realms to fight enemies, but his cultivation realm is stillcking for him to be called someone who is truly invincible like that. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "In fact, I guess I am even undermining the achievement, but I can''t really find a proper word to describe our fight against those beings, so yeah, you''re stuck with a lousy imagery that can''t evenpare to the actual thing that happened" "Why don''t you just show me the memories of them then?" Su Xiaotian asks his adult self, prompting this soul fragment to just shake his head in refusal, not even waiting for him to ask why before he starts exining. "Those beings are iprehensible ones, that even thinking of their name will make them aware of you, as well as everything that happened, happening, and will happen to you, including your previous, present, and future thoughts, you think given how much of a weak man carrying a massive treasure chest, or rather, a treasure trove that you are right now they won''t do their best to take your possession?" "His own treasure makes a man guilty huh?" hearing the words from his adult self, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile wryly as he mentioned this old passage that he often heard not only back in his time on Earth, but also here in the Sky Soul Star, proving that it is a universal truth that applies most likely not only to human, but to all sentient creature that want themselves to prosper. Showing his nod of agreement, the adult Su Xiaotian notices that his hands are already fading away from sight, making him aware that the time for them to part ways for now is truly here, showing his hands towards his current self before asking onest question to him. "Given that you don''t even ask something about the turning point, I guess you fullyprehended what is it that you need to do when that timees¡­" the adult Su Xiaotian asks, earning a nod from his current self before he continues his words. "Let me ask this before we part ways then¡­ the Imperial Court, what conclusion did you reach?" the adult Su Xiaotian asks with nothing but curiosity on his face, deciding to support this current self of his no matter what decision he made. "Is that even a question? You, we, I, Su Xiaotian, am the Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor, everyone who dares stand in my way, or worse, dare try to harm even just a single hair on the people I value, wille to regret even attempting of thinking so while they fade to dust under my might" Su Xiaotian said making his adult versionugh in satisfaction as he looks at the absolute, unbreakable determination raging beneath his seemingly calm eyes. Chapter 383 A Rampaging Zi Yuer "I, Su Xiaotian, am the Heaven Devouring Demon Emperor, everyone who dares stand in my way, or worse, dare try to harm even just a single hair on the people I value, wille to regret even attempting of thinking so while they fade to dust under my might" Hearing these words, the adult Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but start snickering to himself, taking only a few moments before the snicker started to grow into an explosive ringing ofughter that sounded perfectly with his deep, sonorous voice as he disappeared into the air along with hisst words for now. "HAHAHA!!! Great!!! We are truly one and the same!!!" ---------- As all of this is happening inside what the adult Su Xiaotian calls ''Mind Realm'' of Su Xiaotian, the Dao Seeking Mountains elder who is observing the young geniuses taking the first trial doesn''t even notice a single thing amiss with him, as what he is currently paying more attention to are those unfamiliar faces that their Headmistress informs them to look into. Those geniuses are those who seem to be of quite a high caliber but not that known to him, in fact, despite him being one of the most knowledgeable people within the Dao Seeking Mountains when ites to outside matters, he doesn''t even have an idea of what sort of top tier forces they hail from.@@novelbin@@ "Just where did theye from?" he mutters to himself as he continues observing the first trial, prepared to intervene should any unexpected matters start to ur under his watch. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire One particr participant who stands out among the others he knows though is an alluring beauty with long purple hair adoring her fair head, the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain interested not because of her fascinating beauty but rather because of the way she is struggling despite the fact that it is merely the first trial, and given that he knows that even their greatest current generation disciple, Dao Xuanyuan, a genius young man who is taught personally by the headmistress herself, he couldn''t help but wonder just what is it that is bothering her inside the illusion being projected by the Dao Resonating Rock. What he isn''t aware though is that the purple-haired alluring beauty is not even bothered by the illusion being projected by the Dao Resonating Rock, and her current state is due to her repeatedly destroying them forcefully with her strength alone. Peering inside the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock specifically for this alluring beauty, Zi Yu''er, observers can see something, or rather, can only see these two things littered across the grounds, dead bodies, identical corpses of two different people who seem to be always brutally murdered by the purple-haired alluring beauty. One among them is a seemingly decrepit and scheming olddy with her entire body seemingly wrinkled all around, making her appear all the more repugnant to anyone''s eyes. The other copies lying on the ground being a figure of a young man, his eyes bearing a greedy, lustful gaze even in death, making his face appear really detestable despite the noble handsome outer appearance of it. The corpses of these two are sprawled around everywhere that eyes can reach, piling up into mountains of flesh, and from within them outes a crimson liquid forming a river of blood, and standing at the very top of this literal corpse mountain, is none other than Zi Yu''er herself, her eyes bloodshot yet her mind still cool and clear, her weapon of choice still going strong and supporting all of her fatal attacks. As the mysterious sash floats around in the air piercing the multiple figures of both the olddy and the perverted-looking young man charges towards her, Zi Yu''er reveals an uncharacteristically maniacal smile on her gorgeous face, her current disheveled yet still beautiful appearance, her murderous gaze, along with the bloodstains dying her entire clothes a crimson hue bringing an entirely different charm out of her. "Fufufu~~~ this is really fun, where can I even vent all my frustration other than here~~~" she giggles as she watches her enemies advance, only for her treasured weapon to return towards her side before it forms a massive scythe in her grasp, a crimson-colored one adorned with rose engravings that seems to perfectly fit its bloody theme, a weapon appearing really out of ce given her small staturepared to it. "Blood Moon Cmity" she mutters to herself as she leaps up from her current position, soaring high into the dark skies covering the entirety of the illusion created for her by the Dao Resonating Rock, the scarlet glow of the scythe creating a vision that its wielder is carrying a crescent blood moon in her grasp. As she descends once again, Zi Yu''er powerfully swings her weapon horizontally, creating a huge circr wave of crimson red energy spreading out with her current position as its source, tearing apart everything thates in contact with it, not even leaving a corpse in the ground as all the enemies approaching her evaporated into dust. Seeing that there are no longer any enemies for her to dispatch, the purple-haired alluring beauty hums herself a little tune as she looks at her versatile weapon''s current form in satisfaction, a form that she had encountered after trying out all sorts of weapons during her entire time training for her freedom, a form that she starts to enjoy using. "Xiaotian, I wonder what sort of face you would make if you saw this~~~" she mutters involuntarily to herself as she starts thinking of the fact that sooner orter, she will have a chance to meet this immortal-like young man once again, the only thing that she looks forward to since she leaves her force to participate in thispetition. However, thinking of the face of a certain young man, showing a different face, from when she thought of her first male friend, more of a face of disgust rather than the excited one from before, she couldn''t help but worry about something. "I shouldn''t get him involved in this, after all, even if the Heavenly Secret Tower has his back, this is the Imperial Court we are talking about¡­" she mutters to herself sadly as she starts to think of those facts, deciding that she should probably avoid the immortal-like young man given that it might be problematic for even him to deal with those people from the Central Province. As she starts to think of her own ways to escape this prison she is figuratively in, Zi Yu''er smiles once again as she saw another wave of both copies of the head matron and that particr prince from the imperial court appearing and approaching her position at a rapid pace, making her lift her weapon of choice as her eyes reveals that insane level of bloodlust surpassing the previous one she had shown. "Fufufu~~~ I guess time to break those two fuckers again~~~" she mutters to herself as she starts rushing towards the crowd of opponents, moving even faster than them, her mouth letting out words that would otherwise nevere out of her outside of the illusion projected by the Dao Resonating Rock. Chapter 384 Third Imperial Prince While the purple-haired alluring beauty is currently enjoying her time hacking and shing all the illusions that appear to be the two people whom she hated the most with all her guts, the other geniuses currently under the illusions are not faring as happy as her, some of them already even having some problems with tackling the cards that they had been dealt with. Among those who appears to be struggling, a particrly amiable-looking young man about the same age as Su Xiaotian''s current appearance is included, his forehead scrunched as he seems to be having some sort of trouble within the illusion he is currently in. Nearby, two other young men are also trying their hardest to deal with this illusion as well, one of them in the form of a huge, fierce-looking young man with fire-like hair and a build only paling a bit inparison with Su Xiaotian, the air around him bending the passing light with the sheer amount of heating out of him. Just sitting right beside him more bothered of the illusion from the Dao Resonating Rock rather than the heat he is currently emitting, a cunning-looking young man which seems to appear shadow-like and ethereal is also trying his best within the illusion, all while the expression on his face changes quite a bit every now and then. Lastly among this circle that seems to be a part of one group, twodies are sitting back-to-back, their ice-like temperament something that is enough to catch the attention of most of the young men participating in the Dao Enlightenment Competition. While they do seem to be among the people who are about to be eliminated within just the first round, the elder from the Dao Seeking Mountain facilitating this first trial thinks otherwise, nodding in admiration as he watches the unceasing determination welling from those five young geniuses, a determination that clearly reflects itself upon the expressions on their faces. "Ling Feng, one of the two great sessors from the Heavenly Secret Tower along with his older cousin Hua Xian''er, Huo Chen, son of the Sect Leader of the Everburning Sect, Wang Sheng, disciple of that monster from the Shadow de Organization andstly, those twosses, Leng Yue and Bing Xue, disciples of one of the grand elders of the Astral Ice Sect¡­ those young people, they shouldn''t be this strong before, right?" Being one of the people in charge of the external affairs of the Dao Seeking Mountains, this elder couldn''t help but wonder given that he had already seen those five in their respective sects and forces and he, from watching their sparring when he got the chance, already knows the extent of skills they do have, and frankly, he is more than just impressed of them, the only thing he finds a pity being them born thetest among the current generation of the cultivators meaning that among the talents that are currently here, they are more than likely the ones who are of the lowest cultivation whenpared to everyone else. This doesn''t seem to make them any weaker than the otherpetitors though given that some of the geniuses who have higher cultivation than them appear to be struggling even more fiercely than they already do, some of the mentioned talents already sweating buckets, and drenching the entire area around them. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire As these geniuses continue to try their hardest to break through the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, the elder from the Dao Seeking Mountain couldn''t help but feel surprised as he saw a young man standing up from his seat, and that is just after a couple of minutes has passed since he activated the illusion formation. ''Just like what the Headmistress said, he''s really a monster beyondpare¡­'' the elder said with a wry smile on his face as looks at the young man, the immortal-like aura from the said young man being more amplified by the in white Dao robe he is currently wearing, making him appear like some sort of high-level disciple of their own force. "Congrattions, young man, you passed the first trial" as the immortal-like young man approached his position, the elder said with a smile on his face before handing him a token with what appeared to be the mountain range where the Dao Seeking Mountain is located engraved on it, the attention to the detail and the level of craftsmanship indicating that this is an important token, at the very least, within this Dao Enlightenment Competition. "That token is some sort of key, only those who had passed the first trial will be able to receive that token from me, and only those who have those tokens can proceed to the second trial, of course, you can only proceed once the first trial is done" the elder then exins with an amiable smile on his face before pointing the young man to an open area unupied by any participant, said open area seemingly huge enough to hold several dozens of people simultaneously. "You can go there and wait first, the time before the first trial finishes is still quite long, you can use this time to prepare for the second trial" the elder then saidstly as his attention was diverted back to the remaining participants once again, leaving Su Xiaotian all to himself as he does so. Seeing that the elder from the Dao Seeking Mountain is no longer paying attention to him, the immortal-like young man then moves towards the open area but not before running his senses and covering the entire t peak of this mountain, the fact that he infuses both spatial and temporal rule on his senses making it so that not even this elder who is someone who already progressed a considerably level within the Ascension Realm, clueless about his current scanning. ''I just whipped it up on a whim, who would''ve guessed that I can really use it like that¡­'' looking at the Half-step Celestial Realm experts who are currently observing their locations not so far away, Su Xiaotian thought to himself as he smiles even more finding out just how effective this method is, slipping even past through the senses of powerful cultivators like them and that even without him pushing his cultivation into higher realms throughbat techniques.@@novelbin@@ After pulling his senses back, he saw the appearance of the figures familiar to him, his friends and some acquaintances who are also currently participating in the first trial, but most importantly, he also saw his lovers, all four of them who participated in thispetition, their face focused but not troubled, as if they are currently dealing with the illusion cast upon them with rtive ease. Meanwhile, as he finally finished digesting all the things that he had seen with his extended senses, he couldn''t help but frown as he saw a familiar face, not familiar to him because he had already met them during his time traveling outside but rather because he had already known of him from the previous timeline, someone who he had dealt with quite easily given the massive gap between their strength when he met him, but a troublesome, or rather, annoying opponent nheless. Chapter 385 Dongfang Xiangs Curiosity Despite the handsome, definitely attractive look on this young man''s face, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel a strong repulsion welling from deep within him as he looked at this young man donning a purple dragon robe on his streamlined stature, the reason for such strong reaction from him being the fact that this young man''s figure is already well known even during this time within the Central Province, but different from his sibling''s great reputation among the masses there, his is an unrivaled infamy due to his misdeeds. "Third Prince of the Imperial Court, Long Moxie" the immortal-like young man mutters to himself as he observes the seemingly unbothered young man, deep inside him, a raging tempest starts to brew as he recalls all the troubles that this young man had brought upon him. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire One of the five young sessors of the Imperial Court, this third prince is someone so frivolous and perverted that many of his tales of debauchery spread all across the entire vastness of the Central Province, his misdeeds of chasing after women, no matter their status, uncaring whether they are betrothed or married or not, earning him the title of ''Men''s Number One Enemy'' yet despite the genuine wrath of the people whom lovers was forcefully stolen by him, there''s nothing they can do given his status within the Imperial Court. Amidst this amorous mask though, he is not called one of the five young sessors for naught, given that there are hundreds, if not thousands of young princes and princesses who are all technically eligible for this title, all of them being talents of at the very least a considerable caliber, showing just how talented this amorous young prince is. Based on what Su Xiaotian remembers though, he isn''t exactly the greatest among those five sessors in terms of cultivation and talent, in fact, he can even be considered among the lowest two of these five people, however, what hecks in terms of physical might, he makes up with his overwhelming intellectual prowess, something that gives even him quite the trouble before he manages to eliminate him in the previous timeline. As far as he knows, he is the most likely culprit of how the Imperial Court and Extreme Martial Sect coborated in order to trap him during that ''martialpetition'' specifically held in order to capture him, his wits something troublesome for the him back then, however, as for his current mind¡­ ''I doubt that he can even cause me any sort of trouble now'' he thought to himself as the happenings that proceed in that timeline are something that will only take ce a few more years from now, meaning that whatever it is that made this third prince the man he encountered and battled in a war of wits in the previous timeline, has yet to happen now, a conclusion that the immortal-like young man hase up with given how vastly different the air around him is. ''Should I just eliminate him now?'' looking at this future headache should he develop into the strategical genius that he became in the previous timeline, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel tempted by these dark thoughts, his murderous intent even rising through the air as the thought pops into his mind, however, as much as he would like to do as such, and given that he also has the capability of doing so, he still chooses not to, at least, for now. ''Auntie Jianxue''s Dao Seeking Mountain is definitely going to be implicated'' given how overbearing the Imperial Court usually acts, based on the rumors he is hearing now and based on his memories of them during the previous timeline, Su Xiaotian decided not to make a move for now, even going as far as not to do the most convenient thing in his arsenal for doing this sort of killings, nting a vtile mass of Primordial Nihility Transcendent Qi within anywhere in the target''s body in order to corrode them from inside out. ''The Imperial Court is definitely going to find a way to connect this Dao Enlightenment Competition to the death of this Long Moxie¡­ I should n better ways to do it, I have plenty of time now anyways'' Su Xiaotian thought to himself as his murderous intentpletely dissipated as he sat down on a lotus position and started meditating, mostly trying to figure out the newest addition to his body, thework of temporal rule acting as a channel inside him. ---------- ''What the hell is that¡­'' as they stare towards the t mountain top holding all of the geniuses participating in this contest, included within those people being the young masters anddies of their respective forces, the guardians of those young men and women, particrly the powerful extraterrestrials that just came to visit and explore this continent, couldn''t help but wonder with fear creeping up on them as they felt that boundless murderous intent as well. ''Just what sort of monster is in that tform for such terrifying killing intent toe out of it!?'' most of the guardians from the extraterrestrial forces wonder in terror as they already stand, preparing to take away the young geniuses they are guarding at a moment notice given that even them feels like their life is in danger just from that intent alone. Only one of them remains in their current position, sitting on the chair given to them while her eyes remain fixated on the young beauty she is guarding, her gaze shifting towards two things, the Dao Resonating Rock and the source of this killing intent asionally. "They''re safe, no need to worry about them¡­" seeing that the people from their kingdom were panicking like that, this calm beauty, Dongfang Xiang, couldn''t help but look towards them in disdain for but a moment before her attention returned toward the location of the first trial once again, her words making all of those people, even the ones who have negative opinion of her, relieved. What made them believe these words from this mature beauty is the fact that she values her niece probably even more than her own life, and the fact that she has yet to make a move to save her dear niece from what they all think is a terrible disaster is the only testament they need in order to believe her ims. Despite the looks on these people''s faces as if they want her to exin to them what is happening there, Dongfang Xiang merely continues observing what is happening to the first trial, mainly watching how her niece performs. ''She''s doing great¡­'' she took note as she saw the peaceful look on her niece''s gorgeous face, this youngdy seemingly not even bothered by the illusion the slightest, making this mature beauty observing her release a sigh of relief.@@novelbin@@ After she finishes observing her dear niece, Dongfang Xiang''s attention is then directed towards the immortal-like young man whom she manages to pinpoint as the source of that blood-curdling killing intent, the fact that this sort of feeling came out of a cultivator as young as him making her more and more curious of him. ''Just what sort of things are you hiding, young man?'' Chapter 386 Hua Xianers Trial Despite wondering about this though, Dongfang Xiang sees no reason for her to be so obsessed with such secrets, hence making her quite easygoing with her approach of gradually finding it out, as if she''s merely treating it as a game. What she isn''t aware though is the fact that this little entertainment to her will lead her to the greatest discovery of her entire lifetime, something that will change her entire perception of cultivation itself, quite possibly leading her to see and open doors to higher levels as well. While she, along with the other extraterrestrial Half-step Celestial Realm experts continues watching the first trials, the young geniuses they are guarding are struggling quite a bit from the illusion that is cast upon them, their expressions however, shows that they have quite the advantage against the locals born in this world, with them having a more developed cultivation civilization and all. This thing bes quite insignificant though whenpared to the young man who broke free from the illusion first, merely taking a few minutes after the start of the first trial for him to achieve such a thing, something that not even the most talented among these observers might not be capable of doing should her and the immortal-like young man is of the same realm of cultivation. Feeling the senses of Dongfang Xiang seemingly quite focused on him, Su Xiaotian merely ignores it as he thinks that there''s really nothing he can do to avoid the spying of a Half-step Celestial Realm expert, of course, that is only if he doesn''t want to pull their attention to him much more than he already does after his performance in the first trial. A sense that he pays attention to however, is something thates from two Ascension Realm experts, along with a faint, yet extremely familiar sense, with the strength of what seems to be a Pedestal Establishment Realm cultivator, his gaze turning towards the source of those sense, allowing him to see his two aunts, said aunts being both his mother''s sworn sisters, along with his own mother who is clearly dotingly smiling at him. Seeing the expression on her face, the immortal-like young man shes a brilliant smile as if assuring her, making this ck-haired motherly beauty reply with a brilliant smile appearing on her gorgeous face as well, something that the two beauties beside her notice at the same time. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire "You really love Xiaotian don''t you?" looking at her long-time sworn sister, Tang Jianxue pointed out with a helpless smile on her face, oftentimes still finding it unbelievable that the Su Meiyao, who seems to be way too cold towards men even when ites to her own cultivation, will fall this hard to a young man not even half of her own age, not to mention someone who literally came from her.@@novelbin@@ ''Well, not that age matters too much to cultivators like us'' the dignified-looking beauty thought to herself as her gaze remained on Su Meiyao''s divinely beautiful face, her expression and even her gaze not containing a single trace of envy or jealousy of her, only pure admiration that seems to stem from their long history of being friends. "What? Can''t I love my son the way I want?" hearing Tang Jianxue''s words, Su Meiyao retorted with a modest smile on her face, her eyes still glued to her beloved son who appeared to enter cultivation state now as he already closed his eyes after smiling at her. "The thing, is you love him too much, Sister Meiyao¡­" seeing the seemingly obsessed expression on their sworn sister''s face, the mature, phoenix-like beauty said with the same helpless smile simr to Tang Jianxue''s on her face. Thinking of the image of her sworn sister and the immortal-like young man doing all sorts of stuff, this mature beauty, Feng Xi, couldn''t help but blush a bit as her heart skips a bit, still finding this sort of thing quite embarrassing but not really saying anything since she has no ce to do so. While these peerless beauties of the previous generation of geniuses within the East Continent converses, the young geniuses of each top-tier force are still doing their best in order to pass this first trial, well, not all are doing their best, but all are definitely trying to get the most out of this dual edge encounter that is both a challenge and an opportunity to improve oneself. One among those who use this as a chance to improve is an empress-like beauty with an unbothered expression on her peaceful face, the fact that majority of the young geniuses within this t mountaintop are already struggling, and yet she still has that expression on her face a testament to her talent, or rather affinity to the Dao. Inside the illusion, this empress-like beauty is currently enjoying herself, the sword in her hand already drenched with the blood of her opponents, the sleeves of her clothes already stained with a crimson red that might never go away again, and her fist is also the color of blood given how she uses it to battle as well. Standing right in the middle of the only ce not littered with the corpses of all sorts of beasts, this beauty is not even panting a bit, her eyesposed as if she''s merely analyzing the preying towards her direction, her fist rxed and the sword in her other handid low, nearly touching the ground. "This is really fun¡­" she said as she used the sleeve of her clothes in order to wipe the blood sttered on her beautiful face, the entertained smile on them despite all the hack and sh that she did towards the dead beasts on the ground making it clear that thisdy is not a normal, harmless cultivator, but rather someone who is used to bloody battles like this already. "The Dao Resonating Rock is something that creates an illusion loosely based on the Dao that a person is currently treading¡­ does it mean that I am murderous like this?" she thought to herself with a hint of doubt as she knows herself really well to the point that she can even point out what is it that is fundamentally wrong with her own nature, and one among those being the fact that she is addicted to alcohol, she just chooses not to fix it for the sole reason that ''it made her feel more human'' due to this imperfection. While her mind is filled with this narcissistic thought, there is another possible interpretation of why these beasts are attacking her, an interpretation that she definitely will not like even if shees to ept that this is the truth. That interpretation is one that involvesparing her to these beasts, boorish, sloppy, and easily triggered most of the time, not to mention being way too happy-go-lucky with everything that is happening around her except for when she realizes that the situation is way too serious. Be that as it may, there is still a redeeming feature that will make her feel like it is only right topare her to these beings, that being the fact that she is just true to herself and refuses to show any sort of fa?ade towards others, merely following whatever her heart desires. Chapter 387 Hong Lians Beliefs Standing in front of the approaching tide of beasts, this empress-like beauty, Hua Xian''er, merely looks straight ahead as she brandishes her favored weapon, a in sword that seems to be way too average for an exceptionaldy like her, however, as far as she is concerned, this is a weapon made perfectly for her, a weapon that has been herpanion for years. "This is probably a great chance to practice thatpression thing that Xiaotian thought us¡­" she mutters with a confident smile on her gorgeous face as she takes a martial stance, pointing the tip of her sword towards the quickly approaching beasts, her eyes containing an unshakable calm as if she enters a certain state of mind, making the auraing out of herpletely different from how she usually is.@@novelbin@@ ''Let''s not use [Nature Projection] with this technique¡­'' she thought to herself as the sword in front of her started glowing a golden light, a divine auraing out of it as if the heavens themselves start descending in order for her to perform this attack of hers. ''He told me to justyer it right, then this should work¡­'' as she continues trying her best to mimic the fluidity of the technique that her lover performs for them, Hua Xian''er starts finding a more suitable path for herself as she experiments with the sword more, her mind rushing through multiple ideas within the span of a split second making her surrounding appear to be moving in such slow manner that she thought that time stops. While it doesn''t really work to that extent given that her own body can barely move as well, she finds this state really suitable for the thing she is trying to aplish, allowing her to focus more on the technique she is trying to derive from Su Xiaotian''spression, a technique that will make this method truly hers as well. Despite her usual sloppy manner except for when she is refining alchemical pills, Hua Xian''er shows an unparalleled sublimity in terms of the control she has over her entire body right now, her muscles moving perfectly ording to her will, her soul power efficiently aiding the movement of both her physical body and the spirit qi circting all over it, creating a harmonious cycle of the trinityposing her entire self. As she continues getting the hang of this cycle, she starts noticing the changes happening to herself, first, the extremely loud and powerful beating of her heart, produces a sound that seems to deter even those ferocious beasts who previously only thought of charging toward her, this feeling apanied with the sudden rush of might empowering her entire body. While all of these are happening inside her body, her external appearance gradually changes as well, her almond-colored iris starting to change into a brighter hue of red, and her long ck hair gradually changes into a glowing golden color that seems to take effect not only on her hair but also her eyebrows and eyshes as well. After feeling that shepleted the changes, this empress-like beauty noticed the semi-transparent, floating golden screen appearing in her vision, moving just to the side so that she could still see the plethora of approaching enemies that seemed to return to normal once again, their speed of approach getting faster by the second. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Without even a second thought, Hua Xian''er merely swings her sword, creating a crescent wave spreading from her direction moving forward, the crescent wave gettingrger andrger as it travels farther and farther, onlying to a stop once it reaches more than a hundred meters away from the location she is standing, disappearing along it are the beasts that it hade into contact with during the short amount of time it is traveling in the air. ''This is¡­ absurd¡­'' Hua Xian''er thought to herself as she looked at her fist, clenching it hard and then sending a punch towards the remaining half of the beasts that were lucky enough to not be in the way of her first attack, this punch growing in size as well as it goes further and further, simr to the sword wave, both of them losing a considerable amount of their lethality as they reach farther distance. While its power weakened at the end of its flight though, this doesn''t mean that it wouldn''t affect its target anymore, since this one single attack at the end of its flight appears to have a simr amount of force with her normal attack when she''s not in this form. ''I wonder what would happen if I used it together with [Nature Projection]¡­'' she thought to herself with an excited smile on her face, only now noticing the golden colored hair recing her ck colored ones, which made her panic quite a bit. After this thought though, her newly created technique disperses, returning her original hair color along with the color of her eyes, making her wonder about something. ''If all my hair changes, then does that also¡­'' before she could even finish her sentence, she couldn''t help but blush quite a bit as she felt embarrassed for even thinking of such a thing, making her feel like her mind had been getting dirtier ever since she starts living together with her beloved. ''It''s all Xiaotian''s fault!'' she thought to herself with such shameless conviction that she nearly made herself believe such im as well. ---------- Sitting just right beside Hua Xian''er is her long-time sworn sister, the maidenly beauty that is Hong Lian, now truly her sister given that they share the same man, this maidenly beauty bearing the same expression as her sworn sister, a rxed one that doesn''t even seem to be bothered by the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock. Inside the illusion, the maidenly beauty is gracefully floating into the skies with nothing but a fan in her hand, this hand fan seemingly simple in appearance but be not mistaken, for it is a weapon that ims hundreds, if not thousands of lives of the opponents she is currently facing. While Hua Xian''er is facing waves of beasts, Hong Lian is facing nothing but figures of herself charging toward her, the only thing preventing her from being disillusioned after repeatedly killing figures thatpletely resemble herself being the fact that she truly thinks that she is different from all of these copies of herself, no matter how much of her techniques and habits they can imitate. The sole reason for that belief of uniqueness? The lightless gaze within their eyes, something that she used to have when she was still living within the confines of the Purple Lightning Temple, where she can''t even call her situation as living except for the times that she is with her mother, a situation no longer happening now given that her every single day has been fun and fulfilling ever since she escaped their clutches and starts living with her beloved. ''I need¡­ no, I want to return, that''s why I must make sure that I can deal with these things, properly, so that I can brag about it to Brother Tian¡­'' she thought to herself before she waved the fan in her hand. Chapter 388 New Technique As she waves the fan in her hand, a raging tempest of wind and lightning starts forming around her, the terrifying forceing out of the gale she produces causing the entirety of the copies surrounding herself to get pulled towards there, eventually getting butchered by the powerful attack without even managing to fight against it. Meanwhile, the maidenly beauty who doesn''t even seem to be bothered seeing exact replicas of herself being massacred under her own might, merely stands right in the middle of such a terrifying attack, not even a single bit bothered by the devastating attack that she let out, her face even showing a bit of relief seeing that no one among all of the copies of herself stands a chance against her. ''While it might have been nice finding out my weaknesses by fighting with myself, I feel weird doing this already¡­ and besides, there''s someone who can point out my weaknesses even better than I do myself¡­'' this maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, thought to herself as the image of the immortal-like young man, her lover, appears on her mind, the days they spent together within the ind that he practically turned a paradise all by himself making her realize that he''s a genius so much more than being one in the field of cultivation, having some great talent for teaching as well.@@novelbin@@ ''Let''s end this¡­'' she then reminded herself with a faint smile on her gorgeous face as the raging gale increased even further, eventually expanding to the point that it reached the edge of what her extended senses could reach, her entirety being exuding a power that is really terrifying for the current cultivation she has. With all the things that she had learned not only from her beloved but also from his other more experienced lovers, all of them geniuses of the generation of cultivators before them, she brings out the most of what she can do, trying her best to integrate all of these learning into a weapon that she can truly call her own. Contrary to Hua Xian''er''s slightly brutish approach to her transformation art though, it appears that Hong Lian already ns ahead for this, appearing not too bothered by the fact that she is about to create something that might be beyond any technique that previously existed on this continent, possibly even beyond what the entirety of the Sky Soul Star has to offer. Exuding a knee-bending might that freezes all her opponent in ce, Hong Lian smiles as she looks at her dominant hand, gone was the fan that was previously there, but somehow, she can feel like her favored armament is still somewhere within her small grasp, waiting for her to brandish it again in order to vanquish their opponents. And vanquish them she did, as the maidenly beauty pointed towards the masses of her enemies rushing towards her, her unarmed self not even shrinking even in front of the countless opponents approaching her position, merely swinging one of her arms in an unhurried manner as if this sort of thing doesn''t even bother her in the slightest. From the raging gale that forms under her might, massive clouds spread all across the eyes can see, covering the entirety of the illusion generated by the Dao Resonating Rock, these clouds don''t seem to be any normal ones that any person can just see every day, but something more dangerous, even lethal. Just a moment after she swings her fair arm, an explosion of lightning and thunder shes and rumbles across the entire ce created by the Dao Resonating Rock, the crimson lightning appearing from the dark clouds something that strikes all of the opponents within its range with pinpoint precision, effectively incapacitating some of the lucky ones, whilepletely burning the unlucky ones into aplete char. As she watches her new technique mow down the opponents in front of her with terrifying ease, Hong Lian smiles to herself as she assesses her current strength, thinking that while she might not havepletely caught up to her beloved, she has more power now that she can use to ease the heavy burden on his back. ''Let''s refine this new technique even more~~~'' she joyfully thought to herself as she looks at the new information popping out in front of her eyes,ing from the semi-transparent, floating golden screen of the Universal Shop System, information pertaining to the new technique she just created. [Congrattions on creating a new technique, what would you like to name it with?] ---------- "This is all an illusion? As expected of a more developed world, their progress in all sorts of things far surpasses our ce¡­" as she moves around a forest, a valiant-looking, blond beauty mutters to herself as she pauses for a while, feeling the entirety of the things around her, her five senses screaming that this is definitely something real, something that she might have believed had it not been for the people previously telling her that this is an illusion created by a rock and the formation around it. ''I need to improve even more¡­'' while thinking of the previous days that they had traveled together, days that were plenty enough for her to broaden her horizons and understand that there will always be a biggernd of opportunity and danger out there, this valiant-looking beauty, Astaria, couldn''t help but clench her hands into a small, yet rock-sold fist due to her excitement from knowing that she can still grow so much more than she had expected as a previous martial artist. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Had it been any other person with a simr situation to her, already standing at the very pinnacle of what the human race can possibly achieve within an environment, and then suddenly being introduced to a world that treats the pinnacle of their forces as something of a lower level power, then they would definitely be more likely to copse than feel an ever burning passion for improvement simr to hers, proving just how mentally strong thisdy is. While thinking of ways to improve herself on her own, she is also working with the method that Su Xiaotian thought to her and the other girls in his group, thinking that this is something that he needs to look into as well given how powerful the technique he uses bes once he applies this concept ofpression to his technique as well. ''I can''t lose out to them¡­'' looking back, she couldn''t help but feel a bit inferiorpared to the talents of the otherdies walking beside the immortal-like young man, all of them, her sister in addiction, ahem¡­ or rather, recreation, her gentle, maidenly looking sworn sister, the immortal-like young man''s half-sister as well as his mother, whose depth she couldn''t even begin toprehend, along with the other mature beauties that remains back on their home, being women of exceptional talents and peerless characters. ''Let''s start this then'' as she watches countless shadows appearing behind her, this valiant-looking beauty couldn''t help but take some deep breath to rx herself as she saw the terrifying figure that she had to face. With its body seemingly created from viscous liquid that seems to devour everything that ites in contact to, it roars with extreme ferocity, what is supposed to be its eyes staring solely at Astaria with malice apparent on them. Chapter 389 Facing an Old Nightmare With its body seemingly created from viscous liquid that seems to devour everything that ites in contact to, it roars with extreme ferocity, what is supposed to be its eyes staring solely at Astaria with malice apparent on them. ''Impressive, to be able to create something from my memory, just how does this thing called formation function?'' looking up at the massive figure all too familiar to her, Astaria couldn''t help but waver a bit before she recalled that she already defeated the real article way back then, and she is far weaker than she is now when she achieved such feat. ''Just a few weeks ago I fought with the real deal of a cmity beast, now I have to fight this copy even stronger than the previous one¡­'' she thought to herself before a bright smile appeared on her valiant-looking face as she ced her massive guandao on her shoulders, the proportion of her terrifying weapon to her own body size wasn''t really what someone can call a fit, but this barbarouslyrge weapon on a fairdy like this do brings out a different kind of charm as well. ''Come to think of it, I can control it fairly better now¡­.'' As she thought of something, the raging blood within her entire body started pumping her with great power, and along with this greater power came the rush of confidence that she can definitely handle this abomination, a copy of the cmity beast, with so much more easepared to when she faced the original one, and that is despite the fact that the real cmity beast was previouslypletely sealed by Su Xiaotian before she fought against it. Exploding as her legs exploded with such power thatunches her to the skies, Astaria bears a satisfied smile on her glowing face, the thought in her mind something along the line that since it wasn''t really a fair fight against the real Cmity Beast, then this illusion should prove once and for all that she had already surpassed this thing that sent nightmare to her when she was still a child. Proudly looking at the figure as she starts descending from mid-air, the valiant-looking beauty finally moves the guandao resting on her fair shoulders, herdy-like arms doesn''t really justify the fact that she is currently holding such massive and heavy weapon at its other end, with the sharp tip of the armament pointing directly to the skies. With the very same confident smile on her face, the smile that appears whenever Su Xiaotian is within her vicinity, she swings her fair, smooth arms down, the guandao''s edge swinging causing the light to reflect on it, forming a crescent shape the illuminated the entire area around her. She sends a mighty swing that made the earth created by the illusion rumble¡­ Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire And along with it, the beast is cleanly severed into halves.@@novelbin@@ ---------- While all these three show unparalleled performance in terms of their progress within the illusion, one can say that the one sitting nearest to Su Xiaotian''s previous location from when he is still in the first trial, his younger half-sister, is the one who takes the cake among all of them, her expressions simr to her dear big brother, as if she''s not affected by the illusions at all. As much as she wants it to be so though, she is still affected by it despite her twin soul talent, something that she really finds fascinating as even without this, she still has the memories of someone that lived through countless millions, if not billions of years in order for her to witness the miracle created by her dear big brother, a miracle that is already on the process of happening now. ''Am I still too weak to not be affected by this?'' thinking to herself as she sits in an empty space, this bubbly young beauty thought with a helpless smile on her gorgeous face before she opens her eyes, an extremely ancient, wisdom-filled and intelligent glow appearing for a split second before it got drowned into her normal expression once more. ''Boy do I have a lot more training to do when we get home~~~'' she reminded herself as she explored around this empty space, wondering what is it that the Dao Resonating Rock would make for her, yet while wondering about this thing, she is still pretty much certain that no matter who it is that appears here, she will definitely be able to handle them with ease. While thinking of this, she notices a figure standing in front of her bearing the same smile that is always stered on her gorgeous face whenever she is with the people she values and loves, the simrities not stopping there as had it not been for the fact that this figure appears to be older than her, she might have thought that the Dao Resonating Rock is just ying tricks on her. "Well look at this gorgeous beauty~~~" She, along with the figure that just appears, said at the same time, with the same tone in their voice, same bodynguage and actions, as well as the same expression on their near identical faces. ---------- Meanwhile, amidst all of these things happening within the illusions created by the Dao Resonating Rock, Su Xiaotian never forgets to monitor all those that has changes suddenly happening to them among the participants of the first trials, mainly focusing his attention towards his lovers, along with his two new senior sisters he acquired due to his mother being sworn sister with either their master or mother. ''They don''t seem to be having any problem at all¡­'' he thought to himself as he observes the expressions on their faces, merely appearing as if this is nothing but a normal cultivation session for them. ''Should I start making some preparations for dealing with this third prince? It''s hard to have a chance to see him this unguarded after all, and besides, it''s going to be troublesome if he grows into something more dangerous¡­'' as his attention gradually drifted towards the true start and reason of why his life on the previous timely suddenly spirals into the lost of his most treasured person, Su Xiaotian''s mind couldn''t help but start erupting with murderous thoughts once again. Given that he already slipped the first time though, she doesn''t let his emotion get the better of him now and doesn''t even allow a single trace of his murderous intent to leak out of his being, feeling that he needs to be weary as well given that he feels like it is not only that mysterious Dongfang Xiang that can detect his murderous intent, it''s just that the others who couldn''t seem to pinpoint that it is him. ''Just where the hell did these peoplee out from¡­'' the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but think in his mind as he tried recalling information about them on the things that he read during his stay within the libraries of the Heavenly Secret Tower, not even a single information about this many Half-step Celestial Realm being mentioned on the things that he read, making him quite suspicious of their identities. Chapter 390 Su Meiyaos Request ''I need to be careful of them¡­'' Su Xiaotian thought to himself as he retracts his attention from the Half-step Celestial Realm experts gathering, merely focusing on himself once again as he tried to improve his cultivation even if it was just for a little bit before the first trial finishes. Meanwhile, among thedies who apanies this immortal-like young man in participating in the Dao Enlightenment Competition, his bubbly young beauty of a sister appears to be the one who finishes the trial first, being second only to him in terms ofpletion speed for this first trial. ''The youngdy of the Extreme Martial Sect? Looks like she''s even greater than what she had shown during the Golden Spirit Pool event¡­'' looking at the young beauty who just stood up from her lotus position, the elder who is in charge of the first trial thought to himself while watching this youngdy approach his direction, feeling a sliver of pity towards the sect that just seem to abandon her. ''I heard that she doesn''t return to the Extreme Martial Sect after that event¡­ well, I guess it''s better for her since she looks even more talented now¡­'' he added to his words as he looked at the young genius now standing in front of him, her eyes appearing to be simr to someone who already umtes countless experience, both boon and bane, throughout her life, something that isn''t really normal being possessed by a youngdy like her. Showing a nod of approval to her, he throws a token very simr to the one he handed to her half-brother before curtly smiling and exining its purpose to her.@@novelbin@@ Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire "Congrattions, youngss, you passed the first trial" the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain said in a genuine congrattory tone while appreciating the fact that such a young participant like her is able to easily pass the first trial of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, something that wasn''t really possible during their time but is possible now, showing that by time, the level and quality of cultivation within their world is progressing at a considerable rate. ''I heard that she''s that youngd''s half-sister, it''s a good thing that he finds some family to apany him in the path of cultivation'' he added in his mind as he looks towards the immortal-like young man who seems to bepletely focused on his cultivation within the free space unupied by the participants of the trial, pity welling from his ascetic self as he recalls the rumors surrounding the loved ones of thatd, a rumor about him being the only one left of his former family, a rumor spread by the Extreme Martial Sect in order to preserve their reputation. If only him, as well as other people know about the truth, they mighte to wonder even more just how is it that this immortal-like young man manages to preserve the lives of those people he treasures despite the great, near insurmountable opponents that is presented to him in this cruel game called life. "That token is some sort of key, only those who had passed the first trial will be able to receive that token from me, and only those who have those tokens can proceed to the second trial, of course, you can only proceed once the first trial is done" shrugging those thoughts in his mind, this elder from the Dao Seeking Mountains exins with the very same word that he said to the bubbly young beauty''s half-brother, before then directing his gaze towards the immortal-like young man, seemingly urging this youngdy to look at him as well. Following the gaze of the elder, Wu Xiaoyao''s eyes eventuallyid upon her dear big brother''s meditating figure, his focused face causing a beam of light from a smile to appear on her attractive, youthful face, a smile that only reveals itself for a short amount of time before it conceals itself beneath the modest expression usually on her face. Curtly bowing towards the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Wu Xiaoyao then heads towards the direction of her dear big brother, her steps light and seemingly cheery as she silently hums a joyful tune while moving closer and closer towards him. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man also notices his dear little sister moving towards his direction, causing some slight changes in his current demeanor as he cultivates, with a smile gradually appearing on his previously focused, handsome face. ---------- "Seems like Sister Bai''s child is a monster as well¡­" looking at this half-siblingpletely owning the first trial of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, the dignified-looking Tang Jianxue said with an entertained smile on her face, not even a single bit jealous that the capability of this youngdy appears to be far superior to her own disciple, especially since this youngdy is also a descendant of one of her sworn sisters. "Her strength is only second to Sister Meiyao after all¡­" while watching the first trial unfolds, the mature, phoenix-like beauty that is Feng Xi replies towards Tang Jianxue''s words, her remarks gradually revealing the rankings between her sworn sisters in terms of talents back in their days of travels. "Let''s not just talk about gics, sisters, I know just how much hard work the youngss pours into her cultivation, I think she deserves so much more praise than just being Anxin''s child don''t she?" hearing the words from her sworn sisters, the ck-haired, goddess-like motherly beauty interrupted with a doting smile on her face as she looks at the half-siblings near each other, her own son, and her sole childhood friend''s daughter, whom she already treats as her own child a well. Looking at this motherly beauty after she finishes her words, the two mature beauties, Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi, couldn''t help but think of just how much did this sworn sister of theirs grows from their olden days, the experience of being a mother seemingly something that allows her to gain something that she previously don''t have. After her words processed within their minds, they couldn''t help but approve of the brilliance of it, and knowing that this youngdy is someone really hardworking as well from the short time that they had been living together, Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi nods in acknowledgement, thinking that their previous words are somewhatcking as a praise for the bubbly young beauty that is Wu Xiaoyao. "Decadeste in terms of cultivationpared to us, and still teaching us lessons that we must not forget¡­" after a short silence between the three of them, Tang Jianxue said with a wry smile on her face as she looks at this ck-haired motherly beauty, the smile on said beauty''s face something that still often shakes her soul, well, it is not only her as everyone who can see this smile will definitely get enchanted by thisdy beyond any doubt. "I must say, it is really great spending time with you, Sister Meiyao, back then, you are teaching me about cultivation and now, you are teaching me about parenting¡­" Feng Xi added with a smile on her gorgeous face, thinking that there''s really no limit to what she can learn from a single person, especially when this person is someone as talented as the motherly beauty in front of her. Hearing the words from her two sworn-sister''s mouths, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but return a smile as well as she thought of something good, the smile on her face changing into an excited one as she replies to their words. "Forget about all that for now though, we should probably bring Sister Li and Anxin toplete the group from our golden days~~~" as she thought of having a little reunion among them, Su Meiyao suggested, making the two Ascension Realm wonder just how will this long-time sworn sister of theirs will achieve such a thing, especially since ording from the things they heard, their two other sworn sisters are in the other side of the continent, and even with an Ascension Realm cultivation, it will still take them a pretty long time to reach here. As the two of them looks at her with curiosity in their eyes, Su Meiyao merely smiles as she invokes the screen of the Universal Shop System to appear in front of her sight, something in there being the focus of her gaze, a method to contact anyone deeply connected to her emotionally. Who she contacts isn''t really these two sworn sisters they are talking about though, but rather, her beloved son so that she can asks for the permission to reveal some sort of things to these two sworn sisters of hers, something she and her son doesn''t really consider all too important for them to hide but still decided to ask him eitherway. {Baby, mama is going to use some Unbounded Spatial Talisman to bring Sister Li and Anxin here~~~} she said with a spoiled tone that she often uses whenever she wants to ask something to her beloved son, a method that never fails in getting her what she wants. Chapter 391 Better Geniuses? {Baby, mama is going to use some Unbounded Spatial Talisman to bring Sister Li and Anxin here~~~} she said with a spoiled tone that she often uses whenever she wants to ask something to her beloved son, a method that never fails in getting her what she wants. Meanwhile, on the t mountain top holding all of the participants of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, Su Xiaotian heard his mother''s voice inside his head, prompting him to look towards her direction with a smile of confirmation on his face, something that the ck-haired motherly beauty easily saw. There''s not even a single need for any other words, just that smile alone is enough for her to know that he allows her to do whatever she wants with the Unbounded Spatial Talisman, making her smile widely in response to his gesture as she sent another words to him once again through telepathy. {Thank you baby~~~ mama will make sure to repay you when we get home~~~} she said with an ambiguous tone in her voice as she seductively winks towards her own beloved son, clearly indicating just what sort of repaying she will do once they got their time. {I''m looking forward to it, Mom} seeing her actions, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but take a gulp to himself as image of his goddess-like mature beauty of a mother in all sorts of situation appears in his mind, the thoughts only being dispelled as he heard her melodious, divine voice once again, {Mn~~~ you better do dear, you better do~~~} she said with an alluring tone in her voice as she also starts imagining what would probably go down between the two of them once they proceed with this repaying, with her most likely lying helplessly on the ground as her beloved son pounds her non-stop with his weapon of mass destruction. After this though, she manages to snap her thought out of it somehow as she looks at her beloved son''s smile, nodding at him before she directed her gaze towards these two long-time sworn sisters of hers, Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi, and deciding to establish connection with her childhood friend, Bai Anxin, as well as another sworn sister of theirs, Li Yan, to go here for all of them to bepleted after so long of a time. While they watch the ck-haired motherly beauty seemingly just staring in the air, both Feng Xi and Tang Jianxue is stillpletely unaware that they are about to get the surprise of their lifetime until now, not expecting that they will see their other two sworn sisters just a moment from now on.@@novelbin@@ Meanwhile, no longer paying too much attention to whatever it is that his mother is about to do, Su Xiaotian now directs his attention towards the bubbly young beauty currently sitting in a lotus position just in front of him, seemingly meditating as well but as he sees it, she''s not really doing so. "So, what sort of thing did you encounter within the Dao Resonating Rock?" looking at his dear little sister who still has herrge eyes closed, the immortal-like young man asks with a hint of curiosity in her tone, knowingpletely well that given the current state of her soul along with the fact that she recovers herplete memories of the previous timeline, she''s definitely going to experience anything but a normal illusion. "Not really much, I encountered the adult version of myself within my mind realm, and we talk quite a lot about the things in the future, the flow of events that is less than likely to happen now~~" she said with an honest tone in her voice, the positivity oozing from it something that made her dear big brother reveal a smile on his face. "All thanks to your hard work, of course, my dear big brother~~~" she said as she stands up from her lotus sit, shamelessly moving towards the immortal-like young man''sp and sitting on them like no one''s business, her bearingpletely uncaring about all those other people sitting just in front of them. "My dear little sister, aren''t you being way too shameless recently?" feeling her soft body leaning on himpletely, Su Xiaotian jokingly remarked despite the fact that his arms are already wrapping around her abdomen, the heat emanating from his skin something that just keeps making her gently squirm around. "Hmm~~? I wonder who is it that is more shameless between the two of us, my dear big brother~~~" the bubbly young beauty replies with a cheeky smile on her gorgeous face, her actions clearly instigating her dear big brother to do a bit more than this, something that he is well aware of. As much as the immortal-like young man wants to y with this cheeky sister of his though, he knows that this is no time to be doing such thing, and he is also well aware of the fact that she definitely won''t do such thing in an open ce like this, all these factors making him smile as he teases her onest time by softly spanking her perky butt, making her squeal in surprise. After letting out such high-pitched voice, the young beauty couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed from all of it, and that is despite her starting this ''fight'' between her and her half-brother, causing her to pout in annoyance as she stands up from straddling him with an unconceded look on her face. "I''ll get my revenge next time~~" she said with a smile on her face as she goes back to her position in front of him, now seemingly really starting to cultivate as well. Watching his little sister''s antics, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile as he shakes his head before he closes his eyes as well, the ambient spirit qi surging towards him with calmness that makes it not too obvious, the only thought in his mind as he cultivates during this time is just how much greater the qi within the Infinite Qi Dimension is. Returning to the geniuses who are still struggling to their hardest to escape the illusion cast by the Dao Resonating Rock, it can be seen that there are already some people who are already about to break out of the illusion as well. Although this is merely the minority of all the participants, the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain responsible for the facilitation of the first trial, along with the other observing elders of his force, are quite surprised, pleasantly at that, with the results of this time''s first trial, the reason being the fact that there are more and more genius who broke through the illusion even before the usual average threshold is exceeded, meaning that at the very least, there are a lot of people in this generation that has more affinity to the Daopared to the generation thates before them. Among these young geniuses that already woke up from the illusion, threedies familiar to the immortal-like young man is included, saiddies being the empress-like Hua Xian''er, the maidenly beauty that is Hong Lian and the heroic-looking Astaria, all three of them appearing to not have any major problem in terms of conquering this part of the Dao Enlightenment Competition. Other than them, even Dao Xuanyuan along with Feng Qing also manages to break through the illusion in record time, along with their impressive speedpeting a young beauty who appears to look a bit simr to one of the strongest Half-step Celestial Realm experts among the observes, said expert being Dongfang Xiang. As those beauty, except for Dongfang Jing, saw the immortal-like young man within an open area, their eyes start glowing as they rush toward him, but not before approaching the facilitator of the first trial and paying their respects to him, prompting the elder to hand a token simr to the one he gave the half-siblings previously, now no longer exining it to them one by one. Feeling the presence of those familiardies as well, the immortal-like young man also finishes with his cultivation for now, knowing that thesedies joining each other once again will create such a great and long conversation that he will hardly have any time to cultivate, a fact that his younger sister appears to be well aware as well given that she also ends her cultivation short. "Hehehe~~~ Tian, guess what I achieved in the illusion?" looking at him with a visible pride glowing within her eyes, Hua Xian''er asked as she crosses her arms while pointing her nose towards the skies, acting like an arrogant young man, an act that really fits her boorish and sloppy personality unexpectedly well. Looking at her with a trace of curiosity in his gaze, the empress-like beauty knows that he wants to hear her tales within the illusion, causing her to sit near him, the otherdies following suit, with their discussion immediately starting the moment they all settled to each of their ces. Chapter 392 Talk Between the Ladies As the empress-like beauty starts telling her experience not only to her beloved but also to her sisters as well, the conversation among them continues going, first with Hua Xian''er defeating all the opponents, beasts, charging towards her, then with Hong Lian managing to defeat all sorts of versions of herself, and finally, Astaria, who manages to transcend the Cmity Beast that she once fears the most with just one strike from her massive guandao. While all of their experiences invoke interest from one another, given that they can still share their experiences in depth when they go back home, they focused most on the twodies sitting along with them as well, one of them the young, phoenix-like beauty that is Feng Qing, and the schrly beauty that is Dao Xuanyuan, who is currently assuming the identity of a man. The phoenix-like beauty, also had the same concept of illusion as Hong Lian''s with the illusion forcing her to fight herself, however, the difference is that the one that Feng Qing fought against is just a single, overwhelming version of her in all areas possible, meaning that she had to try time and time again in order for her to deal damage against her opponent, causing her tost longer within the illusion than she initially thought. What is quite surprising is the illusion that imprisons Dao Xuanyuan, with the ce she enters being one ofplete stillness and harmony, with a ck ground and a white sky melding into a perfect image, making her glean into some insights to even further improving her already monstrous technique. Add to that the fact that she doesn''t even need to fight in order to acquire what she had just gained within the illusions, the otherdies couldn''t help but feel a bit sour because of this, causing them to target the schrly beauty shamelessly. "Since Brother Xuanyuan gains a lot, why don''t you throw us some party in celebration, I know, you can even cook!" speaking with the consideration that she is currently acting as a man, Hong Lian leads with a cunning smile on her maidenly face, the contrast within this expression something that is too rare that it made the immortal-like young man burn it into his memories like all the rare moments that he shares with each and every single one of his lovers. "Yeah, I guess Brother Xuanyuan should really treat us to some good food and wine!!!" looking at this new target for them to rip money of, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but join in as she looks towards her partner in crime, the valiant-looking blonde beauty, who is also perking her ears the moment that she heard of something to drink. As their conversation devolves into something that is more of a useless chatter than a discussion of their gains, this group of young people causes their own perception of time to feel elerated given how entertained they are when they are talking to each other. While this group of young cultivators are currently talking with each other regarding their experiences within the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, their elders are currently talking as well, said elders within one of the mountain peaks that can be used to observe the area where the first trial is being held, on this ce standing are five heavenly beauties who appears to be quite matured in age, the most outstanding one among all of them being the one right in the middle, with long, wavy ck hair that seems to put even the night sky into shame, coupled with her heavenly face and devilish body makes her all the more tempting to anyone''s eyes. Beside her, fourdies who can barely rival her beauty stands, two on either side of her, one among them a golden-pupiled motherly beauty, then a rep-pupiled sociable one, a dignified-looking mature beauty and a mature, phoenix like beauty, the smile on each of their faces making it apparent that they are enjoying this time together. "Your daughter is really strong, Sister Anxin, she''s the second one toe out of the illusion right after Sister Meiyao''s monster of a son" watching their precious peoples, either a disciple or a daughter, talking among each other whileughing and smiling just how they used to during their good old days, Feng Xi couldn''t help but point out as she nods in approval of these young one''s character, an evaluation that she always put in front of anything else.@@novelbin@@ ''He''s so much more than what my dear daughter describes him¡­'' as she observes how the immortal-like young man easily guides the conversation and keep it on going among the girls, making them feel more and more closer to each other, this mature, phoenix-like beauty smiles, watching just how masterful he is on the social level as well, not only in terms of his cultivation. Meanwhile, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty, the very mother of the youngdy that Feng Xi is talking about, smiles not so modestly due to her praise, her golden-pupils glowing for a bit before it returns to its usual hue, but her pride is clearly still not diminished given that her bountiful chest is still sticking proud and showing itself among the crowd, said crowd being her sworn sisters. "Thank you for thepliment, Sister Xi, you''re little Qing is really great as well" Bai Anxin replies back after letting thepliment sink for a while, her words something that made the mature, phoenix-like beauty smile as well, feeling quite really proud of raising a daughter like this. "Let''s not forget Sister Yan''s Little Lian, she''s also a monster as well" looking at the maidenly beauty sitting just right beside the empress-like beauty, Tang Jianxue mentions as she looks at the mother of thedy she just mentioned, saiddy smiling as well from the words she just heard. "Your disciple is really impressive, Sister Jianxue¡­" looking at her beloved daughter as well after checking the schrly beauty, who is currently in the form of a man, first, Li Yan said with a praising tone in her voice, returning the praise she receives from this sister of hers, the wordsing out of her mouth a genuine thought that pops into her mind as she starts checking Dao Xuanyuan of her talents. Seeing that her sworn sisters are all getting along really well, Su Meiyao felt like this is the greatest reunion that they can ever have, meeting each other after more than decades and now talking about their children and all modestly bragging about the talent of their offspring or disciple, making the conversations between them all the more interesting. "Let''s stop talking about our children for now, as expected, you three¡­" as she has the bloodline of the phoenix and can innately sense the existence of special yang attribute qi, Feng Xi couldn''t help but ask as she detected the very same yang attribute qi from the two neers, and the fact alone that this is also the yang attribute qi that she senses within Su Meiyao''s womb being something that made her feel all the more certain of the rtion between this two other sworn sister of hers and the son of the most talented among them. Without even having to finish the words thate out of the mature, phoenix-like beauty''s mouth, both Li Yan and Bai Anxin already knows what she is talking about, making the two of them blush in embarrassment before they reveal an affirmation to their sworn sister''s inquiries by nodding to her question, making not only the mature, phoenix-like beauty, but also the dignified-looking beauty to fall into shock. This shock doesn''t reallyst for too long though as the two of them really wants to hear the detail more than anything else, making their eyes glow in curiosity as their faceses closer and closer towards the two beauties that just arrives here, opting to get the answer from the source themselves instead of the ck-haired motherly beauty. Being forced by their sworn sisters to confess up all sorts of things that they experienced with Su Meiyao, their sworn sister''s, son, both Li Yan and Bai Anxin starts talking about their experiences since they see no reason not too, and who knows, maybe in the near future, it will be their turn to ask these twodies like this. ''He''s a monster even in bed!!'' as the two Ascension Realm beauties heard their experience with Su Xiaotian, the two of them couldn''t help but reach their hands out just beneath their diaphragm, trying to picture something that made thempletely blush. "It''s a good thing that you have those talismans" already being exined to them what the immortal-like young man can achieve, the mature, phoenix-like Feng Xi said with a smile on her face as she decided that she should really start opening up about her condition towards these sworn sisters of hers, as the very mother of the solution for her problem doesn''t seem to be all too bothered with her sworn sisters having romantic rtionships with her son. Chapter 393 New Techniques While his mother and her sworn sisters talking about him, on the other hand, the immortal-like young man is currently showing a pleasant smile on his face as he reads through the new information that he saw appearing on Hua Xian''er, Hong Lian, and Astaria''s information screen, the thing that they gained from this experience seemingly something that will immensely help them along the way.@@novelbin@@ Looking at the new skill of the empress-like beauty, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think that this is exactly fitting of her character, the direct manner ofbat that has always been a part of this drunkarddy something that is also being capitalized upon by this new technique. [Heavenly Body Golden Blood (Original, Awakened from thebination of physical, qi and soul talent of the user)] [Using the body as the foundation, triggers thetent potential hidden within the user''s body in order to exhibit power far more than what is logically possible within their realm. A technique unique to the creator, and any other person who tries to use this technique without the appropriate talents will only be able to show a miniscule percentage of this technique''s true potential, and at the worst-case scenario, performing this technique without the appropriate talent can causeplete crippling of one''s cultivation] [Generates a raging energy that overflows the entire body of the user, turning their hairs golden and their eyes a shade of red from the side effect, with the main effect of it being the increase of the user''sbat power by a single major realm of cultivation, applicable whatever realm the user is currently in. Also includes a range, energy infused attack on each of the user''s close-range attack, the power of this energy infused attack dependent on the strength of the user, as well as the quality of the energy infused within the attacks] "As expected of a battle junkie like her" the immortal-like young man smiles as he checks the empress-like beauty''s information a little bit more, making him snicker in amusement within his mind as he thinks of her hair getting longer and longer if she continues improving this technique, possibly even reaching those other states simr to the show that he used to watch back when he''s still living on Earth. After reading through the information of the new technique that Hua Xian''er acquires, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think of a specific race from an all-time favorite series that he watched back when he is still living on Earth, with the only difference of the members of that race being the fact that their eyes turns into shade of blue once they entered a simr form instead of the red one that is documented on the information about the empress-like beauty. After checking it, he then goes towards the information of the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, beside Hua Xian''er, the information disyed something that is not even paling inparison to the technique that the empress-like beauty manages to enlighten herself with, the only difference being the fact that while Hua Xian''er''s self-created technique is something that is more focused on the inside, Hong Lian''s newly created technique is more focused on how her power directly affects the outside. [Cmity Lightning, Despairing Storm (Original, Awakened from thebination of physical, qi and soul talent of the user)] [Derived from the mastery of the creator with external forces and how it interacts with nature itself, this technique is specifically made to aid with the method of the creator in battle, making the technique extremely versatile, able to support the allies, disable opponents as well as justpletelyunch a terrifying, wide-range variety of attacks through this technique, that spreads dark clouds of tempestuous winds and raging lightnings all throughout the ces that the user can sense] [Able to increase the user''sbat power by one major realm no matter the realm of the user is currently in, in addition to that, the user can fully meld with the storm they created to conceal themselves as well as the people they want to,pletely so long as the ones detecting them are people who are below them in terms of overallbat prowess] Reading through Hong Lian''s new skills, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think that with Hua Xian''er''s attacks being practically a ranged one during the time that her new technique is active, inbination with the concealment abilities of Hong Lian''s new technique, this duo of long-time sworn sisters are definitely going to be nightmares of the battlefield once they team up, a team up that will make their enemies feel helpless given that each and every single attacks of them will be covered by the concealment effect of the maidenly beauty''s new technique. Finally, the immortal-like young man then checks the valiant-looking blond beauty''s information, her new skill also appearing to be something truly fitting her character in battle. [Cleaving the Heavens (Original)] [A terrifying technique created by the creator''s desire to win against something thatpletely overwhelms them back in their weaker years. Guidance and arduous hard work made this technique the way it is, showing just how much effort the creator of this technique put into it when they are creating it] [Grants the user the ability to dish out damage more than one major realm higher than their current realm, the only drawback is that the user can only enhance the offensive aspect of their cultivation through this technique, and not the defensive ones] Thinking that this is really something that is fitting with the valiant-looking beauty''s character whenever she is in arge-scale battle, the immortal-like young man nodded once again, thinking that should he suppress his strength to the same level as hers, he might even find it hard to deal with such a technique despite its apparent simplicity. While the two other beauties, being the young, phoenix-like one and the schrly one, Feng Qing and Dao Xuanyuan respectively, doesn''t really gain as much as a newly created technique simr to what all these monsters achieved, the two of them are still lucky enough to glean insights to the next level that they are already preparing to break through. Despite that being the fact, Su Xiaotian still congrattes them happily as this is also a great news for him, with the two of them being a martial sister to him given either their master or mother both having sworn sisterhood with his own mother, smiling at them jovially as he gazes towards the threedies who just starts telling him the story of their experiences within the first trial previously. Seeing the looks within the immortal-like young man''s eyes though, Hua Xian''er, Hong Lian and Astaria are well aware that he already saw the surprise that they thought will make him pleased, said surprise being the fact that they had grown stronger once again thanks to his guidance and their talents, allowing them to create a technique that is more than likely, will allow them to protect themselves even more. "It''s great that you all managed to break through the first trial in a short amount of time¡­" the immortal-like young man pointed out, causing thedies to smile modestly at his words, wordsing out of the greatest talent of their generation himself, words that might not even be heard by these young geniuses directly within their entire life time, their smile causing him to return a brighter smile towards them as well. Seeing the smile on his face, thedies couldn''t help but look at him with a petrified expression on their faces, said expressionsting for a while before they manage to regain their bearing and snap out of their dazed observation of him, their faces blushing a little bit as they thought of the fact that they just stared at him for quite a while, and in a public ce at that. Seeing the expressions on their faces, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but explode in a fit ofughter, but not before waving one of his hands and isting them from the rest of the geniuses with the help of his soul power, thisughter of his causing thedies to ease up more than just a bit, prompting them to look at each other before they join him as well, their cute mouths letting out peals of giggles as the time continues to go by. Meanwhile, within the ones who has yet to finish taking the first trial, a purple-haired, alluring beauty already starts opening her eyes, a glow of refreshment and delight appearing on them as soon as her charming eyes got fully opened, a glow that also recedes back within the depth of her gaze just a moment after she opens her eyes. Before she can even stand up from the lotus position she is currently in, she stretched her sexy body, revealing her well developed curves despite her rtively loose clothing that hides more of her bodypared to the other onesing from the same top-tier force as hers. "That was really great~!" Chapter 394 Becoming Aware of Zi Yuers Problem While this alluring, purple haired beauty is currently still relishing on the feeling of letting herself go for quite some time within the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, more and more geniuses are already starting to wake up from their current state of meditation, most of said geniuses being the ones brought from the outside world by the Half=step Celestial Realms that are guarding them. The reason for these outsiders being far faster than the natives in terms ofpleting this trial is the fact that they are also the ones who have significantly better understanding on the Dao than the normal geniuses of the Sky Soul Star given the difference in the environment they grew up from, with their eyes seeing Half-step Celestial Realm experts on a daily basis, and those within the Celestial level are not even that rare to them, while the geniuses of this are people who can see even just Half-step Celestial Realm in extremely rare situations. With the fact that these geniuses are far more outstanding than majority of the talents of the Sky Soul Star''s Eastern Continent, it is easy for them to grow quite conceited of their strength especially since they merely treats this as a minor adventure for them to gain experience for their future cultivation, not really expecting that within this very itself, a person who willpletely overshadow their talent will appear, not to mention said person is also participating in the samepetition as them. This pride on themselves also made all but one person among these extraterrestrial young geniuses to reveal smug look on their faces as they open their eyes, thinking that even if it is not them, then one of them will definitely take the first ce of this trial, hence when they witnessed that there are already people who manages to escape from the illusion of the Dao Resonating Rock, seemingly far earlier than them. This causes distress and doubt to arise on most of these geniuses'' faces, with the only one among them not feeling such thing being a youngdy who appears to be ofte teen in terms of age, bearing a simr build as Su Xiaotian''s sister, the difference being her long, straight ck hair with a perfect luster that makes it appear like it is shining in the bright sky, perfectlyplimenting her goose egg shaped face and the upturned eyes that made her appear quite confident, if not proud. entuating her eyes are the long straight eyshes and willow eyebrows bearing the same color and shade as her lustrous hair, her eyebrows connected towards her cute, straight nose leading to her pink, beautiful lips, which clearly still has its youthful appeal seeing that she doesn''t develop any mature feature on her face yet. This beauty, with her confident gaze, peering toward the young geniuses that came from the same as hers, feels like she is now somehow in front of them in terms of cultivation one way or another, especially since she was already made aware of the fact that even within a world like this, obviously lower leveledpared to the kingdom that her mother leads, geniuses beyondprehension exists, the thought of these kind of geniuses prompting her to move her head around the ce and look for a specific figure within the crowd. As her gaze finally reaches the ce where the participants who are already done with the first trial waits, this proud beauty''s eyes starts glowing with excitement and delight as sheid her eyes upon one of the people who had already passed the first trial, seeing her true objective of going in this ce in the figure she just saw, around him, the very same people that apanies him when she first met him in that restaurant, making her even more sure that this is the very same young man that she is looking for. On the other hand, as this youngdy, a princess of a kingdom beyond the Sky Soul Star, Dongfang Jing, stares at the immortal-like young man with such fascination glowing within the depth of her star-like eyes, anotherdy currently has her eyes locked toward the figure of the very same young man, the emotions on her face on the other hand is far moreplicated than the ones that appear on Dongfang Jing''s eyes.@@novelbin@@ Thedy staring at Su Xiaotian, an alluring, purple haired youngdy who appears to be of the same age as both Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian, looks at him with a mixture of hope, pity, frustration and even doubt along with all other sorts of emotions flooding her eyes, and even reaching as far as causing tears to threateningly flow out of her eyes, something that she never expected herself to do after so many years of being able topletely conceal her emotions even in front of an Ascension Realm expert without any problem at all. Meanwhile, being stared at so intensely by two people, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but feel like he did something wrong despite not doing anything, causing him to feel the need to look and check the identity of these two people currently staring at him, prompting him to leave the conversation with his sister, lovers and friends for a while as he starts turning his head around to see the direction where the gazes he felt areing from. Seeing the purple-haired, alluring beauty that is Zi Yu''er, the immortal-like young man couldn''t stop himself from smiling as he starts looking forward to what thisdy can show him after all these time that they had been separated, the confidence of his assessment on her inside his mind telling him that whatever it is that this alluring beauty will show himter, it is definitely on the same level of impressiveness as the technique that his senior sister Dao Xuanyuan uses during their sparring. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire As she continues to stare at the man who appears to be the only one that can help her in her current predicament, the purple-haired beauty, ZI Yu''er, notices toote that he is also looking at her direction now, the smile on his face enough to make her forget her problems for a minute before she snaps out of her daze as she shakes her head to get off the thoughts about him inside her mind, thinking that any more interaction between the two of them might give him more trouble given how much attention the third prince of the Imperial Court is paying to her. Su Xiaotian ispletely unaware of this fact though, hence making him wonder just why is it that this beauty appears to be out of herselfpared to how she usually is whenever he saw her, causing him to ask the question of whether she has anything weighing her mind. Before he can even send a question to her via telepathicmunication though, he already received something from her, the tone of her usually cheerful, cheeky voicepletely different, as if a lot of things are already weighing on her mind. {Su Tian¡­ or rather¡­ Su Xiaotian¡­ please stop staring at me like that from now on¡­} she said with her resolve shaking as she never really want to say even just something like that to him, the feeling of her pushing away the person who she is interested the most making her feel quite theplicated, negative emotion deep inside her heart, almost as if there''s someone taking away a very important thing to her, however, she doesn''t know who it is that is taking them away and what it is that is being taken from her. Detecting the tone of her voice, the immortal-like young man already knows that there''s a problem that she is currently facing, probably so muchrger than she expected that she doesn''t even want to tell him and just decides to drive him away like this, most likely out of fear of being implicated by hanging out with her. ''Come to think of it, the rumor about the third prince of the Imperial Court¡­'' as he recalls the things he heard from the crowd from when the Dao Enlightenment Competition is just starting, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but frown as he pieces some important information together, a deduction that if proven to be right, is definitely the reason why this beauty whom he befriended through a great fight is now actively avoiding him and even pushing him away from her. {You''re right, I probably should stop staring at you like this¡­} he conceded causing the alluring beauty to feel relieved, yet also disappointed at the same time, thinking that there might still be something that he wants to say before she eventually manages to convince him on following her suggestions, but only until she heard the second part of his words, the wordsing into her mind making her heart skip beats and her entire beingpletely confused and overwhelmed by good feelings. [I should probably look at you more like this] Chapter 395 (Dont Unlock First (editing)) {Baby, mama is going to use some Unbounded Spatial Talisman to bring Sister Li and Anxin here~~~} she said with a spoiled tone that she often uses whenever she wants to ask something to her beloved son, a method that never fails in getting her what she wants. Meanwhile, on the t mountain top holding all of the participants of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, Su Xiaotian heard his mother''s voice inside his head, prompting him to look towards her direction with a smile of confirmation on his face, something that the ck-haired motherly beauty easily saw. There''s not even a single need for any other words, just that smile alone is enough for her to know that he allows her to do whatever she wants with the Unbounded Spatial Talisman, making her smile widely in response to his gesture as she sent another words to him once again through telepathy. {Thank you baby~~~ mama will make sure to repay you when we get home~~~} she said with an ambiguous tone in her voice as she seductively winks towards her own beloved son, clearly indicating just what sort of repaying she will do once they got their time. {I''m looking forward to it, Mom} seeing her actions, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but take a gulp to himself as image of his goddess-like mature beauty of a mother in all sorts of situation appears in his mind, the thoughts only being dispelled as he heard her melodious, divine voice once again, {Mn~~~ you better do dear, you better do~~~} she said with an alluring tone in her voice as she also starts imagining what would probably go down between the two of them once they proceed with this repaying, with her most likely lying helplessly on the ground as her beloved son pounds her non-stop with his weapon of mass destruction. After this though, she manages to snap her thought out of it somehow as she looks at her beloved son''s smile, nodding at him before she directed her gaze towards these two long-time sworn sisters of hers, Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi, and deciding to establish connection with her childhood friend, Bai Anxin, as well as another sworn sister of theirs, Li Yan, to go here for all of them to bepleted after so long of a time. While they watch the ck-haired motherly beauty seemingly just staring in the air, both Feng Xi and Tang Jianxue is stillpletely unaware that they are about to get the surprise of their lifetime until now, not expecting that they will see their other two sworn sisters just a moment from now on. Meanwhile, no longer paying too much attention to whatever it is that his mother is about to do, Su Xiaotian now directs his attention towards the bubbly young beauty currently sitting in a lotus position just in front of him, seemingly meditating as well but as he sees it, she''s not really doing so. "So, what sort of thing did you encounter within the Dao Resonating Rock?" looking at his dear little sister who still has herrge eyes closed, the immortal-like young man asks with a hint of curiosity in her tone, knowingpletely well that given the current state of her soul along with the fact that she recovers herplete memories of the previous timeline, she''s definitely going to experience anything but a normal illusion. "Not really much, I encountered the adult version of myself within my mind realm, and we talk quite a lot about the things in the future, the flow of events that is less than likely to happen now~~" she said with an honest tone in her voice, the positivity oozing from it something that made her dear big brother reveal a smile on his face. "All thanks to your hard work, of course, my dear big brother~~~" she said as she stands up from her lotus sit, shamelessly moving towards the immortal-like young man''sp and sitting on them like no one''s business, her bearingpletely uncaring about all those other people sitting just in front of them. "My dear little sister, aren''t you being way too shameless recently?" feeling her soft body leaning on himpletely, Su Xiaotian jokingly remarked despite the fact that his arms are already wrapping around her abdomen, the heat emanating from his skin something that just keeps making her gently squirm around. "Hmm~~? I wonder who is it that is more shameless between the two of us, my dear big brother~~~" the bubbly young beauty replies with a cheeky smile on her gorgeous face, her actions clearly instigating her dear big brother to do a bit more than this, something that he is well aware of. As much as the immortal-like young man wants to y with this cheeky sister of his though, he knows that this is no time to be doing such thing, and he is also well aware of the fact that she definitely won''t do such thing in an open ce like this, all these factors making him smile as he teases her onest time by softly spanking her perky butt, making her squeal in surprise. After letting out such high-pitched voice, the young beauty couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed from all of it, and that is despite her starting this ''fight'' between her and her half-brother, causing her to pout in annoyance as she stands up from straddling him with an unconceded look on her face. "I''ll get my revenge next time~~" she said with a smile on her face as she goes back to her position in front of him, now seemingly really starting to cultivate as well. Watching his little sister''s antics, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but smile as he shakes his head before he closes his eyes as well, the ambient spirit qi surging towards him with calmness that makes it not too obvious, the only thought in his mind as he cultivates during this time is just how much greater the qi within the Infinite Qi Dimension is. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire Returning to the geniuses who are still struggling to their hardest to escape the illusion cast by the Dao Resonating Rock, it can be seen that there are already some people who are already about to break out of the illusion as well. Although this is merely the minority of all the participants, the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain responsible for the facilitation of the first trial, along with the other observing elders of his force, are quite surprised, pleasantly at that, with the results of this time''s first trial, the reason being the fact that there are more and more genius who broke through the illusion even before the usual average threshold is exceeded, meaning that at the very least, there are a lot of people in this generation that has more affinity to the Daopared to the generation thates before them. Among these young geniuses that already woke up from the illusion, threedies familiar to the immortal-like young man is included, saiddies being the empress-like Hua Xian''er, the maidenly beauty that is Hong Lian and the heroic-looking Astaria, all three of them appearing to not have any major problem in terms of conquering this part of the Dao Enlightenment Competition.@@novelbin@@ Other than them, even Dao Xuanyuan along with Feng Qing also manages to break through the illusion in record time, along with their impressive speedpeting a young beauty who appears to look a bit simr to one of the strongest Half-step Celestial Realm experts among the observes, said expert being Dongfang Xiang. As those beauty, except for Dongfang Jing, saw the immortal-like young man within an open area, their eyes start glowing as they rush toward him, but not before approaching the facilitator of the first trial and paying their respects to him, prompting the elder to hand a token simr to the one he gave the half-siblings previously, now no longer exining it to them one by one. Feeling the presence of those familiardies as well, the immortal-like young man also finishes with his cultivation for now, knowing that thesedies joining each other once again will create such a great and long conversation that he will hardly have any time to cultivate, a fact that his younger sister appears to be well aware as well given that she also ends her cultivation short. "Hehehe~~~ Tian, guess what I achieved in the illusion?" looking at him with a visible pride glowing within her eyes, Hua Xian''er asked as she crosses her arms while pointing her nose towards the skies, acting like an arrogant young man, an act that really fits her boorish and sloppy personality unexpectedly well. Looking at her with a trace of curiosity in his gaze, the empress-like beauty knows that he wants to hear her tales within the illusion, causing her to sit near him, the otherdies following suit, with their discussion immediately starting the moment they all settled to each of their ces. Chapter 396 Is This... Terror? As the empress-like beauty starts telling her experience not only to her beloved but also to her sisters as well, the conversation among them continues going, first with Hua Xian''er defeating all the opponents, beasts, charging towards her, then with Hong Lian managing to defeat all sorts of versions of herself, and finally, Astaria, who manages to transcend the Cmity Beast that she once fears the most with just one strike from her massive guandao. While all of their experiences invoke interest from one another, given that they can still share their experiences in depth when they go back home, they focused most on the twodies sitting along with them as well, one of them the young, phoenix-like beauty that is Feng Qing, and the schrly beauty that is Dao Xuanyuan, who is currently assuming the identity of a man. The phoenix-like beauty, also had the same concept of illusion as Hong Lian''s with the illusion forcing her to fight herself, however, the difference is that the one that Feng Qing fought against is just a single, overwhelming version of her in all areas possible, meaning that she had to try time and time again in order for her to deal damage against her opponent, causing her tost longer within the illusion than she initially thought. What is quite surprising is the illusion that imprisons Dao Xuanyuan, with the ce she enters being one ofplete stillness and harmony, with a ck ground and a white sky melding into a perfect image, making her glean into some insights to even further improving her already monstrous technique. Add to that the fact that she doesn''t even need to fight in order to acquire what she had just gained within the illusions, the otherdies couldn''t help but feel a bit sour because of this, causing them to target the schrly beauty shamelessly. "Since Brother Xuanyuan gains a lot, why don''t you throw us some party in celebration, I know, you can even cook!" speaking with the consideration that she is currently acting as a man, Hong Lian leads with a cunning smile on her maidenly face, the contrast within this expression something that is too rare that it made the immortal-like young man burn it into his memories like all the rare moments that he shares with each and every single one of his lovers. "Yeah, I guess Brother Xuanyuan should really treat us to some good food and wine!!!" looking at this new target for them to rip money of, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but join in as she looks towards her partner in crime, the valiant-looking blonde beauty, who is also perking her ears the moment that she heard of something to drink. As their conversation devolves into something that is more of a useless chatter than a discussion of their gains, this group of young people causes their own perception of time to feel elerated given how entertained they are when they are talking to each other. While this group of young cultivators are currently talking with each other regarding their experiences within the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, their elders are currently talking as well, said elders within one of the mountain peaks that can be used to observe the area where the first trial is being held, on this ce standing are five heavenly beauties who appears to be quite matured in age, the most outstanding one among all of them being the one right in the middle, with long, wavy ck hair that seems to put even the night sky into shame, coupled with her heavenly face and devilish body makes her all the more tempting to anyone''s eyes. Beside her, fourdies who can barely rival her beauty stands, two on either side of her, one among them a golden-pupiled motherly beauty, then a rep-pupiled sociable one, a dignified-looking mature beauty and a mature, phoenix like beauty, the smile on each of their faces making it apparent that they are enjoying this time together. "Your daughter is really strong, Sister Anxin, she''s the second one toe out of the illusion right after Sister Meiyao''s monster of a son" watching their precious peoples, either a disciple or a daughter, talking among each other whileughing and smiling just how they used to during their good old days, Feng Xi couldn''t help but point out as she nods in approval of these young one''s character, an evaluation that she always put in front of anything else. ''He''s so much more than what my dear daughter describes him¡­'' as she observes how the immortal-like young man easily guides the conversation and keep it on going among the girls, making them feel more and more closer to each other, this mature, phoenix-like beauty smiles, watching just how masterful he is on the social level as well, not only in terms of his cultivation. Meanwhile, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty, the very mother of the youngdy that Feng Xi is talking about, smiles not so modestly due to her praise, her golden-pupils glowing for a bit before it returns to its usual hue, but her pride is clearly still not diminished given that her bountiful chest is still sticking proud and showing itself among the crowd, said crowd being her sworn sisters. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "Thank you for thepliment, Sister Xi, you''re little Qing is really great as well" Bai Anxin replies back after letting thepliment sink for a while, her words something that made the mature, phoenix-like beauty smile as well, feeling quite really proud of raising a daughter like this.@@novelbin@@ "Let''s not forget Sister Yan''s Little Lian, she''s also a monster as well" looking at the maidenly beauty sitting just right beside the empress-like beauty, Tang Jianxue mentions as she looks at the mother of thedy she just mentioned, saiddy smiling as well from the words she just heard. "Your disciple is really impressive, Sister Jianxue¡­" looking at her beloved daughter as well after checking the schrly beauty, who is currently in the form of a man, first, Li Yan said with a praising tone in her voice, returning the praise she receives from this sister of hers, the wordsing out of her mouth a genuine thought that pops into her mind as she starts checking Dao Xuanyuan of her talents. Seeing that her sworn sisters are all getting along really well, Su Meiyao felt like this is the greatest reunion that they can ever have, meeting each other after more than decades and now talking about their children and all modestly bragging about the talent of their offspring or disciple, making the conversations between them all the more interesting. "Let''s stop talking about our children for now, as expected, you three¡­" as she has the bloodline of the phoenix and can innately sense the existence of special yang attribute qi, Feng Xi couldn''t help but ask as she detected the very same yang attribute qi from the two neers, and the fact alone that this is also the yang attribute qi that she senses within Su Meiyao''s womb being something that made her feel all the more certain of the rtion between this two other sworn sister of hers and the son of the most talented among them. Without even having to finish the words thate out of the mature, phoenix-like beauty''s mouth, both Li Yan and Bai Anxin already knows what she is talking about, making the two of them blush in embarrassment before they reveal an affirmation to their sworn sister''s inquiries by nodding to her question, making not only the mature, phoenix-like beauty, but also the dignified-looking beauty to fall into shock. This shock doesn''t reallyst for too long though as the two of them really wants to hear the detail more than anything else, making their eyes glow in curiosity as their faceses closer and closer towards the two beauties that just arrives here, opting to get the answer from the source themselves instead of the ck-haired motherly beauty. Being forced by their sworn sisters to confess up all sorts of things that they experienced with Su Meiyao, their sworn sister''s, son, both Li Yan and Bai Anxin starts talking about their experiences since they see no reason not too, and who knows, maybe in the near future, it will be their turn to ask these twodies like this. ''He''s a monster even in bed!!'' as the two Ascension Realm beauties heard their experience with Su Xiaotian, the two of them couldn''t help but reach their hands out just beneath their diaphragm, trying to picture something that made thempletely blush. "It''s a good thing that you have those talismans" already being exined to them what the immortal-like young man can achieve, the mature, phoenix-like Feng Xi said with a smile on her face as she decided that she should really start opening up about her condition towards these sworn sisters of hers, as the very mother of the solution for her problem doesn''t seem to be all too bothered with her sworn sisters having romantic rtionships with her son. Chapter 397 The Second Trial While his mother and her sworn sisters talking about him, on the other hand, the immortal-like young man is currently showing a pleasant smile on his face as he reads through the new information that he saw appearing on Hua Xian''er, Hong Lian, and Astaria''s information screen, the thing that they gained from this experience seemingly something that will immensely help them along the way. Looking at the new skill of the empress-like beauty, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think that this is exactly fitting of her character, the direct manner ofbat that has always been a part of this drunkarddy something that is also being capitalized upon by this new technique.@@novelbin@@ [Heavenly Body Golden Blood (Original, Awakened from thebination of physical, qi and soul talent of the user)] [Using the body as the foundation, triggers thetent potential hidden within the user''s body in order to exhibit power far more than what is logically possible within their realm. A technique unique to the creator, and any other person who tries to use this technique without the appropriate talents will only be able to show a miniscule percentage of this technique''s true potential, and at the worst-case scenario, performing this technique without the appropriate talent can causeplete crippling of one''s cultivation] [Generates a raging energy that overflows the entire body of the user, turning their hairs golden and their eyes a shade of red from the side effect, with the main effect of it being the increase of the user''sbat power by a single major realm of cultivation, applicable whatever realm the user is currently in. Also includes a range, energy infused attack on each of the user''s close-range attack, the power of this energy infused attack dependent on the strength of the user, as well as the quality of the energy infused within the attacks] "As expected of a battle junkie like her" the immortal-like young man smiles as he checks the empress-like beauty''s information a little bit more, making him snicker in amusement within his mind as he thinks of her hair getting longer and longer if she continues improving this technique, possibly even reaching those other states simr to the show that he used to watch back when he''s still living on Earth. After reading through the information of the new technique that Hua Xian''er acquires, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think of a specific race from an all-time favorite series that he watched back when he is still living on Earth, with the only difference of the members of that race being the fact that their eyes turns into shade of blue once they entered a simr form instead of the red one that is documented on the information about the empress-like beauty. After checking it, he then goes towards the information of the maidenly beauty, Hong Lian, beside Hua Xian''er, the information disyed something that is not even paling inparison to the technique that the empress-like beauty manages to enlighten herself with, the only difference being the fact that while Hua Xian''er''s self-created technique is something that is more focused on the inside, Hong Lian''s newly created technique is more focused on how her power directly affects the outside. [Cmity Lightning, Despairing Storm (Original, Awakened from thebination of physical, qi and soul talent of the user)] [Derived from the mastery of the creator with external forces and how it interacts with nature itself, this technique is specifically made to aid with the method of the creator in battle, making the technique extremely versatile, able to support the allies, disable opponents as well as justpletelyunch a terrifying, wide-range variety of attacks through this technique, that spreads dark clouds of tempestuous winds and raging lightnings all throughout the ces that the user can sense] [Able to increase the user''sbat power by one major realm no matter the realm of the user is currently in, in addition to that, the user can fully meld with the storm they created to conceal themselves as well as the people they want to,pletely so long as the ones detecting them are people who are below them in terms of overallbat prowess] Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Reading through Hong Lian''s new skills, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but think that with Hua Xian''er''s attacks being practically a ranged one during the time that her new technique is active, inbination with the concealment abilities of Hong Lian''s new technique, this duo of long-time sworn sisters are definitely going to be nightmares of the battlefield once they team up, a team up that will make their enemies feel helpless given that each and every single attacks of them will be covered by the concealment effect of the maidenly beauty''s new technique. Finally, the immortal-like young man then checks the valiant-looking blond beauty''s information, her new skill also appearing to be something truly fitting her character in battle. [Cleaving the Heavens (Original)] [A terrifying technique created by the creator''s desire to win against something thatpletely overwhelms them back in their weaker years. Guidance and arduous hard work made this technique the way it is, showing just how much effort the creator of this technique put into it when they are creating it] [Grants the user the ability to dish out damage more than one major realm higher than their current realm, the only drawback is that the user can only enhance the offensive aspect of their cultivation through this technique, and not the defensive ones] Thinking that this is really something that is fitting with the valiant-looking beauty''s character whenever she is in arge-scale battle, the immortal-like young man nodded once again, thinking that should he suppress his strength to the same level as hers, he might even find it hard to deal with such a technique despite its apparent simplicity. While the two other beauties, being the young, phoenix-like one and the schrly one, Feng Qing and Dao Xuanyuan respectively, doesn''t really gain as much as a newly created technique simr to what all these monsters achieved, the two of them are still lucky enough to glean insights to the next level that they are already preparing to break through. Despite that being the fact, Su Xiaotian still congrattes them happily as this is also a great news for him, with the two of them being a martial sister to him given either their master or mother both having sworn sisterhood with his own mother, smiling at them jovially as he gazes towards the threedies who just starts telling him the story of their experiences within the first trial previously. Seeing the looks within the immortal-like young man''s eyes though, Hua Xian''er, Hong Lian and Astaria are well aware that he already saw the surprise that they thought will make him pleased, said surprise being the fact that they had grown stronger once again thanks to his guidance and their talents, allowing them to create a technique that is more than likely, will allow them to protect themselves even more. "It''s great that you all managed to break through the first trial in a short amount of time¡­" the immortal-like young man pointed out, causing thedies to smile modestly at his words, wordsing out of the greatest talent of their generation himself, words that might not even be heard by these young geniuses directly within their entire life time, their smile causing him to return a brighter smile towards them as well. Seeing the smile on his face, thedies couldn''t help but look at him with a petrified expression on their faces, said expressionsting for a while before they manage to regain their bearing and snap out of their dazed observation of him, their faces blushing a little bit as they thought of the fact that they just stared at him for quite a while, and in a public ce at that. Seeing the expressions on their faces, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but explode in a fit ofughter, but not before waving one of his hands and isting them from the rest of the geniuses with the help of his soul power, thisughter of his causing thedies to ease up more than just a bit, prompting them to look at each other before they join him as well, their cute mouths letting out peals of giggles as the time continues to go by. Meanwhile, within the ones who has yet to finish taking the first trial, a purple-haired, alluring beauty already starts opening her eyes, a glow of refreshment and delight appearing on them as soon as her charming eyes got fully opened, a glow that also recedes back within the depth of her gaze just a moment after she opens her eyes. Before she can even stand up from the lotus position she is currently in, she stretched her sexy body, revealing her well developed curves despite her rtively loose clothing that hides more of her bodypared to the other onesing from the same top-tier force as hers. "That was really great~!" Chapter 398 Showing Off? While this alluring, purple haired beauty is currently still relishing on the feeling of letting herself go for quite some time within the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, more and more geniuses are already starting to wake up from their current state of meditation, most of said geniuses being the ones brought from the outside world by the Half=step Celestial Realms that are guarding them. The reason for these outsiders being far faster than the natives in terms ofpleting this trial is the fact that they are also the ones who have significantly better understanding on the Dao than the normal geniuses of the Sky Soul Star given the difference in the environment they grew up from, with their eyes seeing Half-step Celestial Realm experts on a daily basis, and those within the Celestial level are not even that rare to them, while the geniuses of this are people who can see even just Half-step Celestial Realm in extremely rare situations. With the fact that these geniuses are far more outstanding than majority of the talents of the Sky Soul Star''s Eastern Continent, it is easy for them to grow quite conceited of their strength especially since they merely treats this as a minor adventure for them to gain experience for their future cultivation, not really expecting that within this very itself, a person who willpletely overshadow their talent will appear, not to mention said person is also participating in the samepetition as them. This pride on themselves also made all but one person among these extraterrestrial young geniuses to reveal smug look on their faces as they open their eyes, thinking that even if it is not them, then one of them will definitely take the first ce of this trial, hence when they witnessed that there are already people who manages to escape from the illusion of the Dao Resonating Rock, seemingly far earlier than them. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire This causes distress and doubt to arise on most of these geniuses'' faces, with the only one among them not feeling such thing being a youngdy who appears to be ofte teen in terms of age, bearing a simr build as Su Xiaotian''s sister, the difference being her long, straight ck hair with a perfect luster that makes it appear like it is shining in the bright sky, perfectlyplimenting her goose egg shaped face and the upturned eyes that made her appear quite confident, if not proud. entuating her eyes are the long straight eyshes and willow eyebrows bearing the same color and shade as her lustrous hair, her eyebrows connected towards her cute, straight nose leading to her pink, beautiful lips, which clearly still has its youthful appeal seeing that she doesn''t develop any mature feature on her face yet. This beauty, with her confident gaze, peering toward the young geniuses that came from the same as hers, feels like she is now somehow in front of them in terms of cultivation one way or another, especially since she was already made aware of the fact that even within a world like this, obviously lower leveledpared to the kingdom that her mother leads, geniuses beyondprehension exists, the thought of these kind of geniuses prompting her to move her head around the ce and look for a specific figure within the crowd. As her gaze finally reaches the ce where the participants who are already done with the first trial waits, this proud beauty''s eyes starts glowing with excitement and delight as sheid her eyes upon one of the people who had already passed the first trial, seeing her true objective of going in this ce in the figure she just saw, around him, the very same people that apanies him when she first met him in that restaurant, making her even more sure that this is the very same young man that she is looking for. On the other hand, as this youngdy, a princess of a kingdom beyond the Sky Soul Star, Dongfang Jing, stares at the immortal-like young man with such fascination glowing within the depth of her star-like eyes, anotherdy currently has her eyes locked toward the figure of the very same young man, the emotions on her face on the other hand is far moreplicated than the ones that appear on Dongfang Jing''s eyes. Thedy staring at Su Xiaotian, an alluring, purple haired youngdy who appears to be of the same age as both Hua Xian''er and Hong Lian, looks at him with a mixture of hope, pity, frustration and even doubt along with all other sorts of emotions flooding her eyes, and even reaching as far as causing tears to threateningly flow out of her eyes, something that she never expected herself to do after so many years of being able topletely conceal her emotions even in front of an Ascension Realm expert without any problem at all.@@novelbin@@ Meanwhile, being stared at so intensely by two people, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but feel like he did something wrong despite not doing anything, causing him to feel the need to look and check the identity of these two people currently staring at him, prompting him to leave the conversation with his sister, lovers and friends for a while as he starts turning his head around to see the direction where the gazes he felt areing from. Seeing the purple-haired, alluring beauty that is Zi Yu''er, the immortal-like young man couldn''t stop himself from smiling as he starts looking forward to what thisdy can show him after all these time that they had been separated, the confidence of his assessment on her inside his mind telling him that whatever it is that this alluring beauty will show himter, it is definitely on the same level of impressiveness as the technique that his senior sister Dao Xuanyuan uses during their sparring. As she continues to stare at the man who appears to be the only one that can help her in her current predicament, the purple-haired beauty, ZI Yu''er, notices toote that he is also looking at her direction now, the smile on his face enough to make her forget her problems for a minute before she snaps out of her daze as she shakes her head to get off the thoughts about him inside her mind, thinking that any more interaction between the two of them might give him more trouble given how much attention the third prince of the Imperial Court is paying to her. Su Xiaotian ispletely unaware of this fact though, hence making him wonder just why is it that this beauty appears to be out of herselfpared to how she usually is whenever he saw her, causing him to ask the question of whether she has anything weighing her mind. Before he can even send a question to her via telepathicmunication though, he already received something from her, the tone of her usually cheerful, cheeky voicepletely different, as if a lot of things are already weighing on her mind. {Su Tian¡­ or rather¡­ Su Xiaotian¡­ please stop staring at me like that from now on¡­} she said with her resolve shaking as she never really want to say even just something like that to him, the feeling of her pushing away the person who she is interested the most making her feel quite theplicated, negative emotion deep inside her heart, almost as if there''s someone taking away a very important thing to her, however, she doesn''t know who it is that is taking them away and what it is that is being taken from her. Detecting the tone of her voice, the immortal-like young man already knows that there''s a problem that she is currently facing, probably so muchrger than she expected that she doesn''t even want to tell him and just decides to drive him away like this, most likely out of fear of being implicated by hanging out with her. ''Come to think of it, the rumor about the third prince of the Imperial Court¡­'' as he recalls the things he heard from the crowd from when the Dao Enlightenment Competition is just starting, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but frown as he pieces some important information together, a deduction that if proven to be right, is definitely the reason why this beauty whom he befriended through a great fight is now actively avoiding him and even pushing him away from her. {You''re right, I probably should stop staring at you like this¡­} he conceded causing the alluring beauty to feel relieved, yet also disappointed at the same time, thinking that there might still be something that he wants to say before she eventually manages to convince him on following her suggestions, but only until she heard the second part of his words, the wordsing into her mind making her heart skip beats and her entire beingpletely confused and overwhelmed by good feelings. [I should probably look at you more like this] Chapter 399 Absurd Strength ''I need to be careful of them¡­'' Su Xiaotian thought to himself as he retracts his attention from the Half-step Celestial Realm experts gathering, merely focusing on himself once again as he tried to improve his cultivation even if it was just for a little bit before the first trial finishes. Meanwhile, among thedies who apanies this immortal-like young man in participating in the Dao Enlightenment Competition, his bubbly young beauty of a sister appears to be the one who finishes the trial first, being second only to him in terms ofpletion speed for this first trial. ''The youngdy of the Extreme Martial Sect? Looks like she''s even greater than what she had shown during the Golden Spirit Pool event¡­'' looking at the young beauty who just stood up from her lotus position, the elder who is in charge of the first trial thought to himself while watching this youngdy approach his direction, feeling a sliver of pity towards the sect that just seem to abandon her. ''I heard that she doesn''t return to the Extreme Martial Sect after that event¡­ well, I guess it''s better for her since she looks even more talented now¡­'' he added to his words as he looked at the young genius now standing in front of him, her eyes appearing to be simr to someone who already umtes countless experience, both boon and bane, throughout her life, something that isn''t really normal being possessed by a youngdy like her. Showing a nod of approval to her, he throws a token very simr to the one he handed to her half-brother before curtly smiling and exining its purpose to her. "Congrattions, youngss, you passed the first trial" the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain said in a genuine congrattory tone while appreciating the fact that such a young participant like her is able to easily pass the first trial of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, something that wasn''t really possible during their time but is possible now, showing that by time, the level and quality of cultivation within their world is progressing at a considerable rate. ''I heard that she''s that youngd''s half-sister, it''s a good thing that he finds some family to apany him in the path of cultivation'' he added in his mind as he looks towards the immortal-like young man who seems to bepletely focused on his cultivation within the free space unupied by the participants of the trial, pity welling from his ascetic self as he recalls the rumors surrounding the loved ones of thatd, a rumor about him being the only one left of his former family, a rumor spread by the Extreme Martial Sect in order to preserve their reputation.@@novelbin@@ If only him, as well as other people know about the truth, they mighte to wonder even more just how is it that this immortal-like young man manages to preserve the lives of those people he treasures despite the great, near insurmountable opponents that is presented to him in this cruel game called life. "That token is some sort of key, only those who had passed the first trial will be able to receive that token from me, and only those who have those tokens can proceed to the second trial, of course, you can only proceed once the first trial is done" shrugging those thoughts in his mind, this elder from the Dao Seeking Mountains exins with the very same word that he said to the bubbly young beauty''s half-brother, before then directing his gaze towards the immortal-like young man, seemingly urging this youngdy to look at him as well. Following the gaze of the elder, Wu Xiaoyao''s eyes eventuallyid upon her dear big brother''s meditating figure, his focused face causing a beam of light from a smile to appear on her attractive, youthful face, a smile that only reveals itself for a short amount of time before it conceals itself beneath the modest expression usually on her face. Curtly bowing towards the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Wu Xiaoyao then heads towards the direction of her dear big brother, her steps light and seemingly cheery as she silently hums a joyful tune while moving closer and closer towards him. Meanwhile, the immortal-like young man also notices his dear little sister moving towards his direction, causing some slight changes in his current demeanor as he cultivates, with a smile gradually appearing on his previously focused, handsome face. ---------- "Seems like Sister Bai''s child is a monster as well¡­" looking at this half-siblingpletely owning the first trial of the Dao Enlightenment Competition, the dignified-looking Tang Jianxue said with an entertained smile on her face, not even a single bit jealous that the capability of this youngdy appears to be far superior to her own disciple, especially since this youngdy is also a descendant of one of her sworn sisters. "Her strength is only second to Sister Meiyao after all¡­" while watching the first trial unfolds, the mature, phoenix-like beauty that is Feng Xi replies towards Tang Jianxue''s words, her remarks gradually revealing the rankings between her sworn sisters in terms of talents back in their days of travels. "Let''s not just talk about gics, sisters, I know just how much hard work the youngss pours into her cultivation, I think she deserves so much more praise than just being Anxin''s child don''t she?" hearing the words from her sworn sisters, the ck-haired, goddess-like motherly beauty interrupted with a doting smile on her face as she looks at the half-siblings near each other, her own son, and her sole childhood friend''s daughter, whom she already treats as her own child a well. Looking at this motherly beauty after she finishes her words, the two mature beauties, Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi, couldn''t help but think of just how much did this sworn sister of theirs grows from their olden days, the experience of being a mother seemingly something that allows her to gain something that she previously don''t have. After her words processed within their minds, they couldn''t help but approve of the brilliance of it, and knowing that this youngdy is someone really hardworking as well from the short time that they had been living together, Tang Jianxue and Feng Xi nods in acknowledgement, thinking that their previous words are somewhatcking as a praise for the bubbly young beauty that is Wu Xiaoyao. "Decadeste in terms of cultivationpared to us, and still teaching us lessons that we must not forget¡­" after a short silence between the three of them, Tang Jianxue said with a wry smile on her face as she looks at this ck-haired motherly beauty, the smile on said beauty''s face something that still often shakes her soul, well, it is not only her as everyone who can see this smile will definitely get enchanted by thisdy beyond any doubt. "I must say, it is really great spending time with you, Sister Meiyao, back then, you are teaching me about cultivation and now, you are teaching me about parenting¡­" Feng Xi added with a smile on her gorgeous face, thinking that there''s really no limit to what she can learn from a single person, especially when this person is someone as talented as the motherly beauty in front of her. Hearing the words from her two sworn-sister''s mouths, Su Meiyao couldn''t help but return a smile as well as she thought of something good, the smile on her face changing into an excited one as she replies to their words. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Forget about all that for now though, we should probably bring Sister Li and Anxin toplete the group from our golden days~~~" as she thought of having a little reunion among them, Su Meiyao suggested, making the two Ascension Realm wonder just how will this long-time sworn sister of theirs will achieve such a thing, especially since ording from the things they heard, their two other sworn sisters are in the other side of the continent, and even with an Ascension Realm cultivation, it will still take them a pretty long time to reach here. As the two of them looks at her with curiosity in their eyes, Su Meiyao merely smiles as she invokes the screen of the Universal Shop System to appear in front of her sight, something in there being the focus of her gaze, a method to contact anyone deeply connected to her emotionally. Who she contacts isn''t really these two sworn sisters they are talking about though, but rather, her beloved son so that she can asks for the permission to reveal some sort of things to these two sworn sisters of hers, something she and her son doesn''t really consider all too important for them to hide but still decided to ask him eitherway. {Baby, mama is going to use some Unbounded Spatial Talisman to bring Sister Li and Anxin here~~~} she said with a spoiled tone that she often uses whenever she wants to ask something to her beloved son, a method that never fails in getting her what she wants. Chapter 400 Talent As the empress-like beauty starts telling her experience not only to her beloved but also to her sisters as well, the conversation among them continues going, first with Hua Xian''er defeating all the opponents, beasts, charging towards her, then with Hong Lian managing to defeat all sorts of versions of herself, and finally, Astaria, who manages to transcend the Cmity Beast that she once fears the most with just one strike from her massive guandao. While all of their experiences invoke interest from one another, given that they can still share their experiences in depth when they go back home, they focused most on the twodies sitting along with them as well, one of them the young, phoenix-like beauty that is Feng Qing, and the schrly beauty that is Dao Xuanyuan, who is currently assuming the identity of a man. The phoenix-like beauty, also had the same concept of illusion as Hong Lian''s with the illusion forcing her to fight herself, however, the difference is that the one that Feng Qing fought against is just a single, overwhelming version of her in all areas possible, meaning that she had to try time and time again in order for her to deal damage against her opponent, causing her tost longer within the illusion than she initially thought. What is quite surprising is the illusion that imprisons Dao Xuanyuan, with the ce she enters being one ofplete stillness and harmony, with a ck ground and a white sky melding into a perfect image, making her glean into some insights to even further improving her already monstrous technique. Add to that the fact that she doesn''t even need to fight in order to acquire what she had just gained within the illusions, the otherdies couldn''t help but feel a bit sour because of this, causing them to target the schrly beauty shamelessly. "Since Brother Xuanyuan gains a lot, why don''t you throw us some party in celebration, I know, you can even cook!" speaking with the consideration that she is currently acting as a man, Hong Lian leads with a cunning smile on her maidenly face, the contrast within this expression something that is too rare that it made the immortal-like young man burn it into his memories like all the rare moments that he shares with each and every single one of his lovers. "Yeah, I guess Brother Xuanyuan should really treat us to some good food and wine!!!" looking at this new target for them to rip money of, Hua Xian''er couldn''t help but join in as she looks towards her partner in crime, the valiant-looking blonde beauty, who is also perking her ears the moment that she heard of something to drink.@@novelbin@@ As their conversation devolves into something that is more of a useless chatter than a discussion of their gains, this group of young people causes their own perception of time to feel elerated given how entertained they are when they are talking to each other. While this group of young cultivators are currently talking with each other regarding their experiences within the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, their elders are currently talking as well, said elders within one of the mountain peaks that can be used to observe the area where the first trial is being held, on this ce standing are five heavenly beauties who appears to be quite matured in age, the most outstanding one among all of them being the one right in the middle, with long, wavy ck hair that seems to put even the night sky into shame, coupled with her heavenly face and devilish body makes her all the more tempting to anyone''s eyes. Beside her, fourdies who can barely rival her beauty stands, two on either side of her, one among them a golden-pupiled motherly beauty, then a rep-pupiled sociable one, a dignified-looking mature beauty and a mature, phoenix like beauty, the smile on each of their faces making it apparent that they are enjoying this time together. "Your daughter is really strong, Sister Anxin, she''s the second one toe out of the illusion right after Sister Meiyao''s monster of a son" watching their precious peoples, either a disciple or a daughter, talking among each other whileughing and smiling just how they used to during their good old days, Feng Xi couldn''t help but point out as she nods in approval of these young one''s character, an evaluation that she always put in front of anything else. ''He''s so much more than what my dear daughter describes him¡­'' as she observes how the immortal-like young man easily guides the conversation and keep it on going among the girls, making them feel more and more closer to each other, this mature, phoenix-like beauty smiles, watching just how masterful he is on the social level as well, not only in terms of his cultivation. Meanwhile, the golden-pupiled motherly beauty, the very mother of the youngdy that Feng Xi is talking about, smiles not so modestly due to her praise, her golden-pupils glowing for a bit before it returns to its usual hue, but her pride is clearly still not diminished given that her bountiful chest is still sticking proud and showing itself among the crowd, said crowd being her sworn sisters. "Thank you for thepliment, Sister Xi, you''re little Qing is really great as well" Bai Anxin replies back after letting thepliment sink for a while, her words something that made the mature, phoenix-like beauty smile as well, feeling quite really proud of raising a daughter like this. "Let''s not forget Sister Yan''s Little Lian, she''s also a monster as well" looking at the maidenly beauty sitting just right beside the empress-like beauty, Tang Jianxue mentions as she looks at the mother of thedy she just mentioned, saiddy smiling as well from the words she just heard. "Your disciple is really impressive, Sister Jianxue¡­" looking at her beloved daughter as well after checking the schrly beauty, who is currently in the form of a man, first, Li Yan said with a praising tone in her voice, returning the praise she receives from this sister of hers, the wordsing out of her mouth a genuine thought that pops into her mind as she starts checking Dao Xuanyuan of her talents. Seeing that her sworn sisters are all getting along really well, Su Meiyao felt like this is the greatest reunion that they can ever have, meeting each other after more than decades and now talking about their children and all modestly bragging about the talent of their offspring or disciple, making the conversations between them all the more interesting. "Let''s stop talking about our children for now, as expected, you three¡­" as she has the bloodline of the phoenix and can innately sense the existence of special yang attribute qi, Feng Xi couldn''t help but ask as she detected the very same yang attribute qi from the two neers, and the fact alone that this is also the yang attribute qi that she senses within Su Meiyao''s womb being something that made her feel all the more certain of the rtion between this two other sworn sister of hers and the son of the most talented among them. Without even having to finish the words thate out of the mature, phoenix-like beauty''s mouth, both Li Yan and Bai Anxin already knows what she is talking about, making the two of them blush in embarrassment before they reveal an affirmation to their sworn sister''s inquiries by nodding to her question, making not only the mature, phoenix-like beauty, but also the dignified-looking beauty to fall into shock. This shock doesn''t reallyst for too long though as the two of them really wants to hear the detail more than anything else, making their eyes glow in curiosity as their faceses closer and closer towards the two beauties that just arrives here, opting to get the answer from the source themselves instead of the ck-haired motherly beauty. Being forced by their sworn sisters to confess up all sorts of things that they experienced with Su Meiyao, their sworn sister''s, son, both Li Yan and Bai Anxin starts talking about their experiences since they see no reason not too, and who knows, maybe in the near future, it will be their turn to ask these twodies like this. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire ''He''s a monster even in bed!!'' as the two Ascension Realm beauties heard their experience with Su Xiaotian, the two of them couldn''t help but reach their hands out just beneath their diaphragm, trying to picture something that made thempletely blush. "It''s a good thing that you have those talismans" already being exined to them what the immortal-like young man can achieve, the mature, phoenix-like Feng Xi said with a smile on her face as she decided that she should really start opening up about her condition towards these sworn sisters of hers, as the very mother of the solution for her problem doesn''t seem to be all too bothered with her sworn sisters having romantic rtionships with her son. Chapter 401 A Distinct Difference With that said, the immortal-like young man then peered towards the purple-haired, alluring youngdy with a gaze that make it seem like they are close to each other in one way or another, this gaze of his making the alluring beauty, Zi Yu''er, all the more panicked just from what he is doing alone, not to mention the implication that might bite him back should any unwanted eyes manage to glean into his current action and deduce their own meaning regarding this gaze of his. {W-what the hell are you doing!? Didn''t I just told you to©¤} in a hurried manner, Zi Yu''er then starts asking the most important question towards the immortal-like Su Xiaotian, all while trying her very best in order to create a way to obscure his vision from her as much as possible, something that isn''t really all that possible for now given that majority of the participants of the first trial are still trapped inside the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock. Before she can even finish asking her question though, the alluring beauty got interrupted as Su Xiaotian himself shes a jovial smile towards her, rendering her a bit speechless not only due to his audacity, or rather, guts to openly act like this, but also due to the words of his that enters through her mind. {Haha, I never expected that I will see that cheeky Zi Yu''er acting like this!} the immortal-like young man said with his face showing a changed smile, one that despite the clear taunting attitude, still reveals traces of his amusement, along with his worry for thisdy that became his friend through a way that ismon between man to man friendship but not to a man to woman one, through fighting each other. Hearing the words from the good friend that she had managed to forge a bond with during her time in the Crescent Moon Secret Realm, the purple-haired alluring beauty couldn''t help but shake her head to try and get rid of the reddish pink blush that is already starting to appear on her face, something really rare, if not even impossible for her to do within the countless times that she interacted with anyone other than him. Given how open-minded, if not shameless of an individual thisdy is though, she managed to recover and rpose herself within mere moments of shaking her head as she starts to think that there''s nothing she can do to stop this young man on whatever it is that he wants to do, causing her to return a smile towards him as well, a helpless one that seems to tell him to just do whatever he wants. Seeing the smile from Zi Yu''er, the immortal-like young man, Su Xiaotian, merely nods at her as he sent another telepathic message to her, this time, the content of his message made her really surprised, so much that her face cycles through multiple expressions all at once, all of them either positive or neutral ones, face filled with either joy, contemtion, and hope among all sorts of expressions, expressions that she will rarely reveal and will make anyone familiar to her to wonder just what is it that the immortal-like young man told her. As far as she is concerned though, this message is only for her, and even if there''s someone who find out about it and ask her about what Su Xiaotian told her, Zi Yu''er will merely smile towards whoever it is that wants to know it before telling them that she won''t say a single thing, no matter what the identity of the one asking is. What is unknown to her however is despite the fact that she expected someone to notice, a person notices it way too early, the reason being the fact that said person who notices her constant change in expression during her time staring towards the immortal-like young man is a person who seems to put his entire focus towards her the moment that they had broken through the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock.@@novelbin@@ "Yu''er~" moving towards the alluring beauty, a young man, who seems to be of the same age as her, with quite the tall stature making other people pale inparison, and bearing a cunning, intelligent light on his eyes, said as he waves his hands all while tracing the gaze of thedy in his eyes, wondering who is it that she is looking at right now. The moment that Zi Yu''er heard of this seemingly cheerful voice who seems to just arbitrarily use an awfully intimate way of addressing her without her permission, she felt a shiver run down her spine as mix of emotions starts flooding her mind. Should it be any other time earlier than now, this purple-haired, alluring beauty''s mixture ofplicated feelings will definitely be reigned with helplessness, terror, and possibly even despair not because of the difference by the talent between her and this young man, but rather because of the disparity between the people supporting her from behind, however, due to what Su Xiaotian just said to her previously, the emotions running on her mind right now ispletely different from before. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire Anger, disdain, and even disgust flows from the deepest part of her being as she takes another look towards this young man with his glowing eyes clearly locked on her figure rather than anything else, the slightly opened mouth of this young man clearly showing signs of his saliva about to flow out from his mouth. ''Why is someone like him even a young sessor of the Imperial Court? Are they socking in character that they need to have this¡­ lustful creature to be one?'' criticizing in her mind, Zi Yu''er ispletely unaware of the fact that she had nearly stumbled upon a fact that no one will be able to normally know otherwise, a fact that the Imperial Court themselves thinks of as nothing otherwise given how and what they thought of themselves as. While she ispletely focused on her thought though, the purple-haired alluring beauty''s silence was already taken as something offensive by the intelligent-looking young man the previously jovial smile on his face starting to crack a bit as some hint of annoyance starts recing it. ''I am a sessor to the Imperial Court you brothel bitch! Do you really think you can always act aloof to me like that!? Heh¡­ just you wait, the moment that you enter the Imperial Court, I will show you what discipline is like every day of your life!!'' while still looking towards the alluring Zi Yu''er, the third imperial prince, Long Moxie, thought to himselffortingly as he remembers all the times that his advances were brutally turned down by thisdy, something that he always take note of whenever it happens so that he can take some revenge on her once shends on his hands. ''Let''s remain friendly for now¡­'' the third imperial prince thought to himself as his mind starts calming down, the turmoil of emotions deep within him not even showing as a trace in his outer appearance, not in his expression, not in his voice, not in his bodily movements, making it appear that he is someone who is really talented in concealing his real thought at the very least. After thinking about his next course of action, the young man then starts raising one of his hands, moving it towards the shoulders of the beauty standing in front of him, thinking of taking a little bit of advantage from her given just how much she made him suffer from all his times of chasing after her. What he didn''t expect though is for the beauty to snap out of her daze the moment that she felt his hand moving near proximity of her, said beauty''s hands moving at a visually untraceable speed to reach for the third imperial prince''s hands, barring it from getting any closer towards her, not even allowing him to touch her hands as the hand stopping his movements is currently locking him by the wrist. "Yu''er, what''s the meaning of this?" despite already experiencing something like this multiple times from this alluring beauty already, Long Moxie couldn''t help but ask in confusion and wonder as he felt that this time, there is something different with how Zi Yu''er is stopping him, almost as if the hand holding his wrist wants nothing more than to crush the thing it is currently holding in its grasp. {Should I keep up my fa?ade?} as she continues preventing the third imperial prince''s hand from advancing any further, the beauty then asks the one she is relying on to act like this, a question that she already knows his answer to, but just asking anyways to hear the answer from his own mouth. Hearing the question, the recipient of the message, Su Xiaotian, merely reveals a spoiling smile on his face before he replies with the words she wants to hear. {Do whatever you want} Chapter 402 A True Genius {Do whatever you want} Receiving the words from Su Xiaotian, Zi Yu''er then reveals an assured smile on her face, something that the third imperial prince fails to see given that she still has her back facing him while she keeps his hands at bay, not even allowing it to move by a single millimeter even closer than her. This assured smile though gradually changes into something else as she starts turning her body around in order to meet the third imperial prince''s gaze, an expression that is still considered as a smile, albeit a malevolent, seemingly mocking one that is directly aimed towards the intelligent-looking young man. As she recalls the question previously asked by this young man, she then directed her gaze to his eyes, causing the young man to flinch a bit as he witnesses the malicious intent glowing beneath the gem-like eyes of the alluring beauty as she gazes towards him, a thing that made him feel all the more triggered as he never expected a ''mere'' woman like her to make him feel something simr to fear. "Oh, nothing much, I just thought that people shouldn''t really touch other people all that willy nilly, Long Moxie¡­ especially since we''re not that close~~~" Zi Yu''er then replies with all the confidence in the worldced in her tone, a hint of relief and satisfaction apparent on the expression on her pristine face as she finally managed to let out something that she had been keeping to herself for all the times that she met with this young man, this gratified feeling making her feel indebted towards the immortal-like young man clearly watching the happenings between her and Long Moxie. Hearing his nameing out of the purple-haired, alluring beauty''s mouth without any respect in her tone at all, Long Moxie''s threads finally brokepletely, his mind surging with the thoughts of teaching thisdy a lesson in order for her not to do anything simr to this in the future again, something that he thought is only natural given that she will eventually fall to his hands in the future either way.@@novelbin@@ "Your mouth appears to be quite sharp today, woman, do you really think just because you are betrothed to me, I won''t do anything to you?" Long Moxie replies without a single care in the world, even less towards the participants still imprisoned within the illusion created by the array formation containing the massive Dao Resonating Rock, wanting to overwhelm thedy holding his wrist through his pressure alone as he allows his cultivation to explode forth. ''Advance state Soul Formation¡­'' feeling the oppressive might pressing down on her body as she got engulfed within the power of the third imperial prince, Zi Yu''er couldn''t help but feel a bit troubled as she never expected that this young man will be so ahead of her, who is already one of the greatest of their generation, in terms of cultivation. What makes this matter all the more terrifying is the fact that while Long Moxie is ced third in the session ranking of the Imperial Court, he achieves it through his brilliant mind alone and not because of his martial might, meaning that the other two above him, who are known for their extreme talent inbat, is definitely even stronger than them. ''Just how in the world is the Imperial Court producing this kind of monsters?'' Zi Yu''er thought to herself as she readies her entire body to parry whatever it is that mighte from Long Moxie, just in case he presses more on the issue and just decide to attack her further than this. Being the dauntlessdy she is though, this purple-haired, alluring beauty still manages to stand her ground with just a bit of more effort than usual, withstanding the onught of the young man''s pressure with rtive ease as she maintains her upright, straight posture without moving a single bit. This posture of hers changes within a moment though as what she fears the mostes into reality, with Long Moxie lifting his fist up, swiftly driving it towards her position without even a single hesitation in his eyes. ''And he even paints himself as a gentleman'' seeing the fist gradually gettingrger andrger as it moves closer towards her, Zi Yu''er then thought to herself, mocking the imperial prince all while mobilizing her body in order to block the blow about to arrive, as she knows that given this close proximity between them, it is already toote for her to dodge. Exerting strength on one of her arms, particrly the one with the hand holding Long Moxie''s wrist, she then pulls it towards the direction of the fist moving towards her, causing the young man''s posture to copse as the punch got redirected just in time for it to barely graze her cheeks, and that alone made it more than enough for her to feel the might of the young man in front of her. ''What the hell is the elder doing?'' looking at the middle-aged facilitating elder of this first trial not making a single move to prevent things from happening, she couldn''t help but curse in her mind, unaware of the fact that the very same elder she is cursing is also torn in a dilemma of whether he should intervene or not. Meanwhile, the elder can only stand anxiously on his spot as he waits for the response of the Headmistress to this problem, given that he thinks it is out of his authority to intervene in the matters regarding one of the possible sessors of the sole force within the Central Province, thinking that it is out of his authority to possibly endanger their own force by being targeted by the Imperial Court. While waiting for the respond from the Headmistress though, another person is silently watching the proceedings of the sudden attack towards Zi Yu''er the eyes of this observer glowing with malice as thoughts of how to suppress thedy''s attacker already starts rushing to his mind. Before the response from Tang Jianxue arrives though, the third imperial prince already regains his position as he manages to force his hand out of Zi Yu''er''s grip with a bit more force than he thought he need, now already sending another punch once again in order to teach thedy a lesson. As all of this happens, Zi Yu''er is also trying her best in order to prevent the attack fromnding on her, pushing her favored weapon to the limit as it forms a circr barrier covering the entire trajectory of the fist swiftly moving to attack her, just hoping that it will be enough to stop the raged suffused attack sent by Long Moxie without thinking of the consequences of his action. This hope is shattered along with the current form of her magical sash though as the fist, seemingly made from steel, pierces through her defenses and made the sash that manages to dominate group of geniuses all too easily copses all too easily from this seemingly simple attack, causing her to feel panicked as she tries to evade with the best of her ability. ''Toote for you! Time to teach you a lesson!!'' seeing the effects of his technique on the alluring beauty''s most prided weapon, Long Moxie thought to himself as a maniacal smile starts forming on his face, a rush of excitement from hitting something this beautiful surging within his entire being like a torrent of waves from a river raging with the storms. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire Seeing that there is no way for her to avoid this attack any longer, ZI Yu''er then decided to just receive it with all she got, gritting her pearly teeth as she starts raising her arms in front of her in order to mitigate even just a portion of the attack, all while she circtes the qi in her entire body in order to fortify herself, prepared to feel the pain from the brunt of her attack. As all of this is happening, the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountain is also already moving to prevent anything else from happening as he already receives the go signal from Tang Jianxue herself to act ording to his discretion, the first thing he prioritizes being isting the attack from spreading any further waving his hand to utilize the formation underneath them in order to separate the two from anyone else within the t mountain top. Hence also the reason why he is a step toote to prevent Long Moxie''s attack fromnding on his intended target, causing this elder to shake his head as he feels pity for thedy receiving this powerful attack. Before this brutal attack can even reach the alluring beauty though, something stopped it from its path,pletely locking it on position the same way said beauty, Zi Yu''er''s hands prevents it from moving any closer to her previously. As the attack stops in its path, the reason for this starts speaking in apletely unbothered tone as if this attack isn''t even any trouble to them. "Say, aren''t you even a bit ashamed?" Chapter 403 Might Back in time, a few minutes ago, Su Xiaotian is already preparing to intervene knowing full well what kind of person the third prince of the Imperial Court is based on his memories of the previous timeline. And his initial spection of what could possibly happen between his good friend and the one seemingly setting his eyes on her trulyes into reality as the intelligent-looking young man lifts his fist up once again after a first failed attempt to hit the beauty in front of him, this time the attack seemingly far more ruthless than the initial one. Hence the reason why he moves even without notifying thedies around him first, especially since he knows that the alluring beauty that is his friend, ZI Yu''er, is more than likely incapable of defending against such magnitude of attacking from a cultivator with a far higher level than her current one. Standing up in no time, thedies around him, even the strongest one among them, that being his two martial sisters, Dao Xuanyuan and Feng Qing, fails to keep up with his speed, to the point that they only manage to see a blur as he moves towards the location of the third imperial prince and the purple-haired alluring beauty. And with his disappearance, his tall figure then appears once again, but now standing between the alluring Zi Yu''er and the imperial prince that is Long Moxie, with one of his hands locking the prince''s hand in ce, not even allowing it to move a single bit closer towards thedy standing just right beside him. "Say, aren''t you even a bit ashamed?" as the scene of this ''reputable'' prince''s attack ys on his mind once again, the immortal-like young man couldn''t help but ask as he wonders just what sort of person will hit someone weaker than them without rhyme or reason other than his own ego at all, what more said stronger person being a man hitting ady not even on the same cultivation level as him. With the question resounding within the nearby area around the three of them though, Su Xiaotian fails to receive a proper reply within a few moments as it seems that his own speed made it so that the two who is just about to fight unable toprehend what just happened, leaving the two of them frozen in ce for a few split seconds before they both regained their bearing, with the alluring Zi Yu''er showing immense relief on her gorgeous face while the third imperial prince''s face shows an obviously displease expression to it. "This is not your business, peasant, let go of my hand before I make you regret it¡­" seeing the young man preventing his fist from moving away from its current ce, the prince, Long Moxie, couldn''t help but start speaking as he tries his best to make his arm budge from the grip of this young man, such attempt just making him more and more aware of just what sort of monster this young man is, hence prompting him into resorting to threatening the young man with his status. "I am the third imperial prince of the Imperial Court, just so you know, and any disrespect to me can be seen as disrespect to the Imperial Court¡­ as a cultivator of this continent, you know what that means right?" trying to pull his hand away once more, Long Moxie added while having his head look up in order to gaze towards this new opponent eye to eye, nning to instill terror into him by announcing what sort of power is backing him from behind.@@novelbin@@ However, this doesn''t necessarily mean that whatever it is that he is spouting is something anyone should believe in, as given his official status as one of the acknowledged prospective heirs of the Imperial Court, he can easily trick and deceive his way though anything he want outside the Imperial Court so long as he uses its name. Should the person he threatened any other else in the continent, regardless of the cultivation they have, then he would definitely seed in deterring them through deception alone, however, who he is currently trying to threaten is quite possibly the sole person who knows a massive amount of information regarding the Imperial Court who is not a part of the said force, something that said person found out from his memory of the previous timeline. Hearing the wordsing out of Long Moxie''s mouth, Su Xiaotian then smiles towards the intelligent-looking young man''s threat as he ispletely aware of the fact that everything that he is currently saying is a sort of a bluff, with the closest thing to a threat that he currently has being the guardians watching over him in the distance. "The world isn''t so afraid of loud people who couldn''t really prove themselves, Long Moxie¡­" the immortal-like bearing then start leaking out of Su Xiaotian as he replies to the intelligent-looking young man''s words, the smile appearing on his face filled with immutable confidence that appears to stem from the depth of his very being, the smile disappearing as it turns into a serious, and rather threatening look as he continues his words without a single care whether the opposing young man wants to speak as well. "You know, I thought you''re about to show off something impressive, but who would''ve expected that you will just show off your elders like that¡­ are you some sort of parasite that needs to constantly rely on them?" Su Xiaotian added as he let go of the now powerless hand of the intelligent=looking Long Moxie, the expression on his face clearly showing just how enraged he is nowpared to what he previously felt, and the fact that the facilitating elder is now near their position doesn''t make it any better. Knowing that he made trouble for himself, Long Moxie then took a long breath to calm himself down, after which he starts looking around to assess whether there''s a lot of people who witness this side of him, making him sigh in relief as he notices that there is still rtively fewer person who woke up from the illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock. Looking towards the middle-aged man who is clearly displeased by what he just did, the intelligent-looking young man then decided to control himself given that he is still outside the territory where he can run as rampant as he wants, showing a little bit of false respect in order to appease the clearly offended Dao Seeking Mountains. "My apologies for the mess we''ve created, elder, it seems like I got carried away with emotion due to the things thatdy Zi here has said" Long Moxie said with a jovial smile on his face as if he''s not seething with immense rage just previously, this attitude of his, along with the way heposes his words making not only the elder, but also Su Xiaotian, who had experienced several lives, feel quite impressed. ''He''s trying to shift me even in this situation huh?'' Su Xiaotian thought to himself while feeling quite annoyed with the way that this young man dealt with the situation, clearly still trying to drag Zi Yu''er to the pit that he created for himself while talking with the tone of someone who knew that the other party can only go ording to the lead that he already created. The very same idea is running on the elder''s mind as well, making him feel quite offended given how seemingly disregarding of his status this imperial prince acts, thus also making him wonder just what sort of thing is he hiding for him to confidently act like that even within the midst of a ce that is not within his own turf. "Forget it, just go and rest yourselves in the waiting area, there are still a lot of people taking the first trial" in the end, the elder can only choose to de-escte the situation as he sighs to himself tossing a token towards the third imperial prince, the very same one with the carvings of the Dao Seeking Mountains on it. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire After receiving the token just like that, Long Moxie still seems to be quite dissatisfied with the way that this facilitating elder handles the situation, wondering whether he can still push him somehow to teach the purple-haired alluring beauty a lesson for him. However, he opted not to as he heard a telepathic transmission from his most trusted aide the moment that he thinks of pushing for more, the words he received causing him to feel a bit more cautious especially since he wants to use thispetition as a tform for him to step on in order for him to be renowned within the Eastern Continent. {You should not make any conspicuous moves now your highness, there are a lot of ''unknown'' people within the premise, and even us are not capable of assessing their limits} Chapter 404 Despair? {You should not make any conspicuous moves now your highness, there are a lot of ''unknown'' people within the premise, and even us are not capable of assessing their limits} {I know¡­ do you manage to find out where those peoplee from?} hearing the words from his personal guard, Long Moxie replied telepathically as he starts moving towards the waiting area, a frown appearing on his face as he finds all these unknown geniuses more of a trouble whenpared to the young man that just blocked his attack previously, a thought that he will definitely regretter. {This¡­ we''re not able to pinpoint where theye from yet, your highness, but I heard some of them is familiar with that elder from the Heavenly Secret Tower¡­} after telling what they found out through ''intensive'' research within a short span of time, the personal guard of the third imperial prince also finds their intelligencework quite embarrassing, having trouble finding out the identity of someone already out in the open. With the words reaching Long Moxie, the intelligent-looking young man couldn''t help but frown to himself as he thought of the trouble they need to deal with if the spection from his personal guard is true, the fact that theserge number of top-tier cultivators possibly being connected to their long-time enemies sending him into an all-time high of an alert. While he starts thinking of better ways to find the identities of this people out, and whether they can sway them away from the Heavenly Secret Tower and to their side, the pair of young man anddy that he left behind are now looking at each other with smile apparent on their faces, the smile of the youngdy a grateful one while the young man has more of a ''no need for thank'' expression to it. "The rumors are true huh¡­ I never expected that you have quite the powerful Daopanion, Yu''er" now walking towards the gathering of his close friend, Su Xiaotian lead the way, as well as the conversation as he starts speaking, the immortal-like bearing that he seems to always exude making thedy following behind him to look towards him with a stunned expression for reasons that not even she herself knows, only managing to snap out of this state after a few brief moments before she follows the immortal-like young man. "What Daopanion? I would rather kill myself than to be a Daopanion of that¡­ man?" shaking her head as she walks behind Su Xiaotian, the purple-haired alluring beauty shook her head in annoyance while she startsining to him, the wry smile on her beautiful face clearly showing just what sort of things she knows about the intelligent-looking imperial prince. Hearing the frustration from Zi Yu''er''s voice, Su Xiaotian then decided not to pry on it any further lest the young beauty decides to open up whatever it is that she is thinking to him, deciding to move the conversation to another direction as he replies to her words. "Good thing you don''t need to deal with him anymore, right?" the immortal-like young man said as he waves over to thedies looking at him, six peerless beauties who seems to be quite eager to talk with Zi Yu''er who is currently walking just right behind him. "Right¡­" with the words of the young man entering her ear, the alluring beauty then paused for a while before it finally hit her that now, more than ever, she is finally free from all the constraint that she had ever since the head matron of her own force takes her under their wings, the feeling on her chest as if she had been freed from all the burden that is not even suppose to be for her to bear. "¡­now that I think about it, how should I repay you with this, Xiaotian, would you rather have a meal? A good bath? Or better than that, would you rather have me~~~" now snapping out of those thoughts, Zi Yu''er then starts returning to her normal, cheeky and cheerful self, the clearly teasing tone on her voice reaching its way to the intended recipient of her words, said recipient not even budging a little bit as given all the experiences he had so far, such words hardly have any effect on him if none at all. After all, he has a subus of a mother who seems to always want to tease him whenever she has a chance, and what are the results of such mature beauty teasing him with the intention of making him embarrassed? It is always that the ck-haired motherly beauty herself who always ends up being shy and meek in the end of their ''battle'' if it can even be called that. "I suggest you y your cards more carefully, Yu''er, else you run out of ys to make" turning his head around as the two of them arrives on the previous location where he, along with his half-sister and the others are waiting, Su Xiaotian then replies to Zi Yu''er with a confident, and a rather taunting smile on his face, almost as if he is telling the alluring beauty that she can do anything to him and he won''t even budge to her advances. "Is that so~~? We''ll see about that~~~" meanwhile, seeing such confidence, possibly even pride glowing out of the immortal-like young man''s eyes, Zi Yu''er couldn''t help but have veins popping out of her clear forehead, an annoyance that she never felt before mixed with other rather positive feeling sprouting from her heart as she heard her words, especially since this is the first time that the thing she prided the most after herbat ability, her charm, ispletely foiled without even seeing a noticeable effect. "Forget about all that, Brother Xiaotian, mind introducing me who this beauty is?" after these words from her though, her attention was diverted towards the two beauties who arepletely unfamiliar to her, one of them having a valiant bearing, with her most unique trait being the unique hair color she has. ---------- Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire Meanwhile, back on the gathering of the mature beauties currently watching their young ones, whether it is their offspring or disciples, a peerless motherly beauty standing right in the middle of this group, appearing to be the leader among the group of five, smiles modestly as she witnesses what is happening on the location of the first trial, having no intention of reprimanding her beloved son despite him offending a potential sessor of the Imperial Court.@@novelbin@@ "It''s good that things got settled without anything big happening¡­"pletely contrasting the expression ofplete confidence on this goddess-like beauty''s mature face, one of the women standing just right beside her, a dignified-looking mature beauty, said as she pats her bountiful chest in relief, sighing as she felt like she just avoided a major issue. "There''s no need to worry all that much, Sister Jianxue¡­ if pushes to shove, we will do our best to assist your Dao Seeking Mountain to weather the storm~~~" snickering a bit due to the expression on the dignified-looking beauty''s face, thisdy being another peerless goddess with fiery red pupils perfectly matching her tantalizing curves, which is currently shaking as she tries her best to contain herughter. Others might wonder why this red-pupiled motherly beauty isughing, however, being part of the same group, everyone else among this gathering ofdies possessing looks that will make all goddesses jealous knows full well why she is struggling that much just to contain herughter, and that is due to the fact that they know this dignified-looking beauty for being a calm andposeddy all the time, and yet the contrast of her current expression and one that she usually wears is just simr to day and night. "Alright, Sister Li, we''re not sure of that yet, it''s better if that young man doesn''t take it to heart, because if he does¡­ well¡­ pushing my boy is just going to make him suffer" seeing that the red-pupiled beauty couldn''t stop herself fromughing, another woman intervened with the intent of returning the topic to its previous direction, smiling as she pats theughingdy on the back to help herpose herself. "Hmm~~~?? Sis Anxin, you sound awfully parental when you mention Sister Meiyao''s son¡­ it even sounds like the two of you are his parents~~" noticing the tone on her sworn sister''s voice, anotherdy, a motherly, phoenix-like beauty, pointed out with a teasing smile on her face, an expression that will make anyone believe that she is ady without any problem despite her having an extremely unique sickness that endangers her very life. "T-that is¡­" hearing the words, thedy who the phoenix-like beauty teases, the voluptuous, gentle-looking, golden-pupiled motherly goddess, stutters her words as she feels like she got caught off-guard by her sworn sister''s remarks, causing her to blush in embarrassment as she couldn''te up of a way to reply to her. Chapter 405 Unreachable "T-that is¡­" hearing the words, thedy who the phoenix-like beauty teases, Bai Anxin, stutters her words as she feels like she got caught off-guard by her sworn sister''s remarks, causing her to blush in embarrassment as she couldn''te up of a way to reply to her. On the other hand, the one who appears to be the leader of this group, the ck-haired motherly beauty who currently has all her attention towards the immortal-like young man on the location of the first trial, is merely smiling to the mature phoenix-like beauty. Feng Xi''s words, all while thinking to herself that there''s really nothing wrong with the words said to them, in fact, she even finds it really suitable to describe her rtion with her childhood friend like that. "You have keen eyes, Sister Xi" with aposed demeanor, the goddess-like motherly beauty that is Su Meiyao replies with a modest smile on her face, her words making the atmosphere all the weirder as now, thedies who are not in the know of the situation within their home are now wondering just what her words means. With the twodies kept in the dark, namely the Headmistress of the Dao Seeking Mountains, Tang Jianxue, and the Matriarch of the Heavenly Phoenix Sect, Feng Xi, wondering just what this sworn sister of theirs means, the twodies who hade through the Unbounded Spatial Talisman used by their acknowledged leader, Su Meiyao, are blushing quite a bit since the two of them are well aware of why this motherly beauty said such words. "S-sister Meiyao¡­ Y-you don''t really need to treat it like that¡­" rifying herself as she felt the need to just from the words of the ck-haired mature beauty, Bai Anxin said with some hint of embarrassment on her voice, initially intending to exin clearly what she is talking about but considering how she is now in front of her long-time sworn sisters whom she had not seem for a long time already, she couldn''t help but feel too shy to tell the entire situation borately.@@novelbin@@ With the wordsing out of the golden-pupiled goddess'' luscious, little mouth, the dignified-looking Tang Jianxue now has an absurd, unsatisfied curiosity pasted on her gorgeous face, that very same expression also visible on Feng Xi''s phoenix-like, graceful face, but unfortunately for them, even if they pester this golden-pupiled beauty to spill whatever it is that they are curious about, they won''t even get a single clue to the question they are asking if she''s not in the right mood, and that is even despite the fact that she is now far weaker than the two of them given that she recultivate from scratch in order to improve her talent even more. As much of a shydy in matters of love Bai Anxin is though, her childhood friend is herplete opposite in that regards, openly saying the deal with her and Su Xiaotian, said childhood friend speaking as if the young man they are talking about is not her son but rather more of her lover. "My dear baby is also calling Anxin mother, and in turn, Little Xiaoyao also calls me her mother~~~" while covering her cute little mouth with her dainty hand as she starts giggling from entertainment, Su Meiyao said as she moves away from the area where they are currently observing, opting to go towards a soft seat that they previously upy, sitting right in the very middle of it, prompting the otherdies to upy either side of her. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Aren''t you going to observe Xiaotian a bit longer, Sister Meiyao?" being confused of the ck-haired motherly beauty''s actions given how she is the one who wants to see the immortal-like young man, her beloved son, every single second of her every single day and yet now she appears to be quite carefree regarding his situation, the red-pupiled motherly beauty, Li Yan, asked in curiosity, having her inquires answered by Su Meiyao after a giggle escape from her little mouth. "Let''s leave my baby be for now, Sister Yan, there''s no one who can even threaten him here after all" reminding them of what just happened when her beloved son demonstrated his true might in front of all of themdies previously, Su Meiyao smiles in confidence as she wonders just what other things is her beloved boy nning to show off during this event that gathers the mass majority, if not all of the top tier geniuses of the Eastern Continent. Hearing the words from their acknowledged leader ever since this group of theirs is formed, the otherdies watching on this ce just nods their head agreeingly before they also start rxing themselves, no longer focusing on anything regarding the match but rather just looking forward to just what sort of surprises will their daughters or disciples give them during this Dao Enlightenment Competition. ---------- On Su Xiaotian''s side, he also felt his mother''s gaze on him for quite a long time before it disappears, as if she is already secured seeming him safe, causing him to smile on his mind before he turns his attention towards the gathering of seven peerless beauties of this current generation now talking among each other as if they are a group that has already gone through so much things together, and the one who appears to be the one that just could easily keep this conversation going being the purple-haired alluring beauty that he just defended from the third prince of the Imperial Court. This said beauty, Zi Yu''er, is obviously enjoying her time with these small talks about each other as well, causing the expression on her beautiful face to appear more appropriate for girls of her age, contrary to how serious and stressed she was from when she just arrived at the Dao Seeking Mountain. Despite her finding it quite the delight being able to talk with thesedies though, there is something that this sharpdy just couldn''t help but feel off, and that is the fact that there is also another young man within this group other than the one she pays all her attention to, making her wonder just what sort of position does this schrly young man has in this group of theirs. As she observes the young man more though, she hade to realize that this is the very same young man that is the leader of the younger generation of the Dao Seeking Mountain, Dao Xuanyuan, whom she is quite familiar with despite the fact that she always forgets the young man''s face all too frequently. "Fellow Daoist Xuanyuan, it has been a while since we meet each other¡­" smiling towards the young man who is now looking back to her, the purple-haired alluring beauty greeted with a genuine expression on her face, causing the schrly ''young man'' to gently smile towards her as well as she starts bowing to express her respect towards a fellow cultivator of the same generation as her. "It has been a while indeed, Fellow Daoist Yu''er" Dao Xuanyuan said with the smile on her face not fading a smile that made Zi Yu''er feel something weird, a different kind of weird than what she often feels whenever she is with the immortal-like Su Xiaotian. ''It really feels off¡­'' she thought to herself as she notices the smile on the schrly ''young man''s'' face once again, running her mind at an absurd speed trying to figure out just what is it that makes her often feel like something is slightly off whenever she sees Dao Xuanyuan smile, almost as if there''s something wrong, a feeling thates from her gut feel and intuition as a woman alone, yet a feeling that she trusts is true nevertheless. With the fact that he is just standing right beside these twodies who had greeted their each other, it is really easy for Su Xiaotian to see the expression currently filling the alluring beauty''s gorgeous face, a trace of confusion and wonder on them almost as if she is thinking about something while staring at the disguised face of one of his martial sisters, the schrly Dao Xuanyuan who is currently on her disguise as the eldest brother of the Dao Seeking Mountains. ''She''s quite sharp¡­'' feeling like Zi Yu''er already catches up to something regarding Dao Xuanyuan''s true identity, no matter how small of a thing it is, Su Xiaotian couldn''t help but feel a bit impressed as not even his transcendent soul talent managed to see through this disguise of the schrly beauty, after all, even though her transformation uses an artifact as well, it involves more of actually transfigurating the body rather than casting an illusion over it. Just as he is thinking of these things, Zi Yu''er who is still standing beside him wouldn''t even imagine the fact that she is already in the path of discovering a huge secret regarding one of the highest-level geniuses among her peers, not even a bit aware, at least, for now, that the young man she is just staring at previously is also a peerless beauty with appeal enough to rival even hers. Chapter 406 Thats It? With all of them now greeting each other, thedies then start talking among themselves once again, recalling to each other what they had gone through in order to pass the first trial of thispetition, all while refusing to ask the immortal-like young man of his experiences there despite their curiosity to know what happened to him, mostly due to them thinking that it will just be another hit to their pride should he tell them what he did within the illusion. Hence brings them to the current situation where the immortal-like young man, Su Xiaotian, can only input his words whenever one of thedies speaks to him, that is until the conversations moved from their experience on the first trial towards their mundane daily life, a topic in which he is forcefully dragged given that he lives with all of thesedies, except for the alluring Zi Yu''er. With that, time flows even faster as they wait for the other participants to either seed or fail on the first trial as well, the faces of the geniuses from outside the Sky Soul Star also being noticed not only by Su Xiaotian, but also the otherdies as well, an expression of wariness appearing on each of their faces, but the one with the most apparent vignce towards these unknown geniuses being the youngest among their group, Wu Xiaoyao. ''They''re here far earlier than expected¡­'' as old memories resurface her current mind, the bubbly young beauty thought as she clicks her tongue to herself, feeling a bit frustrated that the previous prediction of her dear big brother is gradually falling apart at a rate too rming to ignore. Looking at her dear big brother''s figure though, she couldn''t help but feel like the way things are going right now is way better than both of them previously expected, the rate of growth he is showing, especially when he show them just how strong he really is now surprising her the most among all of thedies that witnesses that single de swing the reaches beyond the heavens of this world, after all, she had known him for the longest of time, and she knows pretty well where his talent lies. ''Sure, it is really absurd back then, but not this much¡­'' thinking of how unparalleled the immortal-like young man is during the previous timeline,pletely ughtering swathes of Half-step Celestial Realm cultivators despite only being an Ascension Realm cultivator himself, the difference from his talent back on the previous timeline and now being a stark contrast given that even now that he is just at the Nascent Source Realm, he can pretty much kill any average Half-step Celestial Realm cultivator with one swing of his de. Cutely shaking her little head as she thought that there''s no need to worry about such thing as long as her dear big brother is satisfied with his current state, Wu Xiaoyao then redirected her attention towards the young geniuses who the other participants thought of as people whoes from hidden forces from all over the Eastern Continent, said participants not even having an inkling of idea that these new faces are people not only from outside their continent, but also from outside the Sky Soul Star. Seeing one among the most talented ones of these group of outsiders, the bubbly young beauty couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction on her face as she recalls said person''s expression from back when her and her dear big brother encountered her just previously.@@novelbin@@ ''Dongfang Jing¡­ the princess and sole sessor of the Azure Star Kingdom'' recalling the status of this young beauty who appears to be of the same age as her sisters-inw, Wu Xiaoyao mutters to herself while thinking of ways to pull her towards their group as well, given how much of a talenteddy this girl is, something that is proven by what happened during the events of the previous timeline, with said princess being able to push the domain of her kingdom into unprecedented heights during her reign. ''If I''s not mistaken, the queen of that kingdom should be dealing with ''that'' now¡­'' thinking of all sorts of things, this bubbly young beauty fails to notice that thedy she is currently observing is now looking towards her direction as well, only learning of this as she snaps out of her thought feeling like there is also someone looking at her, only for her to meet the gaze of the refined beauty looking at her and another figure with sheer curiosity filling her face. This curiosity however, is not directed to Wu Xiaoyao, but rather, towards the young man whom she is creating all this ns for, her dear big brother, who also seems to notice the gaze of Dongfang Jing already, seeing as he is looking at her general direction as well. ''Looks like I won''t need to make any ns for it anymore~~~'' seeing the light on Dongfang Jing''s eyes, Wu Xiaoyao said to herself in a jovial tone all while humming a little happy tune, causing her older brother to direct some of his attention to her as well. "My dear little sister, you seem to be nning something" despite only having his memory of the previous timeline only up until the two of them ascended to celestialhood, Su Xiaotian appears to know this bubbly youngdy to the same degree as she believes she know him, having struck the mark as he did an educated guess based on how she is currently behaving. "M-my dear b-big brother, w-what are you talking about?" caught red-handed while she is still happily humming some tune, Wu Xiaoyao felt a bit surprised by the thing that her older brother pointed out, causing her to stutter as she attempts to feign ignorance, an attempt that she so miserably fail. "You''re stuttering you know?" tilting his head downwards so that he is now looking at herpletely, Su Xiaotian then reveals an amused smile on his face as he moves one pf his hands right on top of his younger sister''s head, rubbing the crown of her head for a bit before he stops without saying any other thing to her. "T-that¡­" seeing the smile on his face, Wu Xiaoyao feels even more embarrassed as while she knows that her dear big brother knows her too well, she is still in quite the disbelief that he won''t even take time to discover that she is scheming something. "Don''t do too much, Xiaoyao, just let nature take its course¡­" after seeing his younger sister''s expression that is also pretty much her admitting that she is really nning something, Su Xiaotian then reminded her before he directed his gaze towards the familiar figure of Dongfang Jing once again, smiling at her once she met his gaze eye-to-eye as if this is just something normal. Meanwhile, hearing the words from the immortal-like young man, Wu Xiaoyao feels even more embarrassed as she found out that not only is her dear big brother aware of the fact that she is nning something, it also appears that he is also aware of the n being something concerning his rtion with the refined beauty that they had met only once during their time traveling from their home to the Dao Seeking Mountain. While these simple words once again made the image of her dear big brother even better in her mind, said big brother, Su Xiaotian, is currently smirking to himself as he witnesses the refined Dongfang Jing shying away from his gaze, averting her eyes away from their direction and moving it to the ground, all while she starts fidgeting to herself as if she can''t find a way to calm herself down. "Thatdy seems really interested to you, Xiaotian~~~" seeing the figure of thedy they had met in theirst restaurant stop from when they are still traveling to reach this ce, the empress-like Hua Xian''er said with a hint of teasing in her confident voice as she takes a few steps to stand just right beside her beloved, before directing her gaze to the embarrassed refineddy as well, her eyes revealing a peculiar glow as if she''s trying to see through something beyond what is material. "I know, Sis Xian''er, after all, miss Jing actspletely simr to how you act back then" detecting the teasing on Hua Xian''er''s voice, Su Xiaotian then retorted with a slight jabcing his remarks as well, only, it is just him who thought this is a slight jab, and the beauty receiving it appears to be hit on her sensitive spot as her gorgeous face starts being flooded by a shade of red near instantaneously. Hearing the words of the immortal-like young man, the otherdies apanying him starts giggling at his remarks, causing the empress-like beauty to feel all the more embarrassed before she retorted with a hint of defeat in her voice. "W-what do you know!!" Chapter 407 Subpar With their group enjoying their conversations with each other, Su Xiaotian and thedies fails to notice the time quickly slipping away from them as short moments turn into minutes along with theirughter, with the minutes extending into hours as they continue their small talks. Along with the shifting of the hours moves the sun in the bright sky as well, it''s mighty, warm glow eventually being reced by the cool air of the gentle moon as it sets down the west, it''s few rays of sunlight before it vanishes into the horizon giving anyone who witnesses it a sight to behold. Gradually, more and more talents start snapping out of the illusion created by the first trial, with their faces bearing all sorts of expression from the emotional spectrum, some disying pride and joy in their faces, some revealing a skeptical expression, and some other showing such deep terror that anyone might wonder just what is it that they encountered within the illusion created by the array here. Time passes, and the official limit of the trial is eventually reached, and unfortunately for some of the sects and forces participating here, there are disciples who had failed to meet the requirements to move to the second trial, having failed escaping or breaking out of the illusion before the time limit is up. While one might think that this, being eliminated within apetition, is normal, the people who were eliminated thinks otherwise, causing most, if not all of them to startining about the unfairness of this trials since each one of them encounters apletely different scenario within the illusion, bringing thisin of theirs to the facilitating elder who seems to be way too passive to argue with them. It is during this time that not only those eliminated cultivators, but even the ones who passed the first trial, found out the other side of this seemingly kind and lenient middle-aged elder, showing a temper expected of someone of possibly even beyond his caliber, putting those disqualified talents back into their ce with no way to retort to his words. It is now a new morning, with the sessful participants of the first trial standing within the expanse of the t mountain top, their attention mostly focused on the facilitating elder that never left this ce when all of them are still taking the first trial, the very elder that they believed is a saintly one, only for their expectations topletely crumble apart as they saw his angered, borderline evil side just previously. "While it might be boring for me to just watch meditating kids trapped and trying to break away from an illusion created by the Dao Resonating Rock, I am pretty certain that all of you enjoys your time within the illusion" the elder said with a jovial smile on his face, his words causing all these geniuses, even the ones from outside the Sky Soul Star, as well as the third imperial prince, to nod in acknowledgement to his words, even if some of them doesn''t really think the same way as he does. "Well, for those who enjoyed that trial, the second and third ones will be so much more fun for you, that I can guarantee" the elder said with a smile on his face before he looks towards the horizon, with a massive floating sword moving to their direction, causing the young geniuses and talents to look at it as well. Seeing the growing figure of the flying sword, these geniuses deduced without mistake that the sword is something of a transportation that they will use, possibly to reach the ce for the second trial, nearly all of them wondering where the next trial will be held all while admiring the craftsmanship of whoever it is that designed and created this gigantic flying sword, possibly a genius of the refining world given that the details of it alone invokes such peculiar, yet enlightening feeling to them. "All of you can rest for a while now, the second trial will be held the day after tomorrow in order for the participants to prepare themselves fully" the middle-aged elder exins as the gigantic flying sword arrives, causing the young geniuses to feel surprised as they never expected that there will be a resting period after the first trial, especially since they read from the records that the Dao Enlightenment Competition doesn''t really give a time for the participants to rest between each trial. Seeing the confusion on the young geniuses'' faces'' the elder of the Dao Seeking Mountains merely smiles and waits for a few moments before he starts exining the change, something that even he finds quite surprising since this is the first time that he knows of that the proceedings of the Dao Enlightenment Competition changes.@@novelbin@@ "Looks like those who have idea of how the Dao Enlightenment Competition works are quite confused sp allow me to exin¡­ it is the Headmistress who approves of this n, since she wants to bring out the best of the participants so that they can benefit from the trials more, and all of you can only be in top shape if you are all well rested" the elder said, the geniuses in front of him finding his words reasonable hence their agreement, as to them, benefitting more in thispetition is something that they would never deny themselves of. With that, all the remaining talents who passed the first trial steps into the tform, the gigantic flying sword, all of them seeing another elder at the helm of the flying artifact, seemingly the one manning this flying sword, his straight figure crooking a bit the moment that the elder facilitating the first trial arrives right beside him. The reason being said elder pped the back of the middle-aged man controlling the flying sword, causing the man to wince as he feels quite a bit of pain from the hit from his old-time friend. With these two elders minding their own business as they start to talk, the young men and women starts having their way as well, some of them socializing and conversing with each other, some exchanging stories of their experience not only within the first trial but even their travels towards the Dao Seeking Mountains, and some of them, well, let''s just say some of them are up to no good at all. Despite all sorts of things happening around them though, the immortal-like young man''s group is pretty much undisturbed by anyone within the giant flying sword, after all, the events of the Golden Spirit Pool where the young man who appears to be the leader of this grouppletely suppresses not only one, but two pinnacle geniuses of top-tier forces along with all the other disciples apanying them is something of a terrifying, borderline impossible feat, especially considering that he still has fairly lower cultivation level during that time. If that is the only reason Su Xiaotian''s group is being avoided however, it won''t be enough to deter those thates from outside the Sky Soul Star, especially the young men among them who seem to be way too interested with thedies in the group, so much that they couldn''t stop themselves from staring at them for prolonged period of time initially. What stops these visitors from continuing this is the fact that every time they try to ogle one of the figures, whether if it is the empress-like beauty, the maidenly one, the heroic one, the younger, bubbly one or the alluringdy among them, they just start feeling like they are being stared, and also targeted, by an apex predator ready to behead them any second, causing cold, sticky sweat toe out of them from all over their bodies. {You''re really building your fence don''t you, my dear big brother~~~} observing the geniuses from outside their revealing ckened, seemingly terrified faces, the bubbly Wu Xiaoyao pointed out with a hint of joy and amusement in her words, using telepathy as they don''t know when someone can be listening to their conversations. {I don''t want bugs roaming around my treasures after all¡­} the immortal-like Su Xiaotian then replies with a smile on his face, the wordsing from him causing his younger sister to snicker in an amused pity, not towards him but rather towards the group of visiting talented young men whoes from outside their world, young men who are treated as elites by their kingdom, far developed and advancepared to the Eastern Continent of even the entire Sky Soul Star, but only regarded as bugs by her dear big brother. ''It''s not like big brother is wrong though~~~'' the bubbly young beauty added to herself as she recalls the information about these geniuses in her memories, the talent they have based on what she remembers not evenparable to her older brother''s might from the previous timeline, not to mention now that he bes even more absurd than he was before. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!